《Lost Me Gained Regret》


 Chapter 1

    On our third wedding anniversary, Bryant Ferguson paid big money to get me the ne I''d been eyeing for ages.


    Everyone around us said he was head over heels in love with me.


    Filled with joy, I was busy preparing a candlelit dinner when a video popped up on my phone. In the video, Bryant put the ne around another woman''s neck, saying, "Congrats on your fresh start."


    It turned out it wasn''t just our anniversary. It was also the day his first love was finalizing her divorce.


    I never in imagined something like this could happen to me. Though my marriage to Bryant wasn''t born out of a whirlwind romance, he always yed the role of the doting husband in public.


    I sat at the dining table, staring at the cold steak and the trending topic, [Bryant Spends Millions To Make His Wife''s Happy.]


    It all felt like a cruel joke.


    At 2 a.m., a sleek ck Mercedes finally pulled into the driveway.


    I could see him stepping out through the ss door, impably dressed in a tailor-made- dark suit, his presencemanding yet elegant.


    "Why are you still up?" Bryant turned on the lights, surprised to find me in the dining room. Trying to stand up, I fell back into the chair, my legs numb. "I''m waiting for you." I replied.


    "Missed me?" Bryant gave a casual smile, poured himself a ss of water, and nced at the untouched dinner with a hint of surprise.


    He wanted to y it cool, so I suppressed my feelings, reaching out to him with a smile. "Happy anniversary. You got me a gift?"


    "Sorry, I was so busy today. I forgot it." He paused for a second, realizing what day it was, and tried to ruffle my hair, which I instinctively dodged.


    I didn''t know where his hands had been tonight, and the thought disgusted me.


    He looked slightly stunned.


    Pretending not to notice, I kept smiling "Don''t try to fool me. You specifically bid on my favorite ne, It''s all over the news! Give it to me."


    "Jane. "Bryant slowly withdrew his hand, his expression unreadable, his voice calm. "I bid


    that ne for Steven."


    As the inte says, a buddy is always the best shield.


    I struggled to keep my smile. "Is that so?"


    "Yeah, you know how he attracts girls. Bryant''s tone and expression were wless.


    While looking at him in the lights, his perfect features made me wonder if I ever knew this man. And I began to question, was this the first time he lied to me? Or had I been too trusting before? I wouldn''t have doubted his exnation if it hadn''t been for that anonymous video.


    Seeing my silence, he patiently tried tofort me. "I shouldn''t have forgotten such an important day. I''ll make it up to you with a gift tomorrow."


    I insisted. "I only want that ne."


    I wanted to give him a chance.


    Bryant hesitated for a moment, and I looked at him, puzzled. "Can''t youdo this for me? Asking Steven to give up one of his flings for your sake shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    After a pause, he finally spoke, "I''ll call tomorrow. It''s not right to forcefully take what someone loves."


    "Is the someone him or her?'' I wondered.


    I couldn''t press further. "Okay."


    "Have you been waiting to eat with me?" As Bryant cleared the table, his graceful hand''s moved over the fine cutlery.


    I nodded. "Yeah, it''s our anniversary, after all."


    When I got up to help, he stopped me with a gentle voice. "Just sit. Let me cook some pasta for you."


    "Okay." While watching him like that, my doubts momentarily faded.


    217Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2

    Could this casual and caring?


    a straved man ever!


    It was odd. Born with a silver spoon in his mouth, Bryant was also a whiz in the kitchen, whipping up delicious meals in no time.


    Yet, he hardly ever cooked. But he served up an enticing tomato meat sauce pasta in about fifteen minutes.


    "It''s not bad!" I didn''t hold back my praise after taking a bite. "Who taught you to cook? It is better than any restaurant''s food."


    He seemed momentarily lost in thought, his expression clouded. After a half- minute pause, he said quietly, ¡°For those two years I spent studying abroad, I had to learn to fend for myself to satisfy my cravings for home."


    It was just casual conversation on my part, and I didn''t think much more of it. After bathing and lying in bed, it was already past three in the morning.


    Behind me, Bryant''s warm body pressed against mine, his chin resting in the crook of my neck, gently nuzzling.


    "Feeling it?" His voice was rough as if sanded down, his breath on my skin sending shivers down my spine.


    Before I could respond, he leaned over, his hand slipping under the hem of my silk nightdress.


    He was always dominant in bed, leaving little room for resistance.


    But this time, I had to decline. "Honey, not tonight..." My voice was as weak as my body. melting into a puddle.


    "Hmm?" Bryant continued to kiss my neck, his hand venturing lower, his words turning my cheeks scarlet. "This seems quite weing. Don''t you agree?"


    "I... I have a stomachache today."


    At that, he finally ceased his actions, gently kissing my earlobe and pulling me into his embrace. "I forgot it. You''re due for your period.


    My rxation was short-lived as I turned to gaze at him, unblinking. "My period was at the beginning of the month. It''s already passed."


    "Is that so?" He seemed calm, questioning himself, "My memory must''ve yed tricks on me. Is the pain severe? Maybe Emma should take you to the clinic tomorrow."


    I replied, "I''ve already been this morning."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    10:33


    "What did the doctor say?" asked Bryant.


    I lowered my eyes, hesitating briefly.


    The doctor had said I was five weeks pregnant. The stomach pain was due to a threatened miscarriage, advising me to take progesterone supplements and check back for the fetal heartbeat in a fortnight.


    Finding out about the pregnancy on our anniversary should have been the best gift.


    I had hidden the pregnancy test in a small ss jar and buried it in a homemade cake, nning to surprise Bryant during our candlelit dinner.


    But at the moment, that cake was still untouched in the fridge.


    "It''s nothing serious. Maybe I''ve had too many cold drinkstely." I kept it hidden for the time, thinking everything would be fine if that ne returned the next day.


    But if it didn''t, our marriage would be strained by the presence of the other woman. Telling him about the baby would then seem pointless.


    That night, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep No woman coulde to terms with the possibility of her husband''s infidelity.


    Unexpectedly, the issue weighing on my mind soon evolved.


    The next day, while Bryant was still in the bathroom, there was a knock on the door.


    Just having changed, I opened it to find Emma pointing downstairs "Mrs. Ferguson, Miss Margaret is here, saying she''s returning something."


    Margaret Ferguson, Bryant''s step-sister from his stepmotherm older by two years, was technically a Ferguson familydy.


    Sent by the Ferguson family to look after us, Emma habitually referred to her as


    "Miss Margaret."


    I was puzzled. Margaret and I hardly interacted outside family gatherings at the Ferguson Mansion, let alone En exchanged belongings.


    "Returning something?" I was curious.


    "Yes, it''s in an elegant jewelry box. It looks like some jewel," Emma replied.

 Chapter 3

    ''Jewelry?'' I frowned slightly and raised my voice to Bryant, who had just entered the bathroom. "Bryant, Margaret is here. I''m going down to see her."


    Almost instantly, Bryant emerged, his expression colder than I had ever seen before..


    "I''ll handle it. You don''t need to worry about it. Go freshen up." Bryant, alwaysposed and reserved before me, spoke with a hint of unspoken emotion, sounding irritated and anxious.


    A strange feeling arose within me. "I''ve freshened up. Remember? I even squeezed the toothpaste out for you."


    "Okay then. Let''s go down together. We shouldn''t keep our guest waiting." Bryant said.


    I grabbed his hand, and we made our way downstairs.


    The staircase spiraled elegantly, and halfway down, we could see Margaret sitting gracefully on the sofa in her simple white dress.


    She looked up at the sound of our footsteps, her smile serene. When her gaze fell on Bryant and me holding hands, her cup trembled slightly, spilling a few drops.


    It must have been a bit hot, and she cried out softly in her flurry, "Ah..."


    Bryant quickly withdrew his hand and rushed down the stairs, taking the cup from her with a mix of panic and haste. "How can you be so careless? Can''t even hold a cup properly?".


    His tone was stern and harsh, leaving no room for argument. He then grabbed Margaret''s hand and brought her to the sink to rinse off with cold water, Feeling helpless, Margaret tried to pull her hand back. "I''m fine. You''re making a big deal out of nothing."


    "Shut up. Burns can scar if not treated properly, you know?" Bryant scolded sharply, still not letting go.


    I stood on the stairs, dazed, watching the scene unfold, my mind a whirl.


    Images shed through my mind. When we first married, I learned Bryant had a sensitive stomach and began to cook. Even though we had Emma, her dishes didn''t quite agree with him.


    As a beginner, I often cut or burnt myself. One time, I identally tipped over a pot, and the sshing oil made me clench my teeth in pain.


    Hearing themotion, Bryant came over, as always, and said gently, "Are you okay? You go and take care of that. I can finish up here."


    He acted gentle and caring yet so detached.


    10:33


    I sometimes had the nagging feeling that something was off. But having secretly adored Bryant for so many years, with countless diary entries about him, marrying him was more than enough for me. I thought perhaps it was just his nature to be reserved and subdued.


    Emma interrupted, "It was lemonade that I got for Miss Margaret."


    Emma''s muttering snapped me back to reality. My vision blurred, and my heart felt as if it was tightly clenched, making it hard to breathe, Bryant had personally taken the cup from Margaret. But in his concern, he failed to notice whether the liquid was hot or cold.


    I took a deep breath and stepped down the stairs, my voice tinged with sarcasm. "Honey, Emma got Margaret some lemonade. It''s cold. It won''t burn. Maybe you should worry if she might get frostbite instead?" I couldn''t hold back the sarcasm.


    Bryant froze, then let go of her hand, avoiding my gaze, and scolded Margaret, "Crying out over cold water? fussy."


    aly you would be s Margaret shot him a look and then turned to me with a gentle smile. "That''s just how he is, always overreacting. Don''t mind him."


    Then, she walked over to the coffee table, picked up a velvet gift boxm clearly expensive just by its craftsmanship, and handed it to me,


    With a warm smile, she said, "This belongs to you."


    I took it, feeling my nails dig into my palm. A storm surged within me.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ''The woman in the video, was it Margaret?'' I wondered.


    When I looked up again, hiding my emotions, I tried to smile, but couldn''t.


    Just the night before, I had forced K


    Bryant to take back the ne, and at the moment, holding it in my hand, I couldn''t feel any relief,


    I looked at Bryant, probing, as he avoided my gaze. Then, he pulled me close. "Do you like it If yes, it''s all yours. If not, feel free to pass it on. It''s just a trinket, not worth much. I''ll buy you another gift."

 Chapter 4

    12


    "Fine." I pursed my lips, ultimately deciding to leave a shred of dignity for him before Margaret. Or perhaps it was for my own sake.


    For the moment, I couldn''t quite pin down Margaret''s purpose for her visit. Was she genuinely feeling she shouldn''t ept the ne? Or was she there to dere. something?-


    A flicker of emotion passed across Margaret''s face too swiftly to be caught. She smiled. "I was worried this ne might cause some misunderstanding between you two. Seems like it hasn''t, so I''ll be heading back now."


    Emma escorted her out.


    As soon as the front door closed, I stepped away from Bryant''s embrace, "You said it was for Steven, right? And Margaret''s married, isn''t she? Since when did she be one of Steven''s flings? Hmm..."


    Bryant silenced me with a kiss, fierce and urgent, almost as if venting some frustration.


    Only when I found it hard to breathe did he slightly loosen his hold, caressing my head as he admitted his fault. "I lied to you."


    #


    He pulled me close. "Margaret''s divorced. I was worried about her, so I gave her the gift."


    I was startled. Then I got what Bryant meant by "Congrats on your fresh start" in the video.


    I bit my lip, half-doubting, "Is that all?"


    "That''s all." His voice was firm and soothing as he exined, "You know Margaret''s mother saved my life at the cost of her own. I couldn''t just ignore her."


    I had heard about that from Emma. Bryant''s biological mother died during childbirth, and when he was five, his father remarried Margaret''s mother.


    Despite being a stepmother, she was kind to Bryant, treating him as her child. She even went so far as to risk her life to save Bryant, ending up in a vegetative state for many years.


    If it was for that reason, it made sense.


    I felt a weight lift off my shoulders, yet I couldn''t help but gently remind him, "Bryant, I believe you just wanted to repay a debt of gratitude, and you only see her as a sister."


    That ne eventually ended up in storage.


    Perhaps, my suspicions hadn''tpletely vanished. They were just temporarily


    10:34


    I froze solid for a moment. It was as if I needed to double-check to ensure what I read in the email was real.


    Yes, there was no mistake. Margaret, who parachuted to be the head of the Design Department, would be my direct supervisor.


    "Jane, do you know her?" Christine noticed my offbeat reaction, waved a hand before my face, and voiced her guess.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I put down my phone, replying, "Yeah, Margaret is Bryant''s half-sister, the one I mentioned to you before."


    After graduation, everyone scattered to the winds, but Christine and I, having been thick as thieves since college, had made a pact to stay in RiverCity,e hell or high water.


    Christine clicked her tongue. "Damn, talk about nepotism."


    I stayed quiet, nodding along to what she was saying.


    "Has Bryant lost his mind?" Christine didn''t hold back on herints, venting on my behalf, "Why her? I''ve never even heard of her in the design circles. And Bryant, just like that, hands her the director''s spot? And you, what does he think of you..."


    "All right, that''s enough." I cut her off gently, "It doesn''t matter. If he wants to give it to me, he will."


    And if he didn''t, someone else would.


    But since we were in thepany cafe, I didn''t think it necessary to air these thoughts out loud to avoid giving the gossipmongers any fodder.


    "Do you have ns then?" Christine knew me well enough to guess. As we left the caf and saw no one around, she sneaked a question, draping an arm over my shoulder.


    I raised an eyebrow. "What do you think?"


    Christine pressed further, "Come on, Jane. Spill it."


    I replied, "I guess you could say that, but I haven''t decided yet."


    Four years into my job, I''d never m


    thought about jumping ship. The Ferguson Group fel ik myfort zone. Leaving would probably require a push, something, or someone to give me a push.


    Back in the office, I dove into designing a new limited edition for Christmas, skipping lunch.


    Technically, it should''ve been a task for the director, but with the director''s position vacant it naturally fell to the deputy director, so I had to buckle down.

 Chapter 5

    I Chapter 5


    Jane, coffee." Around two, my assistant Linda knocked and entered, cing a cup of coffee on my desk.


    I smiled. "Thanks."


    She saw me working on the design drafts, puzzled. "Jane, how can you stay calm enough to design? I heard the new boss didn''t even go through a proper interview process. She just took the director''s position. Aren''t you mad?"


    I chuckled wryly, unsure of what to say.


    ''Mad? Of course, I''m mad. But it isn''t something I can discuss with a subordinate.'' I thought.


    "Everyone, listen up." Outside the office, amotion arose as Kevin gathered everyone together.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Through the ss, the scene in the public office area was clear as day.


    In a custom-tailored dark suit, Bryant stood with his hands in his pockets, exuding an air of aloof nobility just by being there. Beside him, Margaret, who was poised and confident, nced at Bryant with a subdued expression as if seeking help.


    He frowned slightly, showing signs of impatience, but still indulged her.


    In a calm voice, he introduced her, "This is Margaret Ferguson, the new head of the Design Department. I hope everyone will cooperate with her."


    Margaret looked at him with disdain. "Why so serious?"


    Then, with a chill and friendly grin, she turned to everyone and said, "Don''t mind it. I''m easy to talk to and won''t be stirring things up just because I''m new. Feel free to talk to me if there''s anything I''m not doing right."


    With the CEO backing her, the atmosphere naturally turned harmonious.


    Linda couldn''t hold back, making a face. "Ohe on, talk about nepotism. She clearly snagged the job."


    I was already feeling out of sorts, but hearing her tone, I couldn''t help butugh a bit.


    10:34


    Outside Bryant was escorting Margaret to the director''s office door.


    "Come on, what''s there to worry about? With that scowl of yours, who''d dare approach. me?" Margaret yfully nudged Bryant, her tone teasing with fake affection, but her face was full of genuine smiles.


    I took a sip of my coffee, which tasted incredibly bitter.


    Seeing my frown, Linda took it over to taste it and said, "It''s not bitter. I even added two sugar cubes today, hoping to sweeten your day."


    Knock.


    Margaret shooed Bryant out, and Bryant turned, heading to my office.


    I watched him intently, wishing I could see through to his heart.


    "I''ll go make you another cup," Linda said, seizing the opportunity to escape.


    Bryant sauntered in, shutting the door behind him, and exined calmly, "It''s her first job. She was a bit nervous and asked me to help her settle in."


    "Really," I replied with a smile, "I hadn''t-noticed,


    First, Bryant, no less than the CEO himself, introduced her. Then, with her easy banter, she made?t clear her were t rtionship with Bryant was no shallow pond despite her saying she was easy to talk to and things like that.


    But it was like revealing a royal flush at a poker game. Who would dare bluff after that?


    "Look, she might be older than you, but in terms of work, you''re her senior. And you''re more skilled im design. The team respects you mere," Bryant said as he came up behi me, massaging my shoulders to soothe me. "You don''t need to bother with her. Just make sure she''s not getting bullied, okay?"


    For the first time, I felt an uncontroble anger toward Bryant.


    I shrugged off his hands and stood up abruptly, asking pointedly. "Well if that''s true, th why is she the director and I''m not?"


    The words came out more directly than I intended.


    Even Bryant, usually soposed, showed a flicker of surprise in his eyes.


    Yes. Three years into our marriage, we had lived in mutual respect rather than passionate love. We had never fought on argued. He probably thought I was too meek to get angry. But I didn''t regret saying those words.


    If the director''s position had gone to someone more capable than me, I would have


    10:34

 Chapter 6

    epted it without question. But it went to Margaret, and shouldn''t I at least be allowed to ask why?


    It the first time Bryant saw the sharp side of me, his lips pressed in a thin line. "Jane, are you angry about this?"


    "Shouldn''t I be?" I asked him back.


    In front of others, I could pretend everything was fine, putting on a generous fa?ade. But in front of my husband, wasn''t our marriage a failure if I still needed to hide my feelings?


    "Silly, aren''t you?" He grabbed the remote, turned the ss from clear to frosted, and pulled me into his arms. "The Ferguson Group is all yours. Why care about one position?" "The Ferguson Group is yours, not mine." I retorted.


    I could only cling to this little piece ofnd before me.


    He lifted my chin, looking stern. "We''re husband and wife. Whatever is mine is yours."


    "Then how about transferring some shares to me?" I joked. I watched him closely, not wanting to miss any hint of his reaction. Surprisingly, there was none.


    He raised an eyebrow, asking, "How much?"


    I said, "Ten percent."


    If I were serious, that would be asking for the moon, After marrying me, Bryant took over the already massive Ferguson Group and expanded its business empire several times under his leadership. Not to mention ten percent, even one percent would be worth a fortune.


    I never expected him to agree. It was just a random figure I threw out.


    "Okay," he said.


    He agreed without a second''s hesitation. No dithering, no second-guessing.


    With my arms looped around his neck and a yful smile on my lips, I looked into his eyes, shimmering with amusement. "Ten percent, you sure you''re okay with that?"


    His clear and serene eyes met mine. "It''s for you, my wife, not for someone else."


    At that moment, I had to admit that money was a powerful way to show loyalty. The tension I had been holding in all afternoon found its release.


    prove a poin As if trying to I teased, "What about Margaret, though? Would you give it to her?"


    He paused briefly before giving a firm answer, "No."


    "Really?" I doubted it.


    "Uh huh, all I can offer her is that position." Bryant pulled me into his embrace, his voice cold and steady, "The share transfer agreement, I''ll have Kevin send it to you this afternoon. From now on, you''re one of the bosses at Ferguson Group. Everyone else works for you.


    "What about you?" I asked, my mood significantly lifted, a yful smile dancing on my lips.


    He raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    "Are you working for me, too?" I joked.


    it your


    "Of course." Bryant chuckled, ruffling my hair before he leaned in to whisper, "I''m at y service, in and out of bed."


    My face flushed with heat, and I shot him a re.


    That was just like him, all serious and dignified on the surface, but now and then, he''d drop a line that could make En anyone blush.


    Seeing my mood shift from cloudy to sunny, he nced at his watch. "I need to head up for a meeting. M Today''s Thanksgiving. We should head back to the Ferguson Mansion tonight for dinner with Grandpa. I''ll wait for you in the parking lot." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Got it." I wouldn''t dream of refusing, my mind ticking away made am decision "Honey, I''ve got a surprise for you tonight."


    my pregnancy, especially The other day, I was uncertain about whether to tell him about my pr after the ne incident.

 Chapter 7

    Since he had shown who mattered more to him between me and Margaret, there was no reason for me to keep it a secret any longer.


    "What kind of surprise?" Bryant''s curiosity was piqued, and he wanted to know immediately.


    "I''ll tell you after work. Wait for me!" I tiptoed for a quick kiss on his lips, then turned away, leaving him standing there.


    After Bryant left, I finally managed to focus on my design drafts. I had no idea how long it had been before someone knocked on my office door again.


    "Come in," I said, without looking up.


    "Jane, am I disturbing you?" Margaret''s gentle voice came through.


    "A bit," I admitted because I hated interruptions when rushing a design draft.


    Margaret''s expression turned awkward for a moment, but she plowed ahead. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. I just found out that the Director position of the Design Department was supposed to be yours. I inadvertently took the position meant for you, so I''m here to apologize."


    "It''s okay," I said casually.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryant had alreadypensated me: l''couldn''t make as much working my whole life as a design director as I could owning ten percent of the shares.


    Perhaps my indifferent and rxed demeanor surprised Margaret.


    "Are you sure? If it bothers you, let me know, and I can switch departments. I don''t want this to upset you,'' she said, settling onto the sofafortably.


    "Margaret, I''m not upset. You can stay in the Design Department."


    ''Please, just s stop making a fuss. I thought, fearing thepany would go under befor could enjoy my shares with her around. At least in the Design Department, I could keep things under control.


    "That''s good. We''re family here, so if feel free to talk to me if you''re upset. Don''t keep it all bottled up."


    Acting the understanding sister, Margaret tucked her hair behind her ear and added softly "Anyway, Bry said could pick any position in thepany. I haven''t worked for many years, so it doesn''t matter which department I end up in."

 Chapter 8

    I mean, maybe it was just me being oversensitive, or not, but her words really hit a nerve.


    It felt like Margaret was implying she was closer to Bryant as if she was the real queen bee of the Ferguson Group.


    "Director Webster." Noticing the door ajar, Kevin gave a symbolic knock before stepping in and handing me a document. "Here''s the agreement, two copies. Mr. Ferguson has signed. Just sign your copy and keep it."


    Bryant was always quick to act.


    "Okay." I quickly went through the document, signed my name with a flourish, and handed a copy back to Kevin with a polite smile. "Thanks for your efforts."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is this a share transfer agreement?" Margaret seemed to glimpse the document cover.


    Out of my sight, her previously calm and elegant demeanor shattered, her nails digging into her flesh.


    Looking surprised, Kevin said, "Oh, Ms. Ferguson is here, too. You two go ahead. I''ll head upstairs to report back to Mr. Ferguson."


    He skillfully dodged Margaret''s question and made a swift exit.


    Margaret''s eyes mixed with disbelief. "Bryant gave you shares?"


    "Regardless, I don''t think this is something that I need to report to you, right, Mr. Ferguson?"


    After the ne incident, my feelings toward Margaret wereplicated. It was hard to remain neutral like before.


    "Jane, I feel like you''re harboring animosity toward me." Margaret stood up, looking helpless. "I don''t know if it''s about the ne or this job position, but please believe me. I never intended to take anything from you I''m not interested in those things, she said.


    Her frankness left me feeling conflicted.


    As the evening approached, I ced the pregnancy test I''d found in a cake a few days ago Into my bag.


    I was ready to go downstairs and tell Bryant he would be a father. We were going to have a baby. While imagining his reaction, thinking of the new life growing inside me, my steps quickened with excitement. I couldn''t wait to share the news with him.


    The elevator took me straight to the underground parking, where I found the ck


    10:34


    Maybach at a nce.


    Bryant leaned against the car, waiting for me.


    I rushed into his arms, inhaling his unique scent of woody freshness. "Honey! Have you been waiting long?"


    "It''s okay." He didn''t embrace me as usual but seemed ufortable and stepped back. "Let''s get in the car first."


    "Wait, let me tell you what the surprise is first." held onto him.


    "What is it?" Bryant looked less fired up than he was back at the office, like something was on his mind.


    I frowned but didn''t overthink it.


    Looking into Bryant''s began, tsiya deep eyes! "Bryant, you''re going to be a...


    "Bry, why aren''t you guys getting in the car yet?


    From my angle, I locked eyes with Margaret, sitting inside.


    Stunned, I looked toward Bryant, waiting for an exnation.


    But Margaret spoke first, in her gentle voice, "Jane, I sent my car for maintenance, and since were all heading to the Ferguson Mansion, I asked Bry to give me a ride. You wouldn''t mind such a small thing, right?"

 Chapter 9

    Knowing Bryant was waiting for me, thest thing I expected was to find someone else in the passenger seat, especially someone who was supposed to hitch a ride, Margaret, sitting there as if she belonged..


    I was on the verge of turning around and Bryant with an outstretched hand. "Kaving, but reason held me back. I approached Without a word, Bryant handed them over.


    I circled the front of the car and slid into the driver''s seat, catching Margaret''s stiff and surprised expression. I couldn''t help but smirk. "What''s the big deal? You''re practically Bryant''s sister. Hitching a ride is the least of our worries."


    Then, leaning over to nce at Bryant still outside, I called, "Come on, get in. Timothy must be waiting."


    The drive was eerily silent like we were trapped in a tomb.


    Margaret tried to strike up a conversation with Bryant but gave up, probably because it was awkward to turn back constantly.


    Sensing my difort, Bryant suddenly handed me a bottle. "Mango juice, your favorite."


    I took a sip, grimaced, and handed it back. "Too sweet for me. You have it."


    Lately, I''d been craving sour vors, a departure from my past self who''d eat anything not to waste it.


    "Okay," Bryant epted it back, no further questions asked.


    Margaret couldn''t help butment, her toneced withplexity. "Passing back a drink you''ve sipped? You know, that''s not very clean. You could spread all sorts of bacteria that way."


    Iughed off her concern. "By that logic, we''re in even more danger sleeping in the sam bed every night, aren''t we?"


    Margaret knew what I was implying and retorted, "I didn''t realize you two were still so close, even after all these years."


    "Jealous much?" Bryant shot back in a cold voice.


    There it was, the usual banter between them. Margaret snarked back, "Jealous? Why would I be?"


    "Who cares" Bryant retorted.


    Margaret rolled her eyes but managed a smile. It reminds me of someone who, on his wedding night, heard I was in trouble and left his bride to stay with me all night..."


    172


    10:34


    TOME Chapter 9


    "Margaret!" Bryant''s face darkened, and he sharply cut her off.


    I mmed on the brakes, barely stopping before the crosswalk, my heart sour like soaked in lemon juice.


    The hurt and confusion flooded jn, tinged with the bitter realization of Bryant''s absence on our wedding night, a night he had vanished after a mysterious phone call, leaving me.. alone and unexined.


    Arranged by Timothy, Bryant''s grandfather, our marriage had begun on rocky grounds, with many questions left unanswered.


    And at that moment, Margaret''s offhandment had reopened that wound deeper than before.


    I looked between them, feeling like the butt of a joke.


    Margaret covered her mouth in panic, looking at Bryant. "You never told Jane? My bad, I always speak before I think It was as if she was implying, your bond can''t be that strong if you''re hiding things like this from each other.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Bryant''s voice was a chilling calm, a stark contrast to his usualy imposing LO demeanor, one that had helped him rise to the top of the Ferguson Group at such a young age. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t know it was a secret, Margaret quickly apologized, her tone somehow innocent and intimate.


    The way she wasfortable around Bryant implied that she knew he wouldn''t fight back.


    My phone''s ringtone cut through the tension.


    I reached for my phone, nced at the caller ID, and answered, trying topose mys "Timothy."


    "Jane, are you close? Don''t make an old man wait," Timothy''s voice was warm and concerned.


    I was ready to leave them behind and walk away, but Timothy''s kindness made me reconsider. "We''re almost there. Timothy, it''s windy today.


    Please, don''t wait outside."


    Everyone believed Timothy Ferguson to be a stern and solitary figure, but to me, he was the grandfather I "EIT. wished I''d always had.

 Chapter 10

    As autumn crept in, the days grew shorter and the nights longer.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the car rolled into the driveway of the Ferguson Mansion, dusk had already wrapped its arms around the estate.


    Coloredmps hung around the house, setting a festive mood that seemed out of a storybook.


    I parked the car and stepped out with my bag, leaving the world behind me.


    I had warned him over the phone, yet Timothy, stubborn as ever, was waiting in the yard.


    for us.


    Over the phone, I could hide my feelings, but in person, Timothy saw right through me. "Did that-rascal give you trouble again?" Timothy''s mustache twitched with concern, ready to jump to my defense.


    "It''s nothing." I didn''t want to get him worried, so I pulled him inside. "It''s chilly out here. Didn''t the breeze give you a headache?"


    Though I tried to cover for Bryant, Timothy''s face darkened the moment he saw Bryant and Margaret step out of the car one after the other.


    But with all family members there, Timothy held back his temper.


    On the other hand, my father-inw, Albert Ferguson, lit up seeing Margaret. "Bryant, I heard Margaret''s working at thepany now. You better look after her. That''s only right by Teresa."


    I could pretend not to hear that, focusing on my dinner.


    Bryant nced at me and said softly, "Yeah, I know."


    "Jane, you too should help Bryant to ensure Margaret feels wee."


    It seemed like Albert brought it up again out of concern that someone at thepany might not be fair to Margaret.


    I sipped my apple cider, calmly responding, "Don''t worry. Margaret is my boss now. If anything, I need her to look out for me."


    That remark shifted the mood at the dinner table.


    "Jane, I''ve told you. If you''re not happy, I can step down from my position anytime," Margaret said, the picture of grace and understanding.


    Next to her, I might have seemned a bit too aggressive.


    Timothy mmed his cup down, upset, his words sharp. "Step down? That position was


    1024


    Jane''s, to begin with! Do you think you''re entitled to it only because Bryant decided to y the hero? Unbelievable!"


    "Grandpa..."


    "Stop, don''t ''grandpa'' me. I can''t bear it." Timothy stopped her.


    I had heard others say that Timothy never truly epted Margaret. He had fiercely opposed Teresa''s entry into the family to begin with.


    And because of that, the Ferguson family''s fortune had been out of Albert''s reach, with only a modest allowance to his name.


    "Please, Dad, she''s all alone in this... Why must you..." Albert started.


    "Enough!" Timothy snapped.


    I knew Timothy wasn''t fond of Margaret, but it was the first time I''d seen him call her out in public:


    Pale as a ghost, Margaret got up, flustered, "I shouldn''t havee today. I''m sorry for ruining the mood."


    As she ran out, Albert shot Bryant a look. "Aren''t you going to go after her? She''s just been through a divorce. If anything happens, can you live with yourself?"


    I began to understand why Bryant allowed Margaret so much leeway.


    Being constantly reminded that you owe someone, the guilt could be a cage.


    As Timothy tried to stop him, Bryant had already left to chase after Margaret.


    Watching his retreating, I sighed silently.


    After a while, with neither of them returning, I stood up, "Timothy, I''ll go check on Bryant "All right." Timothy nodded instructing the butler, "It''s cold out. Get Mrs. Ferguson a co Stepping outside, I saw the Maybach still parked there, so I headed toward the gate. Just as I stepped out, I heard a heated argument.


    "What are you trying to do? Don''t tell me you brought that up in the the car just because you a straight-shooter!"


    Bryant''s tone was harsh, the side of him I''d only seen at work.


    Margaret dropped her usual calm demeanor, tears streaming down her face as she looked at Bryant. "It''s because I''m jealous, okay? I couldn''t help it. I''m dying of jealousy."


    "Margaret, Jane is my wife. What right do you have to be jealous?" Bryant''sugh was cold, his voice sharper than ice.


    "I''m sorry..." Margaret sobbed, her shoulders trembling. "I divorced for you, Bry.


    You know that."


    FE OL

 Chapter 11

    I felt like I had plunged into an ice-coldke. My blood seemed to freeze in my veins. For a moment, I doubted my ears.


    I had suspected something off between them, but every suspicion got denied, time and again.


    Even without a blood rtion, one was the heir to the Ferguson Group, the other ady of the Ferguson family. They were nominally siblings to the outside world.


    And both were married to other people. Bryant, the golden boy, couldn''t possibly be involved in such a scandal.


    Yet, not far from me, Bryant, with eyes red with fury, had Margaret pinned against the wall, his voice cold and mocking. "Divorce for me, huh? You were the one who chose to marry someone else. What right do you have to ask anything of me now?"


    "I..." Margaret was speechless by his barrage of questions, tears falling like pearls from a broken ne, her hands fumbling with the hem of Bryant''s shirt.


    "I was wrong, Bry. Can''t you forgive me this once? Please, just once. And, I had no choice back then..."


    Bryant said, "I''m already married."


    "Can''t you get a divorce?" Margaret''s desperation was palpable, her face etched with sorrow as if Bryant''s denial would shatter her, I was shocked by her blunt question. She got no hint of shame for being the other woman. Bryant seemed almost amused by his anger, his teeth clenched. "Marriage is not a game to me, as it seems to be for you!"


    With that, he moved to leave.


    Margaret clung to his shirt, refusing to let go.


    I knew Bryant could effortlessly shake her off if he wished. I watched the scene unfold, a part of me hoping for something, hoping he would break free and draw a clear line. And our marriage might still have a chance.


    And he did just that. Dropping a line about acting grown-up and avoiding foolishness, he seemed to signal an end to the drama.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. My curiosity to eavesdrop further vanished.


    "Do you love her? Bry, look me in the eyes and tell me. Do you love her?"


    With the persistence of an old denied candy, Margaret grabbed Bryant''s arm again.


    10:34


    My heart hung in limbo once more.


    Before turn around, I heard Bryant''s voice, emotion hard to discern. "That''s none of your business."


    "Then don''t you love me anymore? That should concern me, right?" Margaret pressed.


    For a moment, I admired Margaret''s bravery of relentless questioningn Later, I realized it wasn''t bravery but sheer audacity, backed by something I never had - favoritism.


    Bryant stood tall, suddenly stiff, his face an impassive mask of frost. He didn''t answer, and Margaret didn''t let him leave. It was like a scene from a melodrama. Each silent second was suffocating, making me forget to breathe.


    "Mrs. Ferguson, I brought out that coat you worest spring. Please put it on in case you catch a cold."


    Bryant''s gaze flickered in my direction.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt the awkwardness of uncovering someone''s secret, yet, at that moment, I also felt a sense of closure,

 Chapter 12

    The one who owed an exnation was Bryant, and he knew it.


    He broke away from Margaret and strode over to me, his voice a stark contrast to the sternness from moments ago, gentle yet absentminded. "Did you hear that?"


    "Yeah." I didn''t hide it.


    Yet, he didn''t say much, taking a coat from the servant to drape over my shoulders and pulling me close as we headed inside. His demeanor was rxed. "It''s chilly out. Let''s go in."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He acted like what I had just overheard was only an everyday chat.


    "Bry." Margaret''s insistent voice echoed again and again, "Bry!"


    Bryant acted as if he hadn''t heard.


    He seemed somewhat distracted for the rest of the evening, checking his phone frequently.


    Finally, as nine o''clock rolled around, Timothy''s usual bedtime, we were ready to leave.


    "You''re a married man now. You need to act responsibly!" Timothy warned Bryant sternly as he walked us to the yard. "Be good to Jane. Don''t think you can push her around. because she doesn''t have family backing!"


    I felt a lump form in my throat.


    Bryant smiled lightly, nodding. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone hurt her, not even myself."


    "Dear child, if anything troubles you,e to me. I''ll take care of it." Timothy patted my head affectionately.


    I smiled back. "I will visit soon. Please go rest.


    On the way home, I sat in the passenger seat, fighting off sleep.


    Whether it was the early stages of pregnancy or something else, drowsiness had be my constantpanion. Yet, at that moment, sleep eluded me. My body was tired, but my mind was rmingly clear. I had nned to wait until we got home for an exnation. But the wait was agonizing I couldn''t hold back any longer, my voice still calm. "What exactly is the rtionship between you and Margaret?"


    Was she his first love, or the one he loved but could never have?


    Hearing that, Bryant slowed the car, replying calmly, "Margaret and I almost became something once."


    I bit my lip, feeling as if my throat was blocked by a sponge soaked in water, struggling to find my voice. "Was it during your college days?"


    Memories long buried began to surface. Bryant had been the golden boy of RiverCity University, my senior. With his handsome looks and the heir to the Ferguson Group, he was the epitome of charm and sophistication.


    No girl could resist him. His backpack was always full of love letters from admirers. But before''l could confess my crush on him, rumors swirled that he had someone special in his heart. So, it was Margaret.


    "How did you know?" Bryant nced at me, surprised.


    I turned to look at him, my voice heavy with unspoken emotions.m "Bryant you forgot. 1 was also a student at RiverCity University."


    "Oh, right." He reverted to his usual calm demeanor. "Sorry, it''s been a long ti Was it the passage of time, or was it indifference?


    As I was about to say something, his phone began to vibrate.


    Without looking, he hung up. The phone rang endlessly as if the caller wouldn''t stop until the end.


    Bryant hung up once more, his expression growing irritated. Om "Margaret''s been spoiled by Teresa and my father."


    I chuckled, taking his phone to block and delete the contact before handing it back. "There, peace atst."

 Chapter 13

    Bryant seemed stunned but remained silent.


    I asked in a hushed tone, "What about our wedding night? Why did you leave?"


    I vaguely remembered I sat on the balcony waiting all night that night. It was our wedding night, and he left his newlywed wife at home, carelessly heading out. I thought something serious had happened, worried about his safety while also fretting if I had somehow displeased him. At the same time, I was eagerly hoping for his early return.


    I was only twenty-three then, having somehow married the man I had secretly adored for years. How could I not have expectations for our marriage and him?


    Then, I finally learned that while I was eagerly waiting for him toe home, he was with another woman. It all felt like a cruel joke.


    Bryant didn''t hide it anymore, his voice cold and steady. "That night, she had gone drag racing and got into a mishap. The police called me to pick her up."


    What a coincidence.


    On the very day of our wedding, Margaret had an ident, and it was in the dead of night. But I remembered, just several days after the wedding, at the family dinner, she was there, without a scratch on her.


    I rolled down the car window, silent for a while, and said calmly, "Bryant, if she''s the one you''ve got feelings for, we can go our separate ways on good terms."


    He mmed on the brakes and parked at the side of the road, his gaze fixed on me, his emotions finally surfacing.


    It was unusual to see him anything other than cool and collected.


    "I never thought..." Buzz. The vibration of a text message interrupted him.


    Bryant nced at it, annoyance shing across his face, and he said without hesitation, "She''s in trouble again. I might have to go check on her."


    I struggled to contain the bitterness surging in my chest, trying to control my emotions, and then I nced at him through the streetlight. The person I had longed for seemed to fill me with disillusionment.


    "Got it." I tiredly opened the car door and stepped out At that moment of anger, divorce crossed my mind. But I''d loved Bryant for so many years. It wasn''t going to be easy to just let it go Fear of regret held me back. It was the fear that I might look back and feel remorse one


    day.


    As the ck Maybach sped away, I sighed deeply, watching the bustling traffic and the shing neon lights, feeling a sense of loneliness I hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "What''s personality.


    Christine''s call came out of the blue, her voice as vibrant and bright as her The early autumn breeze made me shiver, and wrapped my jacket tighter around me, crossing the street.


    "Just wandering," I said.


    "Really? Mr. Ferguson has the time and inclination to..."


    "No, by myself." I cut her off, feeling helpless.


    "What a jerk, leaving you alone during the holidays? Where are you?" Christine''s temper red instantly. She could be indiscriminatelybative when it came to my issues.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Over by the Cloud River."


    "Wait for me. I''ming to get you." She hung up abruptly, clearly in a rush.


    Her car pulled up before me in less than twenty minutes, and she rolled down the window, "Get in."


    "What happened?" As we drove, Christine nced at me, "Don''t tell at me me you''ve been wandering the streets for miles alone."


    She mighte off as brash and outspoken, but she was more rational and considerate than anyone else.


    I never thought about lying to her and just shared what had happened.


    "What the fuck!" Christine''s face was a mix of confusion and anger. "So this Margaret wants Bryant to divorce you for her? ran intocher at the office today, unting that Patek Philippe watch. Talk about a nice watch. Shame about the wearer! Bitch! And Bryant what''s he doing messing around with another woman when he''s got a wife? I swear he''s a second-rate lover and a first-rate fool!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, what are you thinking?" she asked after her rant.


    "I haven''t decided yet." I shook my head.


    Christine reached over and tapped my forehead. "You, you''re usually so sharp. But when ites to Bryant, you''re clueless. Missing out on a lifetime of happiness over a few dinners, and you''re the only one clinging to the past. Bryant probably forgot about it ages ago."

 Chapter 14

    Christine blurted it out, and I was momentarily dazed. ¡°What dinner?¡±


    She raised an eyebrow, ¡°The meals Bryant bought you in the cafeteria. Forgotten already?¡± No, that was unforgettable. I fell for Bryant because of those meals.


    After my parents passed away early, my aunt took me into her home. She meant well, but there was also my uncle and cousin.


    I started working part-time in middle school, and in college, I was self-reliant, paying my way through tuition and living expenses.


    Once, after paying an unexpected fee, I was left short on cash. Suffering from malnutrition, I once fainted at school and was taken to the campus clinic by Bryant.


    When I woke up, he was there like a figure bathed in sunlight, seemingly glowing. I was stunned at first sight.


    He didn¡¯t say much, just, ¡°Awake? The doctor says you¡¯re not eating well. You¡¯ve gotta take better care of yourself..¡±


    I was grateful. ¡°Thanks, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Bryant said.


    Our conversation was as distant and cold as he seemed. Yet, afterward, in the cafeteria, he or his friends would ce a tray filled with food in front of me. Their excuses were flimsy but saved my pride.


    Christine abruptly asked, ¡°Tell me, was it all about those meals? Or was it love at first sight?¡±


    ¡°Both, I guess.¡± I couldn¡¯t deny it. My affection for Bryant wasn¡¯t just about the meals. It was about him. It was only natural for someone who¡¯d walked in darkness to long for the light.


    Christine saw right through it. ¡°I¡¯ve never supported you and Bryant being together. He seems proud and collected on the surface, but that only means he¡¯s indifferent. Deep down, he¡¯s cold and unpredictable. You can¡¯t easily win him over.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Christine had said something like that.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    But back then, my marriage to Bryant seemed harmonious, so I had argued with Christine


    a few times.


    She continued, and her brows furrowed. ¡°But, Bryant¡¯s smart. Why would he give you ten


    percent of his shares to make you happy? I couldn¡¯t quite understand him. Maybe three years of marriage did develop some feelings?¡±


    I was just as confused. The more I thought about it, the more it puzzled me.


    As we talked, the car slowly stopped in front of a bar.


    I sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Why, on antibiotics?¡± Christine asked.


    I gestured toward my stomach, feeling a sudden softness. ¡°Christine, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What, I¡¯m going to be a godmother?¡± Christine¡¯s eyes widened in shock and joy, and she fumbled before carefully cing her hand on my stomach.


    ¡°When did you find out? How far along? Are you feeling okay? Any morning sickness?¡± she bombarded me with questions while touching my belly.


    the joy of


    I answered her with a smile. Since finding out was pregnant, I finally felt sharing good news. I realized that others were looking forward to this new life.


    It wasn¡¯t until my phone started ringing that Christine snapped out of it. She didn¡¯t answer, pulling me out of the car and waving at Steven, who was running out of the bar. ¡°You¡¯re a real nag, calling and texting.¡±


    Christine was beautiful and friendly, fitting in well with Steven and the gang.


    ¡°Been ages since I saw you. Missed you like crazy.¡± Steven joked around and then noticed me, surprised. ¡°Jane? Weren¡¯t you supposed to go and celebrate the holiday with Timothy tonight? Where¡¯s Bryant?¡±


    Christine was quick to deflect. ¡°Still have the nerve to ask. You guys are all the same a good one among you. I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t tip off Bryant about Jane being here


    ¡°Who says? I¡¯m quite the ¡®good¡¯ one,¡± Steven shot back.

 Chapter 15

    I didn''t want to catch on too quickly, but unfortunately, I did.


    Christine scoffed with a roll of her eyes, "Eh, it''s average at best."


    I looked at her, baffled, my eyes screaming. "What?"


    "We slept once, and trust me, it was a disaster. Christine didn''t hold back, not even caring that Steven was right there.


    Steven was hopping mad. "Hey, cut me some ck! It was my first time, what do you know!"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold your horses. I''m not taking the fall for this. Don''t give me that ''first time'' excuse, you Casanova. Even if it was, it should''ve been with a hand puppet or something," Christine interjected, gesturing toward his hands.


    Seeing the usually carefree Steven blush at Christine''s words made me realize what was happening between them. They had a one-night stand.


    Steven must be chasing after Christine.


    Paying no further attention to Steven, Christine grabbed my arm and led me toward the private booth. "Some guy is back from abroad Steven and his crew organized this get-together and roped me in for fun."


    "Which guy?" I whispered.


    "You might know him. It''s..." As Christine spoke, she pushed open the door.


    Several guys were sitting inside, including a few familiar faces and one particrly striking man.


    Tall with long legs, he wore a white shirt, sleeves casually rolled up, revealing his wrist adorned with a bracelet.


    The bracelet seemed out of ce with his demeanor, yet it was clear that he cherished it.


    Almost instantly, as he looked up and our eyes met, a smile spread across his face, and he stood up, "Long time no see."


    "Mark!" I beamed, "Indeed, it''s been ages. You left for abroad so suddenly."


    Bryant''s circle of friends, mostly from childhood, Included Christine and me as schoolmates. I got to know Steven and his garg better after marrying Bryant. Only Mark Larson was a senior in my major. We were pretty close in college.


    Ever the Joker, Steven teased, "Yeah, wonder which girl broke Mark''s heart so bad he had to run off without a word, even missed your and Bryant''s wedding." Chapter 15.


    Mark chuckled, touching his nose. "Don''t listen to him. Come on, have a seat."


    "Yeah,e sit," Christine nudged me toward the couch beside Mark. "You and Mark go way back. You''ll have plenty to chat about."


    After settling me in, she dived into the lively group with Steven and the others.


    Mark asked, "Fancy some juice?"


    "Sure, thanks, Mark." I smiled, "Though you''ve been away, I''ve kept up with your achievements. You must be tired of winning awards by now."


    "You''ve been following my updates?" He seemed pleasantly surprised, his eyes lighting up with amusement.


    "Not exactly." Iughed, feeling a bit embarrassed. "It''s my assistantm She''s a huge fan of a huge fan of yours. I should introduce you two."


    "That would be nice." His mood softened, his gaze gentle, "You and Bryant must be happy. I see all these En posts calling him a ''wife adorer.


    At his words, I paused. I didn''t know why, but Bryant always seemed to put on a show of being head over heels for me. I once fell for that charade too.


    I tried to brush it off. "You know how the inte blows things out of proportion."


    "But are you happy?" Mark''s voice was soft and earnest as he asked.


    Aside from Christine, he was the first person to care about this question.


    I looked down, managing a small smile. "Hard to say."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then we won''t say anything more about it." He didn''t press further, just smiled warmly.

 Chapter 16

    When I first met Mark and Bryant, I thought they were much alike. Both had that calm, reserved, and steady vibe.


    But boy, I was so wrong. Mark''sposure and gentleness came from deep within, but Bryant was a different story.


    Take the present as an instance. Mark dropped a subject out of politeness, not wanting to pry into personal matters, while Bryant? He didn''t ask because he genuinely didn''t care. Bryant''s heart wasn''t in it.


    We were at the party thatsted till nearly midnight, and Steven was already rallying us for round two par Knowing I was pregnant and shouldn''t be upte, Christine insisted on taking me home. That was when Steven suggested, "Let Mark drive her. He''s not much of a night owl, either."


    Christine agreed.


    But I was worried about her and tried to refuse


    "Come on, get in the car," Christine said, reading my mind and nudging me toward Mark''s car with a meaningful look. "Don''t worry. I can handle myself. Men are like the fish in the sea, and I''m not about to start fishing. I want the whole ocean!" she dered with augh. I pinched her radiant cheek. "Fine, call me if you need anything."


    Mark got into the car, too.


    Feeling awkward, I said, "Mark, I live on Grand Peace Avenue. Is that on your way? I can take a cab if it''s not."


    "Since when are we so formal?" he joked, handing me his phone. "Could you set up the navigation? I haven''t been around for years. Not too familiar with the roads."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure." I took his phone.


    RiverCity never slept. Even at this hour, downtown was still brightly lit.


    I worried the long silence would be awkward, but Mark always knew what to say to keep the conversation going. Being around him was like a breath of fresh air.


    Maybe his stable demeanor made me ask, "Mark, how do you handle things when you hit a rough patch?"


    He furrowed his brows slightly, stopping at a red light, and turned to me. "Don''t worry, there''s always a way."


    I Chapter 16


    His calm yet resolute tone eased the tension I''d felt all night. About twenty minutester, we pulled up in front of my house.


    He handed me a gift bag as I got out, "A little something for you. Hope you like it."


    "Thanks, Mark!" I smiled, feeling,much better. "Let me treat you to dinner sometime when you''re free."


    "It''s a deal." He smiled softly and added, "Ensure you''re eating well. You''ve lost weight. Don''t get malnourished."


    I didn''t think much of it. "Okay, I will."


    I waited for him to leave before going inside, but he spoke first, "Go on. I''ll wait until you''re safely inside. Wouldn''t want to fail the task Steven gave me."


    "Okay then, drive safe." With that, I turned and went into the house.


    By that time, Emma had gone to bed, leaving a light on for me. The house was so quiet.


    After showering, I checked my phone before bed.


    There were loads of messages, but not a single one from Bryant. I was thought the worst case scenario w him noting home for the night. But it turned out that I was in for an even bigger "surprise."


    With so much on my mind, I struggled to fall asleep and woke up near noon, starving.


    Heading downstairs, I noticed an unfamiliar suitcase in the living room and heard voices. other than Emma''s. One was eerily familiar.


    Frowning, I scanned the room until my gazended on the kitchen. m


    He''d reach out, and she knew to hand him the salt. Another reach, and she passed him a paper towel. Their synchrony was uncanny.

 Chapter 17

    Every move felt like a p across my face. My heart ached with the sting of it. I had yed out scenes like that in my head over and over again. Yet, standing in my home, I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine.


    "Jane, you''re awake?" Margaret turned to see me and greeted me with a smile, "Come on, try some of Bry''s cooking. It''s to die for."


    With that, she carried a dish to the table, acting every bit the hostess.


    I took a deep breath, stepped past her, and asked Bryant straight up, "Why is she here?"


    Finishing up in the kitchen, Bryant removed his apron and said coldly, "She''ll be gone after this meal."


    "You want me to leave, huh?" Margaret red at him.


    "Margaret, take the hint! Stop stirring trouble," Bryant''s tone was icy, his patience wearing thin.


    "Whatever," Margaret muttered and pulled me to join the meal as if the person who had been crying and begging my husband to divorce me wasn''t her and as if she wasn''t the one trying to whisk my husband away Bryant''s cooking was indeed excellent, a full spread that was a feast for the senses.


    I wasn''t hungry, but the baby inside me needed to eat.


    What did I have to fear if she could shamelessly be my home? So, I sat down to eat.


    Margaret tried to make conversation. "Tastes good, doesn''t it?"


    I forced a smile. "Bryant''s cooking is always great. Whenever he''s home, he''s in the kitchen."


    Of course, that was a lie. But I just wanted to mark my territory in the pettiest way possible.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret cast a fleeting nce at Bryant. "Never knew you were this good to everyone."


    "Can''t even shut up when you''re eating?" Bryant scoffed and served me some ribs.


    Margaret huffed and turned to me, "Do you know why he can cook? I taught him, especially tomato sauce pasta, my favorite. He puts his heart into it! But he made it so often for me that I got sick of it. Only makes it how when he''szy."


    My grip on my fork tightened until my knuckles turned white, nails digging into my So, the pasta that I cherished was leftovers of Margaret''s boredom.


    flesh.


    I recalled asking him where he learned to cook on our anniversary night, and he zoned out Chapter 17


    for a whole minute.


    During that minute, what was he thinking about? Margaret? Or the memories of learning to cook with her?


    "Speaking of which, you should thank me. If it weren''t for me, how would you have ended up with such a catch?" Margaret kept talking, her voice soft but irritating.


    I mmed my fork down, unable to tolerate it anymore, and sneered, "Oh, is that why? Your marriage didn''t work out, so you thought he''d clean up your mess? Bryant, I didn''t know you had a thing for being a rebound guy and a garbage collector," I said, my gaze on Bryant turning co


    "Jane, what the hell is that supposed to mean? Margaret was livid, her om eyes reddening as she looked at Bryant: "Bry, we''re supposed to be family. You mean you can''t have family around after getting married?¡±


    "Had enough? Kevin will drive you home," Bryant said, not even sparing her an extra nce.


    "You too? Siding with her against me?" Margaret''s tears fell instantly, her face disbelief and pity. "You''re done with me?"


    Bryant''s voice was emotionless. "You know what you promised. If you need help, contact Kevin directly from now on."


    Margaret trembled slightly as if deeply hurt.


    Seeing Bryant''s firm stance, she smiled and said bitterly, "Fine get it. I won''t bother yonymore. What happens to me from now on is none of your business."


    She got up, pulling her suitcase without hesitation.


    Kevin was already waiting in the car for her and quickly got out to help with her luggage. Bryant didn''t look her way, not even once.


    I was surprised at how quickly he drew the line. Just the night before, I found out about his past with Margaret, and today, they were done.

 Chapter 18

    I couldn''t believe how fast everything was moving.


    "What are you thinking about? Eat your food." Bryant ruffled my hair, pulling me back to the moment. It was like there had never been any distance between us.


    He had spent the whole day with me, a rarity. I went for a walk in the garden, and he followed I fed the ducks at the pond, and he was right there with me. I worked on my design sketches, and he sat beside me, dealing with emails and calls.


    He didn''t say it, but I could tell he was trying to apologize to me After showering that evening, my phone rm went off as I popped a prenatal vitamin into my mouth.


    Bryant came in with a ss of warm milk. "Why are you taking medicine?"


    "Just a supplement" I looked into his deep, thoughtful eyes and said, "Can you take some time off next Saturday? I need to go to the hospital for a check up, and then, I want to take you somewhere"


    It was time for my prenatal check-up He had agreed to cut ties with Margaret choosing us, but I still wasn''t so reassured. I didn''t want to tell Bryant about the pregnancy just yet, fearing anyplications If everything went well, he would find out at the hospital. He would be there to see the ultrasound himself, to see that he was going to be a father We would have our child With that thought, I couldn''t help but start looking forward to it


    "Sule, is your stomach still bothering you? We dont have to wait until Saturday. We can go to the hospital tomorrow"


    ite nutting merc Since starting He say stomach bed, and there was a more mntied awes for die check up gotstand and pulled


    (bio confurt, and ng antation Chapter 18


    The next afternoon, Christine came to my office to ck off.


    "Is the Marketing Department that slow today? I paused my work to tease her. Christine was in a V-neck silk blouse and a beige mermaid skirt, her high heels clicking as she walked in, a vision of grace and allure.


    "What, can''t the boss'' wife let her employees catch a break?" She smirked, ced two cups of decaf coffee on my desk, and chattered away. "Don''t worry, I made sure it''s decaf. I asked a doctor friend, and he said you should avoid caffeine during pregnancy. There are so many precautions. I''ll text you the detailster. Don''t be careless. Pregnancy is a big deal, you know..."


    "Christine," I cut her off, grinning at her puzzled look, "You sound just like my mom."


    My parents died because of a business failure, leading to debt collectors confronting me at school to pressure my dad into paying them back.


    Panicked, my parents rushed to my aid, only to meet with a tragic ident.


    I was just eight years old back then.


    For years, I was trapped in guilt, believing their deaths were my fault.


    But then, Christine reminded me that my parents died because they loved me.


    Indeed, in my blurred memories of them, their love was abundant. Despite the demands of their business, my dad always made time for me and my mom every weekend.


    My uncle pressured them to have another child, a son, to inherit the family business.


    My mom immediately dismissed the idea, saying, "Who said only a son can inherit? We will not let anyone take what belongs to our daughter. Whether it''s love or wealth, it''s all hers."


    If that ident hadn''t happened, my mom would have been just as attentive about my pregnancy.


    "Missing your folks?" Christine As Their paused, then nodded, "I think their memorial ising up After a brief pause, she checked her phone. "It''s close. Maybe you should bring Bryant along to visit your parents this year." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, that''s the n," I said.


    Thinking back, in the three years we''ve been married, I''ve never taken Bryant to visit my parents'' graves. Partly because he was always busy and partly because it never felt like the right time, I never mentioned it.

 Chapter 19

    My parents'' memorial wasing up that Saturday.


    After a follow-up appointment at the hospital in the morning, I nned to visit their I graves. It wouldn''t take long. But for some reason, I felt an unsettling unease that prevented me from speaking confidently.


    I couldn''t bring myself to tell Bryant about my pregnancy the day before. Nor could I assure Christine today that I would bring Bryant along. I feared that ns might not keep pace with changes.


    In my heart, Bryant and Margaret''s rtionship was like a ticking time bomb.


    Seeing me less than enthusiastic, Christine nced toward Margaret''s office. "Did Bryant sort out that Patek Philippe bitch?"


    "Pretty much," I said.


    After more chatter, Christine seemed reassured and returned to the Marketing Department.


    I couldn''t tell if Margaret had a change of heart or had an epiphany. For several days, we coexisted without issue. I was worried that she might obstruct Christmas'' limited edition design, but it smoothly progressed to the prototyping phase.


    "Girls, what do you think is the real deal between the new girl and the boss?"


    "Beats me."


    "Maybe she''s the boss'' wife, but there''


    days."


    been no sign of them together these past few


    "Maybe she''s just low-key. Who else gets a wee like hers, with the CEO personally introducing her?"


    "That doesn''t necessarily mean she''s the boss wife. Could be the other woman, for all we know."


    I overheard some colleagues gossiping about Margaret and Bryant''s rtionship while I was getting water in the break room. Turning around, I caught Margaret looking at me with a strange expression. "I thought you''d be smug about it." she said.


    "What?" I was stunned, not immediately catching on.


    The gossiping colleagues scattered like birds, leaving Margaret and me in the break room.


    Margaret forced a smile, cing her cup under the coffee machine. "Why do you always seem so calm? You don''t get bummed out when you lose, and you don''t even act excited when you win."


    I didn''t have the leisure to open up to her. After getting myself some lemon water, I turned to leave.


    Margaret suddenlyughed. "I just can''t stand you. You think you''ve won, huh? Jane, life is long."


    She finally lost her temper and showed her true colors.


    I frowned. "Are you out of your mind today?"


    "What?" Margaret was confused.


    "Maybe you should go and see a therapist. Don''t skimp. While Albert isn''t rolling in dough, he can surely afford some therapy sessions for you." I suggested.


    With that, I strode off.


    I heard something smashing from the break room just before entering my office. Margaret lost it, indeed.


    Bryant was waiting for me in the parking garage after work. These days, he lived up to to the inte''s nickname of "wife-spoiler." We went to work together, came home together, and he had Kevin deliver afternoon tea to my office daily, along with the asional gift.


    "What do you fancy for dinner tonight?" As soon as I got into the car, Bryant asked.


    I looked at him, raising an eyebrow. "You''re cooking again?"


    He had been cooking dinner for the past several nights.


    Even Emma, our housekeeper, looked at him with fear, worried she might be out of a jo With one hand on the Najo wheel, as we left the parking garage, Bryant replied smoothly. "Tire of it already?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not at all. Just curious. You rarely cooked before." I said:


    "From now on, as long as we''re home, I''ll cook Bryant promised.


    "Oh I certainly wouldn''t object.


    Although I knew where he learned his cooking skills, it didn''t bother me as long as he kept his distance from Margaret. She trained my man. If anyone should be upset, it was her.


    When we reached home, Bryant changed into casual wear and headed to the kitchen to start dinner,

 Chapter 20

    Bryant stood in the kitchen, bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun streaming through the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting a soft halo around him that softened his usually cold demeanor.


    He lowered his gaze, his defined and dexterous hands skillfully prepping the ingredients for dinner. The scene gave off a vibe of serene simplicity.


    Perhaps sensing my stare, he nced over with a light chuckle. "Why are you looking at me?"


    "I just like looking at you." My response was straightforward.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, admiring my husband was nothing to be embarrassed about, especially since he was quite the looker as if sculpted by the divine hands of God himself.


    He was about to reply when his phone, tucked in his pants, rang.


    As he was filleting a fish, he couldn''t answer it himself. "Honey, could you get that for me?"


    "Sure." I moved to his side, reaching hesitantly into his pocket, a blush creeping up my cheeks.


    Our intimacy was usually for the privacy of our bedroom, and outside of it, we maintained. a respectful distance.


    Noticing my hesitation, he nced at me with a yful smirk. "We''ve been married for years. What''s there to be shy about? It''s just a phone, not anything else."


    "I know..." Despite my attempt to be careful, my hand brushed against him through the fabric, igniting an awkwardness between us.


    Flustered, I managed to retrieve the phone, only to meet his meaningful gaze as I did.


    The caller ID disyed Kevin. "Kevin, Bryant can''t talk right now. What''s up?" I asked after answering.


    "Mrs. Ferguson." Recognizing my voice, Kevin paused before speaking, "It''s nothing urgent. I just wanted to check a detail in a contract with the boss. Monday Is fine."


    Neither Bryant nor I dwelled much on this little episode.


    Lately, I''d been feeling unusually sleepy, and after dinner, while Bryant and I were taking a stroll in the backyard to digest, I could barely keep my eyes open.


    After a shower, I hit the bed and was out like a light. I had been sleeping soundly but was rudely awakened in the middle of the night by the need to use the bathroom.


    Turning on the light, I noticed Bryant wasn''t in bed. Coming to a bit, I heard voices from


    the balcony.


    Bryant''s voice was cold and terse. "So, you''re just going to hand her the knife if she wants to die! Call 911 if you have to! What''s calling me going won''t do it! How


    10 do? Am I a doctor or a cop? She many times has she threatened to end it all without a scratch? Tell her I won''t divorce Jane! She should get that through her head!"


    His voice dropped even further as he added, "But ensure she doesn''t hurt herself. Keep someone on her."


    I couldn''t catch thatst bit.


    Bryant stood with his back to me, one hand resting on the railing, his entire demeanor exuding frustration.


    Margaret''s obsession with him left me feeling somewhat helpless.


    After returning from the bathroom, sleep evaded me. Soon after, Bryant returned to the bedroom, gently palling me-into his embrace. His presence wasforting, carrying the coolness of early autumn nights.


    However, when I woke up, he was gone again. searched the house but found no sign of him. He had promised to apany me to the hospital today.


    Emma mentioned, "Mrs. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson left early this morning. It seemed like an emergency."


    I stopped for a sec, then figured I''d just call him from the home phone since I left my cell upstairs.


    Soon, Bryant''s weary voice came through. "Hello?"


    Sensing something was off in his tone, I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Bryant said, "Jane, could you have Emma go with you to the hospital? I don''t think Pcan make it today."

 Chapter 21

    All the anticipation just drained away in an instant, leaving me feeling bone- chillingly cold all over. Utter despair must be what I''m feeling right then.


    Holding the phone, I was unable to speak for a long while. I wanted to ask something, but it seemed utterly pointless.


    Where he had gone was obvious without saying. I had made it clear to him there wouldn''t be a next time. So, that was his choice, right?


    After all, adults understand the art of choice, weighing the pros and cons.


    After his deliberation, I was the one left behind Subconsciously, my hand drifted to my stomach, and suddenly, I wondered if I should keep this child.


    Once decided, cutting ties with him would be nearly impossible, even if I wanted to. The custody of the child would be a huge issue.


    On the other end, he called out, "Jane?"


    "Yeah." I didn''t say much more. Or rather, I didn''t want to exchange another unnecessary word with him at that moment.


    After breakfast, I drove to the hospital & had wanted Bryant to apany me, thinking it would be a happy surprise.


    I didn''t bother Emma. It was not like I was already heavily pregnant and couldn''t move. Maybe it was the turmoil in my thoughts, but I didn''t react in time when a car unexpectedly cut in front of me. There was a loud crash.


    After I regained my senses, I felt the world spinning, and I dialed Bryant''s number with the remaining strength.


    After we got married, the first thing I did was set him as my emergency o contact.


    "Bryant was my husband now.'' The thought alone was enough to keep me overjoyed for a long time, eager to do something to manifest dur rtionship.


    But after much thought, all I coulde up with was setting the emergency contact. And Bryant didn''t even know about it. It was a celebration for me only.


    Just like now, the phone rang for what seemed like an eternity, but I got no answer.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The pain started to radiate from my stomach, and when thinking of the child, panic seized


    1.


    ''Bryant, please pick up the phone!'' I prayed in my heart.


    ally, the call went through.


    Finally,


    All the anticipation just drained away in an instant, leaving me feeling bone- chillingly cold all over. Utter despair must be what I''m feeling right then.


    Holding the phone, I was unable to speak for a long while. I wanted to ask something, but it seemed utterly pointless.


    Where he had gone was obvious without saying. I had made it clear to him there wouldn''t be a next time. So, that was his choice, right?


    After all, adults understand the art of choice, weighing the pros and cons.


    After his deliberation, I was the one left behind. Subconsciously, my hand drifted to my stomach, and suddenly, I wondered if I should keep this child.


    Once decided, cutting ties with him would be nearly impossible, even if I wanted to. The custody of the child would be a huge issue On the other end, he called out, "Jane?"


    "Yeah." I didn''t say much more. Or rather, I didn''t want to exchange another unnecessary word with him at that moment.


    After breakfast, I drove to the hospital. I had wanted Bryant to apany me, thinking it would be a happy surprise.


    I didn''t bother Emma. It was not like I was already heavily pregnant and couldn''t move.


    Maybe it was the turmoil in my thoughts, but i didn''t react in time when a car unexpectedly cut in front of me. There was a loud crash.


    After I regained my senses, I felt the world spinning, and I dialed Bryant''s number remaining strength.


    After we got married, the first thing I did was set him as my emergency contact


    ''Bryant was my husband now. The thought alone was enough to keep me overjoyed long time, eager to do something to manifest our rtionship.


    But after much thought, all I coulde up with was setting the emergency contact. An Bryant didn''t even know about it. It was a celebration for me only. Just like now, the phone rang for what seemed like an eternity, but I got no a answer.


    The pain started to radiate from my stomach, and when thinking of the child, panic seized


    1.


    "Bryant, please pick up the phone!'' I prayed in my heart Finally, the call went through.


    12


    But instead of Bryant''s, Margaret''s soft and sweet voice came from the the other end. "Jane what''s the matter? Didn''t Bryant tell you he''s too busy to bother with you today?"


    Her voice, sharp and swift like a knife, plunged deep into my chest, leaving me bleeding out.


    I couldn''t breathe. Tears streamed down my face, and my fingers trembled uncontrobly. I never imagined that years of love could, in a moment, be tainted with hate:...


    Feeling drained by my loathing, darkness enveloped me, pulling me into an abyss.


    When I woke up, my eyes met a sea of white.


    The IV drip-fed medicine into my veins, leaving a cool sensation on the back of my hand.


    Memories of before I lost consciousness flooded back, and I instinctively touched my stomach, still feeling a dull ache.


    ''My child... With each passing second, the agony intensified. I abruptly sat up, intending to find a doctor.


    "Jane!" The door to the room burst open, and upon seeing me trying to get up, Christine rushed in, pressing me back down, panic-stricken. "Don''t move. You''re still on the IV. Do you not want your hand anymore?"


    I was never one to cry easily, but I


    thinking of my child, I couldn''t help myself. I looked up into Christine''s worried eyes, and tears rolled down my cheeks uncontrobly.


    "Christine, my baby..."


    I regretted it all. Thinking back to before I left the house, I had been contemting whether to keep the child, and I was overwhelmed with guilt.

 Chapter 22

    It was my child. He must have searched the heavens far and wide before choosing me to be his mom. And here I was, wrestling with the decision to keep him.


    Christine gently cleaned my tears, embracing me with a warmth she seldom showed in public. ¡°Why the tears? Your baby¡¯s doing just fine, very well-behaved and tough.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course, it''s true. Don¡¯t you believe me? Ask the nurse,¡± Christine said.


    The nurse, who hade in with her, chuckled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t just worry about the baby. You hit your head, and though we¡¯ve bandaged the cut on your forehead, we haven¡¯t done a CT scan because of the pregnancy. How do you feel now? Any severe dizziness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I nodded, feeling only slightly woozy.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Once you finish with the IV, you can go home to rest. Juste back to the hospital if you feel unwell.¡± While patting my shoulder reassuringly, the nurse added, ¡°Just take care of yourself. That¡¯s the best way to look after your baby.¡±


    With that, she left.


    When hearing that, my tense nerves finally rxed, and I hugged Christine, my whimpers low, crying out all my grievances and frustrations.


    Eventually, as my emotions steadied, Christine let go of me, pulled a chair, and sat beside me.


    She looked visibly shaken. ¡°You scared the hell out of me, you know? Weren¡¯t you supposed to take Bryant to the cemetery today? Why were you alone in the car? Where¡¯s Bryant?


    If the hospital hadn¡¯t called your emergency contact while I was on the phone with you, you¡¯d be here all alone, and nobody would have known if something happened!


    I saw the dashcam footage. You could''ve easily avoided that car with your reflexes, but you didn''t. What were you thinking? You could ye killed yourself."


    Christine¡¯s voice rose with each word, her eyes reddening, turning away to clean her tears, clearly frightened by the ordeal.


    I wanted to calm her down, to assure her I was okay. But all I could muster was a faint, ¡°Chris, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    Christine looked at me, puzzled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want a divorce.¡± I exhaled deeply, feeling a sense of relief I hadn¡¯t felt in weeks, ¡°It¡¯s over between me and Bryant.¡±


    Christine stared at me in disbelief before finally speaking, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    I replied affirmatively, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It had been seven years. Seven years of genuine affection wasted on someone who never showed the slightest concern, not even once. It wasughable how I envied Margaret every time Bryant lost his temper with her.


    It was just too pitiful.


    And I know, deep down, he would get stirred by Margaret all the time. If I didn¡¯te to my senses today, he would eventually. So, why demean myself any further?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine suddenly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Talk about a silver lining. A car ident knocked some sense into you. I should¡¯ve gotten you into one sooner.¡±


    ¡°What about the baby? Does he know about the baby?¡± Christine began to ponder the logistics of the divorce.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± A bitter smile yed on my lips as I replied, ¡°I was nning to tell him today.¡±

 Chapter 23

    It was my third try, three times I''d attempted to tell Bryant about my pregnancy, and each time I got the cold shoulder.


    Maybe it just wasn''t meant to be.


    And I was relieved that I never got the chance to tell him, which would make our divorce cleaner and smoother.


    The odds of running into him post-divorce were slim to none in a city as vast as RiverCity. He might go his whole life without knowing about the child we could''ve shared.


    Hearing my thoughts, Christine agreed, "No kid wants a deadbeat dad. Keeping it from him is the right call."


    Leaving the hospital around 2:30 PM, Christine linked arms with me, steering us toward the parking lot. "Your car''s at Dave''s Garage, getting fixed after that nasty crash. It''ll take about a week. I''ll go with you to pick it up. Until then, just hit me up wherever you need to go, and your driver, Christine, is at your service."


    I couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time. "You''ll hover around me all day, not working? Don''t worry. I''ve got another car."


    Bryant might not have given me much in the way of love, but he never skimped on the material things like a house, a car, and much money. But all I ever wanted was love.


    "The doc said you need to rest and keep an eye on things for a couple more days, and here you are, talking about driving. In your dreams," Christine yfully scolded, stopping herself just in time from poking my forehead, mindful of the bandage there.


    As we drove off, Christine almost lit a cigarette but then remembered I was pregnant and put it back. "I was thinking we could visit the cemetery, but with the shock you''ve had, plus being pregnant, better not. Focus on settling things with Bryant for now. Once everything''s settled, we can pay respects to your folks."


    "Sounds good." I agreed.


    The drive home felt different this time. Soon, it wouldn''t be my home anymore. Someone else would live there, erasing every trace of me. Soon enough, Bryant would probably forget about me, the person once in his life.


    ...


    Back home, I realized my phone was dead. Charging it, I saw many missed calls. They were all from Bryant. It was the first time he''d called so much, especially after I''d decided on divorce.


    There was also a photo from an unknown number, the same one that sent me a video half a month ago.


    In the photo, Bryant, CEO of Ferguson Group, was holding popcorn and an ice cream cone, standing close to Margaret. The timestamp showed the photo was taken right before I woke up in the hospital. So, they were on a date. Bryant left his hospital-bound wife behind to go on a date with his old me.


    How touching. A bitter smile spread across my lips as I sat by the window, phone in hand, lost in thought.


    He didn''te home.


    In the evening, Emma invited me for dinner. The meal tasted like cardboard.


    Thinking of the child, I forced myself to take some pasta and shrimp and wiped my mouth with a napkin before heading upstairs.


    After calling Christine, I began to pack my belongings.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Three years wasn''t long, but I¡¯d umted quite a bit. I didn''t want anyone else handling my stuff, nor did I want to leave anything behind to bother them. So, I packed everything into suitcases.


    "Mrs. Ferguson..." While passing by my room, Emma spotted therge suitcases and asked, "Are you going on a trip abroad?"


    "No." I shook my head softly, "I''m moving out. If I leave anything behind, could you please keep it for me? I''ll arrange for a courier to pick it up."


    Emma was stunned. "Why move out all of a sudden? Did you and Mr. Bryant fight? I''ll call Mr. Timothy right now. He''ll talk some sense into Mr. Bryant!"


    "Emma, Timothy''s blood pressure hasn''t been stable. He can''t be stressed. Besides, we didn''t fight. It¡¯s just that I don''t want to be with him anymore."


    ¡®How would he fight with me? I am not even worth the effort.¡¯ I mocked myself inwardly.


    After hearing that, Emma could only watch me anxiously, wanting to say something. But she knew better since she had seen firsthand the state of my marriage with Bryant over the past three years.

 Chapter 24

    I had fooled myself into thinking that was what Bryant was, but deep down, I knew Emma was aware of the history between Bryant and Margaret. Emma couldn''t find the words.


    persuade me otherwise.


    When I zipped up thest of my suitcases, a car engine finally broke the silence in the yard.


    Bryant was back. Perhaps Emma had said something to him as he stormed up the stairs, his gazending on the line of suitcases before settling on my forehead, his voice surprisingly hoarse. "What happened to your forehead?"


    I let out a self-deprecatingugh. "Nothing. Just had an ident while you were out on your date."


    His usually impassive eyes flickered with surprise.


    Standing by the bed, I clenched my hands. "Bryant, we need to..."


    "We need to get a divorce, I said silently.


    I had made up my mind, knowing there was no turning back. But seeing the man I''d loved- for seven years, my throat closed up, making it hard to utter those words.


    Was it him I was clinging to, or just the passionate version of myself when I was in love with him?


    "Jane!" Bryant''s sharp call cut through my words. He closed the distance in a few strides and wrapped his arms around me. "This is your home. Where do you think you''re going with all these suitcases?"


    "Don''t touch me!" I was hit by a mix of woodsy cologne and women''s perfume, making my stomach churn, "Let me go, Bryant!"


    "I won''t." His grip was firm, rendering my struggles futile.


    A sense of helplessness washed over me. I took a deep breath. "Why bother? I''m willing to step aside for you two. Just let me go, will you?"


    He buried his head in the crook of my neck, his voice tight with tension. ¡°Jane, I never thought about divorcing you."


    "Really?" I wanted tough but couldn''t. My emotions surged, and I shouted hysterically, "But I''ve had enough. I''m tired of living like this I don''t want a marriage that''s always being interfered with by another person!"


    "It won''t happen again, I promise." He held me so tightly yet seemed afraid of hurting me, loosening his grip just a bit.


    "It won''t?" I seized the moment to push him away, looking at him with rage, "Remember?


    10:30


    You said the same thing a week ago. And I told you there wouldn''t be a next time."


    He probably thought I was speaking in the heat of the moment. He didn''t realize that more than anything, I was telling myself. If there was a next time, I couldn''t continue to fall deeper.


    He closed his eyes briefly. "Margaret attempted suicide this morning and ended up in the hospital. I just wanted to check on her."


    wall


    "I know." I shrugged, trying to sound casual. "I know all about it. Her mother saved you and after herm attempt of course, you had to see her. You must have been a bit but couldn''t help but give in when she continued to make a scene. She told you to spend


    upset the day with her, and she wouldn''t bother you again."


    I continued under Bryant''s inscrutable gaze, "You probably didn''t believe her, but you indulged bem anyway Bryant, only you know why. I can''t guess. Whatever the reason, I''m tired of being caught in the middle. Bryant, let''s get a divorce." As those words fell, the air seemed to freeze.


    Bryant''s towering frame stiffened, his eyes fixed on me like a hawk.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment, a mocking tone reced the warmth in his voice. "Is it because he''s back?"

 Chapter 25

    "What? You''re kidding, right?" I was utterly stunned.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryant just shrugged casually. "I mean, Mark."


    "That night, wasn''t it him who dropped you off? He had just flown back from abroad, and you couldn''t wait to see him." His tone was a mix of sarcasm and self-mockery.


    I furrowed my brows, looking at him in disbelief and asked, "Are you saying I have a crush on Mark?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Bryant''s lips twisted into a bitter smile, cold and mocking. It felt like at p in the face.


    A wave of anger, nothing I''d ever felt before, surged through me, and I pped Bryant hard across the face. "Bryant, you bastard!"


    Despite trying to hold it back, tears streamed down my face. I found myself crying, then, absurdly, starting tough. It was all just so ridiculous.


    To think, after all these years of being hopelessly devoted to him, it all came down to him insinuating I wanted a divorce because of another man.


    How pathetic it was.


    Christine appeared out of nowhere, followed by Steven.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here," Christine said, pulling me along. She shot Steven, who looked utterly shocked, a look of annoyance. "What are you waiting for? Grab the luggage. Did you think you were here to watch a soap opera?"


    Steven nced at the suitcases, then at me, then at Bryant, then back at Christine. He looked lost.


    Turning back to Bryant, his voice barely above whisper, he stammered, "Bry, Bryant?"


    I felt like I was on pins and needles until Bryant finally said with an inscrutable expression, "Just do it."


    After seven years of having a crush on him and three years of beingm married never thought it would end in such an embarrassing way


    It seemed when people felt guilty, theyshed out first. Bryant was no exception.


    While driving us away, Steven hesitated before saying, "Are you "Are you going to divorce Bryant?" "What''s it to you? Just auve Christine rolled her eyes at him, then exined, "You called

 Chapter 26

    I had scripted the scene in my mind. I would propose divorce, and Bryant would readily agree. It would be dignified yet simple.


    "Did he say something?" Christine asked.


    "He said..." Just thinking about his words choked me up. "He said I was into Mark." "Wait, what?" Christine was bbergasted and burst intoughter out of sheer frustration. "How does his brain even work? Back in college, Steven and the guys could tell you were into Bryant and even asked me about it. And now he thinks you''re into Mark?"


    "That''s why I couldn''t hold back. I hit Bryant." I looked down, feeling a bit wrong as if all my efforts over the past seven never years had been futile. Or perhaps his thoughts ha lingered on me, so he couldn''t even discern who I had feelings for.


    Soon after, our food delivery arrived.


    Christine brought in two huge bags of groceries, meticulously cing them in the empty fridge.


    I moved to help, but she pushed my hand away. "Did you forget you''re pregnant? Just sit down."


    "I never knew you had a homemaker side to you, I joked.


    "Taking care of pregnant women starts with me," she quipped back, finishing up tidily before grabbing a couple of beers and leaning on my shoulder, slowly sipping.


    The lights outside shone brilliantly. We fell into a long silence.


    Eventually, Christine burped softly and asked, Jane, do you think there are any good men in this world?"


    "There are," I assured her, recalling how wonderful my father was and how often I saw happiness on my mother''s face. People say you can tell how good a husband is by looking at his wife.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine squinted her eyes, smiling mischievously. "Then I''ll pray day and night that the next guy you fall for is good."


    "What about you?" I asked.


    She smirked, shaking her head mysteriously don''t care because... I''m not exactly a good woman myself!" Laughing at her deration.


    *Jane,


    "Who says..." Before I could finish, she drunkenly hugged my shoulder, continuing, dont be sad. What''s the big deal about divorce? The world keeps spinning without anyone. You''ll be better off without Bryant. Don''t worry. Just focus on your pregnancy. Once the baby is born, we''ll raise her together. The love I can give might surpass what


    Bryant, that bastard, could offer..."


    Her words wereforting and empowering, even as tears rolled down my cheeks.


    Christine didn''t leave the next day, helping me pack up my belongings and bringing warmth back to the cold, empty house.


    On Monday, we went to the Ferguson Group together. She went to work, and I went to resign.


    She didn''t quite agree with my resignation at first. "Why should you resign?


    "Out of sight, out of mind," I replied.


    She nodded, understanding my point, especially considering my pregnancy.


    Somehow getting wind of the news, Margaret waited in my office, assuming the posture of a victor.


    "Heard Bryant wants a divorce, huh?


    Jane, you weren''t all that, after all."


    "I left him." Clutching my hands and stepping forward in myfortable ts, I said calmly, "Trash should stay with trash."


    "You..." Margaret fumed, but then, as if a new thought struck her, shem changed her tune. "Whatever. Since you''re divorcing, shouldn''t you return the shares Bryant gave you?"

 Chapter 27

    We were still technically married, yet she was eager to move on.


    The shares were just too hot to handle, their value skyrocketing. And I never wanted to keep them.


    But the thought of making Margaret happy too soon was something I couldn''t stomach.


    I frowned slightly. "And who are you to ask?"


    Margaretughed lightly, her posture oozing superiority. "You''re not nning on hoarding the shares, are you? Those were a gift from Bryant to his wife. Once you two are divorced, they''re no longer yours!"


    "Have you not seen a doctor yet?" I asked, feigning confusion, then added, "It''s best to treat illnesses early. Otherwise, when it gets to the point where drugs aren''t working, the only choice left might end up being a loony bin!"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Jane, are you calling me a psycho?"


    I couldn''t be bothered to argue further and asked, "You got my resignation letter, right? Please expedite its approval."


    "As if I needed your reminder. I submitted it to HRst night," she was itching for me to be out of the picture as soon as possible.


    I didn''t respond further and sat at my desk, sorting through things that needed handing over.


    Bryant probably wanted me gone as soon as possible, too. Resigning seemed to be just a matter of days away.


    Seeing her words did not affect me, Margaret became agitated. "Even if it means breaking the sky, you must return those shares. Don''t be shameless!"


    Just then, Linda came in with a coffee for me. Without looking up, I instructed, "Please take this to Mr. Ferguson''s office."


    In the presence of others, Margaret couldn''tsh out, even though she was fuming. But it wasn''t long before I heard amotion from her office Surprisingly, I still didn''t get my resignation approved after thewyer drafted the divorce agreement I had just printed the divorce agreement, preparing to have Bryant sign it when Linda burst in "Jane, this is juicy gossip!" She closed the door mystically 1 heard Mr. Timothy is here! He gave Mr. Bryant a real talking to in the CEO''s office. To think that even someone like Mr. Bryant could get a scolding! But if Bryant''s doing such a great job and theBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    business is rolling along, why would he..."


    I felt a heavy weight on my chest, thinking Timothy most likely knew about our impending divorce. I had nned to finalize the divorce and find the right moment to have a heart-to-heart with him. But it seems I couldn''t keep it hidden.


    I didn''t want to get involved. But, considering Timothy''s health, I took the elevator with the divorce agreement.


    The elevator went straight to the executive floor, where I could faintly hear shouts from the CEO''s office.


    Everyone knew about Bryant''s temper, and with Kevin guarding the door, they all kept to themselves, t\t\t working diligently to avoid getting in the crossfire.


    "Director Webster!" Seeing me approach, Kevin whispered as if he had seen a lifeline) "You''re finally here. Please, go in and talk some sense into Mr. Timothy."


    "Okay." I nodded, about to push the door open, when I heard Bryant''s cold, frustrated voice.


    "Grandpa, what more do you want from me? You asked me to marry her, and I did. You asked me to treat her well. And now, the whole world knows I''ve done so. You wanted me to transfer Mom''s shares to her, and I didn''t hesitate. Haven''t I always followed your wishes?"


    Timothy snapped. "Is it all just about following my wishes? Is it all my fault? Ask yourself. Do you not have any feelings for Jane?"


    *Yes! It''s all about following your wishes. When will you stop meddling in my life?"


    Bryant shouted.


    After hearing that unequivocal response, my head spun, my body swaying slightly.


    So, the harmonious facade of our three-year marriage was just himplying with his grandfather''s requests.

 Chapter 28

    So, he didn''t want to hand over that share to me.


    Jane, you mean nothing in his heart.'' I mocked myself in my heart.


    "Grandpa!" Suddenly, Bryant''s voice, raised in rm, filled the office.


    Snapping back to reality, I didn''t hesitate. I burst through the door and saw Timothy clutching his chest, struggling for breath. His old condition was acting up again.


    "Help him sit down." I rushed in, alongside Bryant, to support Timothy into a seat, then expertly fished out his medication from the inner pocket of his jacket. "Water."


    While instructing Bryant, I popped two pills into Timothy''s mouth.


    Bryant looked surprised. "How did you know where Grandpa''s medicine was?"


    "There''s a lot you don''t know," I said, thinking to myself, ''Like the person I love is you."


    Soon enough, Timothy''s color started to get better.


    "Timothy, are you okay? Do you want us to call a doctor?" I asked softly.


    Timothy waved off the idea, gently patting my hand. Once he felt better, he turned a cold gaze toward Bryant. "Don''t even think about divorce. I chose Jane for you. No mistakes there!"


    Bryant nced at me. "I wasn''t the one who brought up divorce. Why are you getting mad at me?"


    "Jane mentioned it?" Timothy asked.


    "Yeah, it was me." I chimed in.


    Timothy raised his hand andnded a firm smack on Bryant''s shoulder, angrily saying, "What have you done? With her sweet nature and her devotion to you, you still drove her to want a divorce. You better do some serious self-reflection. I tell you, my granddaughter-inw, I only acknowledge Jane. Don''t even think about bringing any random flings into our home!"


    Bryant was speechless, his eyes wide as he looked at me. "What kind of spell have you cast on Grandpa?"


    "Thoughtless fool." Grandpa was fuming, "When you two just got married, and you were busy with the corporation matters, do you know who was running back and forth in the hospital taking care of me when I fell ill?"


    Bryant answered, "Wasn''t my dad..."


    rse than


    "Humph, whether your dad is a good son, you know best. Relying on him is worse


    12


    hiring a few more servants. But servants are far less attentive than Jane. Timothy''s voice was stern. "The doctor said I could only have liquid food. Back then, even though Jane wasn''t good at cooking she constantly gave the kitchen new recipes to try, and even the nutritionist was impressed by her dedication. The doctor wanted me to sunbathe daily. Knowing I wouldn''t listen to the servants, she would visit the hospital regrly to ensure I got my sunshine! After I got discharged, she would visit The Ferguson Mansion now and then to see me. Do you think she knows where my medication is by chance? She instructed the servants to always have it ready in my pocket." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryant''s lips tightened, his gazending on me. "Why didn''t you tell me about this?"


    How could I? Back when we first got married, we were practically strangers. I had no clue about his daily whereabouts, and he showed no interest in mine. We barely saw each other once a week. Besides, looking after Timothy is just because he''s always been good to me, not about sucking up to anyone.


    After having some water, Timothy patiently asked, "Jane, are you set on divorcing him?"


    "Timothy..." I hesitated, fearing that it might upset Timothy again.


    Timothy just looked at me gently. "Just tell me. Do you still love him in your heart?"

 Chapter 29

    Hearing that, I realized another person was fixing his piercing gaze on me besides Timothy.


    The question made it suddenly hard for me to speak. I didn''t want to lie to Timothy, but he would never let us go through with the divorce if I told the truth.


    After hesitating for what felt like ages and before I could even open my mouth, Timothy seemed to understand, saying, "Fine, I tit. Consider this doing me a favor. Growing up without his mom around, this kid ended up with a bit of a rough edge. Don''t hold it against him too much."


    Then, Timothy grabbed Bryant by the ear. "If you think I''m living too long and getting in way, you might as well just annoy me to death already. Once I''m gone, you can divorce without me interfering!"


    "Are you resorting to threats of dying now?" Bryant said with a half-smile.


    "How dare you talk to me like that?!" ring up, Timothy attempted to swat him again, but Bryant dodged, capitting, I get your point. I don''t mind. Ask her."


    He had that same carefree attitude. After saying that, he nced at his watch, "I''ve got a meeting."


    And just like that, he left as if it was the most natural thing, leaving me alone with Timothy. After a moment, Timothy spoke earnestly, "Sweetie, I''m not trying to force you into anything. But I don''t want to see you regret it. You''ve got a ce for him in your heart Then, pointing at his own heart. "I can see it clear as day. That Margaret is tooplicated, not right for Bryant."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But Bryant likes Margaret," I said.


    "He can''t even see his own heart." Timothy slowly got up. "But you, one day, you''ll clearly. Promise me. Give it another try with him, will you?"


    At that point, I couldn''t say much, so I just agreed for the moment.


    After Timothy left, I ced the divorce agreement on the table, staring nkly at the words, Divorce Agreement.


    "Didn''t see you had it in you to y hard to get his usually casual voice broke the silence. Bryant had returned from his meeting.


    1 frowned, asking. "What do you mean?"


    His tone was mocking. "If you wanted a divorce, why bring i up to Grandpa so fast?"


    I was surprised. "You think I told Timothy?"


    "Who else would it be?" Bryant sneered.


    Holding back the bitterness, I pushed the divorce agreement toward him, emphasizing every word, "Please sign this so we can wrap up the divorce."


    A flicker of surprise crossed his calm face. "Didn''t you promise Grandpa you weren''t going to divorce?"


    "I did." I spoke softly, "But that doesn''t change our decision to divorce now. We only have to keep it from Timothy."


    Just the thought of everything I heard made it impossible for me too m consider continuing to be with Bryant. Pleading wasn''t my style.


    Bryant seemed almost amused by my impatience. "Can''t wait, huh? Your lover pressuring you?"


    I looked at him hopelessly. "Bryant, not everyone can cheat within their marriage and remain guilt-free like you."


    Bryant looked stunned. "I cheated?"


    "Didn''t you?" I spelled it out for him,


    "iming it''s all to repay a debt, but in reality? You left your newlywed wife for hering homete night after night, breaking promises for her! Covering up cheating with a facade of gratitude doesn''t make it any less wrong!"


    He e paused, slightly shocked. "So, you can''t stand Margaret? Or is it jealousy?"


    That just made no sense.


    I forced myself to calm down and handed Bryant the pen. "It doesn''t matter any Bryant, sign."

 Chapter 30

    His face was dark with displeasure as he picked up the document and gave it a cursory nce, his voiceced with scrutiny. "So, all you want is that house?"


    "Yes, I replied.


    Though a gift from Bryant, that house had seen much of my heart and effort in its decoration. Beyond that, I wanted nothing else, The house would provide a ce for my baby and me to live. Everything else, while not extravagant, was enough to ensure a decent life for my child.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That way, even if the truth about my baby''s lineage came out one day, I could firmly establish a boundary between him and the Ferguson family. After all, the Ferguson family hadn''t spent a dime on raising him.


    "Fine, I''ll sign it when I get a chance," Bryant said, tossing the document into a drawer.


    I frowned. "Aren''t you free right now?"


    It would only take a moment to sign.


    Bryant''s face remained impassive. "I need to have mywyer look it over first."


    I lowered my gaze. "Okay, just make it quick."


    With those words, I headed straight back to my office.


    The divorce was settled. And all that was left was to resign.


    I dialed the HR department. "Hello, sir, this is Jane. I was wondering why I hadn''t got resignation approval yet?"


    The director said, "Ah, about that. Mr. Ferguson said it was not to be approved. Sorry, I must''ve been too busy the past few days and forgot to reply to your email."


    Bryant refused?


    He should be, like Margaret, eager to see me go.


    I had no choice but to call Bryant. "The director of the HR department said you rejected my resignation?"


    "If you want to keep things from Grandpa, continuing to work at Ferguson Group is the least you can do. Otherwise, Grandpa might get suspicious." His reasoning was sound.


    After hanging up, I pondered, "Wasn''t it rejected days ago? B But Timothy othy only visited today." Thinking it over, I felt increasingly agitated. I couldn''t figure out what Bryant was thinking. The slight turmoil in my heart settled by evening, especially after seeing Bryant and


    10:36


    Margaret leaving the office together.


    He hadn''t signed the divorce agreement yet, and there they were, seemingly in harmony.


    I went to the supermarket, did some grocery shopping, and returned to my new ce, determined to cook a hearty meal for myself and the baby.


    I used the culinary skills I acquired for Bryant to look after myself. Not bad at all.


    A spicy fish fillet dish and a pitcher of corn juice were perfect to soothe the heat. It felt good to cook to my taste.


    For the past three years, I''d learned to cook but always tailored to Bryant''s preferences. He had a sensitive stomach and preferred nd food, but I''ve always loved spicy food.


    After dinner, I took a walk downstairs to help digest the meal.


    "My baby, Mommy is trying my best to live a good life. I thought, ''So, it''s okay if we don''t have a daddy, right?"


    That night, after a bath, my phone rang while I was half asleep in bed. It was Steven.


    I answered groggily, "Hello, what''s up?"


    Steven said on the other end, "Jarie, Bryant''s drunk and refusing to leave with anyone else, Can youe and help?"


    I sobered up a bit. "You know we''re getting divorced. Call Margaret."


    Margaret would surely make him listen.


    "But you''re not divorced yet, so you''re still Bryant''s wife. How can I ask another wo to pick him up? Please, Jane, I''m begging you."


    "Steven..." Before I could say more, the call ended.


    10 36 1

 Chapter 31

    ncing at the clock, it was already past 2 AM. Wasn''t Bryant supposed to have left work with Ma Margaret? Instead, he ended up grabbing drinks with Steven, and from what Steven implied, Margaret wasn''t there..


    y out of Calling Steven again only led to the realization his phone was dead, probably battery.


    Left with no choice, I changed and hailed a cab to their usual hangout spot, a private club they often frequented.


    By the time I arrived, the crowd had mostly dispersed. Only Steven and Mark remained in the private room alongside Bryant, sprawled on a couch, dressed in a designer suit, his long legs crossed, deep in slumber.


    Seeing me, Steven gave me a helpless look. "Jane, I don''t know what got into Bryant today. He kept egging Mark on to drink, and we couldn''t make him stop."


    I had a hunch about what might have triggered it. Bryant was still stubbornly convinced that there was something between Mark and me.


    It seemed all men might share this trait. They could mess around all they wanted, but they''d never allow even a hint of infidelity from their wives, even if such a hint was nothing but baseless suspicion.


    I shot an apologetic nce at Mark, who looked refined and gentle even in his drunken state. "Mark, are you okay? I brought some hangover pills. Do you want some?"


    His eyes were hazy from the alcohol. "Sure."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Mark regained a bit of sobriety and looked up at me, his cheeks flushed and eyes sparkling like a kid waiting for candy, I ced the pill in his palm and handed him a s of water. "I''m so sorry you had to drink so much."


    "You''re telling me," hemented. "Bryant wouldn''t stop pouring, and despite our attempts to intervene, he drank everything handed to him!"


    Steven was venting, and before I could process it all, he handed me the car keys. "You can drive, right?"


    "Yeah," I said.


    Approaching Bryant, I braced myself against the smell of alcohol and gently tapped his face. "Bryant, wake up. It''s time to go home."


    He frowned in annoyance and broke into a dazed smile upon seeing it was me. "Honey."


    As he spoke, he enveloped my hand in his. His palm was cool.


    Steven''sughter grew louder, clearly amused. See, Jane? Good thing I didn''t call Chapter 31


    Margaret. She''d be furious."


    Only Mark, sitting in the corner, remained silent throughout.


    I attempted to withdraw my hand, but Bryant''s drunken strength was surprisingly formidable, and he wouldn''t budge. So, I let it be.


    With Steven''s help, we got Bryant into the car before Steven turned to assist a simrly inebriated Mark.


    Once in the driver''s seat, the first thing I did was roll down the windows. I used to be indifferent to the smell of alcohol, but tonight, it was making me nauseous.


    The roads were empty at this hour. Woken up in the middle of the night, on top of the day''s frustrations, I found myself aggressively alternating between the gas and brake pedals.


    Ufortable with the bumpy ride, Bryant mumbled in protest, "Kevin, slow down!"


    "I can''t slow down," I retorted without thinking.


    "Ugh..." Bryant felt like vomiting.


    "Don''t you dare throw up, I instantly felt goosebumps.


    "Ugh... Bryant continued.


    "Swallow it!" I was beyond annoyed. I''ve always had a strong aversion to seeing or hearing people vomit, and being pregnant only made it worse.


    Without a doubt, I''d lose my dinner if he threw up.


    "Burp!"


    Hearing him belch and then quiet down finally rxed my tense nerves.

 Chapter 32

    I Chapter 32


    About fifteen minutester, the car slowly rolled into the driveway.


    "We''re home, Bryant, I announced as I opened the car door.


    Unexpectedly, the man beside me, who was out cold from drinking, slumped toward me as I opened the door.


    I frowned, bracing myself to hold him up. "Can you stand up on your own?"


    But I got no response.


    Left with no choice, I had to wake Emma, who was sound asleep, to help me get Bryant back into his room.


    "Mrs. Ferguson, do you need help?" Emma asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    "No, it''s fine. Go back to sleep," I replied, feeling sorry for disturbing Emma''s rest.


    After Emma left, I struggled with the nausea from Bryant''s alcohol fumes as I bent over to help him out of his shoes and tie, then straightened up to head downstairs. But as I turned to leave, I found my hand suddenly gripped in his.


    "Sweetheart..." he mumbled with his eyes still closed.


    I didn''t think he was calling for me. More likely, he had reached a point with Margaret where they called each other endearing terms like that.


    I tried to pry his eyelids open. "Bryant, look at me. Do you see who I am?"


    "Sweetheart..." He wasn''t cooperating, turning away from my attempts and pulling my hand closer, whispering, "Jane, my wife is Jane."


    My heart skipped a beat. But I quickly reminded myself, thinking Bryant was just drunk. wouldn''t take it seriously. When he was sober, he would only choose someone else.


    I pursed my lips, saying lightly, "Is that so? But you don''t even love Jane. Must be tough, being married to a woman you don''t love."


    His words in the office, spoken to Timothy, were etched clearly in my mind.


    ''Jane, don''t be foolish anymore." I told myself inwardly.


    "It''s not tough..." He nuzzled my hand, his usually cold face showing a hint of contentment, drunkenly saying. "My wife is great. She''s the best woman."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "At least your eyes aren''t blind." I snorted.


    After marrying into the Ferguson family, I had been perfect toward the elders and Bryant Even if Bryant didn''t love me, he couldn''t fault me there.


    Bryant mumbled a few more words I couldn''t make out, probably thinking I had left, and drifted back to sleep.


    After ensuring he was sound asleep, I freed my hand and went downstairs to make him a hangover soup.


    He tended to wake up in the middle of the night after drinking too much.


    With this soup, he''d wake up the next day without a hangover.


    It might have been a habit formed over the three years. Even though I''d had the divorce papers drafted and I had moved out of this house that no longer felt like mine, I still found myself taking care of him.


    As I fished the softened ingredients out of the boiling pot, I finally realized what I was doing, smacking my forehead in frustration.


    ''What am I doing?'' I couldn''t believe it.


    I wanted to leave, but wasting food didn''t sit right with me either. I would chalk it up to a good deed for the day, like looking after a stray dog. I found a reasonable excuse for myself.


    I strained out the ingredients when the soup was ready and carried it upstairs.


    I intended to leave it on the bedside table and go, but as I reached the bed, I found myself caught in a pair of lucid eyes.


    Startled, I felt somewhat uneasy. "You''re awake?"


    "Yeah," Bryant murmured.


    "This, um, I made you some hangover soup on a whim." Feeling like got caught do something wrong, I ced the bowl on the bedside table, "Drink it if you want, or jus


    throw it out."


    I turned to leave, in a hurry to escape.


    Unexpectedly, the man, who was too drunk test an hour, she wenty to stan stan hour ago, suddenly reached out, pulling me back with a firm grip around my waist.


    "Sweetheart, can we not get a divorce, please?

 Chapter 33

    The fabric between us was thin, yet the skin around my waist felt like it was on fire.


    I froze as if possessed by a ghost, but thankfully, my mind was crystal clear. "Weid it all out, Bryant. I can''t be in a marriage with a third person involved."


    "I''m sorry," he murmured, his forehead pressed against my back, his voice muffled.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Did I feel a twinge of sympathy? Of course.


    It''s not easy to erase years of affection overnight. I wanted to relent, to give Bryant. another chance. But then, the recent events screamed in my memory, demanding attention. The choice was between him and me.


    I sighed. "Bryant, you realize your mistakes, but then you repeat them. It''s meaningless."


    This time, I chose to put myself first.


    After seven years of choosing him, it was enough.


    Bryant was silent for a long while, unable to respond.


    "Let go, Bryant. Here''s so far we can go." I never imagined I could say such cold words to him.


    Unrequited love? It was like throwing yourself into a grand solo sacrifice. Just one look or a beckoning from them, you''d ecstatically run back, floating on air for days. Your heart would bloom with joy.


    nually Who would have thought that one day, all you''d think about was leaving?


    I didn''t remember how I left, but I was still in a daze when I returned to Riverview Estat Thankfully, morning sickness spared me any further turmoil. I fell asleep as soon as I down, with no time left for troubling thoughts.


    The doorbell woke me the following morning. Other than Christine, no one knew I had moved But Christine would have just let herself in. She knew the code. It was probably just someone confused about the floors.


    I tried to ignore it, hoping to enjoy azy weekend''s sleep, but the persistent ringing forced me out of bed Opening the door, I found Bryant''s imposing figure blocking the entrance, his eyes fixed on me. "Are you thinking about settling down here for good?" he asked.


    "What else?" I asked, thinking our conversation the night before had been clear enough Since mentioning divorce, Bryant seemed to have dropped his fa?ade. His expression was Chapter 33


    indifferent. "Come home with me."


    It was an order, his handsome features exuding an authoritative charisma.


    Too bad that I wasn''t buying it anymore. "Don''t you remember what I saidst night?"


    "What did you say?" He feigned calm, unashamedly iming, "I got a thing."


    "You were sober enoughst night." I scrutinized him skeptically.


    "Don''t know. I cked out." Bryant argued.


    drunk. Can''t remember


    "Whatever, it doesn''t matter." I didn''t want to argue and attempted to close the door, but he blocked it.


    He calmly stated, "Grandpa called. He wants us to join him for lunch."


    "Oh." I had almost forgotten about that detail.


    All I could think about was finalizing the divorce and living separately without Timothy knowing.


    I stepped aside to let him in, pointing to a pair of cotton slippers by then entrance! "Make yourselffortable. Give me twenty minutes


    With that, I went off to get ready, putting on makeup and changing into an apricot-colored long dress with a casual knit cardigan, then rejoining him.


    He had made himself home on the sofa, casually opening a juice. Seeing me, he attempted small talk. "Nice ce you''ve got here. When did you decorate?"

 Chapter 34

    Barely a week after he''d handed me the keys, the house was already under renovation. I was chasing contractors from dawn till dusk. He never bothered to ask about it.


    No matter howte I got home, at most, he''d politelyment, "Quite the night, huh?" or, "Looks like the Design Department''s swamped"


    That was it. No inquiries about where I''d been or what I''d been up to. It wasn''t within Bryant''s scope of concern anymore.


    With divorce on the horizon, I wasn''t in the mood to hold back. "Maybe it''s because you''ve been too busy with Margaret."


    Sure enough, his face tightened at the mention.


    I felt a twinge of satisfaction.


    Bryant said, "We haven''t been in touchtely."


    "No need to exin to me. It didn''t matter anymore." I said, "As you please. Once we divorce, you can bring her home."


    "Jane, why do you have to be so snarky?" His brows knitted together, a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    I looked indifferent. "And how should I speak?


    "Divorce or not, she has nothing to do with us," He said.


    "Seriously? What a joke." Dropping that bomb, went to the foyer, changing shoes to leave. Waiting in the car, the driver hurried to open the door for me. As I settled into the car, Bryant followed close behind.


    Bryant, who usually had little to say, made an awkward conversation throughout the ride. His gaze dropped to my feet, puzzled. "Why have you stopped wearing heels?"


    "ts are morefortable," I replied emotionlessly.


    Since I found out I was pregnant, I ditched the heels. Didn''t want to risk anything.


    "Oh. He uttered a word and pondered before asking, "When will Christmas'' limited edition go into production?"


    What? I looked at him, perplexed.


    Even though the Design Department I headed was responsible for a luxury brand, it wasn''t the focus of the Ferguson Group in recent years. Bryant had delegated authority long ago, only requiring project updates at meetings, never inquiring privately.


    ''What''s with him today?'' I wondered, ''First heels, and now Christmas'' limited edition."


    Bryant''s eyes narrowed, a smirk ying on his lips. "What, can''t I check on my employee''s work?"


    Under his roof, I had no choice but to y along. "Before next Friday."


    The samples were already ready. After we had confirmed the designs on Monday, we could push the suppliers to ready the materials, and production could start.


    "Oh." He responded again, and wanting to end the conversation, I said bluntly, "Bryant, stop beating around the bush. Just sign the divorce papers soon and be a decent. ex-husband."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked, "And what does a decent ex-husband look like?"


    I fumed. "Like you''re dead."


    Perhaps my words were too harsh, and Bryant finally lost interest in further conversationx Even as we arrived, his expression was as frosty as ever, looking like someone had trodden on his to


    But despite the rush, we were still a tadte.


    Seeing us, Emma greeted us with a smile, "Mr. Timothy''s already here, waiting for you guys."


    I immediately felt guilty. I was the one who promised Timothy not tol divorce yet here! was, living elsewhere.


    Helplessly, I looked at Bryant, hoping he might help exin.


    Before I could speak, he seemed to have guessed my intention.coldly saying, Just pretend I''m dead."


    With his long strides, he left me trailing behind

 Chapter 35

    I never realized Bryant had such a penchant for holding grudges.


    There was nothing for it but to steel myself and follow him, but before I could even attempt an exnation, Timothy turned around with a warm, weing smile. "Heard from Emma that you moved out, Jane?"


    "Yes, Timothy." Acknowledging it seemed the only way forward. If Grandpa got mad, I''d figure out how to smooth things overter.


    But Timothy didn''t seem inclined to blow up at me. Instead, he shot Bryant an angry look, "Useless brat, you can''t even keep your wife!"


    Bryant looked helpless. "Grandpa, be reasonable. It was her choice to leave. What could I do?"


    "She left, and you didn''t think to go after her?" Timothy''s disappointment was palpable, "You''re just like your father. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree."


    "Aren''t you the tree?" Bryant managed a smallugh.


    "You bastard!" Timothy pretended to grab a coffee mug to throw at him but set it down again, struggling to find the right words. Finally, he just sighed, "Hungry. Let''s eat."


    Dinner was surprisingly harmonious.


    Timothy kept piling food onto my te until it resembled a small mountain. "Eat up. You''ve gotten so th thin. Need to put some meat on your bones."


    "Thanks, Timothy." My smile was as warm as the feeling swelling in my heart.


    After my parents passed, no one else took the time to fuss over my meals like this. My aunt''s family was well-off, but my uncle and cousin would subtly monitor every bite I took. at their dinner table. I loved food, but even at eight, I knew how to read the room. Every bite I took was from the vegetables.


    When I looked at the bounty before me, my eyes welled up.


    Timothy always had an authoritative aura but was all warmth around me. "Silly child, why the tears?"


    "Nothing" shook my head, fighting back the tears with a polite smile. "You''re just so nice to me. It reminds me of my parents."


    Bryant said, "I never got to meet your parents. We should visit your home sometime..."


    As Bryant nced at me, Timothy''s face turned stern, his voice harsh, "Shut up! With how little care you''re showing, Jane''s right to dump you! She totally should!"


    Bryant wanted to argue, and I interrupted, "My parents are gone."


    12


    Bryant asked, "When did..."


    "When I was eight." I interrupted before he could ask more, not to defend him before Timothy but to avoid upsetting Timothy further Still, there was an ache in my heart. The tears had fought back threatened to spill again.


    It wasn''t his fault, after all. Timothy arranged the marriage, and Bryant was only responsible for showing up to sign the papers. It made sense that he didn''t know about my family. I consoled myself with that thought Bryant looked stunned, a flicker of guilt passing over his face. "Sorry."


    "Sorry for what? If you''re sorry, take Jane to the cemetery someday!" Timothy spoke up.


    I was about to refuse, but Bryant spoke first, earnestly, "You''re right."


    Then he turned to me, "How about this afternoon? Are you free?"


    "Yeah, sure." In front of Timothy, I didn''t want to make a scene.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And besides, Bryant probably didn''t mean it. It was likely just something to say to appease Timothy. Once Timothy left, we could go our separate ways.


    That satisfied Timothy, who warned Bryant, "If you bully Jane again, and she wants a divorce, 1 won''t intervene. You''ve warned you!"


    "Don''t worry, Timothy." I served Timothy some stuffed bell peppers, softly saying, "He can''t bully me."

 Chapter 36

    Anyway, we were on the verge of a divorce.


    After dinner, Bryant joined Timothy in the backyard for a game of chess.


    I was leisurely making tea on the side.


    Bryant yed chess with a cunning and ruthless strategy, capturing another piece, which made Timothy re at him, "You think you''re dealing with a stranger? Not leaving any room for your old grandpa?"


    "Alright then." Bryant chuckled, and indeed started to go easy, which made Timothy quite happy. Hisughter was hearty, and with a meaningful tone, he said, "Remember, br family and strangers are not the same."


    I handed over a cup of tea, "Timothy, have some tea."


    "Okay." Timothy responded, taking a sip and then contentedly said, "If you two could always be this harmonious, I''d be holding my great-grandchild in no time!"


    Neither of us said a word.


    My heart stirred, and I instinctively ced my hand on my stomach.


    Looking at Timothy''s face, which was showing signs of age, I felt a pang of guilt.


    If there weren''t any rifts or issues between Bryant and me, I could have told Timothy right now that I was pregnant, and he would be able to hold his great-grandchild very soon.


    But there were no ifs. And I could only let Timothy down.


    Bryant gave me a profound look, then said, "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    "You better!" Grandpa patted his hand, "If ites to it, let Emma whip up some of her special dishes to boost your strength."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m strong enough as it is."


    Perhaps due to the inherentpetitive nature in men, Bryant immediately retorted.


    I kept my silence.


    Even though Bryant and I were on the verge of divorce, hearing this dialogue between them made my cheeks heat up instantly.


    In this marriage, Bryant was quite insincere in many aspects.


    But in bed, he was always genuine. If he were to "boost" his strength, I might not survive his vigor


    "Then make it quick! I want to hold that baby soon!"


    After issuing hismand, Timothy slowly got up, "Alright, I won''t take up more of your time, go with Jane to the cemetery to visit your inws."


    With that, we headed to the front yard.


    Seeing us, the family driver opened the car door for Timothy and, after bidding us goodbye, drove off.


    "Let''s go." Bryant walked to the Mercedes, tilted his chin up, signaling me to get in the car.


    "You don''t need to drop me off, I can take a cab.¡±


    "Aren''t we going to the cemetery?"


    I looked at him in surprise, not expecting him to be serious about it, "You really want to go?"


    "I said I''d go with you, and I will."


    Bryant opened the passenger door forcefully, "Get in."


    Okay."


    I had no choice but to get in.


    The cemetery was located in the suburbs. It should have been a smooth drive, but we got stuck in traffic due to an ident.


    Just before getting out of the car, I received a call from Christine.


    "Jane, I''m heading over to your ceter!"


    Hearing this, I replied excitedly. "I''m not home right now,ter okay? But you c


    ahead.


    She hesitated for a moment, then said mysteriously, "Can I bring two friends alon know them too."


    "Of course, you decide."


    To me, Christine was more like a sister than a friend.


    I could go to her ce whenever I wanted, so I was never wary of her.


    Christine seemed excited for a moment, then calmed down, "Okay, up now! Come back early I''ll hang up tonight, and make sure you''re hungry!"


    I smiled helplessly, agreeing readily.


    After hanging up, I caught Bryant''s ambiguous gaze, "Whose call was that? How can he just go to your ce? Does he have your security code?"


    "Even I don''t have it. He added thatst bit as an afterthought.

 Chapter 37

    What was that supposed to mean? He thought I cheated on him before we even split?


    He was exactly that type of guy.


    I couldn''t be bothered to exin, so I just said indifferently, "Just friends."


    "What friends?"


    "Bryant," I couldn''t help but smile softly, "Dead men don''t pry."


    If he wanted to be a ghost from my past, then he might as well vanish for good.


    Bryant almostughed out of irritation, his tongue clicking against his cheek in scorn, "Fine."


    When we got to the cemetery, I stepped out of the car and started climbing the steps up the hill.


    Seeing he wasn''t following. I turned back to wait for him.


    As I did, I noticed him carrying some flowers he must have prepared at some point, which caught me off guard.


    I bit my lip, then said, "Thank you."


    "For what? It''s the least I could do," he said tly.


    As he caught up, we walked side by side toward my parents'' gravestone.


    This was for the best, I guess. Even if it was just for appearances, at least my parents would be at peace, knowing this much.


    The gravesite was well-kept, with only a bit of dust on the tombstone.


    It was strange. My parents had been gone for years, and I didn''t think about them all that often.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not like when I was a kid, crying into my pillow night after night.


    But seeing their photos on the gravestone now tears just started falling uncontrobly.


    Bryant, always so dignified and reserved, knelt down beside me..


    "I''m sorry it took me so long to bring Jane to see you."


    His voice was gentle, serious as he bowed his head three times, and on thest one, murmured, "I was wrong before, and I''ll try to learn..."


    I couldn''t hear the rest of what he said Not that it mattered he Chapter 37


    We didn''t have a future together anymore.


    "Mom, Dad..."


    As I touched their photos on the gravestone, my tears flowed even more, and all the things. I wanted to say were reduced to a simple, "I miss you so much." So very much.


    I missed feeling like I belonged to a family.


    After they left, I never really had a home again. Marrying Bryant, I thought I''d finally have a family, but it was just a fantasy.


    I cleaned my tears, overwhelmed with sadness, yet I forced a smile.


    "Mom, Dad, I''m pregnant, two months now! In a few months, the baby will be here. I don''t know I''m so happy, Mom, if it''s a boy or a girl, but either way, you''ll be thrilled, won''t you Dad. I''m going to have family again. I''ll take great care of my baby, just like you did for me, giving my baby all my love. I''ll bring my child here to see you."


    I looked at the gravestone, speaking to it in silence.


    I wondered if they could hear me.


    They say families have a way of sensing each other, so maybe they could.


    "Dummy."


    Suddenly, a warm, deep voice. sounded above me, and the next second was enveloped in a broad, solid embrace.


    Bryant stroked my hair, "Why cry? Those who''ve passed only wish for you to be happy.


    Instinctively, I wanted to push him away, but then I paused.


    Maybe, in this respect, we shared amon pain.


    He''d also lost his mom, even before I had. And his father, always m


    preupied with Toor indulging in his own pleasures, was never really a good father.


    20


    A

 Chapter 38

    Otherwise, the Ferguson Group wouldn''t have ended up directly in Bryant''s hands.


    "How about you? How have you been?" I lifted my gaze, looking up at the sharp lines of his jaw, and asked hesitantly.


    "These three years since we got married," he managed a slight smile, sighed softly, and said, "it''s been good."


    That answer made me want to cry even more.


    It was regret, wasn''t it? After all, if it hadn''t been for all those issues, we could have grown old together.


    On our way back, we both remained silent, an unspoken agreement between us. Some things are better left unsaid.


    He couldn''t truly change what was happening, and I couldn''t just live with it.


    Better to let go now, while we could still look at each other without disdain.


    Autumn days are short and the nights-long. Through the car window, the setting sun cast a golden glow over his figure.


    "I''ll walk you up." When we arrived at Riverview Estate, he spoke before I could.


    I didn''t refuse, and we went up together. Standing at the door, I pursed my lips, "I''m You can go back now."


    "Okay."


    Bryant nodded slightly, yet he didn''t move.


    b I ignored him, about to enter my code, when the door was pulled open from the inside, revealing Christine''s radiant face. "You''re back I heard some noise at the door and thought it was the delivery guy."


    Seeing Christine in my apartment seemed to ease Bryant a little.


    As I walked in, I joked, "So you expected me toe back hungry, hoping for takeout?"


    "Of course not! I might not be a cook, but Mark makes delicious meals!"


    Christine nced at Bryant, raising her voice towards the kitchen, "Right, Mark?"


    I realized then, "Mark''s here too?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, you''re celebrating your new ce, right? I thought to invite a few friends over. I just called Steven and Mark, didn''t bother with the others you''re not too close with."


    That''s when I noticed new decorations and trinkets around the ce. It felt festive.


    A warmth spread through me, as I suddenly felt a genuine sense of belonging to this apartment.


    Ipletely missed the clear shift in Bryant''s expression, from sunny to a cold dreariness, in an instant.


    "Jane, you''re back?" Steven, who had been helping Mark in the kitchen, came running qut, his yful smile fading into guilt upon seeing Bryant at the e door.


    Bryant, with one hand in his pocket, looked at him with a half-smile, "You seem cheerful."


    "Ahem..."


    Steven scrambled to exin, "Bryant, I thought you were busy..."


    "I''m not busy."


    "Well... then, do you wanna join us in... celebrating Jane''s new house warming?"


    Steven''s words came out with difficulty, torn between the man he admired since childhood and Christine''s admonishing look.


    I, however, didn''t make much of it.


    Considering Bryant had missed my birthday every single year for the past three, why would he bother with a housewarming?


    "Alright."


    Unexpectedly, before Steven could finish, Bryant readily agreed, stepping in as if he owned the ce.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    But it was Mark who eased the tension, "The more, the merrier, right?"


    The atmosphere turned a bit awkward, yet Bryant seemed oblivious, casually thanki Mark, "Appreciate youing over to celebrate."


    The undertone of his words carried a subtle nuance.

 Chapter 39

    Mark seemed oblivious to any undercurrent in the conversation or perhaps chose not to delve deeper. With a gentle smile, he said, "No worries. Why don''t you all wash up?


    Dinner''s almost ready."


    Mark was quite the chef. The table wasden with dishes that were a feast for the senses, making everyone''s mouth water.


    Steven and Christine couldn''t stop singing his praises.


    I couldn''t help but join in, "Mark, your cooking skills are totally amazing!"


    "Give it a try, see if you like it," Mark encouraged as he brought out thest two dishes, cing a te of spicy shrimp in front of me with a warm smile. "You should like this one."


    I was surprised.


    Aside from Christine, everyone assumed my taste was simr to Bryant''s-very mild. But before I could speak up, Bryant''s cool voice interjected, "She can''t handle spicy food. You might have been close in college, but you clearly don''t know her taste..."


    "Mr. Ferguson," Christine was quick to correct him, her tone yful despite the seriousness of her words, "after all this time together, where has your attention been? Jane''s favorite is spicy food, the hotter the better!"


    It was a sobering reminder.


    Indeed, where had his attention been?


    I had always adapted to his preferences, yet he never took the time to understa Bryant frowned slightly, a trace of confusion in his eyes. "You like spicy?" "Yes."


    As we spoke, I peeled a shrimp and ate it deliberately, maintaining eye contact with his beautiful, deep-set eyes as I earnestly replied, "Bryant, I don''t like nd food; it''s just not satisfying."


    Bryant''s demeanor darkened, and the atmosphere turned even more awkward.


    I knew it wasn''t the right moment for such a conversation.


    Bryant was not known for his patience, and this only served to spoil what was otherwise a lovely meal.


    But I had held my tongue for three years. Was there ever going to be a "right" time? Could i never speak my truth?


    172


    Unexpectedly, Bryant, usually so willful, lowered his proud head in front of us.


    "From now on, we''ll make meals that you like," he said.


    I was speechless, my heart swelling with a bittersweet ache.


    It seemed he was willing to change, but it wasn''t enough to set our marriage back on track.


    On the contrary, this made it all the more painful.


    I would have preferred he never changed, that he remained indifferent to my feelings.. That way, I could leave without any regrets.


    Christine patted my head, bringing the issue into the open with a smile, "What do you mean from now on? It was you who pushed her away. Don''t try topete with me in the future."


    I knew Christine well enough; she would stand up for me even if it meant losing her job at the Ferguson Group.


    As for Bryant, though I hadn''tpletely figured him out, I knew he struggled to separate personal issues from professional ones, potentially putting Christine at risk.


    "Alright, let''s eat," Steven interjected, wary of Christine''s boldness possibly angering Bryant. "I''m starving here."


    The meal was eaten with a n a mix of emotions.


    But, adhering to the principle of not letting my unborn child go hungry, I m ate my fill. Steven raised his ss with a grin, toasting, "Here''s to your new beginnings!" "Thank you. I''m sticking to juice for now," I replied with a smile, clinking my s his.


    Christine offered her sincere blessings, "Here''s to Jane, may your future be filled with happiness and your path smooth and straight!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    227

 Chapter 40

    Then the both gave me their gifts.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark handed me a beautifully wrapped gift box with a warm smile, saying, "Hope you like it."


    "Thanks, Mark," I responded with a grin, genuinely touched by the gesture.


    My surprise was evident when I discovered a dress of such unique design inside. "Did I you design this yourself?"


    "Yeah, it''s one of a kind," he replied with a proud chuckle.


    "Mark, you''re so thoughtful!" Christineplimented, before yfully challenging Bryant, "Mr. Ferguson, since you''re here for the housewarming party, I assume you''ve brought a gift as well?"


    I wanted to intervene, knowing that Christine had caught Bryant off guard, but she silenced me with a nce.


    Bryant locked eyes with me, his gaze intense, before he reached into his suit jacket and presented me with a small velvet box. "I hadn''t found the right moment to give this to you- until now," he said, his voice barely concealing the emotion beneath.


    "What is it?" Christine leaned over, her curiosity piqued.


    Upon opening the box, I was stunned to find a pair of ruby earrings. "You were the one who bid on these?" I asked, incredulously.


    The earrings, a much-coveted item from a recent auction, known for their unpar color and rity, had fetched a staggering price, bought by a mysterious bidder. I admired them online, never imagining they would end up as a gift from Bryant.


    "Do you like them?" Bryant asked, his smile deepening.


    "They''re too expensive," I protested. While the gifts from Mark and Christine were generous, they were within myfort zone. These earrings, however, were beyond my wildest expectations. The thought of epting such avish gift from Bryant, especially when we were on the verge of divorcing, made me hesitate.


    "Love them!" Christine intervened before I could refuse, offering Bryant a sincere smile. "Mr. Ferguson, you''re the most generous ex-husband ever!"


    I choked on my drink, coughing as Christine''s words took me by surprise.


    "Mr. Ferguson, cheers! Holding up her ss, she toasted Bryant and then proceeded to down several more in his honor.


    After the party, as I was getting ready for bed, Christine, a bit tipsy, made a point. "You were being silly not epting it. After the divorce settlement you''ve agreed to, you should


    10


    take whatever you can get."


    "This apartment itself is worth a fortune," Iughed off her concern.


    "But can you easily turn it into cash? Keep the jewelry. It''ll serve as both a statement piece and a rainy day fund," she advised, reminding me that to someone like Bryant, the cost was trivial. "Besides, if you don''t take it, who knows who will? Why let someone else benefit?"


    As the evening wound down, Steven and Christine, clearly having enjoyed the wine, were sprawled on the couch, barely moving.


    While they were sleeping, Steven tried to curl up with Christine, whoo m half-asleep, kicked him off the bed with a grumbled "Get lost!"


    Shaking my head in amusement, I covered them with nkets.


    Looking up, I identally met Bryant''s gaze. He appeared om unexpectedly vulnerable, his eyes slightly zed and his posture rxed in a way that seemed out of character.


    Approaching him, I softly offered, "Let me drive you home."


    But he just nced towards Mark, who was tidying up the kitchen, and replied in a husky voice, "


    His words, tinged with a hint of hurt, caught me off guard.

 Chapter 41

    The thought struck me as both absurd and hrious.


    I I had been left alone on my wedding night, celebrated birthdays without my husband by y side, watched as the gifts I yearned for were given to someone else. And on the day of our baby''s check-up, he chose to apany another. Now, as we neared the end of our marriage, he couldn''t stand me having a housewarming party with friends?


    I couldn''t help but smirk, lowering my eyes to meet his. "If you won''t leave, I''m calling Margaret."


    I knew once Margaret showed up, he''d be swamped.


    Suddenly, Bryant pulled me close, resting his forehead against my chest, his voice raspy. ''Jane, I really never wanted things to end up like this."


    His words almost made me waver.


    But then, as if on cue, his phone rang on the dining table, shing ''Margaret'' on the screen.


    It was like a bucket of cold water had been dumped over me, snapping me back to reality t pushed him away, "Your phone''s ringing."


    Juust then, Mark emerged from the kitchen.


    Jane, everything''s pretty much cleaned up. I''ll take Steven home now."


    I walk you out."


    dnced at the tall figure answering the phone on the balcony, fighting the irri bbubbling incide me.


    After tucking Christine into bed, I went to help Mark with the task of getting an unconscious St?ven downstairs.


    Quark didn''t let me exert myself.


    Pandle cxpression was tinged with concern Jane, are you alright?"


    mokkment, but then i realized he was referring to my mood. I nodded, replying.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ritteleva, r. A vervmbered Mark had drunk a bit too.


    mcogsddetto con if not can call one for you"


    Cont worry #equt covered Chapter 41


    He smiled, and after a brief silence, just before the elevator doors opened, he softly asked, "So, you and Bryant are getting a divorce?"


    I looked down, nodding, "Yeah, we are."


    "Think it over carefully, don''t make a decision you''ll regret."


    "I won''t regret it."


    I was sincere in my answer.


    Throughout the time following our decision to divorce, I''d often asked myself if I would regret it.


    The answer was always no.


    Mark seemed thoughtful, then nodded, "That''s good then."


    "Mark," as the elevator doors opened and we walked towards the parking lot, I pondered before asking, "How did you know what kind of food I like?"


    Although we were close in the past, I didn''t recall us ever eating out together privately.


    "I brought you dinner a few times in college, remember?" He chuckled lightly. "Oh?"


    I paused, then remembered, "Are you talking about the time fainted from low blood sugar, and Bryant asked E you guys to buy me food?"


    If this had been brought up during our college days, I might have felt a bit sensitive and inferior.


    e But with time, I''ve gained my footing, able to speak of those days with a'' mix of ope and gratitude.


    "Bryant?" he blurted, then smiled broadly, "Yeah, it was that time."


    "It''s so thoughtful of you," I smiled.


    Now that I recalled it, the meals Mark brought over were always the tastiest.


    Few men were as attentive as he was.


    I looked at him with gratitude, "Mark, thank you so much."


    buy the cheapest foods,


    I had no choice back then. Even with money. I only dared to buy without caring for my own preferences.


    But because of Mark''s


    ''s kindness and thoughtfulness, I got to eat the food I enjoyed when I was most strapped.

 Chapter 42

    "Looking to thank me?"


    As we reached the car, Mark gently nudged Steven into the back seat, leaning against the car, his gaze softening with a chuckle as he looked at me.


    I nodded, replying, "Of course."


    "Well, just promise me, you''ll stop saying ''thank you'' all the time."


    His words hinted at something more, but before I could ponder, he added with a smile, "It''s too formal."


    Iughed lightly, "Alright, got it."


    Just then, his designated driver arrived, and he handed the keys over, his eyes warm as h said, "Gotta go. You better head up."


    Once I got upstairs, the living room was deserted.


    Bryant was gone.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a momentary emptiness in my heart. But it was just that a moment.


    Leaving without a word was his style, after all.


    Probably another ''emergency'' at Margaret''s end, I guessed.


    Back in my room, I gently nudged Christine, "Chris, wake up. let me get you into your pajamas so you''re morefortable."


    "Mhm." Christine squinted her eyes open, and upon seeing me, she wrapped her arms around me in a clingy manner, letting me help her out of her top while murmuring, "Dear Jane, my dear Jane, nobody''s allowed to hurt you..."


    "Silly, aren''t you?" I couldn''t help butugh.


    The next morning, Christine was a s already out of bed.


    There was a faint rustling from the living room Bleary-eyed, I peeked out to see Christine doing yoga..


    Noticing I was awake, she kept her pose but tilted her chin up proudly, "I look good, don''t


    12


    "Gorgeous, you''re the most beautiful,"


    I couldn''t help but smile.


    apter 42


    she truly was the most stunning girl i''d ever met hetkeltirichthat takes your breath away at rst nce.


    jow in her yoga outfit she looked even more sakiniaing atisfied, Christine nodded. "Only my Jane hes such ootd taste."


    auniting, theaded to freshen up hde (was applying makeup. Christine finishest peryoga and cdicame in eyeing my bare ass. Where did you put the earrings fromst night??"


    the drawer sewwith my eyebrows, i pointed her to the spotl techedinem sapping them onto my ears while confidently standinghetesarusies 2ave suyout De hintthee is that?! I asked casually.


    misscreee.conficence, elcdant and gracious cuantt her stydok-like eyes in the muzor and teased. "You keep hatteninginnediktathat, antifaa facego.


    msvo coutof Bryant''s mess, id dobio love, she replied with a cheekyggrin.


    or wondo ninac minuuntoondas reached to take bit the stoppedminemringd she pleevychemonthey look so good


    tight yourwansyymnand"


    perfooing my vine downlit ceed them anyway.


    that 1minded he were jutt opncew, and didn''t want to attract the wrong no tennon.


    wing at work consungendi ponnesways in the elevmonos I headed straight for the Sitin Lepartmentt borare could vens tarnyputacean unexpected vinor walked m the snow Lusiondupprimentin, une eauitepany, only. Margaret carned herself in such grace Dobry at your cest night?"


    hat was this soul?


    aning back in toy chew country contushouldn''t you now where he e was tniant Bettor ninn i do ""


    Wasn''t she the one who called him away?


    "Cut the act, Jane. You''ve got no ns of actually divorcing him."


    Margaret closed the door, her demeanor still gentle, but her eyes


    "Don''t you were poisoned with intent, know why Bry married you in the first ce? Do you really think he obeys his grandfather that much?"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    If she had approached me with this question a while back, it might have stirred something in my heart.


    But now, havinge to terms with the harsh truth that Bryant never had any feelings for me, | found myself devoid of any


    desire to press her for answers.


    | simply looked at her, cool and detached, ¡°If you¡¯re so sure of yourself, why keep hounding me like a madwoman?¡±


    Crazy she was, storming into my office first thing in the morning, acting like the wronged wife confronting her husband''s mistress.


    Seeing my unflustered demeanor, Margaret seemed to panic, not waiting for my inquiry. before triumphantly dering, ¡°It¡¯s


    because of me.¡±


    She leaned over my desk, hands bracing the surface, looking down at me like a victor, ¡°Jane, if it weren¡¯t for me, he would never


    have married you! You wouldn¡¯t even stepped one foot in the Ferguson Mansion!¡±


    Her words tightened my grip, a strange, choking sensation spreading around my heart.


    Her lips curled in satisfaction, her arms crossed, ¡°It was Timothy who threatened him using me. If Bryant didn¡¯t marry you,


    Timothy would have used his influence to have me exiled...¡±


    | already knew he didn¡¯t love me, but hearing this still cut deep.


    So, marrying me was just an act of desperation for someone else¡¯s sake?


    Awave of sadness hit me, but | quickly shoved it aside and red at her with conter ¡°Is that so? Well, it seems you should be


    thanking me for agreeing to marry Bryant. Otherwise, where would you be now?¡±


    Exiled, no doubt!


    Her expression froze, then turned to rage, her teeth clenched, ¡°Where do you get off being


    SO... SO...


    ¡°Cut the attitude.¡± | frowned, brushing my hair behind an ear, ¡°You could at least show some gratitude instead of snapping at me.


    It only shows how ungrateful and heartless you are.¡±


    ¡°Jane!¡± She looked like she wanted to kill me, but fell silent, her gaze fixated on my e breathing turning rapid, her fists clenched


    tight


    my ear, her


    ¡°So, you were after these earrings all along?¡±


    ¡°They were his gift to me.¡± | cut in, deliberately provoking her.


    1/2


    As expected, Margaret grew even more infuriated, her voice harsh, ¡°Impossible! Besides, you¡¯re about to divorce. How could you


    shamelessly ept such expensive gifts?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself, we¡¯re only about to divorce. Which means we haven''t yet. What¡¯s wrong with epting a gift from my


    husband?¡±


    ¡°Jane, how can you be so shameless? They were meant for me! He promised them to


    me!¡±


    ¡°Then go and ask him for them.¡±


    | had no intention of getting entangled with her any longer, intending to head to the


    restroom.


    The pregnancy was taking its toll, with nausea, drowsiness, and frequent urination-I was experiencing it all.


    Suddenly, she lunged forward, grabbing my arm, her other hand reaching for my ear, ¡°They''re mine, give them back!¡±


    Sing


    | didn¡¯t expect her tosh out so


    violently, the pull on my_ear_a


    y pt ua a aarp


    pain. N wanting \ te the


    situation, | tried to cate her, ¡°Let


    go, I''ll take them off for you!¡± The


    content is on ! ReadT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    thetest chapter there!


    But, of course, | had no intention of handing over jewelry worth millions so easily.


    The moment she loosened her grip, |


    pushed her away. She wasnt m


    expecti pyymiovd ended up


    fal ¡®to the floor with a loud,


    startled scream. The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Concerned she might continue and harm my baby, | turned to run.


    with


    But as | did, the door burst open, and


    | found myself locked in a gags with a


    pair of ep, anniduddyds-5 stark


    cBniras to the confrontational


    demeanor he normal Margaret. The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    Behind me, Margaret sat on the floor, a picture of misery, crying as if her heart break.


    ¡°Bry, it hurts...¡± Her voice was suddenly tender, almost making me doubt whether she the same person who had just violently


    tugged at my ear.


    Bryant, with an icy aura, strode past me to scoop Margaret into his arms. ¡°Where did you hurt yourself?¡±

 Chapter 44

    "My back is killing me..."


    Tears brimmed in her eyes as she snuggled into Bryant''s embrace,menting, "I just asked her about the progress of the project, and she pushed me... Bry, maybe we should just promote her to director. Everyone else seems to be on her side anyway, and I just can''t stand this toxic workce anymore."


    I listened, my eyebrows knitting together in disbelief at her talent for spinning tales. I almostughed out of sheer frustration but was met with Bryant''s scrutinizing gaze.


    "Is that so?"


    so?" His voice was as cold as ice, sending shivers down my spine.


    I replied with a self-deprecating tone, "Would you believe me if I said it wasn''t true?"


    "Bry..." Margaret''s voice quivered, her delicate fingers clutching at the cor of his shirt-the very shirt I had designed and tailored for him, a gift for Valentine''s Day.


    He didn''t respond to me, only lowering his gaze to the woman in his arms, his brows furrowed in a mix of impatience and concern, "You''re not a child; why cry over a small fall? Let''s get you checked out at the hospital.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he strode away, as if fearing any harm mighte to the apple of his eye, leaving behind a chilling silhouette.


    I took a deep breath, trying hard to blink back the tears.


    "Jane, why are you so disappointed? He''s about to be your ex-husband any thought.


    As soon as they were out of sight, Linda rushed in, frantic with worry, "Jane, okay?"


    are you


    "Yeah, of course." I managed a bitter smile.


    Bryant wouldn''t dare do anything to me.


    Otherwise, he''d have to answer to Timothy, Linda made a face in the direction they had left, "Mr. Ferguson just walked out holding Margaret like that. Everyone''s guessing about their rtionship. Could she really be our future Mrs. Ferguson?"


    At this thought, she looked towards me with a face about to burst into tears, concerncing her voice, ''What if it''s true? You two can''t stand each other. She''s totally gonna make your life hell!"


    My heart clenched, almost numb by now.


    I had been married to him for three years, yet only Christine and Kevin in the entire Chapter 44


    And here we were, not even divorced yet, and he was already making no effort to hide his rtionship with Margaret.


    Why then, did he bother holding mest night, iming he never wanted things to turn out this way? Talk about being two-faced.


    I pursed my lips lightly, "It''s okay, when the dayes, I''ll leave."


    "Then take me with you, okay? Wherever you go, I''m with you!" "Alright."


    Seeing her eager face, I couldn''t help but let out augh.


    Margaret was nothing but a figurehead with a title, not doing any real work. The responsibilities of a director or deputy director mostly fell on my shoulders.


    By noon, I was too busy to grab lunch.


    Linda brought me a pack of beef stew, but as soon as she lifted the lid, a wave of nausea hit me hard, stirring from deep within my stomach.


    "Don''t you want this? I can go get you something else," she offered.


    "No, this is fine."


    I suppressed the urge to vomit, forcing myself to eat.


    It must be the morning sickness getting worse The food I craved wasn''t avable nearby, so it wasn''t worth the hassle anyway.


    he Halfway through, however, I found myself leaning over the trash can vomiting until I empty, tears and snot running down my face,pletely bereft of any dignity.


    Thankfully, I kept my retching low enough that no one likely heard.


    In the evening, just before leaving work, Christine knocked on my door..


    "I forgot to tell you yesterday, but the garage called about your car being ready. Want me toe with you to pick it up?"


    Without looking up, I murnbled, "Yeah, just give me a minute to finish up here."


    "The busy bee." Christine chuckled, plopping herself down on the chair in front of my desk and started idly flipping through her phone.


    Suddenly, she stood up with a gasp, "Your ear, it''s bleeding!"

 Chapter 45

    I nearly jumped out of my skin when she caught me off guard.


    It was only after that I touched my earlobe, finding the blood had already dried up, leaving behind some crusty red scabs..


    Fiddling with it made my ear throb with pain again.


    To think I''d bled without even realizing.


    Christine pped my hand away, "Seriously, who digs at themselves like that without feeling any pain?"


    After saying that, she rummaged through her bag, pulled out an antiseptic swab, tied my hair up, and carefully disinfected the area, "How did you manage this?" "Margaret did it."


    I briefly exined what had happened between Margaret and me.


    Christine was livid, cursing under her breath, "What the heck, that woman''s nuts. Gotta crack up her brain to see what''s inside. Snatching whatever she fancies like a true bandit."


    "Howe your disses are always so funny?"


    Her rant somehow lifted the gloom that had settled on me for the day.


    Christine red at me, "With a friend like you, I''ve had to learn how to curse." "Oh."


    I let her take care of my ear. The iodine felt cold but not too painful.


    After she was done, Christine grumbled, "What the hell is Bryant doing? Just yeste was gifting earrings, and today, he''s cozying up to Miss Goody Two- Shoes."


    on this one, don''t trip over She then warned me with a nce, "You better turn the page on t the same stone twice."


    "I''ve moved on."


    "Make sure it''s not just lip service," she e hit th the nail on the head.


    "Alright, alright," I shut down theputer, grabbed my bag, and nudged her towards the door, "Let''s call it a day. Aren''t you supposed to drive me to pick up my wanna eat? It''s on me."


    car? Where do you Our previous director was a hard driver during work hours, but rarely asked for overtime.


    This good practice had continued, leaving the office mostly empty by now.


    d in her high heels, Christine easily draped an arm around my shoulder, nonchntly saying, "You decide, I respect all cravings of a pregnantdy."


    "I''m craving that fish stew we used to have back in college."


    "Can you handle it?"


    "Yes!"


    I''d been craving it since noon and didn''t want her to refuse, so I yed up my pity card," "I''ve been drooling over it all day. Had some beef stew for lunch and threw it all up. I''m starving."


    "Alright, let''s go for that stew."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine quickly agreed, then yfully threatened my belly, "When this little rascales out, just you watch how I''ll deal with him."


    "What if it''s a girl?"


    "Then, she''ll be spoiled rotten!"


    On our way to the restaurant, we chatted nonstop, mostly about the baby in my belly.


    I was looking forward to it, but Christine seemed even more excited than I was. However, the good mood didn''tst long after we arrived at the dealership.


    While settling the bill, Christine''s sharp eyes spotted two familiarm figures, Look who are we running into here?"


    It took me a moment to realize she meant Bryant and Margaret.


    Yes, it was them.


    Bryant looked indifferent, hands in his pockets, exuding an innate aura of author


    From where I stood, his gaze seemed fixated on Margaret.


    What a beautifully matched couple.


    The salesperson was practically beaming, "Mr. Foon, this model is perfect for ady. Easy to drive andfortable. Mrs. Ferguson will surely love it..."


    Hearing this, Christine was ready to explode, storming over there.


    Feeling a lump in my throat, I quickly held her back, "Chris, let it go."


    With Bryant there to back Margaret up, we wouldn''t stand a chance anyway.

 Chapter 46

    So why bother?


    Christine pressed down her anger, "Fine, let''s just pay up and get out of here. Out of sight, out of mind."


    After settling the bill, the customer service rep led us to the front of the shop to see the car.


    After days of repairs, there were no signs of the ident left. It looked as good as new.


    "Wait for me a sec, I gotta hit the restroom," Christine said in a rush, heading for the bathroom.


    I chuckled and decided to wait inside the car.


    The moment I got in, I heard a clear voice demanding, "I want that one!"


    Which car she liked was none of my business, I closed the car door, just thinking about leaving as soon as Christine returned. But before Christine came back, a sales consultant knocked on my window.


    I cracked the window slightly, impatiently asking. "What''s up?"


    "Hello, there''s a customer who would like to see your car, if that''s cool with you....


    "It''s not just to see, I want to buy it." Margaret spoke softly, yet with an undeniable insistence, "We have money. Just name your price, any price."


    The salesman looked at me awkwardly, "What do you think...?"


    "No way." I spat out the two words and immediately rolled up the window.


    Christine had the car fitted with tinted windows a few days after purchase; you couldn''t see inside from the outside.


    But Margaret was relentless. She walked up to my car in her high heels, not caring whether I could hear her or not, and began to speak as if she was bestowing a favor.


    "Miss, this is a golden opportunity for you. Why not take the money and buy yourself a brand new car? It''s a win-win How could you not seize such a chance?


    This car, it''s not like the dealership doesn''t have others. It''s just this color I need. I could Customize one myself, but I''m in a hurry. I assume you''re a reasonable person and will agree to sell it to me"


    She tapped on the window again, her voice still gentle butced with condescension, "Do you know who came with me to buy this car? He''s the CEO of the Ferguson Group! In the future, the entire Ferguson Group will be hus. You''re not just selling a car to me, you''re Chapter 46


    gaining his favor..."


    "Ms. Ferguson," Christine emerged from behind her suddenly, cutting in sharply, "why can''t you drop this habit of grabbing everything? First her husband, then her earrings, and now cars? If a garbage truck passed by, would you fob it too?"


    "You! What''s your name again?" Margaret was furious, but couldn''t recall Christine''s name at the moment.


    "Christine, best friend of Mrs. Ferguson."


    Christine smiled, raising her voice deliberately, fixing her gaze on her and the man not far behind her.


    The salesman was momentarily stunned, visibly thrilled by the juicy gossip of high society.


    Bryant, who had been indifferent, finally showed a flicker of emotion, a slight furrow in his brow, "Where''s Jane?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How amusing," Christine scoffed, tapping on the car, "Jane''s trapped in her car by your sister here, being coerced into selling it. And you''re asking me where she is?"


    I exhaled a sigh of relief and rolled down the window again) "Christine, get in. Let''s get ou Out of here."


    Seeing it was me, Margaret didn''t seem embarrassed at all and quickly turned to Bryant "Bry, this is one of our family cars, right? I don''t want a new one anymore, just give this


    one to me."


    Christine was nearly livid with anger, rolling her eyes so hard, about to curse h Bryant stepped forward.


    He pulled Margaret aside, his voice cold, "Are you out of your mind? This is Jane''s car.


    "Isn''t it bought with your money?"

 Chapter 47

    On the way to dinner, my mind was still a whirlwind, reying the scene from earlier and feeling utterly baffled by my own naivety.


    When Margaret threw that question out, a part of me actually hoped Bryant would stand up for me, saying something like, "Of course she can spend my money," or, "Since when does she need your approval to use my money?"


    But what did Bryant say? He said, "The car was a gift from Grandpa."


    That shut Margaret up alright.


    a:


    I When Margaret made a scene, he didn''t recognize my car, let alone remember I got the car. Or maybe, he did remember, but he didn''t want Margaret to know he was actually nice to me.


    Here I was, Mrs. Ferguson, feeling like I didn''t even have the right to use what was supposedly ours. Did I really need to hide and tiptoe around his ex?


    And yet, he could give Margaret a car right in front of me, coldly pacifying her with, "Come on, you''re not a child. What''s the big deal? Buy the same model in a different color. It won''t take long."


    Looking out at the city lights beginning to twinkle in the evening, a sour feeling twisted in my stomach.


    To think he could just give away something identical to what was supposed to be a gift for me.


    Christine, who was driving, asked, "Still thinking about what happened?"


    "Yeah."


    Just knowing the divorce wasing didn''t really ease the sting of disappointment for


    1.


    Christine squinted her eyes, not cursing as she usually would, but instead said, "If she really ends up driving the same car as you, I''ll teach her a lesson."


    "What are you nning?" I sensed something was off.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got it under control. You just focus on staying healthy for the baby!"


    The restaurant wasn''t far, and as Christine finished speaking, she smoothly parked at the front.


    This ce had been around for decades. Tucked away as it was, it boasted an incredible menu that attracted locals especially during the autumn and winter, making it bustling with business.


    Getting out of the car, I warned her, "Don''t do anything rash, okay? All I want is a smooth divorce, nothing else matters."


    "Got it, got it," Christine replied nonchntly, heading to the entrance to check our wait time.


    The waitlist was daunting-forty to fifty tables ahead of us. How long would that take?


    Just as we were fretting, someone yelled from an upstairs window, showcasing a handsome face, "Hey, Chris,e on up! We''ve saved you a spot!"


    It was Steven.


    I hadn''t expected this yboy to frequent a ce so lively and grounded.


    Christine, initially annoyed, lit up at the prospect of skipping the wait, and we quickly headed upstairs.


    In a semi-private dining area, Steven and Mark were waiting. Steven, ever the wealthy heir, contrasted Mark''s casual, refined demeanor.


    I greeted them with a smile.


    "Tagalong." After greeting them, Christine sat down, grumbling, "I should''ve never told you we wereing here."


    "Hey, if I hadn''te, how long en''s would you have waited?" Steven''s thick skin was evident. Of it wasn''t for was Jane wanting to eat here, I wouldn''t bother owing you a favor," Christine shot back without mincing words.


    Unfazed, Steven grinned at me, "Then I guess I owe this to you, Jane."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The restaurant was buzzing, the air filled with the seductive aroma of food.


    Steven poured us drinks, suddenly serious, "Let''s raise a ss to Mark, the new CE the Asia-Pacific division."


    I turned to Mark in surprise, asking, "You got the position?"


    And a high-ranking one at that.


    Linda always told me how much she int admired Mark, but it was only in this his moment that I realized capabilities for exceeded the des he had received.


    Though the Ferguson Group was a behemoth, fashion was just a small division Its main focuses were real estate, Al, and semiconductors.

 Chapter 48

    ?Chapter 48


    Mark, with a hint of a smile in his eyes, casually replied, "Yeah, just got it confirmed."


    "It was him finally giving in."


    Steven wouldn''t let him be modest, "He''s been in touch before he even came back, just couldn''t make up his mind till now."


    Not just Linda, I couldn''t help but admire him too, chuckling, "Looks like it won''t be long before RiverCity Universityes knocking for an exclusive with you, pride of our alma mater."


    Speaking of which, Bryant, despite having graduated years ago, had a dedicated column in the RiverCity University newsletter that still attracted a legion of fans among the students.


    Maybe he was meant to be a star in the sky, far beyond my reach.


    "So, are you here specifically to celebrate Mark''s new title?" Christine asked between bites.


    "Exactly."


    Steven nodded, "Eat up, we still have the second half to go."


    He said nonchntly, throwing a sidelong nce, "Too bad Bryant couldn''t make it, otherwise you guys..."


    I could tell he didn''t want me and Bryant to split up.


    "Your mouth runs even when you''re eating."


    Christine swiftly stuffed a piece of brownie into his mouth.


    I forced a smile, "It''s not a big deal."


    He had someone he wanted to be with.


    Since we were going through a divorce, leading separate lives is only normal.


    Right, it was normal.


    As we were leaving the diner, perhaps distracted, I missed a step and nearly tumbled down the stairs, saved only by a strong hand steadying me. "Careful, are you alright?" Mark''s voice was gentle with concern.


    "I''m fine." I just twisted my ankle a bit.


    Except, it turned out to be more serious than I thought, every step sending a sharp pain through my foot.


    "Does it hurt much?" Mark frowned.


    "It''s okay. I can handle it."


    Iughed it off, limping down the stairs with the help of the railing.


    Looking ahead to Christine and Steven, who were already heading out to pay, I said, "I twisted my ankle. You guys go ahead to the next ce, I should head home."


    "Is it bad, need to go to the hospital?" Christine asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, just a minor issue."


    I handed her my car keys, "Just can''t drive is all. You''ll have to take over."


    "How will you get back, cab? Or should I drop you off first?"


    "Maybe I can take Jane home."


    Mark suggested, then checking the time, added, "I''ve got a video conferenceter tonight, can''t join for the second half anyway."


    "That works out perfectly then."


    Steven, clearly pleased, grabbed Christine and headed out, "We''ll leave her in your capable hands then."


    Christine, struggling to get free, signaled me with a ''call if anything'' gesture.


    I nodded with a forced smile, "Will do."


    With no railing to hold onto, Mark supported me to the car, insisting. "We should still get that checked at the hospital, a sprain can be serious." "It''s not that bad," I chuckled, "a night''s rest should do the trick."


    "I''ll be back in a few minutes, just wait here."


    With that, he strode off, soon returning with a bag in hand. Slipping into the driver''s seat, he handed me the bag. "You might not want the hospital, but at least apply some ointment."


    "Thank..."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did you promise me the other day?" he interrupted with a light-hearted chuckle.


    "Oh," recalling, I stopped, offering a sly smile. "Then... I appreciate it."


    "You," heughed, shaking his head in amusement before driving off.


    The streetlights began to blur as we merged with the city''s nightlife, not rushing anywhere.


    Soft ssic rock tunes filled the car, pulling strands of my thoughts in different directions.


    "Jane, are you feeling alright?" His voice, smooth as marble, broke the silence.


    I blinked, taken aback, and asked, "What makes you ask that?"


    "You seemed a bit ufortable during dinner."

 Chapter 49

    Hearing that, I paused, slightly taken aback.


    Mark was more attentive than I had remembered.


    During dinner, some of the raw meats we had for our fondue had a bit of a gamey smell, which made me feel a bit queasy, but I forced myself to keep it down.


    I hadn''t expected him to notice.


    I offered a faint smile, "A little, but it''s nothing."


    "That''s good. Healthes first."


    There was a certain depth to Mark''s words, as if imparting a life lesson, "Whatever happens, you''ve got to look after yourself first.


    "Will do.


    My heart warmed at his concern.


    But it was onlyter that I truly understood the weight of his words.


    As the car slowly made its way into the underground parking of Riverview Estate, Mark helped me out, and I couldn''t shake off a feeling of unease, although a quick look around didn''t reveal anything out of the ordinary.


    Just as we were about to enter the building, a Maybach zoomed past, its driver seemingly engulfed in a towering rage.


    I jumped, instinctively covering my belly and stepping back. If Mark hadn''t steadied me, I might have fallen.


    After making sure I was okay, Mark''s gaze followed the car, a hint of ice creeping into his usually warm gaze. "Completely insane."


    "Must be some emergency," I guessed, trying to calm my racing heart. Thankfully, I hadn''t fallen.


    Ever since I found out I was pregnant, my first thought in any situation long as the baby was okay, nothing else seemed to matter much.


    n was of the baby. As After making sure I was settled in, Mark went down to the supermarket and came back with some popsicles, reminding me to apply coldpresses to my swollen ankles and to avoid walking too much before he left, seemingly reluctant to say more.


    I slowly made my way to the balcony''s lounge chair, noticing my ankles had swollen up. I immediately started with the coldpress.


    Today is just not my day. I''m hurt from head to toe.


    I chuckled wryly at the irony as I looked out at the river below, wondering if I''d be able to make it to work tomorrow. Holding a popsicle in one hand and scrolling through social media on my phone with the other, I eventually drifted off to sleep under a nket.


    In my drowsy state, I vaguely heard knocking at the door.


    It was soft and infrequent.


    As I came to, considering whether to check who it was, the knocking stopped.


    The intermittent sound, in the dead of night, sent chills down my spine.


    Gathering courage, I was about to get up and peek through the peephole when a familiar, albeit slightly slurred, voice came through the door.


    "Jane, Jane." It was Bryant''s voice.


    My anxiety eased, reced by a mix of irritation and resignation. Thankfully, after icing my ankle and resting it for a few hours, I could manage to stand.


    But the person outside was losing patience.


    Limping to the door, I heard the sound of the keypad beeping in error filling the air.


    "Password incorrect."


    "Password incorrect."


    "Password incorrect."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryant was clearly getting frustrated.


    As I opened the door, I saw him leaningzily against the frame, his long fingers still attempting to press the keypad.


    Seeing the door open, a moment of sobriety shed across his drunken face.


    Without a word, just staring, as if trying to see into my soul.


    The smell of alcohol wafted in, making me step back, puzzled, "What are you doing here?" In any typical drama, he should have been woding Margaret, spending the evening in a romantic dinner, not showing up at my doorstep, drunk.


    He nced around the entryway, his voice cool. "Where is he?"

 Chapter 50

    "Who?" I was puzzled.


    He scoffed, "Mark."


    I frowned at him, genuinely clueless about what was on his mind, "Bryant, are you here to catch me cheating red-handed?"


    So funny!


    His gaze dimmed, lips barely parted, he murmured, "No."


    "So, what do you want?"


    Bryant didn''t respond, his long eyshes casting shadows on his cheeks, of defeat.


    And a sens The night breeze brushed past, giving me goosebumps, "Speak up, or I''m closing the door."


    After a long silence, he suddenly spoke in a muffled voice, "I just missed you."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    I was stunned.


    He had flirted with me countless times before, but it was always yful, never heartfelt.


    I had always hoped for some genuine affection, him whispering "I love you, I miss you" the heat of the moment. But all I got was silence or a teasing chuckle.


    I was used to being let down.


    Yet, when he blurted out those words so unexpectedly, they I


    emotions.


    still managed to stir my I took a deep breath, trying to stayposed, "You''re drunk."


    "I''m not."


    "Bryant, look at me closely, I''m Jane..."


    "I know you''re Jane."


    He interrupted, his hand gripping the back of my head, and a torrent of kisses fell upon me, along with a certainty, "I''m thinking of Jane, only Jane, nobody else."


    My name spilled from his lips repeatedly, tickling my heartstrings.


    Each time, it made me tremble.


    He was like a lion marking his territory, fiercely stealing my breath away.


    Caught off guard, my mind went nk, allowing him to take what he wanted, "Mmm..."


    Perhaps, in his eyes, this was consent, his broad hand started to wander over my body. through the thinyer of my clothes.


    I The air grew thinner, and suddenly regaining my senses, I pushed him away, copsing to the ground, clutching a trash can, retching.


    The more I vomited, the more the taste of alcohol churned in my stomach.


    I couldn''t tell if I was feeling humiliated or just stifled, but my chest was exploding with difort.


    What was this all about?


    What was I, just someone to turn to after he was done pampering Margaret, to satisfy his needs?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment, I looked up, only to meet his icy gaze, a surge of hostility emanating from hinx. When he touched you, you didn''t seem so disgusted. Weren''t you all smiles with him?"


    "And what about you? Do you really miss the Jane you had to marry just to protect Margaret Anger clouded my thoughts, leaving no room for exnations, I shot back.


    Clutching at myst hope, I stared intently at his face.


    I wanted to see surprise, disbelief, anything.


    After all, I didn''t want to believe everything Margaret said.


    But there was no reaction I had hoped for. He just froze, unable to utter a word in his defense.


    "Bryant, good job."


    Iughed mockingly, looking down, "Let''s just sign the divorce papers soon, okay?"


    I had given him those papers days ago.


    Even if thewyer reviewed every use three times over, it should''ve been done by now. With that, I turned to close the door, but a force stopped it, without any further action.

 Chapter 51

    The air felt as if it had solidified, and my heart dangled in suspense.


    I was still hoping, foolishly, for him to say something, anything, that might make sense of it all.


    After a tense moment, the only thing that came my way was a cold, hard question, "You''re in such a hurry to get a divorce?"


    The weight of my emotions was suffocating, making it hard to breathe. I looked up at the ring light in the living room, blinked away the tears, and despite the turmoil inside, my words came out cruel.


    "Can''t wait."


    I needed it to be over before the pregnancy became obvious.


    With my child''s future on the line was a risk I couldn''t afford.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Behind me, Bryant said nothing more. His answer was the sharp sound of the door closing.


    I felt as if all my strength had been drained as I slid down against the shoe cab, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    My heart felt empty, a dull ache spreading uncontrobly through it.


    That night, unusually, I wasn''t gued by sickness andy awake, tossing and turning.


    The autumn wind howled all night, as if trying to prate my very being, leaving me soaked with a chill.


    I guess I could ept that he didn''t love me, and even that he married me because of his grandfather''s arrangements..


    But what I couldn''t ept was that my cherished three-year marriage was nothing but a reluctant sacrifice he made for someone else.


    How foolish I was, filled with joy, thinking I hadnded myself a true gem.


    The next day, I was barely awake when Christine called, asking how my foot was and if I needed to take a day off.


    I got out of bed to test it, feeling mostly fine.


    Although notpletely back to normal, it wasn''t really affecting my walking.


    She said she would pick me up in twenty minutes, not giving me a chance to refuse.


    When I went downstairs, my Panamera was parked right at the building''s entrance.


    Christine rolled down the window, eyeing my foot suspiciously, "Sure you''re alright?"


    "Nothing serious, Mark got me some really effective medicine yesterday."


    As I spoke, I got into the passenger seat.


    Christine raised an eyebrow, intrigued, and started the car, clicking her tongue, "Imagine if the guy you had a crush on was Mark, how happy you''d bel


    "As if me liking someone means they''d like me back," I replied, not knowing what to feel.


    "You never know."


    Suddenly, Christine seemed to hit on something deep, "What if, back then, the one who took you to the infirmary and brought you food was actually Mark? Would you have fallen for him just like you did for Bryant?"


    I chuckled, "There are no ''what ifs'' in life."


    "But what if there was? Christine persisted. "Just tell me, would you?"


    Looking out of the car window at the bustling crowd, I thought for a m moment, then shook my head, "I don''t know."


    Whether it''s liking or loving someone; it''s all about a moment''s feeling.


    If Mark had been the one to take me that day to the infirmary that day, and thad opened my eyes to see him bathed in sunlight.


    Maybe, just maybe, I would have fallen for him, But there are no ''what ifs. I saw Bryant, and from then on, there was only Bryant for me.


    "Fate, huh?" Christine, unusually philosophical, mused, "It really does like to y tricks on people."


    "Enough about me, how are things going with you and Steven?"


    "From a one-night stand," Christine yed coy for a moment, then burst moment. intoughter, vadiant and stunning, E


    ''to several more nights of fun."

 Chapter 52

    "Is that all?" I asked, pushing for more.


    "Yeah, that''s all."


    I raised an eyebrow, "You don''t like him at all?"


    "A little, I guess."


    After Christine replied, she suddenly let out a sarcasticugh, "But what''s the use of liking someone? My mom used to say she married my dad because they were madly in love."


    "But that didn''t stop them from throwing dishes at each other when they fought. Is there anything like true andsting love in the world?


    I knew, deep down, she didn''t believe in love, not even familial love.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After her father''s business went belly up, he turned to drinking, gambling, and started tosh out, hitting both his wife and Christine.


    Her mom just disappeared one day, leaving her to grow up with that excuse of a father, taking beatings more times than she could count.


    I wanted to lighten the mood, so I changed the subject with a grin, "But why have your so good to me all these years?"


    been She rolled her eyes, "Who was it that was crying their eyes out on the rooftop in the dead of winter, snot and tears all over my hands, begging me not to jump?"


    Bringing that up made me touch my nose in embarrassment.


    She was just sitting on the rooftop catching some cold air when I saw her and panicked, rushing over to pull her back from what I thought was the edge.


    She freaked out, thinking I was trying to kill her and started to struggle.


    Eventually, she exined she was just trying to clear her head, not jump off, but I almost gave her a heart attack.


    But that incident turned us from mere roommates into inseparable best friends.


    Christine let out a smallugh and casually threw a bag into myp, "Have breakfast. Got you some bagels and yogurt, take the rest to the office, snack on them if you get hungry."


    "You really do love me the most."


    "Bullshit," Christine cursed yfully, "I clearly only love you."


    That day, Margaret didn''t bother me, which was a rare urrence.


    Working at Ferguson Group was actually pretty smooth when I could just focus on my job.


    But when I left work that evening, I understood why.


    Bryant really spent just one night to get her a new car, painted exactly like mine, and parked right next to my vehicle!


    Some passing colleagues evenmented on how close you have to be to someone to get matching cars in the same color.


    It felt like a fishbone stuck in my throat.


    He let his lover give me a hard time, then showed up at my doorstep, iming he missed


    1.


    What a bunch of bullshit.


    I took a deep breath, trying to ignore it all, and got into my car. Before I could lock the doors, the back door was pulled open.


    Margaret slid in with a smile, "Jane, you''re heading back to the Ferguson Mansion too, right?"


    Today was the monthly family dinner, and Timothy had called at noon to remind me toe home.


    I replied irritably, "What''s it to you? Get out."


    "Don''t be mad, I just wanted a ride."


    Margaret''s eyes were curved in a gentle smile, Even though I have a on car, Bryant just bought it for me, and I''m not used to it yet. I''m afraid of scratching it, it would break my heart."


    She was clearly aiming to hurt me with her words.


    Her boasting tone was almost suffocating.


    I quickly got out of the car, pulled the door open, and said co?gly, "Your want a ride, did you get my permission? ¦¥¦° Get out, don''t dirty my car


    This car was bought with the Ferguson family''s money, and I''m part of the Fergusph fachily. Do really need your permission to sit in it?" Margaret''s tone was defiant, as if she owned the car herself.

 Chapter 53

    I was on the verge ofughing out loud in frustration.


    In the end, Bryant''s the one to me for spoiling her so much that she''s got no shame.


    I couldn''t help but smirk, my voice icy as I spoke, "And what exactly makes you part of the Ferguson family? Last I checked, it took begging from your dad to even change your name, and Timothy didn''t exactly wee you with open arms into the family tree, did he?"


    "By that logic, this car is more rightfully mine, since I''m Bryant''swfully wedded wife."


    every word, watching her facade crack bit by bit, a wave of satisfaction rising I enunciated every within me.


    She gritted her teeth, "You''re getting a divorce!"


    "Well, it hasn''t happened yet, has it? Until it does, I''m still more legitimate than you." I couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Shameless!" Fury zed in her eyes as she red at me, "If you''re so set on divorcing, then hurry up and do it! What''s the point in clinging to Bryant?"


    "Who''s clinging to whom, I wonder?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    As if she heard something utterly unbelievable, her face twisted in scorn, "Don''t tell me you''re suggesting Bryant can''t let go of you?"


    I scoffed coldly, "Why don''t you ask him who came looking for me after a few drinksst night..."


    p!


    Her hand moved faster than I anticipated, her pnding sharply across my face.


    I hadn''t expected her tosh out like this, the sting of the p sending my head turning to one side, burning with pain!


    The employees of Ferguson Group who happened to witness the scene were shocked.


    My anger spiked, and just as I was about to retaliate, a strong hand firmly caught my wrist.


    Bryant''s face was stormy as he scolded, "Jane since when did you enjoy resorting to violence?"


    With that, he harshly let go of me!


    My ankle, still not fully healed, wobbled under me, causing me to stagger back several


    steps until my back hit the car with a dull thud.


    Thankfully, my stomach was spared.


    Stunned, I looked up at him in disbelief, but his eyes werepletely locked on Margaret.


    "Are you alright?" he asked gently.


    "Yeah, I''m fine, thanks for getting here in time." Margaret''s eyes were red, brimming with tears, making her appear fragile and pitiful.


    Hearing this, Bryant''s tone went cold again, "I told you not to provoke her, didn''t


    1?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t mean to provoke her, I just wanted to ride in her car on the way back to the Ferguson Mansion. You know, I''m a bit rusty behind the wheel, gets me nervous.


    "Rusty but still buying cars?"


    Bryant retorted coldly. Still he was indulgent, "Go wait in my car then."


    "Okay, got it." Margaret responded in a soft voice, taking the car keys from him, "I''ll wait for you in the car."


    As she walked past me, the challenge in her eyes was unmistakable.


    The bystanders, unable to resist gossiping, let a fewments slip loud enough for me to hear.


    "Looks like the newdy from the Design Department really is our CEO''s wife. "Yeah, she pped Director Webster, and Mr. Ferguson still sided with her." "Well, between your wife and someone else, who would you side with?"


    "That''s true, but poor Director Webster, wonder what she did to upset the CEO''s wife..."


    I tried to ignore them, focusing instead on the indifferent Bryant.


    Finally, he nced over at me, his eyes cold, "She just wanted ande, was there any need to t violent?"


    My heart sank, tears threatening to spill as I blinked them back and m stepped closer, standing tall despite the burning pain on my cheek.


    No doubt, the p had left its mark. If he had cared to take a closertook, he''d see was only defending myself. But he didn''t.


    His concern was all for Margaret.


    The disappointment was overwhelming I could barely speak, "Bryant, look closely. She hit me first."

 Chapter 54

    So now I was in the wrong for not telling him?


    I wanted tough, tried to curve my lips into a smile, but my cheeks hurt too much. "Did you even give me a chance to speak?"


    Whenever it''s about Margaret, he''s always in a rush.


    "Jane..."


    "Alright, your ''sister'' is waiting for you in the car.


    I didn''t want to say anything more, cutting him off and getting back into my car.


    As I went to close the door, hisrge hand stopped it, "Cover up the bruises on your face. Don''t let Grandpa see, or he''ll definitely..."


    Each word felt like a knife twisting in my heart, tearing me apart, my soul included.


    I couldn''t bear to listen anymore. I mmed the car door shut, isting him on the outside.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I quickly turned away, not wanting him to see my misery.


    I was the one who got hit, yet all he worried about was Margaret getting scolded. Ignoring the fact he hadn''t left, I floored the gas pedal and exited the parking lot.


    Just as I stopped at a red light in front of the corporate building, Christine called. I cleared my throat before answering.


    "Did Margaret hit you?!" she almost shouted.


    "Ourpany''s good for one thing, spreading gossip like wildfire."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re in the mood to joke?"


    Christine was clearly upset, "So, she really did hit you?"


    "Yeah, but it''s nothing serious."


    I didn''t want her to worry.


    But Christine has a fierce temper, and without anyone to stop her, there''s no telling what che might do.


    Christine didn''t buy it, "Don''t lie to me. I heard she hit you in the face! That bitch."


    "Christine, I''m really okay. Please, don''t be mad."


    "You better be okay!"


    "I really am, truly."


    I reassured her repeatedly, then added, "I''m heading back to the Ferguson Mansion for a bit. I''lle over to your ceter so you can see for yourself I''m alright, okay?"


    "Fine."


    She agreed, surprisingly hanging up before I did.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, I sent Christine a text to double-check.


    Seeing her quick reply made me feel slightly better.


    Upon reaching the mansion, I touched up my makeup in the car, covering the five distinct finger marks on my face.


    It wasn''t about avoiding Bryant''s disapproval.


    But Timothy''s health hadn''t been great. He had a health scare at Ferguson Group not long ago, which was enough to frighten me. I didn''t want him to worry.


    As soon as I had gathered my things and stepped out of the car, the butler, Gary, came out to greet me, all smiles.


    "Mrs. Ferguson, you haven''te down in a while, and Mr. Ferguson was getting worried, asked me to check on you."


    I smiled lightly, "You''re back from your hometown? Is everything settled there? If you any help, please, let us know."


    need


    Gary had been with the Ferguson family for years, serving alongside since his youth.


    He had recently returned to his hometown to take care of his father''s care funeral, who passed away at nearly a hundred years old.


    As Gary and I chatted, he led me into the hall.


    The whole Ferguson family, including Bryant and Margaret, were there, seemingly enjoying a pleasant gathering.


    Margaret didn''t dare misbehave in front of Timothy, sitting quietly in the corner, trying to appear well-behaved.


    "Jane''s here!"


    Seeing me enter, Timothy''s stern. face broke into a warm smile m instructing the servantom


    "Quick, serve Jane the tea that just arrived; she loves it."


    Bryant''s aunt, seeing Timothy in a good mood, feigned annoyance, "Timothy, you''re ying favorites!"


    "So what if I am?" He boasted proudly, "Why not? She''s my grandson''s wife. It''s a


    Connection across different generations. You''ll get it when you have grandkids!"


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Except for Margaret, who sat gripping the folds of her dress, her eyes cold and unnerving.

 Chapter 55

    I found myself a cozy spot at the family gathering, swirling the tea in my hands. The aroma was pleasant, and the first sip was a smooth blend of bitterness and sweetness,forting to my nerves.


    I couldn''t help but smile, "Timothy always thinks of us when hees across something special,"


    "No wonder Timothy has a soft spot for you, always sweet-talking!" Bryant''s aunt chuckled.


    I offered a polite smile in return, saying nothing more.


    After a bit more light-hearted conversation, Gary ushered us to the dining table for dinner.


    The seating was meticulously pre-arranged. Timothy at the head of the table, with Bryant''s uncle, aunt and cousin on his right. To his left were Bryant, who had recently taken over the Ferguson Group, myself, my father-inw, and Margaret.


    The hierarchy was clear at a nce, leaving Margaret no choice but to simmer in silence. She might challenge me anywhere else, but not here, not within the walls of the Ferguson Mansion. Even if Bryant and I were to divorce, she wouldn''t dare overstep. Here, Timothy had my back.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As I savored my meal, Bryant''s aunt eagerly suggested, "Jane, try the lobster bisque."


    "I heard from Gary that it''s your favorite. Timothy made a special request for it. Freshly caught and flown in just for you. We''re all basking in your glow here."


    Hearing this, I nced towards Timothy, his hair now more salt than pepper, and felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude. For years, he filled the void of missing familial bonds in my life.


    "Thank you, Timothy," I said with a genuine smile, preparing to enjoy the bisque when suddenly, a wave of nausea overcame me. I excused myself to the restroom, where I had a fit of retching, feeling slightly better afterward.


    Upon my return, Timothy looked concerned, "Are you alright, dear? Should we call the doctor?"


    Bryant''s aunt, with a knowing smile, chimed in, "I think Jane might be expecting. It looks like our family is about to wee a new member!"


    The unexpected revtion of a pregnancy caught me off guard. My heart skipped a beat as I felt the piercing gaze of everyone at the table.


    Timothy''s face lit up with hope, "Is it true?"


    Amidst the mix of anticipation, surprise, and envy, I felt incredibly uneasy.


    I scrambled for a convincing excuse.


    Facing Timothy''s eager eyes, I couldn''t bear to deceive him, yet I couldn''t reveal the truth either.


    With a heavy heart, I responded,."Timothy, I''m not pregnant. It''s just some stomach troubletely that''s been making me feel unwell."


    To my surprise, Timothy''s first reaction wasn''t disappointment but concern, "Have you been to the R.


    hospital? You''ve lost weight recently. I''ll have Bryant take you for a thorough check-up."


    I instinctively wanted to refuse, knowing a check-up would reveal the pregnancy.


    Before I could object, a stern nce from Grandpa swept over Bryant, who then agreed, "Of course."


    I remained quiet, nning to find an excuseter to avoid the hospital Besides it was unlikely Bryant would anlikely Bryant would remember this conversation.


    After dinner, while it was still early, Timothy unexpectedly asked to om speak with me privately a first. with me Anxiety gnawed at me. Had he seen through the facade Bryant and I had.


    been upholding?


    In his study, Timothy took a seat in his chair and motioned for Gary to close the door before inviting me to sit, "Jane, sit."

 Chapter 56

    "Okay."I took a seat beside him, trying to meet his piercing, clear gaze, and found myself growing more and more ufortable.


    In the vast study, it was just Timothy and me, and Gary, who was making coffee on the side.


    Sure enough, Timothy started, "So, you''re still going for the divorce?"


    My heart sank. He had seen right through me; hiding it was futile.


    "Yeah... How did you know?"


    He sighed but wasn''t angry about being deceived. "You, always so independent and stubborn, never showed much on your face, but those eyes of yours, when have they ever looked away from him? But tods.


    you haven''t given him a single nce."


    There was a note of regret in his words.


    Hearing that, I felt a lump in my throat and couldn''t say a word.


    Indeed, loving someone is something you can''t hide, even if you cover your mouth, it will shine through your eyes.


    Even Timothy could see it clear as day, yet Bryant thought I had feelings for someone else.


    Was he just clueless, or never caring enough?


    I bowed my head, hiding my bitter emotions, my throat tight with words that eventually all condensed into, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s me who should apologize," Timothy gestured for Gary to serve me coffee. "If I hadn''t meco pushed you to marry that boy, you wouldn''t have fallen into this mess."


    I took a sip of the hot coffee and shook my head. "No, it''s not your fault... You just made a dreame true for me. Without you, I might have spent my whole life reaching for the stars. But now, I can move forward without regrets."


    What you can''t have, you''ll always yearn for.


    I had it, and now I can let go, which is much better than never having it at all.


    This way, I wouldn''t be forever longing, right?


    All Timothy could do was look helpless. "Originally, I wanted to persuade you not to go through with the divorce, but hearing you talk like this, to say more would just show I''m too biased towards Bryant. You should know, in my eyes, you''re no different from my own granddaughter. Even without the Mrs. Ferguson title, no one will dare to mess with you!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hisst words were said with such conviction.


    It was a promise, and it gave me peace.


    My voice was choked with emotion, "Timothy.


    "Jane," he called my name, his expression inscrutable. "Do you know why I never wanted Margaret or her mom to marry into the Ferguson family?"


    "Why?"


    "Gary." He signaled Gary with a nce.


    Gary, understanding, walked over to the safe, pulled out a leather-bound folder, and handed it to me with Timothy''s ''nod.


    "Take a look," he said.


    I felt an inexplicable nervousness, as if about to uncover some secret.


    And indeed, inside the folder was a memory card and several photos e printed from surveince footage.


    In the photos were two women, one visibly pregnant, the other fit and attractive.


    The former was Bryant''s biological mother.


    I had seen her in the Ferguson family''s portraits; a beautiful Woman with an air of elegance.


    Thetter, Teresa, I had met when Bryant and I visited her in the hospital, his stepmother.


    As I looked through the photos, my heart raced faster!


    Finally, I looked up at Timothy in disbelief!


    I wanted to say something, but my throat felt tight. Timothy, however! understood my question and gave me a precise answer.

 Chapter 57

    "It''s exactly as you see," he said, his voice tinged with a blend of sorrow and weariness. "We, the Ferguson family, failed Alice. It was my failure to discipline my own son!"


    Yeah, Alice was myte mother-inw. Hearing this, I was plunged into deep shock.


    I had always thought she died fromplications during childbirth.


    But she didn''t. She was pushed down the stairs when she was nine months pregnant.


    And the person who did it? It was Teresa, the very woman who had been like a second. mother to Bryant, making herself a martyr to save him, only to end up in a vegetative State My mind was a mess.


    How could she show such kindness to Bryant, yet be the one who killed his birth mother? It defied all human logic...


    Before I could sort through my thoughts, Timothy continued, "Can''t figure out why she could be so kind to Bryant, huh?"


    "Yes..."


    He scoffed, "Nothing but self-interest and calction."


    "After the death of Bryant''s mother, my bewildered son insisted on marrying Teresa into the family. Teresa had tampered with the surveince before acting, thinking she had covered her tracks. She yed all her cards -crying, making scenes, even threatening to hang herself-pressuring me to give in."


    At this point, it dawned on me. "You managed to restore the surveince footage?" I asked.


    "Yes."


    Timothy nodded, his disappointment palpable as he spoke through clenched teeth, "But my son was so bewitched, even with the evidence right before his eyes, he still wanted to marry Teresa!"


    In a fit of rage, Timothy hurled his teacup across the room!


    Seeing how angry he still could get made me realize just how furious he must have been at the time.


    Worried that he might get too worked up, Gary quickly patted his back and took over the conversation.


    "Mr. Ferguson was really cornered, that''s why he finally agreed to let Teresa into the family. But there were conditions. One, a prenuptial agreement stating that the Ferouson


    family''s wealth had nothing to do with her."


    "The other was ensuring Bryant''s safety and wellbeing. Otherwise, all the evidence would be handed over to the police."


    Premeditated murder.


    That would be enough to put Teresa away for good.


    I felt a chill listening to all this.


    I had never imagined the depth of animosity and rejection Timothy had for Teresa and her daughter, Margaret.


    The "loving mother" Bryant remembered was merely a fa?ade put up after being found out by Timothy.


    Hesitantly, I asked, "Does Bryant know about any of this...?"


    "Mr. Ferguson couldn''t bear to tell him."


    Gary seemed to hold back, offering only this exnation.


    I felt there was more to it but didn''t press further.


    Not just Timothy, I too felt a pang of pity for Bryant.


    To lose his mother so young, and to realize the stepmother he was so grateful to might have never truly cared for him...This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And what about Margaret?


    Did she know all this?


    Thinking about it made my scalp tingle.


    But then, I realized it wasn''t my ce to interfere.


    At least, Bryant genuinely cared for Margaret.


    "Margaret was raised solely by Teresa; her mind is definitely not simple,¡± Timothy sighed, "That''s why I NO was so against Bryant marrying her.


    Now that Bryant marries a good girl like you, I''m even more hesitant..."


    He paused, then continued pleadingly, "Jane, can we postpone the divorce talk?"


    "Timothy..."


    "Don''t worry, just a postponement."


    He continued, almost as if he was making birthday a promise, After my eightieth birthday, if that boy still hasn''t made you happy, you can think about divorce again, and I won''t stop you."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    I didn''t hesitate and agreed right away.


    Ever since I joined the Ferguson family, Timothy had shown me m nothing but love never making demands or allowing anyone to trouble me.

 Chapter 58

    Now, with him making this simple request, I had no reason to refuse.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryant and I were already living separately anyway. A divorce paper was just a formality to make the separation clearer, nothing urgent.


    Besides, Timothy''s eightieth birthday was just a month away. It would be here before we knew it.


    Gary walked me out of the study.


    "Mr. Ferguson is just looking out for you and the young master, hoping you''d take some more time to think things over," he said gently.


    I was about to respond when my phone buzzed with a call.


    An unknownndline number.


    "Hello, is this a family member of Christine Jackson?"


    "Yes, speaking."


    "We''re calling from the RiverCity Police Department. Could youe down here as soon as possible?"


    Panic set in before I could even ask for details, and the line went dead.


    I rushed downstairs, only to be confronted by an irate Margaret the moment I stepped out of the elevator.


    "You''ve crossed the line!"


    As she attempted to p me, I caught her wrist in time.


    My mind was preupied with Christine''s situation, Margaret''s drama was the least of my worries. "Get lost!" I snapped.


    I shrugged off her grip and strode away, my heart in turmoil over what could have happened to Christine.


    And there it was, that familiar ck Maybach trailing my car, adding to my irritation..


    What was Bryant up to this time?


    Did he really think I''d let Margaret p me without consequence, and now he wasing to her defense?


    At a red light, I dialed his number, asking, "Why are you following me?"


    A woman''s scoff came through the speaker.


    "Jane, you tter yourself."


    It was Margaret, her tone sugary sweet. "Bry is just worried about me. He wanted to apany me to the police station. This has nothing to do with you."


    I paused, feeling as though she''d pped me hard across the face.


    Right. She was correct.


    It wasn''t just now; I had been deluding myself for the past three years.


    Arriving at the police station, I didn''t even need to enter to know what Christine had done.


    why And why Margaret hade to the police station in the dead of night.


    The Panamera parked at the Ferguson Group earlier, still without a license te, was now a wreck, almost reduced to scrap metal.


    Inside a cop led me to Christine.


    Usually so vibrant and lively, she now sat alone in a cornex resting her chin in her hands, her demeanor subdued.


    Hearing footsteps, she looked up, a smile spreading across her lips upon seeing me.


    My heart ached as I approached, gesturing outside, "You did that?"


    "She already confessed." Before Christine could respond, the officer interjected.


    I tapped her forehead lightly, "Impulse is the devil."


    "But I had to take that hit for you."


    Christine seemed unfazed, slowly standing up with a look of plea, "My legs are numb, help me up, will you?"


    I couldn''t help butugh as I supported her, but before I could say more, Margaret stormed in, heels En clicking loudly.


    "How dare you touch my car?!" she demanded, looking down on Christine.


    Christine, unfazed, pped her hands dramatically, "Your Panamera, ''poof", gone!"


    "Christine, is it? I''ll make sure you regret this!"


    Margaret stamped her foot in frustration, turning to find Bryant in dressed in a sleek ck trench coat, Ou stepping in, "Bry, aren''t you going to do something?


    me!"

 Chapter 59

    In public, Bryant always carried an air of aloofness.


    His ck trench coat only added to his aura of unapproachability.


    As he moved closer, a knot of anxiety tightened in my stomach.


    This could either go down easy or get real messy.


    The least of it could mean coughing up some cash, but at its worst...


    Given Bryant''s clout in RiverCity, getting Christine thrown behind bars would be a piece of cake for him.


    And it was a no-brainer that he''d stand up for Margaret.


    Sure enough, he took his ce by Margaret''s side, gaze lowered, lips parting slightly to ask, "How do you want to handle this?"


    My palms clenched at my sides. Before I could say anything, Christine pulled me behind her.


    "I''ll take the fall alone. This has nothing to do with Jane."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Christine!"


    Panic surged through me, but Christine turned to me, her tone mocking, "And what are you going to do? Beg your ex in front of everyone, or plead with the other woman who tried to muscle in on your marriage?"


    Before her words could fully sink in, the tension escted.


    Margaret scoffed, "Who are you calling the other woman? Bryant and I have known each other since we were kids, so it''s definitely not me. And I''m definitely not the unloved one either."


    Her words cut deep.


    By her logic, the marriage I thought was happy for three years was built on lies.


    I forced a bitter smile, looking into Bryant''s cold, deep eyes. "Is that how it is, Bryant?" I asked.


    After loving him devotedly for seven years, to bebeled the "other woman"....


    What others thought didn''t matter to me; I only cared about his view.


    Margaret, clinging to his arm and tilting her chin up, challenged, "Isn''t it, Bry?" "Enough."


    Bryant''s brows furrowed slightly as he smoothly withdrew his arm, "It''s just a car


    DEN Chapter 59


    pick up another one tomorrow."


    I was taken aback. Was he not going to stand up for Margaret?


    Her face fell at his attempt to calm the waters, "Is it that simple? They didn''t just smash a car, they were pping me in the face!"


    Bryant nced at her, his voice cool, "Didn''t you p Janest night?"


    Thatment surprised not just me, but Christine as well.


    We exchanged looks, both finding confusion in the other''s eyes.


    Was Bryant... taking my side?


    Despite Margaret''s guilt, she wasn''t ready to let go, her eyes teary as she insisted, "That''s not the same. You''re clearly on her side."


    "She''s my wife. It''s natural for me to be on her side," Bryant stated tly.


    I was stunned, feeling a flicker of hope reignite somewhere deep inside me.


    "Jane, pull yourself together," I reminded myself.


    Margaret''s face soured for a moment before she regained herposure, "But you are going to divorce her for me."


    Bryant''s expression darkened, "Margaret, who told you I''m..."


    "Aren''t you?" Margaret interrupted, defiant.


    Suppressing the bitterness inside, I couldn''t stand to hear their bickering anymore. My gaze fixed on Bryant, "You''re not going to pursue this matter, right?"


    "It''s my car, you should be asking me," Margaret interjected forcefully.


    "But it''s his money, right?" I shot back, standing tall, "Bryant and l''are still married. Legally, any property


    he buys you with marital assets can be reimed by me. My advice? Cut your losses."


    "What do you mean?"-


    "It means, this isn''t up for your discussion."


    I only needed Bryant to let this go.


    Margaret wouldn''t be able to press charge on her own.


    Hearing this, Margaret red at me, wishing she could tear me apart, then turned to Bryant, frowning, "Your dear En. wife sure is petty and domineering..."


    I couldn''t stand another moment of embarrassment, "Bryant, since you''re not pursuing this, we''ll be leaving."


    With that, Christine and I handled the formalities and left promptly. As we walked away, Margaret''s nagging voice floated behind us. "Bry, living with her for three years must have been exhausting..."

 Chapter 60

    "If it wasn''t for your grandpa, you wouldn''t have to deal with this crap."


    Christine rolled her eyes so hard I thought they might get stuck. If I hadn''t grabbed her arm, she''d have stormed back to argue some more.


    Out of nowhere, it had started raining, the autumn wind chilling to the bone, making you want to hunker down.


    Once we got into the car, Christine burst out, "Why did you pull me back? Did you not hear what she said? Damn, what a load of bullshit. She must''ve been hiding when brains were handed out!"


    "I heard."


    I sighed, starting the car and slowly merging onto the road, "Bryant is fickle. I just wanted to get out of there before he changes his mind."


    Arguing with Margaret is pointless,


    "Aren''t you pissed?" she asked.


    "I''m fine."


    It wasn''t so much about not being angry as much as being used to it.


    At this hour, RiverCity''s nightlife was just kicking off. The streets were bustling and particrly congested.


    Suddenly, Christine shed a grin, leaning in and winking at me, "Feels good, doesn''t it?"


    "What feels good?"


    "Seeing her car smashed up like that, feels good, right?"


    I thought about it, unable to deny the dark thoughts in my heart, "Yeah, it does." Margaret''s identical car parked next to mine had been an eyesore.


    It wasn''t just about the car. It felt like she was showing off her ce in Bryant''s heart.


    Seeing that wreck parked outside the police station, I was worried about Christine and couldn''t enjoy the moment.


    But now, thinking back, it felt like a massive weight had been lifted off my chest.


    "That''s all I needed to hear."


    I Christine looked thoroughly pleased with herself.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "But you can''t handle it like this again."


    "Okay, got it."


    "Don''t brush me off."


    "I''m not. You know I always listen to you."


    I was at a loss with her. When we reached her ce, I softly said, "Christine, you really can''t be this reckless. Today was Bryant letting things slide. But what if he had decided to take Margaret''s side?"


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Christine smirked, "There''s always Steven, right?"


    That''s when it hit me - I''dpletely forgotten about her and Steven!


    Suddenly, it all made sense. She had her bases covered.


    I was nothing in Bryant''s eyes, but Steven had been his buddy since childhood.


    Even if not for me, he would''ve let go for Steven''s sake.


    "Alright, I guess I worried for nothing." I chuckled.


    "Just focus on staying calm and taking care of yourself."


    She pointed at my belly, lifting her chin, "I wouldn''t risk going to jail. Then who''d be there for you and the little one if you got bullied, huh?"


    Then, switching gears, she asked, "But why did Bryant stand up for you.


    I paused for a moment, "Not sure."


    you today?"


    "Do you think he''s realized he cares for you now that he''s lost you? Suddenly found out You''re the one he loves?" Christine threw a soap opera Sude


    "That''s impossible."


    curveball.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I scoffed, dismissing the idea without a second thought, "He won''t fall for me."


    "If he didn''t fall for you, how did you get pregnant?"


    Christine was setting me up, and it took me a moment to catch up m before yfully red at her, "Get out!"


    On my way back to Riverview Estate, her question lingered in my mind, only to be denied time and again.


    Bryant, he couldn''t possibly love me.


    After spending over a thousand days and nights together without a hint of affection, separation made it even less likely.


    Yet, this thought shattered the moment I stepped out of the elevator and saw him standing at my door."


    Christine''s question resurfaced.


    "Why are you here?" I asked, only then noticing the ck suitcase that m matched his clothes, ced by his side.


    Under the bright lights, Bryant stood tall, his usually distant demeanor softened, his voice deep and gentle.


    "I came for you."


    I met his gaze, asking. "But why the suitcase?"


    "Thought I''d move in," he said.

 Chapter 61

    My heart skipped a beat, then quickly descended into a familiar chaos I couldn''t tame. I took a deep breath, continuing, "Moving in here? I don''t recall agreeing to that."


    "Grandpa mentioned you agreed to put the divorce on hold," he retorted, pushing his phone towards me as if it were a peace offering. "Why don''t you tell him yourself?"


    "Jerk," I couldn''t help but re at him. "Agreeing to wait on the divorce doesn''t mean I agreed to you moving in."


    The CEO of Ferguson Group resorting to such tactics, who would believe it?


    "Isn''t it only natural for a married couple to live together?" he replied, smoothly as ever.


    "Bullshit." I muttered under my breath, making my way into the house, with him following closely behind without an ounce of hesitation.


    Perhaps it was the recollection of what Timothy had shared with me earlier that evening, or maybe a sudden wave of pity towards Bryant, but I couldn''t bring myself to kick him out.


    Instead, I simply pointed towards a room opposite the master bedroom, "You can stay there."


    "Okay, sure."


    He didn''t push any further, epting my offer with a mild temperament and carried his luggage into the room.


    I got myself a ss of ice water and had barely set the ss down when I bumped into a broad, warm chest. It was a familiar yet nostalgic scent.


    Yet, I quickly stepped back, slightly flustered, "Anything else?"


    We felt more like strangers than a married couple, and it was precisely this distance that! needed to maintain.


    To remind myself, "Jane, you''re not the one he cherishes."


    A hint of sadness flickered across his face as he pressed his lips together, "I was just wondering how your face is. Has it gotten any better?"


    "I don''t know," I replied offhandedly.


    I hadn''t even thought to check in the mirror all night.


    It wasn''t until he mentioned it that I remembered.


    He raised his hand, "Let me see."


    "That''s okay." I instinctively dodged, "I''ll take care of it myself."


    "Jane, are we really going to be this distant now?" he frowned.


    "It''s not like that." I replied.


    My mind shed back to him and Margaret at the police station, so close and intimate. My gaze fell to his sleeve as I spoke indifferently, "I just find it disgusting."


    I did love him, that was true.


    But the Bryant I fell in love with was pure and proud, not someone who''s just rolled out of another woman''s bed trying tofort me.


    "Well... at least remember to apply some ointment," he said, his hand pausing mid-air, his fingers curling slightly.


    It was the first time I saw him look so awkward.


    Back in my room, reflecting on that moment, a mix of sourness and pity swirled within


    1.


    Yet, looking up at the mirror and seeing the stark red marks on my face after removing my makeup, I found my reason to harden my heart again.


    He probably didn''t defend Margaret earlier just to prevent me from bringing it up to Timothy.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he''s always been considerate towards Margaret.


    Unable to enjoy dinner at the family gathering and feeling famished after a shower, I couldn''t focus on my book Peering through the door crack, I noticed the living room lights were still on.


    Not wanting to face Bryant, I hesitated but eventually gave in to my hunger. Thinking he might have forgotten to turn off the lights, I ordered delivery with a note to leave it hanging on the door, avoiding any doorbell rings.


    Unexpectedly, as I tiptoed out after seeing the delivery notification, I ran straight into Bryant working in the open office area.


    Fresh from a shower, he wore a navy blue pajama set, looking effortlessly handsome his wet hair adding to his e


    atture. Removing his gold-rimmed sses, he massaged the bridge of his nose before approaching me, "Hungry?"


    with

 Chapter 62

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    1 scrambled for an excuse, ¡°I was just grabbing something.¡±


    ¡°That something?¡±


    He gestured towards a delivery bag sitting on the dining table.


    Feeling the awkwardness of being caught in a lie, | touched my nose, ¡°Didn''t | tell the delivery guy not to ring the bell?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ring the bell.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then how did you know?¡±


    ¡°He knocked.¡±


    | was speechless, internally cursing the delivery guy¡¯s cleverness.


    Walking over, | started to unpack the bag, ready to dig in, when Bryant ced a steaming bowl of seafood chowder in front of


    me..


    ¡°Grandpa said you didn¡¯t eat much tonight, had the leftover seafood sent over.¡±


    ¡°And the chowder...?¡±


    ¡°| made it.¡±


    Sitting across me, Bryant¡¯s face was serious, his voice calm and cool, ¡°I took a shower before | cooked. You''ve been feeling


    under the weather, try to cut down on the takeout.¡±


    His words stopped me in my tracks, leaving me surprised.


    He was telling me that he¡¯d cleaned up, wasn¡¯t ¡°dirty¡± anymore before he made the chowder, so | wouldn¡¯t find it disgusting.


    | bowed my head, the steam from the chowder blurring my vision, and took several bites before | couldpose myself.


    ¡°Bryant, you really don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    It made me hesitant.


    | hate indecision the most, don¡¯t want to be someone like that.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear, his cool fingertips. grazing my earlobe.


    ¡°Shouldn''t partners look out for each other?¡± After saying that, he urged, ¡°Eat up.¡±


    For a moment, it felt as if we had returned to our old days.


    He was still that gentle and considerate husband.


    Looking up, | met his piercing gaze, ¡°But, | only agreed to a month for Timothy¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°Just this month, then.¡±


    His gaze was deep and lingering. ¡°In the past, it was always you taking care of me, taking care of Grandpa. This month, let me


    take good care of you, fulfill my duties as a husband?¡±


    My heart stirred, but | remained silent.


    | couldn''t agree, nor could | bear to refuse. Logic didn¡¯t allow it, yet my emotions desperately clung to this scant warmth.


    In the heavy yet delicate atmosphere, Bryant seemed to carefully choose his words, his voice hoarse, as if sandpapered.


    ¡°From the start, | never believed we reached a point where divorce was the only option, |


    never agreed to it.¡±


    | abruptly tightened my grip on the


    spoon, and when | eoked. mea him


    again, loreed rhyselt to appear calm


    The content is on !


    Read thetest chapter there!


    ¡°We''ve been secretly married for so


    long, but your first love can openly


    come and go with you. One-phons


    call ANd ae, diseppea wnat am |


    tHer,''someone who has to hide in the


    shadows? You can talk like that


    because in this marriage, amidst all


    our differences, you''ve never been on


    the receiving end of pain. The content


    is on ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Despite my best efforts to control it, my voice broke towards the end.


    He looked momentarily surprised, then fell silent, ¡°Jane...¡±


    ¡°Let''s not talk anymore.¡±


    | hurriedly finished the rest of the chowder and fled.


    Back in my room, my heart wouldn''t


    settle. Just as | w bout to Pal¡±


    agleep, Hc thbu The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    of him being just beyond the wall stirred my mind again.


    Indecisive and tangled.


    That pretty much summed up where we stood now.

 Chapter 63

    Ever since I found out I was pregnant, my sleep had never been worse.


    I kept telling myself he was just my ex-husband, but feelings, as it turned out, aren''t something can control.


    The next morning, with dark circles under my eyes, I was about to leave for work when Bryant stopped me in the foyer.


    He was decked out in a fitted iron-grey suit that added to his unapproachable vibe but also made him more eye-catching because of his good looks and build.


    He handed me a thermal bag without waiting for my response, his voice cool, "Take breakfast with you."


    "Okay."


    I didn''t refuse and took it gracefully. It saved me the trouble of buying breakfast, and considering he''s the father of the child I''m carrying, eating a breakfast he provided didn''t seem too much.


    Seeing my reaction, a barely noticeable smile touched the corners of his mouth. "I''m heading to the office too. Let''s go together."


    "Maybe not. It''s better to avoid any awkwardness, in case your darling decides to confront me."


    "She won''t."


    "So, you admit she''s your darling now?" My tone was unavoidably sarcastic. After saying that, I walked out the door and entered the elevator.


    In the underground parking lot, the familiar ck Maybach was parked right beside my car.


    I forced myself to ignore it, got into my own car, and was about to start it when Kevin, all smiles, knocked on my window.


    He had always been nice to me, and it wasn''t fair to take out my frustration with Bryant on him.


    So I rolled down the window. "Kevin, what''s up?"


    "Mrs. Ferguson, good morning."


    Kevin''s face was the picture of eagerness, quickly reced by an embarrassed but polite smile. "Uh, I think I ran over a nail earlier, and my tire''s t. Could I possibly catch a ride with you? You know how hard it is to get a cab during the morning rush..."


    I chuckled, "Hop in."


    "I''ll drive. Didn''t you hurt your foot the other night? You should rest." "Alright then."


    I smoothly got out and let him take the driver''s seat, settling myself in the back. As I buckled up, it struck me. "How did you know I hurt my foot the other night?" "I was with Mr... cough!"


    Kevin stopped mid-sentence as he saw Bryant, stone-faced,ing out of the building, nearly choking on his own saliva, coughing repeatedly.


    Then, he turned to me with pitiful eyes, "I forgot to mention, Mr. Ferguson will be joining us in your car."


    "...Okay." I hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    Before Kevin could say anything to Bryant, thetter had already smoothly opened the back door of the car and got in.


    "What you said back at the house was incorrect."


    "What?"


    He leaned in as he got into the car, his posture rxed, "Thest word."


    I frowned, trying to remember what I had said, until the car moved out of the parking lot, and it suddenly came back to me.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I nced at him, "What about it?"


    Asking the question made my heart race even faster, filled with anticipation.


    "I never admitted to that." His voice was deep and sinct.


    I couldn''t tell if I should be relieved or disappointed, and I let my gaze fall. "Okay."


    The conversation ended there. His interference made it awkward to ask Kevin what I wanted to.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We used to arrive at the office together, and he would always have Kevin stop the carlin a discreet spot so could get out first, to keep people from knowing I was his wife.


    Today, I was all set to get off as usual, but the car went straight bh, went''s showing hosigns of stopping.


    Puzzled, I looked at Bryant, only to find his deep gaze fixed on me.


    Before I could speak, he asked in a low, clear voice, "Why are you looking at me?"

 Chapter 64

    "How do you know I''m looking at you if you don''t look at me?"


    "I''m looking at my wife, as I rightly should." He shamelessly threw out that line.


    The question I had wanted to ask got stuck in my throat.


    The Ferguson Group building towered above, its dense ss facades glinting like diamond cuts, shimmering with the morning sun.


    Kevin parked the car under the portico, and I practically jumped out, eager to escape the brewing storm.


    "Jane, good morning!" Linda suddenly appeared from not too far off, greeting me with an infectious energy.


    I managed a smile, grabbing her arm to hurry along, Good morning. Let''s go, it''s freezing." "Jane, you forgot your breakfast." Behind us, Bryant stepped out of the car, calling out to


    1.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned to take the breakfast, keeping my distance, "Thanks, Mr. Ferguson."


    "Jane, are you and Mr. Ferguson..."


    Linda hooked her arm with mine, leaning in with a mischievous wink, "When did you two get together? Don''t tell me you''re Mr. Ferguson''s secret wife!"


    "No..."


    I didn''t want to stir up any drama before the divorce, especially not something that might reach Margaret and cause who knows what, so I instinctively denied it.


    In the midst of our conversation, Bryant, with his long strides, had already passed by us.


    Linda''s words, undoubtedly, had reached his ears in full.


    Yet, he said nothing to refute it.


    Linda''s eyes widened. Once the exclusive elevator doors closed behind him, she gasped, "Jane, your denial is useless now, Mr. Ferguson himself has confirmed it!"


    "When did he confirm anything?"


    "Silence is the loudest form of admission!"


    I felt helpless, increasingly finding it impossible to argue with the young fresh-out- of-college.


    But Linda knew when to stop. Once in the elevator, she kept quiet.


    and Chapter 64


    It wasn''t until we were in my office that she resumed her relentless gossip.


    "Jane, I can hardly believe I''m working right under the nose of the Ferguson Group''s CEO''s wife!"


    "Did you really get married three years ago? Do you have any children?" "Well, it makes sense. He often frosts your office ss the moment he steps in. I can''t believe I never picked up on your close rtionship!"


    My head began to ache, "Linda..."


    She jumped, "Mrs. Ferguson, you were saying?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, "Make me a cup of coffee, please. And don''t call me that."


    "Right away!"


    She darted off, her steps bold and confident, and soon returned with a steaming cup of coffee.


    Leaning over my desk, she tried to butter me up, "Jane, could you get tickets to Eason''s concert?"


    Eason was a hugely popr singer, his concert tickets typically sold out in a sh, gone within seconds of going on sale.


    His uing concert in RiverCity was sponsored by a fast-movingn consumer goods brand under the Ferguson Group, so thepany should have some internal tickets.


    I was surprised, "You like Eason too?"


    "Yeah, do you?"


    "Yeah, especially during my college days. His songs were all I listened to."


    I smiled ruefully, promising her, "Go back to work, I''ll see what I can do about the ticke


    After Linda left, I opened the lunch bag, only to find not just breakfast inside but also a small jewelry box, with a sticky note attached.


    "Jane, happy 8th anniversary"


    I nced at the calendar, momentarily stunned.


    So, he remembered too.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Today was the anniversary of the day we met.

 Chapter 65

    That made my mind wander all morning long.


    It felt like there were two little figures brawling Inside my head.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    One argued, "Look, he does care after all. He even remembers the first day we met."


    The other retorted, "Come on, he recently forgot you even went to RiverCity University. - How could he remember that day? He probably asked Steven or someone. Don''t get all lovesick!"


    By noon, I shook off these cluttered thoughts and asked Christine if she wanted to join me for lunch in the cafeteria.


    We used to order takeout or dine out quite a bit Buttely, I couldn''t be bothered to walk an extra step, and takeout just wasn''t as fresh or clean as the cafeteria''s offerings. So, we practically made the cafeteria our new haunt.


    Heading towards the office area, I wasn''t sure who had brought their packed lunch, but the smell suddenly made me queasy, and I found myself dashing to the restroom.


    After emptying my stomach until it hurt and the bitter taste lingered in my mouth, I finally straightened up, leaning against the wall for support.


    I never imagined pregnancy could be this tough.


    Yet, thinking of the tiny life inside me made it all seem worthwhile.


    "You''re throwing up again?"


    I thought everyone would be out for lunch at this time, but as I exited, there stood Margaret by the sink.


    My heart raced. If she found out about my pregnancy, she wouldn''t let it go.


    If this reached Bryant, I wouldn''t stand a chance in a custody battle.


    I tried to mask my nervousness, replying casually, "I told you, my stomach''s been acting up. Isn''t vomiting normal then? You seem to have plenty of free time, standing here listening to me puke."


    "Is it really just a stomach issue?" She grilled me, her eyes brimming with deep distrust and threat.


    "What else could it be?"


    "It better be."


    She seemed half-convinced.


    As I finished washing my hands and was about to leave, Margaret suddenly said, "Jane, you''re not pregnant, are you?"


    My heart nearly stopped, but I forced a smile, replying calmly. "If I were pregnant, would! be divorcing Bryant and letting you have him?"


    That seemed to reassure her. "That''s true." she said.


    Then she warned me scornfully, "You''d better be smart and finalize the divorce soon. Don''t cling to Bry."


    "Okay."


    Normally, I would have snapped back, but every second with her made me fear slipping


    1.


    Dropping the word, I walked away.


    Christine had already snagged us a spot in the cafeteria. When I brought over our meals, she immediately noticed something was off.


    "You look pale. What''s up?"


    "How did I never notice your keen detective skills before?" Iughed, easing the tension as I briefly shared what happened.


    Christine arched an eyebrow, "She''s still nosy about your pregnancy? Seems she doesn''t know everyone''s already calling her the other woman."


    "When did this happen?"


    "Just this morning. Didn''t you arrive at work with Bryant? Word spread fast. Lots of fol are guessing who the real deal is between you two, and most are betting on you, waiti to see her embarrassment."


    She scrutinized me, "Speaking of which, why did youe to work with him? Spill the beans."


    I sighed, "He moved into Riverview Estatest night."


    Christine was baffled, "He''s not suddenly having a change of heart, Ja ef nning some grand ''winning the wife back'' scheme, is he?¡±


    I didn''t know what to say.


    I could have given her a definitive answerst night, but now I was starting to doubt myself.


    Bryant''s intentions were bing harder to decipher.


    Christine shook her head in despair,


    "It''s over, it''s all over. You won''t stand a chance if he pulls a few more stunts like that. You''ll be head over heels."


    "I won''t." I gave a bitter smile, "Don''t worry, there''s still Margaret. She won''t allow it to happen."


    "That all depends on what Bryant m


    decides. Don''t be fooled by his easy-going appearance he can be ruthlessly decisive. If he wants to shake off Margaret, that''s just a matter of time."

 Chapter 66

    "He won''t hurt Margaret," I said, shaking my head with a mix of resolve and resignation.


    That would only happen if he ever found out the real reason behind his mother''s death. Maybe then, just maybe, he''d change his attitude towards Margaret.


    But until that day, it seemed nearly impossible.


    Speaking of which, it baffled me why Timothy never spilled the beans to Bryant. I guess a trip back to the Ferguson Mansion was overdue to finally get some answers.


    Near the end of lunch, I steered the conversation back on track, "By the way, Chris, did you manage to snag those concert tickets?"


    Christine had far more connections within thepany than I did.


    When the concert was announced, I immediately asked her to help me get tickets.


    Christine pointed upwards, rolling her eyes, "For some reason, this time tickets are exclusively avable through the CEO''s office. Everyone got just one; no extras."


    "Only from the CEO''s office?"


    "Yeah. If you really want them, why not ask Bryant while he''s trying to win you over? He could probably get you as many as you want."


    "I''d rather not."


    Keeping a clear boundary between Bryant and me seemed for the best.


    Though, that was merely my side of things.


    No sooner had I returned to my office than Bryant''s call came through.


    I walked over to the window to answer, greeted by his maic voice on the other end.


    "Are you free Saturday night? Want to go to a concert together?"


    "You''ve got extra tickets, huh?"


    I wasn''t going to ask, but if it was offered, I had to consider Linda.


    "Yes."


    "Can I get two tickets?" Linda would likely want to bring a friend; better safe than sorry.


    "I''ll have Kevin bring them down to you."


    "Alright."


    "And you?"


    "What?"


    "I''ve answered two of your questions. You haven''t answered any of mine," he said, his voice dropping lower.


    Caught off-guard, I replied softly. "I''m free."


    The years I spent loving without being loved back were underscored by Eason''s music.


    Now, attending this concert with him felt like a formal goodbye, a respectful and graceful end to my eight years of one-sided love.


    Moving back in with Bryant wasn''t asfortable as it had been in our earlier days. Rekindling a rtionship isn''t as simple as piecing back a broken mirror.


    Fortunately, Bryant''s work kept him busy, often outte.


    He''d leave before I woke and return after I''d gone to bed.


    One night, I was startled awake by incessant doorbell ringing. Peering through the peephole, I saw Kevin struggling to support a tall, imposing figure: Bryant.


    His eyes were half-closed, a bit dazed, but his jawline was as sharp as ever, emitting an even more daunting aura than when sober.


    Had he been drinking?


    I opened the door, "Had too much to drink?"


    "No," Kevin replied quickly, "Mr. Ferguson mentioned you''ve been avoiding alcoholtely, so he''s been drinking less at social events."


    Kevin, usually so easygoing, looked visibly upset, "He only had one drink tonight but someone messed with it. My fault for not watching out."


    "Who would pull such a dirty trick?" I frowned.


    Such low blows weren''t umon in the business world, but given Bryant''s status, it was a bold move.


    "It was..." Kevin started to exin, but Bryant, lifting his eyelids slightlym interrupted in a hoarse voice, a clear En warning, "Kevin."


    He didn''t want me involved.


    I didn''t push further and helped Kevin get him to the couch. Even through uch his clothes, could feel his feverish heat, which rmed me


    "Why didn''t you take him to the hospital?"


    Kevin touched his nose awkwardly, "Mr. Ferguson insisted on not falling into another trap, said he had toe back to you."


    To me? As someone on the verge of bing his ex-wife, I wondered what use I could be.


    With a sigh, I asked, "Did you call the family doctor?"


    "No, he''s out of the country this week, and Mr. Ferguson doesn''t trust the other doctors."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Ferguson, sorry to trouble you."


    Before I could respond, Kevin left me with those words, heavy with implication, and made a quick exit.

 Chapter 67

    Someone messing with his drink was a nice way to put it. In reality, he was drugged with something sinister, something that toyed with human desires in the cruelest ways.


    Given Bryant''s reputation for being ruthlessly decisive in the business world, whoever did. this to him was in for a world of hurt once he sobered up. But that was a problem for tomorrow.


    Right now, I was terrified he wouldn''t make it through the night. His face was unnaturally flushed, a clear sign of the drug coursing through him.


    Caught in a dilemma, the ringing of my phone on the bedroom dresser felt like a lifeline. The caller ID shed urgently, and I snatched it up.


    "Sweetie, guess what? I scored us tickets! Steven had them but-"


    "Chris!" I blurted out, cutting her off mid-sentence. "Do you know what to do if someone''s been...uh, drugged? With that kind of drug?"


    "What kind of drug?"


    "An aphrodisiac." I could barely get the words out.


    I could almost hear Christine choking on her drink, coughing in surprise. "Cough, why the sudden quiz on...cough cough...drugs? It''s not you, is it...cough?"


    "No, no, it''s Bryant."


    .Where is he now?"


    "In the living room."


    "And you?"


    "In the bedroom."


    Her questions left me more confused than ever, but I pressed on. "Just tell me what to do."


    "Lock your bedroom door. Now."


    "What?"


    "Do it! Hurry!"


    Her urgency made my legs move before my brain fully processed her instructions, and I found myself heading toward the door.


    But just as I reached for the frame, the room darkened slightly, and I looked up Bryant''s deep, bottomless eyes, red with desire.


    into


    Gone was his usualposed demeanor. His upper body was d in a ck dress shirt, still managing to look somewhat reserved. Below, however, was a different story, with his arousal embarrassingly obvious.


    Though we were intimately familiar with each other''s bodies, I still blushed at the sight. It was too much.


    On the other end of the line, Christine was still waiting for a response. "Jane...?"


    Before I could reply, my phone died, plunging me into silence.


    Panic set in. I stuttered, "I''ll, uh, get you a ss of water..."


    But as I tried to pass him, he wrapped his arms around me from behind, his lips finding the sensitive skin of my neck, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Bryant..." My voice trembled as I spoke.


    He seemed not to hear, pulling me closer, until could feel the heat of his body through the thin gap between us.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His lips brushed my ear, breath moist and heavy with desire.


    Here was the man I''d been pining over for years.


    Despite my resolve to keep things strictly business, my body betrayed me, aching for his touch after being starved for so long...


    But holding onto a bit of sense, I tried to push his arms off. "Bryant, I don''t feel well..."


    It sounded like a rejection, but my voice was soft, almost inviting.


    me Bryant''s breathing grew heavier, and with a sudden movement, he turned around to face him, his hands cradling my head as he kissed me deeply.


    The night deepened around us, filled with the sounds of our heated encounter, blurring the lines between desire and reason.


    In the heat of the moment, it was hard to tell who was burning more fiercely.


    The scene was charged with an intensity that felt like we were newlyweds, lost in the throes of passion.

 Chapter 68

    But we were on the fast track to divorce.


    1 tried to push him away, but I just didn''t have the strength. Panic rising, I was on the verge of tears "N Bryant, please, no!"


    "Don''t cry... You don''t want this?" His voice was rough, his eyes a deep crimson, restraint palpable in his gaze.


    "No..."


    "Alright."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, veins throbbing on his forehead, breathing heavy as if he was fighting with every ounce of his being, but eventually, he let me go...


    Clutching my hands together, I whispered, "So, you''ll..."


    "Jane."


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, desire unabated if anything, more intense. He pulled me into his arms, his lips brushing my ear, "Help me out, will you?"


    Maybe it was the confusion clouding my mind, but I detected a plea in his voice.


    My heart skipped a beat, "How can I help?"


    That question, in his mind, was consent. He leaned down, his arms scooping beneath my knees, lifting me off the ground.


    Instinctively, my arms wrapped around his neck, a position that screamed vulnerabilit He took two steps towards the living room couch and sat down, my legs still wrapped around his waist.


    Trying to escape the heat between us, I shifted back.


    His desire-filled gaze swept down, his voice husky, "You''ve made my pants wet."


    Confused, I followed his gaze, noticing a damp patch on his ck dress pants....


    Embarrassment flooded me, but seeing the pleasure in his eyes sparked my irritation. "How exactly can I help you?" I asked.


    Bryant leaned back, his warm, dry hands gently gripping my wrists, slowly caressing.


    The next second, I heard the crisp sound of a belt buckle....


    I shivered, his hand guiding mine to his dick.


    "Just like this," he murmured, voice dark and husky.


    I stared at him, face ame with shock.


    Three years married, and sure, we''ve been intimate. But this was a first.


    The thing under my hand felt like it could burn me alive, I wanted to let go but couldn''t.


    I stuttered, "What... what if I don''t help?"


    He looked down at me, "Don''t know."


    Just as I was about to suggest dropping the whole thing, he added, "Kevin said it might kill


    1.


    The next morning, I was rudely awakened by the cold, seeking the warmth next to me instinctively.


    Just as I was about to drift back to sleep, reality hit me!


    When I opened my eyes, I found Bryant''s gaze filled with tenderness.


    This was not like the superficial affection we shared during our three years of sleeping in the same bed; this was different.


    But even now, I couldn''t bring myself to believe it.


    After all, I knew all too well how good this man was at pretending.


    Bryant''s voice was soft, "Slept well?"


    "Yeah."


    I responded, trying to distance myself, but the soreness in my arms made me gasp.


    I didn''t even realize how long I had been at it.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, I was clumsy, just going back and forth And then...


    Images too explicit for words flooded my mind, and I avoided his gaze asking, Why are you in my bed?"


    After it was all overst night, I was too exhausted and fell asleep during his attempt to clean up.


    He looked serious as he replied, "After you fell asleep, you pulled me in, wouldn''t let me go."


    I wanted to argue, but had no defense, so I stayed silent and m headed straight to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Bryant followed, leaning against the bathroom door frame, "Are you busy this morning?"


    Confused, I asked, "What''s up?"


    Taking his time putting on his watch, Bryant said, "I''ll take you to the m hospitaNopa full check-up."

 Chapter 69

    I had almost forgotten about it, honestly.


    But he, surprisingly, hadn''t.


    Drying my face with a soft towel, I said, "No need, I''m fine."


    He frowned, "Weren''t you feeling unwellst night?"


    How could I possibly tell him that the doctor had advised against intimacy during the first trimester of pregnancy?


    So, I deflected, "I''m better now."


    He was skeptical, "Really?"


    If we were to go, it would be to the exclusive clinic under the Ferguson Group, where we''d use a private entrance.


    No waiting in lines, and the test results woulde back quickly.


    But that would make it even harder for me to hide the pregnancy.


    I couldn''t go, no matter what.


    Avoiding his gaze, I said, "I just don''t want to go. I hate hospitals."


    "Jane." Bryant''s eyes narrowed slightly, "You''re not hiding something from me, are you?"


    My nervousness made me drop the moisturizer I was holding onto the marble countertop with a sharp clink, nearly stopping my heart.


    It was too obvious I was hiding something.


    He stepped closer, turning me to face him with a look that seemed to pierce right throug me, "Is there really something you''re not telling me?"


    "Bryant..."


    He hesitated, then said, "Are you... sick?"


    I let out a long sigh, "Yes, so let''s just get a divorce and not hold each other back."


    "Impossible!" He raised his voice suddenly, a tremble in it hard to detect, and grabbed my hand to lead me outside.


    "Bryant, what are you doing?"


    "We''re going to the hospital."


    He gripped my wrist so tightly it hurt.


    But I couldn''t find it in me to be angry, "Are you afraid I''m going to die or somethin


    As soon as I said it, he spun around, his expression stern and teeth gritted, "If you dare to die, I''ll nab your ashes and stash them in my family''s tomb."""


    His fierce demeanor took me aback, and I couldn''t help but scoff. "Psycho."


    It was almost as if he cared deeply. If I didn''t know any better, I''d think he had fallen for


    1.


    Bryant''s face darkened, but he didn''t let go of my hand, "We''re going to the hospital."


    Refusing any further could lead him to directly check my medical records.


    Either way, I''d be facing the same oue.


    Gritting my teeth, I said, albeit with a shaky voice, "Fine, let''s go."


    "Are you nervous?"


    "No."


    It wasn''t nervousness; it was fear. But I had no choice in the matter.


    On the way to the hospital, I was distracted, worrying about what would happen if he found out about the pregnancy.


    Would we still be able to get a smooth divorce after Timothy''s 80th birthday?


    Or... Would he allow me to have the baby, potentially causing issues in his and Margaret''s future life together?


    The thought made me shiver.


    ncing at Bryant driving, his profile stern and tense, I felt even more uneasy.


    It was supposed to be a routine check-up, but at the hospital, we were greeted personally by the head doctor.


    "I don''t need a CT scan." When setting up the check-up, I spoke up.


    Bryant asked, "Why?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just had one during thepany''s health screening. Why expose myself to more radiation for no reason?"


    After I finished, worried he might suspect something, Bryant nced e at the head doctor.


    "Can other tests detect if there''s something wrong with her?"


    "The other tests should be sufficient, Mr. Ferguson," the head doctor replied.


    "Alright then."


    Bryant seemed slightly relieved.


    I quickly added, "And the ultrasound... I had that done recently too..."


    23

 Chapter 70

    His s drilled into mine, a deep concern veiling them, "Can''t it be for any other reason?"


    "Like what?" I couldn''t deny I was fishing for something more.


    His lips barely moved as he spoke, "I just want you to be well."


    "... Sounds like something you''d say at a family Thanksgiving dinner."


    A thought flickered through my mind, and before I knew it, a smile crept up, "Save it for Timothy''s birthday bash next month."


    Wishing me health. Wishing himself a lifetime of happiness with Margaret?


    When the nurse came to draw my blood, I instinctively pulled back as she disinfected my arm, my body tensing up.


    I was scared. I''d always been scared.


    As a kid, it was always Dad who held me, with Mom gripping my other hand, coaxing me through every needle and every blood draw.


    And there were always rewards.


    But over these past years, my health had been decent. Amon cold here, some over-the-counter meds there - hardly ever needing blood drawn.


    So, my fear never really faded. But fear or not, was grown up now, without my parents around.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Suddenly, Bryant''s warm hand enveloped mine his thumb gently caressing the back of my hand as he soothingly whispering, "I''m here with you."


    "You being here doesn''t make it hurt any less."


    "Then squeeze my hand if it hurts. I''ll bear the pain with you." His voice was velvety smo I looked down to see the man who always seemed to tower over me, now half- kneeling by my side, filling my heart and yet, stirring a pang of sadness. I murmured, "But you can''t stay with me forever."


    My voice was too low, he didn''t catch it. "What did you say?"


    "Nothing." I shook my head.


    Some thoughts are better kept inside than voiced.


    After the blood draw, I was off to the ultrasound room the head doctor had arranged.


    Bryant waited outside.


    As the doctor applied the gel, then handed me tissue to wipe it off after he was done, my heart raced.


    I knew Bryant would find out about the pregnancy sooner orter, but I didn''t expect it this soon.


    Maybe the head doctor had told her who I was as the examining doctor smiled at me, "Mrs. Ferguson, you''re pregnant, aren''t you aware?"


    "I... know."


    I pressed my lips together, "How''s the baby developing?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The baby''s doing great, nine weeks now. Look, you can already see tiny hands and feet."


    "Really..."


    Tears rolled down uncontrobly as I stared at the screen showing the little life inside me. Happy, thrilled, yet so heartbroken.


    "Mrs. Ferguson, are you alright? This is great news, why the tears?"


    "Because," I cleaned my tears, replying. "I''m about to get a divorce. I can''t give it aplete family."


    With a sliver of hope, I pleaded, "Doctor, can you not mention the pregnancy on the report?"


    "You don''t want Mr. Ferguson to know? Mrs. Ferguson, he''d be thrilled to know about the baby. Maybe it could change his mind? You''re young; and you might not realize how important aplete family is for a child. In your situation, instead of divorcing, why not try to save your marriage?"


    The doctor, nearing fifty, must have been one of the hospital''s top consultants, speaking with such gravity and concern.


    I forced a bitter smile, saying, "Even if his heart isn''t with me?"


    "Ah, once you be a mother, you can''t just think about about it, what child yourself. Think child doesn''t yearn for a father?


    Her words left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Seeing my silence, she sighed, "I''m sorry, I can''t help you there. I have to document everything urately in the reports."


    As I got off the examination table, with the ultrasound report now in my hands, every step towards the door felt heavier than thest.

 Chapter 71

    In a daze, my mind wandered back to the past.


    Back then, Bryant and I had just tied the knot six months earlier. My period was over ten dayste. Despite him always being careful, a part of me couldn''t help but wonder if I was pregnant.


    Buying the pregnancy test, I was already bursting with thoughts on how to break the news to him.


    Now, facing the reality of being pregnant, the thought of Bryant just beyond the door didn''t bring any joy or excitement.


    All I felt was fear, nervousness, and the unsettling feeling of uncertainty.


    The worst-case scenario yed in my mind: losing the baby. Just thinking about it sent a cold shiver down my spine.


    In just two and a half years, everything had changed dramatically, as if worlds apart.


    Feeling heavy as lead, I made my way to the door, only to find Bryant''s figure nowhere in sight.


    Where was he? Only my purse remained, left alone on the metallic bench by the door..


    He... left?


    Pulling out my phone from the purse, a new message caught my eye..


    "Got caught up with something urgent. Kevin will drop off the medical report at home.ter. I''ll be back soon. Wait for me."


    I sighed, stepping out of the medical center, my mind suddenly shifting gears The ultrasound report was already in my hands. This might be an opportunity to tweak a little something.


    I dialed Christine''s number, and she picked up almost instantly, "I was just about to call at work, and why did your phone suddenly go offst you. Where are you? Why aren''t you night? Didn''t end up having a revenge fling with Bryant, did you?"


    Her questions came firing out like a machine gun.


    Thest question made my face burn. What even was that?


    I decided to answer the first question, "I''m at the BlessedCare Medical Facility." "Going for a prenatal checkup? You should''ve told me; I could''vee with you."


    Christine always got straight to the point, "Wait, isn''t that part of the Ferguson Group''swork? Why''d you go there?"


    I gave her a brief rundown of the situation, "By the time I came out of the ultrasound room, Bryant was already gone."


    "Dang, almost gave me a heart attack."


    Christine summed up, "So, Bryant still doesn''t know you''re pregnant, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then it''s all good."


    I hailed a cab and leaned back in the seat once inside, "Chris, I''m feeling lost."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had thought about altering the report. But seeing the tiny baby on the report, my heart softened unbelievably.


    The doctor''s words echoed in my mind, swirling incessantly.


    Could this pregnancy make him reconsider...


    Would that mean I could give our child aplete family and myself... a happy ending?


    "Are you thinking whether he''ll dump Margaret because of the baby'' se Christine asked sharply after a En.


    moment of thought.


    I didn''t hide my thoughts, "Yeah, am I being foolish?"


    "Don''t you dare talk about yourself like that."


    I expected Christine to scold me upon hearing my n, but instead, she said, "Jane, I know how much! you love him. Love isn''t something that''s born out of rationality. If everyone could cut their losses and weigh the pros and cons on time, love would be even more rare,"


    "Besides, you''ve invested a third of your life in him. The slightest hope from him makes it hard for you to walk away. It''s not you being foolish;


    it''s just that men are jerks."


    Hearing her words, I fell into a long silence, finally speaking with a strained voice,


    "I want to try one more time."

 Chapter 72

    To I wanted to try one more time for my baby, and for myself too.


    Christine didn''t try to talk me out of it, just asked me, "Have you thought about the consequences if this fails?"


    "Yeah, I''ve thought it through."


    If things went south, I''d vanish without a trace, avoiding any chance of losing my kid.


    With t that decision made, I didn''t even feel like cooking when I got home. I grabbed a the couch.


    burger from the food truck down the street instead and then slumped int Waiting for Bryant toe home, I buried myself in work with myptop.


    But the afternoon waned, and there was still no sign of him at the door.


    I couldn''t help but text him, "Are youing home soon?"


    No reply came even after a long wait.


    What kind of emergency has him this tied up? Christine didn''t mention any crisis at the firm.


    Autumn days are short, and by five, the sun was already setting.


    The orange sunset light spilled in, and a chilly autumn breeze blew outside. Suddenly, I felt an intense loneliness.


    Before I knew it, I had my phone in hand.


    I hated this waiting, this feeling of being suspended in mid-air.


    Just as I was about to call Bryant, Kevin''s call came through, his voice awkward, "Mrs. Ferguson, I''m really sorry, but something personal came up. Can I have your medical report delivered to you by express courier?"


    "Did you guys sort out the emergency at the firm?"


    Kevin sounded confused, "What emergency?"


    "You know..." It hit me then, the "emergency" that made Bryant leave me wasn''t work-rted at all.


    Immediately, I changed the subject, "The medical reports are ready?"


    "Yes, the hospital called me this afternoon."


    "I''ll just swing by and pick them up myself."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Ferguson," he hesitated, "maybe I should.."


    "It''s fine. Kevin, I live nearby. You go take care of your things."


    After hanging up, I drove to the hospital, and while waiting for the green light, I tried calling Bryant again. No answer.


    As the light was about to turn green, a ck sedan sped through a red light, rushing into the BlessedCare Medical Facility''s driveway.


    Only a man with his wife inbor could be in such a hurry, I thought.


    Little did I realize, my casual thought would soon prove to be an uncanny prediction.


    After parking at the hospital, as I passed the emergency room, I overheard people talking.


    "If every woman had a husband that caring, who would be afraid of childbirth? That man was so anxious, his eyes were red."


    "Exactly, and devastatingly handsome too. His concern just made him even more attractive!"


    "But, why do I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before?"


    "Give it a rest, you think every handsome guy looks familiar."


    It must have been the guy in that car.


    I chuckled to myself and was about patient!


    to head to the outpatient hall when I saw a tall man being ushered out of wat En.


    ein the emergency room by a nurse.


    "You better wait outside! The doctors can take better care of your wife if you''re out here!" Seeing that familiar handsome face, my mind buzzed, and I froze on the spot.


    His usually immacte suit was wrinkled and stained with patches of blood on the cuf and trousers.


    A distressing sight.


    Whose blood it was and how it got there was obvious.


    I wasn''t far from him; a simple nce would have revealed my presence.


    But he didn''t see me.


    He was too caught up waiting outside, his mind and eyes only for the woman in the emergency room. I seen him like this before, had Herman in like a caged animal.


    "Margaret Ferguson."

 Chapter 73

    Time seemed to stretch into eternity before the ER nurse emerged, calling out a name.


    Margaret Ferguson, is Margaret Ferguson''s husband here?"


    Bryant stepped forward with urgency, "Doctor! I''m here."


    s His words, so brief, felt like a dagger through my heart, bleeding me out, making it hard to e breathe.


    ndAnd there I was, after a day filled with anxious waiting and tough decisions, feeling like a plete fool..


    wit was as if I was standing there, dressed in a clown''s outfit.


    e The divorce papers weren''t even finalized...


    dAnd here was my husband, openly recognized as someone else''s.


    onfroma distance, I heard his anxious voice, "How is she? Is it serious?"


    osLost a lot of blood, what do you think? But luckily, you got her here in time. She''s stable ovnow."


    he The surser, perhaps sensing his worry, added, "The baby''s fine too."


    ab82by2rrgaret was pregnant? They were having a child?


    orkforgot how to breathe for a moment, staring nkly at Bryant.


    e fine finally rxed, his face less strained as he said, "That''s a relief."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    aytaybe aswas my ring stare, or perhaps he finally noticed me, but as he turned to lo my directiection quickly retreated into the stairwell.


    eaneanbagainst the wall, the scene reyed in my mind.


    audhediond oncotabbly, the kind ofugh that''s on the verge of tears, tasting the tternesses si rrtears ow foolish shai.me..


    ane he''s havingvanchal child with someone else."


    ou probably bloubbuciec because of his grandfather''s pressure, he had to move in, and you lowed yourself tolhophopeagain."


    ou''re so starved fodifrelove."


    s these thoughts rushes tecbthrough me, maybe wanted to crush that hope once and for


    1. I reached for my phophesmessage him, but coincidentally, he called. Chapter 73


    His voice was calm, "Hey, Jane, are you home?"


    "Yeah." I sniffled, trying to sound casual despite the urge to cry, "What''s up?"


    "Really?"


    "Why would I lie?"


    I tried to keep the conversation light, "Did you see someone who looks a lot like me or something?"


    This time, I wanted rity.


    "No," he chose to hide the truth.


    But I pressed on, "Where are you? Haven''t sorted things out yet?"


    "L"


    He hesitated, only answering thetter, "Not yet, I can''t make it home tonight, get some rest early."


    "Is it work-rted?" I asked with augh.


    There was a brief silence on his end, then he replied steadily, "I''ll be back once I''m done."


    He was still hiding it.


    I took a deep breath silently, "When will that be? Are you stilling to the concert tomorrow night?¡±


    "I''ll be there." This time, he didn''t dodge the question, giving a definite answer.


    I looked up at the ceiling, letting the tears fall, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Onest time.


    When I left the hospital, the night had fully settled in After several showers, the chilly wind felt like it was cutting to the bone.


    Wearing only a light knit dress, I felt numb, perhaps because something inside me was colder than the air En outside.


    "Ah-"Someone bumped into me head-on before quickly running into the hospital.


    I gasped, stumbling backward, slipping on something and brading for a fall when someone caught me steadily.


    For a split second, I wished it was Bryant.


    But looking up, it was both a letdown and a surprise, "Mark, what are you doing here?"


    It was Mark, whom I hadn''t seen in a while.

 Chapter 74

    He was dressed in a beige casual suit which made him look tall and graceful, with a demeanor that was both gentle and refined.


    He shed a gentle smile. "A friend of mine is in the hospital, just came to pay a visit."


    "Okay," I responded.


    "And you? Why are you here at the hospital by yourself?"


    I lifted the medical report I was holding. "Came to pick up my check-up results."


    Mark''s expression turned serious. "Everything okay?"


    "Yeah, everything''s fine."


    I had just had apany health check not too long ago, and just likest time, everything was within normal ranges. Except, now there was a baby growing inside me.


    Mark nodded. "Haven''t had dinner yet, have you? How about we grab something to eat together?"


    "Steven and Christine will be joining as well," he added, perhaps to avoid any misunderstandings.


    Feeling my stomach rumble, I agreed. "Sure."


    I didn''t know what I would have eaten if I had gone back alone anyway. And with more people around, it was easier not to overthink things.


    Mark handed his car off to his assistant to drive back, and then joined me in my car to head to the restaurant they had picked out.


    It was an old diner known for itsmb stew.


    Tucked away in a cozy corner of an alley, the diner had a low-key facade but was incredibly popr.


    Several cars were parked at the entrance of the alley, making it quite congested.


    We had to park outside and walk in, where Christine and Steven had already arrived.


    Seeing me, Christine''s eyes lit up in surprise. "You made it! I thought you were busy tonight."


    "Well, I ran into Mark," I said.


    Christine, with her sharp gaze, whispered to me, "No luck?"


    "I didn''t even get a chance to tell him."


    "What''s up?"


    "Margaret''s pregnant."


    "What? She''s pregnant too?"


    Christine''s voice, initially low, spiked in volume drawing the attention of Steven and Mark.


    Frustrated, Christine red at Steven. "What are you looking at? Birds of a feather flock together."


    "What''s going on now?" Steven couldn''t help butugh.


    Christine held my hand and turned to Steven to grill him, "Did you know about Margaret being pregnant?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Margaret? PREGNANT?!" Steven was genuinely shocked, then added, "I had no idea!"


    "Didn''t you invite Bryant to dinner today?" Christine pressed..


    "I did."


    "Where is he, then?"


    Steven''s gaze darted, avoiding both me and Christine, until finally relenting under Christine''s piercing look. "Margaret tried tomit suicide because of some rumors at work, so..."


    "She cut her wrists," I interjected.


    I Christine''s lips twitched. "The kind of cut that heals in three minutes if not taken to the hospital?"


    Remembering Bryant covered in blood, I looked down. "It seemed pretty deep, she lost a lot of blood."


    "Tsk."


    Christine clicked her tongue. "She''s really going all out. At this rate m Bryant''s going to have a hard time shaking her off, especially now that there''s a child involved..."


    "Stop spouting nonsense," Steven cut in, still showing some loyalty. It''can''t be Bryant''s child."


    "What, were you there holding their hands, making sure they used m protection?" Christine''s blunt words would have shocked anyone not ustomed to her way of speaking.


    Steven was flustered. "No, they never slept together."


    "So, all those nights Bryant wasn''t home, he was with you?" Christine was skeptical.


    A bittersweet feeling washed over me.


    "I can''t talk sense into you!"


    In a rare show of defiance in front of Christine. Steven looked at me. "Don''t listen


    nonsense! Bryant''s innocence is clear as day!"

 Chapter 75

    I knew I''d just end up eating this meal without really tasting a thing.


    When I got home, I spent the whole night tossing and turning, halfway between sleep and wakefulness.


    The next day, I didn''t roll out of bed until noon, feeling like I was floating as I walked.


    rummaged around in the fridge and whipped up some garlic roasted brussel sprouts and shrimp. It wasn''t until then that I felt somewhat alive.


    The concert was tonight, and with time to spare, I decided to shake off the funk and boot up myputer to get some work done.


    First things first, a quick dive into social media Seeing the official announcement gave me a much-needed jolt of energy.


    Just as I was about to zoom in, Christine''s call popped up, "Hey, sweetie, you holding up okay?"


    I didn''t want to worry her, "Yeah, I''m good."


    "Is Bryant back yet?"


    I paused, "Nope."


    "Then let''s not talk about him, bad vibes."


    Christine swiftly changed the subject, "I called to tell you, did you see the news about the coboration project?"


    "Just did."


    Usually, these coborations were straightforward - brands reach an agreement, sign the contract, and that''s that.


    But this Christmas cob was different; it was set up as a designpetition.


    Each brand had two slots for contestants, and the winning designer''s brand would get the coboration deal with the industry''s leading luxury brand.


    That announce ment sparked a frenzy among the brands, everyone sharpening their elbows for a shot at the limelight.


    Christine teased, "Tempted?"


    "Of course. Who wouldn''t be with such a great opportunity?"


    To coborate with the top brand was a dreame true.


    "But there are so many talents out there, probably just wishful thinking on my part


    Sched.


    Christine chuckled mischievously, "Isn''t Mark the regional director for them now? Why not have him pull some strings?"


    "Oh,e on."


    Iughed it off, "What would that make me, and how would that be fair to the others?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah, you''re thinking too much. Isn''t it all about who you know in our society? You think the other brands won''t be cozying up to Mark behind the scenes? They don''t care about fairness."


    "That''s their problem, not mine. I don''t want to win that way," I stood my ground.


    Christine, ever the pragmatist, "You''re too stubborn. It''s just a project, not like you''re cheating in a major designpetition."


    "If it''sbeled as apetition, I''m ying by the rules. Besides, do you think Mark would even go for it? He''s not one to bend the rules."


    "Fair point."


    Christine pondered for a moment before her tone lightened, "But who knows, maybe he''d make an exception for you."


    "Ohe on. Stop joking.."


    I dismissed the idea without a second thought, Mark and I had been close in college, but we hadn''t seen each other in three years; he wouldn''t just bend the rules for me.


    "Don''t stress about it now. I might not even get picked topete."


    The department head, Margaret, had the final say, and with only two slots avable, chances were slim they''d go to me.


    Christine cursed softly, "Right, I almost forgot about that thom in your


    I justughed, "We''ll seee Monday."


    That was all I could do for now.


    After hanging up, I nced at the silent doorway.


    A sinking feeling settled in, yet it wasn''t unexpected.


    side."


    With Margaret in the picture, being stood up by him was par for the course.


    Maybe the idea of going to the concert together, which he had m suggested had slipped his mind entirely.


    Midway through work, my phone unexpectedly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, I was hit with a surreal feeling, hesitating for a m moment befo


    answering, "Hello?"

 Chapter 76

    "Are you at home?"


    His voice echoed as if he was in a vast, empty space, carrying a tone of exhaustion.


    I got up and walked to the balcony, stretching my neck as I moved. Ignoring the ache, I casually asked, "Yeah, what about you? Still caught o with works, It was to be expected, after all, Margaret had lost so much blood.


    How could he possibly be at ease?


    "Almost done here."


    Something seemed to lighten his mood, his voice gaining a hint of warmth, "The tickets. are on the hallway table, don''t forget to grab them on your way out."


    Even though I had anticipated it, hearing him confirm it still stung a bit, "You''re noting?"


    "Where did thate from? I''ll meet you at the stadium entrance..."


    He chuckled, but his words were suddenly cut off by a fragile yet breaking question, "Bry, who are you talking to? Didn''t you promise me...


    Her words ended abruptly, not because Bryant stopped her, but because the call had been disconnected.


    This made it feel like we were having an affair, and I was the other woman.


    Staring at the dark screen of my phone, a surge of bitterness overwhelmed me. It felt like an invisible hand was clutching my heart, making it hard to breathe.


    I couldn''t understand what Bryant was trying to achieve, what situation he wanted to create.


    Insisting on moving in with me, showering me with attention, even making our rtionship public at work so everyone knew who I was, as if he really cared about me.


    And just when I was about to change my mind, he left me hanging, spending the night by Margaret''s side.


    And now... there was a child involved.


    Bryant, what am I to you, really?


    As this question surfaced in my mind, my phone lit up with a message.


    "If I don''t make it before the doors close, go ahead without me."


    He had given me his answer. He chose Margaret again.


    I stayed on the chat screen, reading that message over and over until my eyes hurt.


    Even breathing felt painful.


    Bryant had let me experience being abandoned multiple times, each more profound than thest.


    Looking at the message, I found myselfughing.


    I wasughing at my own foolishness.


    I''ve been hurt time after time, but at his faintest call, I''d still sprint back to him.


    But I couldn''t me myself.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Christine put it, a third of my life was spent on him.


    From a cautious secret crush to an anxious love fulfilled, I had tasted the bittersweetness of loving someone.


    Eight years, that''s longer than some people keep their dogs.


    I curled up on the couch, lost in thought for a while, until it was almost time to leave. Then, I got up and applied some subtle makeup.


    I chose a light brown satin slip dress from the wardrobe.


    After all, it was a concert of a singer I had adored for many years; I wanted to look my best.


    Before heading out, I nced at myself in the mirror and felt quite satisfied.


    My hair was casually pinned up, showcasing my slender neck at first Min face wasn''t stunning at first nce, but it had asting charm, with faint dimples softening the otherwise cool


    aura.


    I put on a coat of the same color scheme and left the house without rushing.


    When I arrived at the stadium, the entrance was bustling, despite the drizzle that didn''t seem to dampen the fans'' spirits.


    sticks.


    Compared to them, I was barely a casual fan.


    "Hey, you can go in now! Hurry!"


    A girl in her twenties noticed me hesitating at the entrance and enthusiastically waved me over.


    Snapping back to reality, I took another look around, "1..."


    The person I was waiting for hadn''t arrived yet.

 Chapter 77

    Maybe the person I''m waiting for will never show up.


    The girl, sharp as a tack, approached with a smile, "Sweetie, are you waiting for someone?"


    "Yeah."


    "Your friend must be stuck in traffic. It''s always a mess around the stadium at this time."


    Seeing my disappointment, she smiled and came closer, tilting her head, "How about I keep youpany while you wait?"


    "Aren''t you going in?"


    "I couldn''t snag a ticket."


    She shrugged, her lips turning downwards in a mix of disappointment and resignation.


    I chuckled, "Then, keep mepany."


    He''s noting, and I''m not really waiting for him.


    I''m waiting to finally give up hope.


    Another hour passed, the crowd in the square thinning out, my fingers almost numb from the cold.


    An announcement over the PA system reminded everyone it was thest call for entry.


    "Jane." Suddenly, a familiar, warm voice came from behind..


    I turned around, surprised, and saw Mark in his brown trench coat. I paused for at moment, then smiled, "Mark, what a coincidence."


    He raised an eyebrow, "Indeed, it is a coincidence. Fancy meeting you here again."


    The girl, who had gone to a vending machine buy drinks, came back, saw Mark, and her eyes lit up. Handing me a bottle of water, she said, "Your boyfriend is so hot! He could be a pop star."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was immediately embarrassed, not sure whether to exin or not.


    Mark, in a way that didn''t make me feel awkward, rified our rtionship, "Where''s Bryant?"


    "He''s noting."


    "Then, shall we go in together?"


    "Just you?" I was puzzled.


    "Yeah."


    "Alright then."


    Concerts are indeed less fun alone.


    I looked up at Mark, "Wait for me a sec.''


    Then, I handed my extra ticket to the girl, "You should go in."


    "Really?"


    Her eyes widened with surprise and delight, her smile almost too big to contain, "Thank you so much! Should I transfer you the money?


    "No need, it''s an extra ticket anyway."


    Extra stuff, if not given away, is just a waste. Better to give it to someone who needs it.


    Mark and I headed to the entrance, only to see the girl still in the square, apparently talking to a friend who also didn''t have a ticket.


    "Jane, hold on a sec." Mark said, striding over to them, and it seemed he gave them a ticket.


    I saw the girls jumping up and down in excitement.


    Youth is wonderful, being young is wonderful.


    Problems seem clear and straightforward, and solutions easy and simple.


    Once we got inside, I realized Mark had swapped tickets with them so our seats were together.


    Sitting down, I asked, "Why did you buy two tickets if you wereing alone?"


    Mark nced at me with a faint smile, "Because I was hoping toe with someone."


    "What?" I was confused. "Then why are you alone?"


    Mark replied, "I don''t quite have the right to invite her yet."


    That''s when it hit me. It was one-sided love.


    And here I thought someone as outstanding as Mark would have no shortage of young, beautiful women around him. It turned out even he could face rejection.


    Love, it seems, is fair, treating everyone the same.


    No matter if you''re sessful or good-looking, you have to face the hardship''s of love just like everyone else.


    Looking at Mark again, I felt a sense of camaraderie, "No wonder Steven said you were hurt by a girl. I thought he was joking, but now looks


    e it''s tr


    His gaze deepened, still fixed on me, "It is true."


    "It''s cool, I won''t tease you about it."

 Chapter 78

    1 patted him on the shoulder, steering the conversation elsewhere with a smile, "So, you''re into Eason''s music too? You never mentioned it before."


    Mark nced towards the stage, his voice tinged with mncholy, "Just a case of liking. what she liked, I guess."


    "She''s a fan?"


    "Yeah, back in college, she really was into his stuff."


    "Small world, huh?"


    I grinned, "I got into Eason ¨¢round my college years too."


    He returned a meaningful smile, "That is quite the coincidence."


    We were seated with a perfect view of the stage, not a single bad angle in sight.


    As the familiar intro yed and the singer appeared, the whole venue came alive with screams and sing-alongs.


    Mark and I, however, were more like two outliers, just quietly listening.


    Memories from years past yed in my mind like a movie, shifting scenes one after another.


    "Ten years ago I didn''t know you You weren''t mine Yet here we are Just two strangers side by side Walking down increasingly familiar streets Ten yearster We''re friends, till able to say hello But that kind of tenderness No longer gives us a reason to embrace Lovers eventually turn into friends"


    4900


    Hearing thatst lyric, tears suddenly streamed down my face.


    I silently cried for what felt like an eternity, reaching for tissues to clean my tears when a pack was handed to me.


    Mark''s eyes shimmered with restrained emotion, "Once you''ve cried it out, will you. return to him?"


    "Probably not."


    After I dried my tears, looking at his barely held back sorrow, I couldn''t help but encourage, "If you wanna cry, just let it out. Like me, maybe you''ll get over this hurdle. I won''t tell anyone."


    He let out a wryugh, "Who said I wanted to get over it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I realized what he meant, and looked at him in surprise, "You''re still chasing after that girl?"


    He openly admitted, "Yeah."


    "No wonder Christine always says you''re one of the good guys, truly loyal. Then go for it, we''re all waiting to celebrate your big day."


    He''s been carrying a torch for that college girl till now. It''s almost akin to how I felt about. Bryant.


    Only, he still had a chance with her.


    While Bryant and I, if we divorced, might not even be able to remain friends.


    Eight years of love, and now we''re just strangers.


    Quite the irony.


    Mark''s lips curved slightly, his amber eyes gleaming like a sky full of stars, "I can''t chase her now."


    "Why''s that?"


    "She''s not divorced yet."


    "Well." I nodded absentmindedly, then it suddenly hit me, and I blurted out in disbelief, "What?!"


    I scrutinized Mark from head to toe.


    It was hard to believe he was the type to seek thrills.


    But then again, it made him seem all the more devoted. A rare kind of man indeed.


    He''s attracted to a married woman, but he''s keeping his respectful m distance. Though hoping for someone''s divorce might seem a bit morally grey...


    Who wouldn''tmend such deep affection in a man?


    I awkwardly shifted, "Does she know you feel this way?"


    "No clue."


    Mark seemed unashamed, casually adding, "She''s not the bravest. She''d he''s not the run if she knew.


    "So, if she never gets divorced, you''ll wait forever?"


    My curiosity was piqued.


    I usually stay out of gossip, but Mark''s situation, being so contrary to his usual demeanor, genuinely intrigued me. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll wait.


    He didn''t shy away from my probing question, affirming his stance before his expression softened with a hint of warmth, "But, it''ll be soon."

 Chapter 79

    It''ll be soon?


    I felt like a squirrel darting through a pumpkin patch, eager to cling onto a pumpkin and dig deeper into the mysteries it held. Yet, I hesitated, fearing it might be impolite to probe further. It was best to quit while I was ahead.


    Every song at the concert tonight was a gem from my personal ylist. I was left wanting. more even after the final note had been sung. As the artist exited the stage, a surreal feeling washed over me, like waking from an intense dream.


    Sitting there, lost in thought, I noticed the crowd slowly making their exits, leaving behind a void that seemed to engulf me.


    Throughout this, my phone; which I had been clutching all evening, remained silent. No message or call from Bryant. Mark, respecting my need for space, didn''t rush me. He waited patiently until I snapped back to reality, and we joined the flow of people heading out.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite the security''s efforts to maintain order the crowd was restless. Caught off guard by a sudden shove from behind, I stumbled into Mark.


    He quickly steadied me, asking, "You alright?"


    "Yeah, just lost my bnce when someone pushed me," I mumbled, slightly embarrassed, Mark let go and didn''t press further. Thankfully the rest of our walk was uneventful.


    Our cars were parked in opposite directions, so we parted ways at the entrance.


    "Jane," Mark called out suddenly, "are you entering the coborative designpetition?"


    I was surprised he brought it up. "It''s not really up to me. It depends on if I''m selected."


    He smiled softly, "Well, I hope to see youpete."


    "Thanks, Mark. Take care."


    The rain had stopped, leaving behind a refreshing scent in the air, tempting me to take a leisurely walk home despite the chill..


    As I approached my car, Kevin appeared.


    "Mrs. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson has been waiting for you."


    I was puzzled. Hadn''t he stood me up?


    "Why is he waiting now? He was the one who invited me to the concert, and it''s over. Tell him he can leave," I said, irritation creeping into my voice as I headed to my car, adding, "And tell him to stay away from Riverview Estate."


    "Mrs. Ferguson..." Kevin hesitated, clearly aware of Bryant''s recent actions. "Maybe you should talk to Mr. Ferguson yourself."


    I paused, realizing it wasn''t right to let Kevin take the heat for Bryant''s deeds.


    Reluctantly, I turned toward the parked ck Bentley, Kevin ying his part well by saying, "Mr. Ferguson hasn''t slept in two days. He dozed off only after arriving here."


    "Was I keeping him awake?" My tone was half-mocking.


    Kevin coughed awkwardly, "Mr. Ferguson wanted to sort things out to as soon as possible toe and see you."


    "Did Margaret die?"


    "No, no....


    "So, what urgent matter kept him busy for two days and nights? Was it an affair?"


    Kevin fell silent, eventually admitting, "You already know..."


    Approaching the Bentley, Kevin opened the door for me. Inside, Bryant looked worn out his hair a mess, and even in sleep, his o''m expression was troubled, hinting at unrest.

 Chapter 80

    As the car lights flicked on, Bryant jerked awake almost instantly, his expression tinged with the irritation of being disturbed. The next second, his gaze collided with mine..


    His face rxed, "Is the concert over?"


    Just like nothing had happened.


    As if him deceiving me, spending days and nights with Margaret was all in my head.


    I was too tired to keep up the act, "The person you saw at the hospital yesterday was me. Bryant, I was probably standing about ten feet away from you, no, maybe even closer. I saw with my own eyes how distracted my husband was over another woman. And I heard you admit to the nurse that you were her husband. So, when you called me yesterday, I already knew you were lying to me"


    I I forced a smile, staring at having a baby, aren''t you?"


    him as I spoke deliberately, "Oh, right, she''s pregnant. You''re With every word I said, his expression turned uglier, moreplicated!


    But the more I spoke, the better I felt.


    Seeing his face darken, I couldn''t help butugh, "Congrattions, you''re going to be a dad."


    Suddenly, he leaned in, stretching his arm to pull me into the car!


    I was just processing what happened when Kevin gave me an apologetic look and smoothly closed the car door..


    These two were incredibly in sync!


    Bryant pinned my hands above my head, we were so close that if I stretched my neck a little, I could brush against his nose.


    But I felt no trace of romance, only annoyance.


    "Get lost!"


    "No." Bryant uttered, hisrge frame blocking my view, imposing, "First, I wasn''t distracted over her."


    "Second, it was an emergency, and I couldn''t be bothered to exin to the nurse."


    "Third, I didn''t intend to deceive or hide anything from you."


    He pressed his forehead against mine, his deco eves as if trying to peer into my soul, his voice slightly muffled, "I was just afraid that if you knew, you wouldn''t want me anymore."


    My heart felt as if it was being tightly squeezed, causing a sharp pain.


    He seemed quite adept at ying with emotions, making it seem like he was the victim even when he was in the wrong.


    Perhaps in this rtionship, I was the ultimate loser.


    How does that saying go?


    Whoever falls in love first, loses.


    Trapped in the confined space of the car, his dominance was suffocating. Even though he was the one exining.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    raconate next to m His voice continued to ear "Fourth, yes, she is pregnant, but the child isn''t mine."


    0.


    I hadn''t even had the chance to breathe a sigh of relief.


    His gaze was fixed on me, those shining eyes like vortexes, as if trying to pull me in, "Fifth, this is the most ¦¥¦° important part, remember this.


    I frowned in confusion, but he nted a firm kiss on my forehead, his words leaving room for argument, each one sending shivers down my spine.


    "Take back that congrattions. I''ll only be a dad to your child."


    My nails dug sharply into my palms, painful, yet it brought rity.


    Had he said this before today, I might have been overjoyed, mming that bring ultrasound report on his forehead, telling him, "Bryant, you''re really going to be a dad."


    Life has its ways of ying tricks on us.


    A twist of fate, a y of destiny.


    When the timing is wrong, everything is wrong. No matter how hard you try, no matter how deep your love, it''s futile.


    I hid my bitterness, ncing at his serious face, deliberately provoking, "What about my child with another man?"

 Chapter 81

    Bryant''s eyes narrowed slightly, an air of nonchnce in his gaze as he looked at me, a smirk ying on his lips. "Why don''t you give it a try?"


    It was his usual smile, yet I felt a shiver run down my spine, as if daring me would result in my neck being snapped in the next moment.


    "Give it a try? Fine, I''ll take your dare," I said, driven by a stubborn refusal to be seen as weak.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    His expression turned icy, a scornfulugh about to escape his lips when suddenly, his phone rang.


    Margaret''s name popped into my head instantly. You''ve got to hand it to women''s intuition.


    And indeed, it was Margaret.


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, Bryant didn''t answer, allowing the ringtone to re incessantly. He could ignore it in a hundred different ways if he wanted to, so clearly, he chose not to.


    "Bry, where have you wandered off to? I''m craving strawberry shortcake, and the baby wants it too. Hurry up and bring some home!"


    The car''s confined space, coupled with its soundproof interior, made Margaret''s sweet voice all too clear to my ears.


    I swear, I wasn''t eavesdropping on purpose.


    Bryant, noticing this, stepped out of the car nonchntly and stood by the roadside, leaving me with just a profile view of his face, which seemed tinged with irony.


    I averted my gaze, unwilling to concern myself with their drama, and started fiddling with my phone.


    What was it to me, anyway?


    Their rtionship had always been a roller coaster, a constant push and pull that seemed hostile but oddly codependent. From the outside, they couldn''t stand each other, but in reality, they were inseparable, each indulging the other''s whims.


    But it wasn''t long, maybe just a couple of minutes, before he opened the passenger door on my side.


    His expression was conflicted, but his eyes conveyed a sense of guilt.


    "Leaving already?"


    I couldn''t help but smirk cynically, realizing I had indeed be the other woman, the


    mistress in their rtionship.


    Just a call from Margaret, and my husband couldn''t wait to rush to her side.


    She was much more the wife than I ever was.


    Finally, he spoke, "I''ll have Kevin drive you home.


    "No need. I can get back on my own."


    Perhaps I had been through enough sadness these past days because now, I felt nothing. Calmly, I got out of the car. "Your clothes and personal items will be couriered back to Lunar Lake Bay Vis. Make sure Emma signs for them."


    With that, I turned and walked away briskly.


    "Jane." Bryant called out.


    I didn''t stop or even slow down, in fact, I quickened my pace.


    He caught up with me in a few long strides, grabbing my wrist without a word, "Jane!"


    "What now?" I tried to keep my voice as calm as possible.


    Bryant''s lips were a thin line of determination. Give me some time. I''ll sort things out with her."


    "Sort things out with her?" I almostughed. "As if her issues can ever be sorted. She''s constantly threatening to harm herself, and you''re always there to ''sort it out."


    The chill of the night air made me shiver, Bryant, I don''t care what you do with her. I just leave me out of it!"


    at you to His demeanor turned icy, his eyes dark with a cold fury as he enunciated each word, "Say that again."


    "I said I don''t care what you do with her... Ugh!"


    Mid-sentence, he gripped my chin fiercely, the man who was always gentle and reserved around me suddenly became aggressive. He ground his teeth as he spat out,


    "Jane, don''t you have a heart?"


    That was my line, wasn''t it? He was stealing my words right out of my mouth.


    The pain from his grip brought tears to my eyes, but I met his gaze m I met head-on defiantly responding, "No."


    "Still, you''re going to have to deal with this!"


    He shoved me back into the car, his voice as cold as the depths of winter, "Before Grandpa''s birthday banquet, the boundaries between us aren''t yours to draw!"


    22

 Chapter 82

    "Kevin, hit the gas! Drive Mrs. Ferguson home," he tossed the words over his shoulder before mming the car door shut.


    Kevin didn''t hesitate, sliding into the driver''s seat, "My apologies, Mrs. Ferguson."


    With a click, the doors locked.


    All I could do was watch helplessly as Bryant walked away, slipping into his bodyguard''s sleek car.


    The engines roared to life, and as the traffic light flicked colors, our cars veered off inpletely different directions.


    Just like Bryant and 1, perhaps never meant to walk the same path.


    I slumped into the seat, drained and disheveled, my mind a whirlwind of chaos.


    Why bother?


    I''ve given him and Margaret Bryant, what do you really want?


    , asking for nothing in return. Isn''t that enough Kevin drove on, stealing nces at me, and ventured cautiously, "You know, Mrs. Ferguson, there''s no need to go to war with Mr. Ferguson. After all, you are Mrs. Ferguson. Margaret shouldn''t weigh so heavily on your mind."


    "Kevin."


    I rolled down the window, letting the cold air rush in, and pursed my lips, "Do you also think that having the title of Mrs. Ferguson should be enough for me?"


    "L... That''s not what I meant, Mrs. Ferguson, please don''t get me wrong. It''s just that Mr. Ferguson tends to respond better to a softer touch... The more you push, the more you lose..."


    "It''s okay, you''re his right-hand man; it''s natural you''d take his side."


    I averted my gaze, "I''m not looking to fight with him. Kevin, you might not understand, but being Mrs. Ferguson in name only isn''t what I want."


    I craved Bryant''s love, and wanted to truly be his wife - not just in name, but without any third party interference.


    "You mean... You want Mr. Ferguson''s heart?"


    I silently stared out at the bustling streets, perhaps afraid of pity, I offered no reply.


    Kevin sighed softly, murmuring, "But hasn''t Mr. Ferguson''s heart been long gone?"


    "What did you say?"


    The noise outside muffled his words, "Gone where?"


    Kevin startled, as if he''d spoken out of turn, and quickly denied, "Nothing, nothing at all."


    I was puzzled.


    But I didn''t press further.


    Kevin, Gary''s nephew, raised under Gary''s wing and working alongside Bryant for years, seldom misspoke.


    Trying to get more out of him would be an uphill battle.


    After dropping me off and ensuring I was safely inside, Kevin reported back to Bryant.


    I closed the door behind me, chuckling bitterly at myself.


    My marriage in shambles was one thing, but now, evening home felt like I was under surveince.


    The next day, I got up early, prepared myself a hearty breakfast, filling up before heading to work.


    Given my rtionship with Bryant wasmon knowledge within thepany, I drew many eve as I passed the lobby.


    Looks of curiosity, envy, jealousy... all kinds of stares wereing my way.


    After all, many female colleagues had harbored a sliver of hope, wishing the rumors of Bryant''s secret marriage were false, dreaming of iming the title of Mrs. Ferguson for themselves.


    Now, with their hopes dashed, their res were to be expected.


    "Jane!"


    Just as I was about to enter my office, Margaret called out fromm behind, tinged with amusement, "You''ve heard, haven''t you?"


    No need to guess what she was referring to..


    About the phone call that could whisk Bryant away.


    About Bryant spending days and nights with her.


    And about her pregnancy.


    Not wanting to be the center of attention, I pretended not to my office.


    hear and continued intoThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She followed, taking a seat on my office chair, legs crossed beneath her skirt, and casually stated, "Bry said he''d take responsibility."

 Chapter 83

    I couldn''t help butugh.


    Bryant was going to take responsibility?


    Why was she here bothering me? She should be chasing after Bryant.


    Margaret caressed her belly, saying proudly, "You better speed up the divorce proceedings.


    I don''t want any dys in getting my baby registered."


    "Well, you might want to hurry Bryant along then."


    The corporate tower''s aircon system kept the air warm all year round. I took off my coat, hung it up, and picked up the watering can to tend to the row of nts by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Since Bryant wasn''t keen on drawing clear lines, I wasn''t in any rush either.


    Margaret can keep pestering him.


    Margaret scoffed, "Don''t y this game with me, acting all indifferent on one hand and yet clinging to Bryant on the other."


    "I get it, Jane. You''re an orphan,tching onto the Ferguson family tree for security andfort. It''s human nature."


    "But as a woman, you should have some dignity."


    She crossed her arms and chuckled lightly, "Don''t make a fool of yourself over a man. It''s embarrassing."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned, "... We''ve met several times before. Why are you still introducing yourself?"


    Caught off guard, Margaret huffed and stood up to approach me.


    "Don''t think you''re untouchable just because you have that old man backing you. You''re just waiting for his grand eightieth birthday to pass, but I wonder what excuse you''ll have then for not letting go."


    "Are you done?"


    "What?"


    "If you''re done, please leave."


    I pointed towards the office door.


    She gritted her teeth. "Don''t be so eager to see me out. What about the designpetition? Don''t you want to participate?"


    There are only two spots avable. You''re that generous?"


    "Of course."


    She lifted her chin in a gesture of benevolence. "One for me, one for you. How about it?"


    I thought she was just stringing me along until she gestured for her assistant to bring in a document.


    She handed it over, "Here, the requirements for thepetition. Take a look. The submission deadline is next Friday. Send your design to my email by Wednesday."


    to the I flipped through it, "But it says here that entries should be submitted directly topetition''s email under thepany''s name."


    For some reason, handing my entry over to her felt unsettling.


    Maybe it was because we were on opposing sides, naturally making me wary. Margaret''s expression briefly faltered before she scoffed, "You don''t seriously think I''d copy your design, do you? That''s hrious. Have you ever heard of a director copying. from an assistant director? You''ve got some imagination!" "Fine, send it directly if you want, she said dismissively.


    "Then off you go."


    I gave her a dismissive smile.


    Margaret remained still, her gaze probing, "Aren''t you curious about who the father of my baby is?"


    "Is it mine?" I replied with a mock smile.


    "Stop spouting nonsense!"


    "If it''s not mine, why should I be curious?"


    "It''s Bryant''s. I''m carrying his child, the fruit of our decade-long love."


    She seemed proud, her slender fingers asionally brushing her t belly.


    "Good to know."


    "And that''s your reaction?"


    "What reaction should I have towards a bastard child?"


    I tossed the document on the desk, puzzled, "Which affluent family m doesn''t have a few illegitimate children? It''s quite normal, you''re making a mountain out of a molehill."


    Her eyes zed with fury, "A bastard child?! You dare call Bryant''s and my baby a bastard? Jane, I''m carrying the Ferguson family''s first grandchild. Watch your words. Once I''m officially part of the Ferguson family, taking you down would be a piece of cake."

 Chapter 84

    I was just trying to help when I pointed out the obvious, "If you don''t want your kid to be born out of wedlock, go find Bryant and make him speed up our divorce, got it? Don''t make a scene here. You wouldn''t want to miscarry and lose another bargaining chip for marrying into the Ferguson family."


    Then I told her assistant, "Show your boss out Margaret was fuming but seemed to think I had a point because she left without further fuss.


    And the direction I pointed her in? Spot on.


    How did I know? Well, that afternoon, Bryant gave me a call.


    "What did you say to upset her?" The call opened with an usation.


    I paused my work, "I didn''t say much, just told her to talk to you about the divorce."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His tone dipped, "You didn''t tell her to go jump off a bridge?"


    So, he was looking for something to pin on me.


    I wasn''t surprised Margaret would spin it like this, my voice softened, "I was cornered, okay? She called me a home-wrecker, said I was cursed, imed I clung to any man I could find, and even threatened to have someone beat me up.


    Iving, was I?


    Reflecting on Margaret''s previous words, well, wasn''t exactly lying, I was simply jazzing up the truth a bit, which is more than I could say for her outright lies.


    Bryant paused, his voice turning icy, "She said that to you?"


    I responded, "You know her, don''t you?"


    After a moment of silence, he sighed, "She''s been spoiled by my dad. Try not to stoop to her level."


    I smirked, "Sure."


    Men, the epitome of double standards.


    One moment he''s questioning me because of Margaret, and the next, he''s nobly asking me not to retaliate.


    Why doesn''t he say that to Margaret?


    When Christine heard about this, she was so enraged she could barely stay in bed.


    "These two are beyond salvation, can''t find another pair like that in a million years!"


    "Easy there, you''re going to wear yourself out. Still got the energy to rant, huh?"


    I handed her a ss of water, urging her to drink up.


    After work, I got a call from her, nothing serious, just a bout of food poisoning thatnded her in the hospital.


    When I arrived, she was lying in bed on an IV drip, looking pitiful if you ignored the milk and fruit her fellow patients had gifted her.


    Beauty has its perks, no matter where you are.


    Christine red at me with her stunning eyes, "Heartless, aren''t you? I''m just standing up for you."


    "I''m not even mad, really."


    I''d grown used to it over time.


    Christine peeled an orange, about to eat it, but snatched it away, "Doctor''s orders, no raw or cold food."


    She watched me eat the orange, huffing, "Who''s the father of Margaret''s baby, then?"


    "Not Bryant."


    Bryant had cornered me in his car the previous night to talk, and it didn''t seem like he was lying.


    And Margaret, if she were really carrying a Ferguson heir, sheo m wouldn''t have just caused a scene with me.


    She''d have caused an uproar in the Ferguson family, at the very least with my


    father-inw. Given his fondness for her, even if it angered Timothy to death, he''d fight for her recognition.


    From what I''ve heard, my father-inw only had eyes for his stepdaughter.


    Compared to Margaret, Bryant was practically forgotten. He got no fatherly love, no maternal care.


    "That settles it then."


    Christine, clutching her stomach,y back down, "Yeah, Bryant wouldn''t be e foolish enough to eagerly y dad."


    However, she didn''t expect her words toe back to bite her so soon..

 Chapter 85

    By the time I walked her home, the night had already cloaked the sky in its inky embrace.


    Worried that she might not take good care of herself these next few days, I decided to stay over at her ce.


    The next morning, over breakfast, Christine kept sneaking nces at me.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "What''s up?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She hemmed and hawed, then straightened up, "Uh, about that night Bryant got, um, drugged, your phone suddenly died, and I never got the chance to ask you."


    Confused, I asked, "Ask what?"


    Leaning in, she shed a mischievous smile, "Did you guys, you know, do it? With that kind of drug, it must have been quite the experience, huh?"


    I was halfway through my pancakes when her question caught me off-guard, causing me to choke. I knew of her tendency to drop bombshells, but it still took me by surprise every time.


    Coughing, I tried to regain myposure, "No, we didn''t have sex."


    She handed me a napkin, looking skeptical, "Really?"


    "Of course, not. I''m in the first trimester of my pregnancy, how could we?"


    I cleaned my mouth, tossing the question back at her nonchntly.


    Still, the memory of that night made my cheeks warm.


    Christine grinned suggestively, "Well, if you really wanted to, there are plenty of ways."


    I felt an inexplicable guilt.


    "And how did he get over it? Don''t tell me a cold shower actually works?"


    Christine muttered to herself, then her gaze dropped to my hand, teasing, "Or did you, you know, lend him a... hand?"


    Even though it was just the two of us, she lowered her voice, imbuing her words with a hint of scandal.


    "Christine!"


    vall I blushed furiously, lunging to cover her mouth "What are you even saying? Have you no shame?"


    She burst intoughter, looking at me as if shed figured it all out, "Come on, is it true?"


    "Just eat your breakfast!"


    "That''s a yes, then!"


    "Good lord, can''t you keep quiet even when eating?"


    I stuffed a piece of toast into her mouth, and she managed to suppress herughter, "Okay, okay, my bad."


    After swallowing, she suddenly said, "You know, now that I think of it, Bryant does have his redeeming qualities."


    "What?"


    "Rather than hooking up with some random woman, he came back home to you for... assistance. That means the baby can''t be his. He wouldn''t even touch Margaret, so how could she be pregnant with his child?"


    The first part of her statement was too much for me, but thetter caught my attention.


    Still, these were not my concerns anymore.


    I reminded myself to view him as my soon-to-be ex, and not to get emotionally entangled again.


    "You might not know this, but Margaret''s been dragged through the mud."


    Christine leaned in, showing me the office gossip group chat, "Everyone knows about her pregnancy now, and they''re not holding back. Look."


    "Gosh, and to think I once wondered if she was our CEO''s wife. Now she''s not only the other woman but also pregnant."


    "Poor Jane, her husband slept with another woman, and now there''s an illegitimate child to inherit the wealth..."


    "I knew it from the moment she joined thepany, with that trashy vibe, how could she ever marry into a wealthy family?"


    "Disgusting, I''ve always hated home wreckers the most!"


    "To knowingly be the other woman, how!


    can you get?"


    The group chat, with its five hundred members was a unanimous chorus of disdain.

 Chapter 86

    I was bewildered, "How did everyone find out she''s pregnant?"


    Logically, only a few people should have known about it.


    "Who knows." Christine sat cross-legged, "There''s plenty of people itching to deal with a homewrecker. Probably she slipped up somewhere and word got out."


    *Just watch from the sidelines, don''t get involved."


    I was no saint. What Margaret and Bryant got themselves into, this affair mess, whoever would get the short end of the stick had iting.


    But Bryant, he had a nasty temper.


    If he decided to y the knight for Margaret, I was worried Christine might get dragged into it.


    Surviving in RiverCity by herself was already a full-time job for her. She wouldn''t stand a chance against Bryant''s wrath.


    Christine awkwardly touched her ear, quickly saying, "Got it."


    She spoke so fast I could barely catch it.


    After filling up on some homemade mac and cheese, I watched her swallow her pills before she curled up on the couch to y video games.


    Meanwhile, I sprawled over the coffee table, trying to hash out my designs for thepetition.


    The deadline was tight, and my ideas were still a jumbled mess in my head. I needed to focus.


    In the afternoon, my phone, which was lying on the dining table, suddenly rang.


    Christine nced at the caller ID, "Why''s he calling you?"


    "No idea."


    I answered, puzzled, to hear Bryant''s voice, mixed with emotions, "You''re not at the office?"


    "No."


    I was surprised he even noticed my absence, "I''ve got some personal matters, working from home."


    I had already informed Lindast night that I''d be working remotely. Anything urgent, she could just call me.


    LIBUT DO Besides, my current projects could be done with just aptop.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    And as for meetings, Margaret probably preferred me out of the overshadow her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    cture, fearing I''d Just as he finished, another voice burst through, "Bry, at a time like this, you''re still worried about her? If you''re not asking her, then I will!"


    The phone was snatched away, and Margaret''s voice came through, full of fury, "Jane, you ying at, spreading my pregnancy news like wildfire? Are you trying to ruin what?


    me?"


    are I pursed my lips, staying silent.


    Here came the interrogation.


    Just yesterday it was him, now today both of them.


    A duet of me?


    I was clear of conscience, "This has nothing to do with me."


    "If not you, then who? In the wholepany, only you have a bone to pick with me. I''ve done nothing wrong; why are you after me?"


    Margaret wouldn''t listen to reason,


    "Do you know how nasty the CO om name-calling is? Just because you can''t have kids, doesn''t mean you should envy me!"


    What? I was at a loss for words.


    "Yes, Jane, I admit Bry and I were childhood sweethearts, and you might be a bit ufortable with that. But you didn''t have to stab me in the back... I never nned on getting back with Bryant, but now with the baby, I have to provide a home for it. At most, this is just reiming what''s mine. Besides, you''ve yed the role of the rich wife for three years, you''re not losing out."


    Finally, Margaret said, "You''re a woman too; you must understand my situation.


    I''m begging you, please stop it..."


    "Are you sick?" Bryant''s sharp voice cut in, "Jane said it''s not her, and she doesn''t lie. Stop making baseless usations."


    "What do you mean, are you saying I''m framing her on purpose?"


    "No."


    Margaret sounded displeased, "Then you go ahead and divorce her m morrow! Once post our marriage certificate, everyone will know who the real homewrecker is."

 Chapter 87

    Christine, despite being under the weather, snatched the phone right out of my hands with surprising vigor.


    "Margaret, take a good look in the mirror, won''t you? Your face is screaming ''mistress'' so loudly, it''s impossible to hide. Are you blind? And Bryant, what the hell do you think you''re doing..."


    A shiver ran down my spine at her words, and before things could escte further on the other end, I lunged forward and ended the call.


    Christine, not yet done venting, fumed, "Why''d you hang up? I was about to give those two a piece of my mind!"


    *Just cool down, will you?""


    Feeling suffocated by the whole situation just moments ago, I now found a moment of calm. I got Christine a cup of tea and persuaded her, "Honestly, if Bryant really listens to her, it might be for the best. Getting a divorce would set us all free."


    Considering the current state between Bryant and me, letting go seemed like the healthiest option.


    "Are you okay with this?"


    Christine took a big gulp of her tea, her anger reigniting with every sip, "I support you getting a divorce, but not like this. How dare that homewrecker step all over you! What nerve!"


    "What''s there to be okay or not okay about?"


    Leaning against the couch, I ced a hand on my belly, drawing strength, "As long as my child is okay, everything else is worth it. There''s still hope for the future."


    Getting a divorce and stepping away from the Ferguson Group sooner rather thanter was the n.


    RiverCity was big enough that, without deliberately trying, Bryant and I could probably avoid running into each other altogether.


    Then, I could focus on taking care of my child, offering each other mutualfort.


    Soon, the baby would start babbling, softly calling me ''mommy.''


    The very thought made my heart tender.


    Being a bit meek now didn''t really matter. As long as they didn''t harm my child, anything goes.


    Christine''s anger seemed to dissipate, "You''re right, only those of us with nothing to lose


    have nothing to fear. You''re pregnant now; the childes first."


    "Will Bryant really listen to her?"


    "Not for now."


    I shook my head, "At least, not until Timothy''s birthday celebration is over."


    Both he and Margaret were wary of him.


    And I was worried about Timothy''s health not being able to take the shock.


    "It''sing up soon."


    Christine nodded, "Do you think Bryant actually likes her, or is it just because of the debt of gratitude he owes to her mother?"


    "Who knows."


    I wasn''t interested in guessing.


    The cause didn''t matter. What mattered was the oue.


    He chose Margaret every time.


    Christine pondered, "With Margaret''s personality, Bryant must be blind to like her... It has to be the debt of gratitude."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "You know," curiosity suddenly struck me, "What would you do if you found out someone you trusted actually harmed someone dear to to you?"


    "I don''t have anyone dear."


    Christine didn''t hesitate, but a trace of sadness flickered in her eyes. Just as I was about to confort her, her eyes curved into a smile, "But if someone tried to hurt you, I''d fight them to the end.¡±


    I was touched and amused, "If you were a guy, I''d marry you right after my divorce."


    y now?" Christine raised an eyebrow.


    "Really Knock, knock!


    Just as I was about to respond, someone knocked on the door, followed by the doorbell ringing.


    Christine was in pain, so I didn''t let her move and got up to answer the door myself.


    "Come on, give me a kiss!"


    As I opened the door, there stood Steven, the eternal yboy, leaning casually against the doorframe, eyes closed, lips puckered, thinking he looked irresistible.


    I almost burst outughing when Christine''s pillow flew hitting Steve Pastore m squarely.


    22

 Chapter 88

    "Don''t embarrass yourself!"


    "Huh?"


    When Steven opened his eyes, he was startled "Jane? What are you doing here? Uh..."


    Then, scratching his head awkwardly, "Well, you''re here too."


    "Yeah, just t came to hang out with Christine. Make yourself at home." I teased, pointing at the shoe rack.


    Judging by his reaction, this wasn''t his first time here. No need for me to fetch him slippers.


    Turning back, I shot Christine an inquisitive look.


    Christine just shrugged. "It''s not what you think. Still flying solo here."


    "Jane, just wait for the good news from me!"


    Steven had bounced back from his awkwardness, slipping into some slippers, all grins and banter.


    Christine rolled her eyes. "Get lost. Why are you even here?"


    "You said you were feeling under the weather. Came to check on you."


    "Who visits the sick without bringing anything?"


    "Well, you caught me off guard. I rushed over. Hold on, I''ll order something right now."


    Sensing it was my cue to leave, I grabbed my sketchpad and settled by the bedroom window, immersing myself back into work.


    It was the time when kids were let out from school, and theirughter and y from the street below were distracting.


    I couldn''t help but wonder about my future kid.


    If I had a boy, I''d want him to look like Bryant, with his one-in-a-million handsome face and long legs. But definitely not his personality. But his personality? Absolutely not. No deception, moodiness, or wishy-washiness.


    And if it was a girl, let her be like me, but with more love to keep her forever basking in the sunshine.


    Not treasuring the faintest glimmer of light like I did.


    After who knows how long, Christine barged in. "Jane, wanna get some fresh air?"


    "Where to?"


    "You''ll see."


    She tugged at me. "Come on, let''s have some fun. If you don''te along, I might end up drinking again..."


    "Alright, alright."


    I gave in, hoping to keep her from drinking her woes away.


    Steven drove, with Christine and me in the back.


    "Alright, they''re waiting for us at the usual spot Steven nced at his phone, then, multitasking, texted back in the group chat. "Bryant and Mark are MIA though."


    Looks like he was rounding up the crew.


    After a few traffic lights, I knew exactly where we were headed.


    Indeed, the "usual spot" was the same private club where I had to fetch Bryant in the dead of nightst time.


    Christine fiddled with her earring.


    "Give Mark another shout, would you?


    Jane''s entering that designpetition, might be good towork a bit."


    Before I could object, she quickly added, "Not likest time. Just m thinking ahead, you know? If you win, you''ll have to coborate with their team, better to get on good terms.


    now."


    I smiled. "So sure I''ll win, huh?"


    "Absolutely."


    Her words had barely left her mouth when Steven cursed in surprise. "What the... silent as the grave, and suddenly they''re both in?"


    "Who?" Christine chimed in, both of us having ignored the group chat.


    Steven, "Bryant and Mark. You told me to nudge Mark, so I mentioned Jane was joining thinking he''d want to liven things up. And boom, both replied in seconds, saying they''re in." Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine wore a puzzled look. "What''s up with Bryant?"


    After a moment''s thought, she turned to me. "Must be because of you, right?"

 Chapter 89

    I paused for a moment before saying, "Maybe so."


    We were both adults, and at this ce in our rtionship, we understood each other''s actions all too well.


    But I didn''t want to put up with his blowing hot and cold. I got no time for that.


    If we couldn''t click, then it was best we each went our own way. That was the best choice. Tonight, we didn''t gather for drinks, but for a poker night.


    As we reached the private room''s door, I suddenly needed to use the restroom. I told Christine and the others, and headed off.


    After taking care of business, just as I rounded the corner from the restroom, I bumped into Mark.


    He had just seen me too, raising his eyebrows with a smile, "I saw your name Ferguson Group''spetition list. Looking forward to working together."


    on the Feeling a bit sheepish, I smiled back, "Mark, it''s just an opportunity topete, whether I can...


    I was cut off mid-sentence when suddenly a hand mped down on my shoulder from behind, pulling me close with force.


    Bryant red at Mark with a smirk that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Got a habit of picking other guys'' wives for coborations?"


    "What are you talking about?" I shot him a re, then looked apologetically at Mark. "He''s joking, Mark Don''t take it to heart."


    "He''ll know if it''s a joke or not."


    Bryant dropped this line, his hand sliding from my shoulder to my arm, pulling me in the opposite direction.


    I snapped, "Bryant, what are you doing?"


    Bryant, decked out in a tailored ck suit, unted a broad-shouldered figure as he took long strides. His presence was intimidating, almost menacing.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing my protest, he didn''t slow down or hesitate, but gripped me even tighter, leaving wiggle free. no room for me to I could only stumble after him, turning back in hopes Mark would ry a message to Christine, but I met Mark''s cold, deep gaze instead. Then, in a blink, he was looking at me softly again.


    It happened so fast, it seemed like my imagination.


    But before I could say anything, I was whisked around a corner, Mark disappearing from my sight.


    "Bryant! What in the world are you doing..."


    He pushed open a private room door, dragging me in with him.


    In the next moment, I found myself pinned against the ornate wooden door.


    Looking up, I met his mocking gaze, his lips curled in derision, "Missing him already?"


    I felt suffocated, and helpless, "You''re insecure, so you assume everyone else has issues.


    too."


    He scoffed, "Insecure about what?"


    "You know exactly."


    I threw his words right back at him.


    Regardless, Mark shouldn''t have been dragged into our mess.


    Bryant, gritting his teeth, leaned in closer, his breath hot, "So eager to defend your darling?"


    "Crazy."


    I truly thought he and Margaret were a match made in heaven.


    Both of them spoke without any logic, yet somehow managed to infuriate people beyond, belief.


    I wanted to leave, but he blocked my path, his eyes scrutinizing, his voice as cold as thin ice) "so, you specifically invited him to join you, huh?"


    I couldn''t bother to exin anymore.


    Those willing to believe you don''t even need you to speak, And for those who don''t any amount of words is futile.


    Rather than draining myself, better to drive someone else mad.


    I met his gaze head-on, "Even if I did invite Mark, with so many people around, what inappropriate thing could we possibly do? What about you? How many days have you spent with Margaret, just the two of you, what did you two... ugh!"

 Chapter 90

    Here we went again.


    His ssic move-shutting me up with a kiss when the argument heated up.


    Bryant gripped my chin, kissing me fiercely, urgently, his hands finding their way around. my waist, sending shivers down my spine.


    I know if he kept this up, by the time I walked out that door, I''d look like I''d been through a windstorm.


    But what could I do?


    He was domineering, overpowering in these moments, and the physical disparity between men and women is as wide as the Grand Canyon.


    Unable to resist, I was aware Bryant preferred being yielded to. So, I tilted my head back and pleaded softly, "Bryant, please, not like this... I can''t show my faceter..."


    "Who are you showing it to? Mark?"


    His voice was a husky whisper against my lips, oddly alluring even now.


    At this point, arguing would only make things worse. So, while reluctantly reciprocating his kiss, I seized the opportunity to rify, "It''s... it''s nothing like that with him... It''s just for the designpetition... mm...¡±


    "So, you''re using him?"


    He jumped to conclusions in the most peculiar ways, yet I sensed his anger subsiding.


    I needed to get out of here, pronto. So I yed along. "If that''s how you see it..." Bryant slightly loosened his P, allowing me to breathe. His gaze was dangerously flirtatious as his thumb traced my lips, then wandered down my chest, waist, and thighs, his voice deep, "When did you stop liking him?"


    Honestly, I didn''t recall ever having feelings for Mark. We hadn''t evenid eyes on each other for three years while he was overseas. Why on earth did Bryant think I was into Mark?


    I frowned, replying, "Mark and I have nothing going on."


    Considering thest time Bryant got Mark drunk at a bar, I needed to set things straight.


    Otherwise, Mark would get dragged back into this mess.


    Bryant looked down, "Really?"


    "Or else? You think everyone''s messy like you and Margaret?" I couldn''t help but retaliate.


    He fixed me with a serious look, "There''s nothing between her and me."


    "Bry! Bry!"


    Just as he finished, a familiar voice, one both of us knew all too well, echoed from outside, getting closer, apanied by persistent knocking.


    It was like she was on a mission to catch him in the act.


    I looked at Bryant with a mix of sarcasm and bitterness, "She seems to know your every move. How is that nothing?"


    I vaguely recalled how Margaret dered her territory right after our third anniversary.


    Bryant had the audacity to look me in the eye and im he only gave her that ne as aforting gift after her divorce.


    Just like now, utterly unbelievable.


    "Bry! Come out!" Margaret''s voice grew louder.


    Bryant pinched the bridge of his nose in irritation, his expression darkening.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I never told her."


    "Then go out there and make her leave."


    I tested him, half-hoping.


    Sometimes, we women can''t help but push, even when we know there''s no hope.


    Bryant''s lips pressed into a thin line, no movement. I refused to be the secret mistress shrouded in shadows. I pushed him away, ready to open the door myself!


    "Jane!" He caught me in a swift motion, stopping me, "I''ll go out."


    "And what about me?"


    His expression slightly darkened, he hesitated, "Wait a while thene out.


    Hearing this, I froze, disbelief painting my face,


    A sourness hit me, and I let out something of augh, @bitterugh, e "What did you say?"

 Chapter 91

    I Chapter 91


    It wasn''t just in my head, nor was it a misunderstanding.


    My husband had relegated me to the shadows of our rtionship, the part that couldn''t see the light of day.


    He interrogated me endlessly about my rtionship with Mark while insisting I hide. behind the door, out of sight.


    Ridiculous, to say the least.


    "It''s not what you think."


    Bryant reached out to touch my shoulder, and instinctively stepped back, stuttering as I looked at him. Tears, which I had been fighting back, began to roll down my cheeks. "Don''t touch me."


    "Don''t touch me," my mind was foggy, overwhelmed by that single thought.


    "Jane, you''re overthinking it. I just didn''t want...Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    His words were cut short by another predictable knock on the door.


    Margaret, no doubt, had caused a scene in every room, determined to find Bryant and confront me. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken so long.


    "Go home and wait for me. I''ll exin everything." Bryant said in a deep voice before he opened the door and left.


    By the time I collected myself, the drama outside had escted, with the door firmly shut, trapping me inside.


    I was wanting to get out; while someone outside was even more eager to get in.


    "Why are you stopping me, huh? I wouldn''t do anything drastic! Bry, have you fallen for her? How could you do this to me..."


    "Margaret!" Bryant''s voice was sharp and fierce, cutting her off, "I''m asking you onest time, are you leaving or not?"


    "Fine, I''m leaving! What''s with the attitude? petnce.


    Soon, the noise outside dissipated.


    Margaret''s voice was a mix of whine and After calming myself down, I slowly opened the door and stepped out.


    The main act might have left, but the audience lingered, all curious about the "other woman."


    I wanted to reassure myself that having a clear conscience was enough, but the scorn.


    and disdain in their eyes felt like knives, cutting deep into my chest.


    It was almost unbearable.


    But the more it hurt, the straighter I stood, walking out with my head held high, reminding myself this was nothing.


    When my parents passed away and we faced bankruptcy, creditors cornered me at my doorstep, demanding payment. Their disdain was palpable, even physical, as if I could feel the hardness of their shoes against my face.


    They didn''t believe me when I said my parents were gone, locking me in a dark room for days until the police arrived.


    Compared to those days, this was nothing.


    Still, I just couldn''t stop myself from hating Bryant, hating his cold heart, his unfairness, and the fact that he married me without any love.


    The door to Christine and the others'' room suddenly swung open, and Mark appeared, looking anxious. He spotted me immediately and hurried over.


    "You didn''t leave with Bryant?"


    "No," I replied, my voice t.


    Mark seemed to sense the tension, aware of the earlier chose not to it. "Want to join ention motion but us inside? It''s lively."


    I could hear theughter and banter from within, probably Steven Stirring trouble again for Christine''s amusement, but I wasn''t in the mood.


    Shaking my head, I declined, "You guys have fun. Canyo@jet Christine know I''ll be heading back first?"


    "I was about to leave too," he said, checking his watch, "I''ll give you a lift."


    "Thanks."


    I felt drained, eager to retreat to a ce where could be alone with my thoughts.


    Once in Mark''s car, I texted Christine.


    "Chris, can I stay at your ce a bit longer?"


    I didn''t want to go back to Riverview Estate until Bryant moved out.


    I didn''t forget what Bryant had said before he left, "Go home and wait for me."

 Chapter 92

    Just why should I always be the one waiting, reaching for the unreachable?


    "I heard you just left with Bryant. What happened? Did he mess with you again?"


    She sent an angry emoji.


    Before I could reply, a call came through. I promptly hung up. "I''m fine, in the car. We''ll talk when you''re back."


    Throughout the ride, Mark could sense my mood was down. He let me be, not trying to force any conversation.


    He gave me the space to zone out.


    Before getting out of the car, I unbuckled my seatbelt. "Mark, about what he said today, don''t take it to heart."


    He slowly pressed the brake to a halt, chuckling lightly. "It''s okay. I''m actually happy."


    "Why?" I was puzzled.


    Mark turned to me, teasingly, "Didn''t you notice? You haven''t thanked me today."


    I pursed my lips, "But I really should have said..."


    "I''m not reminding you to thank me."


    He interrupted me with a smile, then softly added, "Between friends, we don''t need such formalities, right?"


    I smiled faintly, "Then, if you ever need help, remember to reach out to me. I''m heading up." "Sure," he nodded.


    As I entered the building, I heard the sound of his car driving away.


    Arriving back at Christine''s, I didn''t even want to turn on the lights. Using the dim moonlight, I navigated to the bathroom for a shower before heading to bed.


    My body was exhausted, but my mind was more awake than ever.


    I used to just think my marriage was a failure.


    After tonight, I felt it was a misfortune.


    Unexpectedly, Christine didn''t mention Bryant''s name for two days straight.


    Totally unlike her usual gossipy nature.


    This morning, seeing she was almost fully recovered, I finished breakfast and was ready to head to the office."


    she suddenly became anxious, "Jane, where are you going? To be


    "Yeah, just call me if you need anything."


    "Can you not go? Stay with me for a couple more days."


    "What''s wrong?"


    I instinctively felt g was off.


    the office?"


    Christine, who usually knew how to y it cool, had a fleeting look in her eyes, "Oh, nothing. I just don''t want you to leave."


    Ding ding!


    Her phone abruptly pinged. She looked at it and instantly became furious, as if ready tomit murder.


    I paused while changing my shoes, "What''s wrong? Someone pissed you off? Or is it something at work?"


    Even though she had been on sick leave, her phone was constantly ringing, and her messages never stopped.


    Sick leave or not, the work didn''t decrease.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it. Just don''t go to the office, stay here and keep mepany."


    She pushed me into the room, make a call."


    "Go work on your designs. I need t Christine gently closed the door behind her, but within half a minute, restrained roars came from the balcony.


    It was muffled and unclear.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Christine, ever the scatterbrain, didn''t realize that if you just opened If the window of her master bedroom, you could hear everything from the balcony crystal clear.


    "What kind of man are you? Damn it, you''re giving me advice now? Shouldn''t you be yelling at your idiot friend?


    Who does things like him? With all the gossip swirling around thepany, oh, a few bad words about Margaret and he''s all protective, moves her to work as his secretary in the executive office? Is he out of his mind? Where does that leave his wife?


    He''s clearly favoring Margaret and totally undermining Jane. Didn''t he consider the consequences? Now people are saying, Mr. Ferguson''s made his stance clear, implying Margaret is the real deal! Jane''s been with him in a secret marriage for three years, only


    to be reced by another woman? Does he even care about their marriage and Jane''s feelings? Is it all worth nothing to him?!"

 Chapter 93

    I had a hunch that Christine was on the phone with Steven, and man, she was far from cooling down.


    "Yeah, yeah, Margaret''s pregnant! Jane''s like Iron Man, immune to all poisons, already been shot through the heart a thousand times, and you''re still trying to stab her in the back. Ha, fine then, just hope Bryant doesn''t live to regret it. Filling his house with other men''s children, serves him right!


    Get lost, don''t expect me to help him talk to Jane. If Jane divorces him, I''d stand by her a hundred percent, no, two hundred percent!"


    I took a deep breath, leaning against the wall as I settled on the window seat.


    Pulling out my phone, I shot a message to Linda.


    Linda replied almost instantly, "Jane, you found out, huh... Yeah, it happened the afternoon before yesterday. Mr. Ferguson''s father came personally to escort Ms. Ferguson to the CEO''s office."


    "I''m so sorry, I''ve been trying to figure out how to tell you. How are things between you and Mr. Ferguson...?"


    I swallowed the bitterness in my heart, preparing to reply when Christine suddenly burst through the door, putting on a carefree smile, "Jane, what are you up to? You''ve been cooped up here for days. Wanna go out for a walk?"


    I immediately turned off my phone screen, "No, I want to get thesepetition drawings done as soon as possible."


    "Alright then."


    She flopped onto the bed, propping her head up with one hand as she watched me, "Well, you get to it then, I won''t disturb you."


    "Yeah, okay."


    I didn''t want her to sense anything was amiss, to spare her the worry.


    As I stood to grab my drawing pad, a sudden sharp pain in my lower abdomen made me reach out instinctively, feeling something warm trickling down.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    My face turned pale, and I rushed into the bathroom, only to see a smear of bright red on nearly made me lose my bnce.. my underwear tha


    "Jare, what''s wrong?"


    Christine, sensing something off, stood at the bathroom door asking.


    I opened the door, pale-faced and distraught, "I''m bleeding..."


    "I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    na to the Christine made a swift decision, supporting me, "Don''t be scared, we''re going hospital now. Walk slowly, don''t rush."


    In a panic, we headed to the nearest medical facility, BlessedCare Medical Facility.


    Upon arrival, the doctor immediately ordered an ultrasound.


    Lying on the examination bed, I felt a surreal sense of losing grip on everything.


    "Spread your legs a bit."


    "Put your hands in fists under your lower back.


    Throughout the procedure, Iplied like a puppet, setting aside all embarrassment.


    "Please, my baby... Don''t leave me. You''re the only family I''ve got left. I''m begging you." I cried inside my heart..


    Suddenly, it dawned on me that it wasn''t just me giving life to the child in my womb, but its arrival had given me hope to keep living.


    And now, that hope was at risk of being snatched away.


    As the doctor removed the ultrasound probe, my heart nearly leapt out of my throat, Struggling to find my voice. After what felt like an eternity, I finally managed to ask, "Doctor, my baby, is it still...?"


    "It''s there, but the situation isn''t great. Take this report to the doctor."


    Hearing that, I felt an immense relief, though my heart couldn''t quite settle down.


    My lips dry, I whispered, "Okay, okay."


    As soon as I exited the examination room, Christine immediately came up to inquire about the situation.


    As we prepared to see the doctor, the office was empty. A nurse informed us that the doctor was attending to an emergency case with a pregnant woman, so we had to register for an outpatient visit instead.


    BlessedCare Medical Facility, despite m


    being a private hospital, boasted some of the world''s top experts and state-of-the-art equipment. Its services and environment were unparalleled by public hospitals.

 Chapter 94

    So, the cost of seeing a doctor here was way more than what you''


    hospital.


    pay at a public Which is probably why the clinic wasn''t exactly bustling with patients.


    While waiting for my turn, I felt that familiar, ufortable sensation again. "Chris, could you run to the store and grab me a pack of pads?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Are you bleeding again?"


    Christine''s face tensed up, and she jumped from her chair. "I''ll go. If anything urgent.


    "Okay." I nodded, feeling weak.


    Before all this difort kicked in, I thought being pregnant was just about morning. sickness and not much different from my usual self.


    But now? I was drained, not an ounce of energy to spare.


    "Number 36, Jane Webster, please proceed to examination room 3."


    I got up and headed inside, handing over my reports to the doctor. "Doctor, could you please check this out? I started bleeding today"


    "Bleeding?"


    The doctor nced at the reports, her expression turning grave before she began clicking away on herputer. "Your tests from a few days ago were fine. What happened today? Have you been overexerting yourself, or maybe you ate something that could induce bleeding? Or could it be stress-rted?"


    I clenched my palm and admitted, "I... might have been a bit emotional today."


    The doctor, probably used to hearing such things, responded, "Being emotional for a day shouldn''t cause this. Where''s your family?"


    "My friend went to buy me some stuff..."


    "I meant your family, your husband?" The doctor frowned, "You''re pregnant, and he''s letting you get stressed? Bring him in. I need to talk to him about how to keep a pregnant woman happy. That''s the least he can do! Otherwise, he''s not fit to be a father!"


    "Bry, help me out here! I''m pregnant, for heaven''s sake! Do you think the baby''s okay? It''s been days since Ist got checked, I''m worried about how it''s developing."


    "Margaret, can you please calm down?"


    "What''s with your tone? Getting angry at me is like getting angry at the baby inside me, you realize?"


    "Is it some kind of monster? It''s not like it can hear us yet."


    Margaret and Bryant''s voices carried from behind a slightly ajar door.


    Those two, always around.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" The doctor, with a knowing look, advised, "You should really involve your husband in the pregnancy, like the woman outside. It''s important to build up his sense of responsibility."


    I forced a smile, "That''s not her husband."


    He''s mine.


    The doctor looked shocked, "What?"


    II "Never mind." I tried to keep my voice down, "So, what about my condition? Do/l need to be hospitalized, or what should I do?"


    "For now, no hospital stay is needed. I''ll prescribe some supplements for you. Just go. home, kest, and keep an eye on your condition. If anything feels off,e straight to the hospital."


    "Okay, thank you."


    After I took the prescription she handed me, the next patient was called.


    I was about to leave when Margaret''s voice stopped me in my tracks. I hesitated, thinking of waiting for them to leave before making my exit. But then the next patient pushed the door wide open, and Margaret, with her keen eyes, spotted me immediately, her face turning dark.


    And there stood Bryant, tall and imposing, right by her side.


    Bumping into them in this department literally made my blood freeze.


    Margaret didn''t give me a chance to escape, raising her voice, "What are you doing here? Don''t tell me you''re pregnant too?"

 Chapter 95

    Initially indifferent and engrossed in his phone, Bryant suddenly looked up. I had nowhere to hide and reluctantly stepped forward.


    Bryant''s expression softened, and he asked gently, "What brings you to the hospital?"


    That starkly contrasted with his cold tone with Margaret just moments ago. I might have interpreted it as a sign of favoritism in the past, but it only felt like a mockery at the moment.


    Before I could respond, Margaret nced at the doctor''s information on the screen by the office door andughed mockingly. "Why are you seeing a doctor from this department? Don''t tell me you''ve caught std. Those usuallye from a sketchy love life."


    She raised her voice deliberately, drawing disdainful looks from many around us.


    I felt relieved, realizing due to a shift change or something, the disyed specialist wasn''t the one I had an appointment with.


    And then, it dawned on me that although I was there for a pregnancy check-up, I was still in the early stages, not yet three months along, so I had to see a gynecologist instead of an obstetrician.


    If it had been for obstetrics, I wouldn''t have been able to exin myself, and Bryant might have used his influence to dig into my medical records.


    I sighed softly, adjusting my mood, and said calmly, "Yes, the worst fear for a woman is her husband bringing home some dirty disease from his affairs."


    Margaret clenched her teeth, not daring to argue further. "Then tell me. Why are you here?" I smiled and answered softly, "Didn''t you already say it? I''m here to get treated for the ''std'' my husband gave me."


    Margaret red at me. "Jane, do you believe...


    you talk so much?" Bryant''s face turned icy, cutting Margaret off with a frosty


    "Why do you tone.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret''s eyes reddened with anger. "What do you mean? Didn''t you hear how she insulted you? Are you defending her now?"


    elleven re


    "Do he is my husband?" I tried to remain calm, not wanting to lose my temper, and said leisurely, "Publicly clinging to someone else''s husband, aren''t you afraid of being aughing stock? Oh, what were you here for again? I thought I heard you mention a child inside. Do you already have one?"


    At that, the bystanders'' attention shifted from me to Margaret and Bryant. Among the


    crowd, mostly women, who wouldn''t scorn such a situation?


    People all despised the mistress and the illegitimate child, a moral outrage. An unfaithful man was even more reprehensible. The mistresscked moral conscience, and the unfaithful husbandcked moral conscience, responsibility, andmitment.


    "What are you all looking at?" Margaret asserted defiantly, "He and I grew up together. We were on the verge of bing something more years ago."


    Pointing at me, Margaret continued to distort the truth. "It was this m woman. She drove wedge between us causing us to break up and miss out on so many years. I''m merely reiming what was mine!"


    "Margaret." Running out of patience, Bryant showed signs of irritation. "Didn''t you say you had. Com stomachache? Howe you''re so loud when picking on others? Since you''re fine, I''ll have someone take you home."


    Margaret teetered between crying and not, clinging to his arm. "The pain is killing me..."


    I couldn''t bear to watch anymore and turned to Bryant. "When you have a moment, please. give me a call."


    Some matters shouldn''t be dragged out any longer. Considering Timothy, there were other ways to handle things.


    "Margaret, how are you feeling now? What did the doctor say?"

 Chapter 96

    From a short distance away, a voice I recognized all too well drifted over to me, My father-inw, Albert, appeared with his rainbow-colored sunsses and a Hawaiian shirt, looking like he''d just returned from another one of his escapades on some tropical ind.


    Albert was a ssic yboy who never grew out of his wild, youthful ways. And at the time, he was just an older version of that carefree spirit.


    Upon seeing him, Margaret burst into tears. "Oh, Albert, I''m so d you''re back. It''s been so hard for me these days."


    "Did Bryant mistreat you?" Albert slid his sunsses up to rest on his head, fixing his gaze on Bryant. "I''ve told you a hundred times that you must take good care of Margaret. I leave for just two days, and she ends up in the hospital?"


    I couldn''t help but feel a storm of annoyance brewing inside me, looking for a chance to escape the drama.


    too.


    But then, Albert suddenly noticed me and shed a satisfied grin. "Jane? You''re here, I greeted him out of politeness, even though I didn''t see him as much of a father figure to Bryant.


    Albert nodded. "That''s how it should be. You should take better care of Margaret."


    I could stand up to Margaret, but standing up to him was another story-he was, after all, my elder. All I could say was, "I have to go now,"


    Hearing that, Bryant practically shoved Margaret into Albert''s arms, his voice cold. "Since you''re back, she''s your responsibility now."


    With that, Bryant made to leave with me.


    "Bry!" Margaret called out in anger and frustration, but Bryant ignored her, following me to the elevator.


    Considering the baby, I walked more slowly than usual, and he matched my pace patiently.


    It wasn''t until we reached the elevator that I turned to face him. "Are you free this afternoon?"


    Perhaps a clean break was what we both needed.


    He might have thought I was asking him out, his eyes briefly lighting up. "Yes, where do you want to go?"


    "We need to visit the town hall." I invited him out to finalize our divorce proceedings.


    With a month-long cooling-off period, when it was over, Timothy''s eightieth birthday celebration would have long passed. By then, we could cleanly get our divorce papers. and finish it.


    Bryant''s expression stiffened, the light in his eyes dimming as he changed the subject. "You just had a check-up the other day. Why are you back at the hospital? Dean Burton said your test results were all normal. Are you feeling unwell?"


    Yes. I went to pick up my medical report the other day, which was handed to me personally b Dean Burton''s assistant. Except for the ultrasound, all the reports had gone through their hands.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed. ""Bry, sometimes I don''t get you. On the one hand, you hook up with Margaret: Only her, you act like you care about me. But I don''t want to understand anymore."


    My voice softened as I kept my gaze fixed on him. "I just want a divorce. The faster, the better."


    I was tired of dealing with the gossip and rumors at Ferguson Group. Once I get the divorce done, Pcould use working from home as an excuse to focus on my pregnancy in


    peace.


    Whatever happened between him and Margaret was no longer my concern.


    "Mrs. Ferguson?" A familiar figure approached us from a distance. It was the doctor who had conducted my ultrasound that day.


    I felt a sudden tension, unsure of how to act, especially with Bryant at my side. The doctor looked relieved to see us together. "It seems you''ve told Mr. Ferguson. That''s good.


    "Told me what?" Bryant''s eyebrows furrowed, his gaze sharpening as he looked at me. The atmosphere suddenly charged with tension. "What did you tell me?"

 Chapter 97

    My heart sank. I could barely bring myself to look at Bryant, terrified of what the doctor might say next. That would be the end of it all.


    I took the initiative. "Doctor, he''s not here with me today. He''s here for another woman''s prenatal appointment."


    Bryant''s voice was low and warm. "I wasn''t here for Margaret on purpose."


    "But you''re here, aren''t you?" I didn''t feel like getting into the details.


    It was like catching a cheater. No one cared why their partner was with someone else, just that their partner had betrayed them. Whether it was a drunken mistake or a n didn''t make a difference. It was dirty either way. No matter how noble the excuse, it couldn''t change the fact that it was a dick used by other women.


    Bryant had nothing to say, his gaze intense. "You haven''t told me what you are doing at the hospital today?"


    I said, "Didn''t I say..."


    dodge the question." Bryant''s voice was cold, cutting me off as if he had to know real reason.


    The doctor hadn''t left yet. "Mrs. Ferguson, are you feeling okay?"


    Getting nothing from me, Bryant turned to ask the doctor, "Doctor, was there a problem with my wife''s check-up the other day?"


    "Doctor..." My nails dug into my palms out of nervousness, a chill running down my spine. Yet, under Bryant''s scrutinizing look, I dared not say more. My heart was pounding. I could only look at the doctor almost pleadingly, hoping she wouldn''t tell.


    I just wished to get far away from Bryant after the divorce, to have the baby on my own and be a good mother. I didn''t want endless trouble. Nor did I want to lose my child. Even if I could safely have the baby, a family like the Ferguson family wouldn''t let their bloodline fall into someone else''s hands. Even if Timothy was kind to me, it was conditional. He''d want his great-grandchild to acknowledge their heritage.


    Unexpectedly, the doctor, advising me to swallow my pride for the child, said, "Yeah, there''s a bit of an issue. Mrs. Ferguson has multiple uterine polyps. If they''re still there next check-up, she might need surgery."


    I My eyes widened in surprise, but at the same time, I silently sighed in relief, grateful to the doctor.


    The doctor smiled, continuing, "Mrs. Ferguson, you should take care of yourself. I''ve got to go now."


    After the doctor left with the assistant, Bryant frowned, "You have health issues. Why didn''t you mention it after the check-up?"


    I questioned him. "Bryant, how many times have I seen you these days? When did you give me a chance to tell you?"


    That was ironic. What right did Bryant have to ask me that? We met only twice." Once, Margaret called, and he was gone. The other time, I was the secret mistress.


    He sighed. "I texted you, but you didn''t reply."


    "Yes, you''re 24/7 with Margaret, and you expect me to be grateful for a text message?" I forgot when, but he asked me once about the check-up results.


    Why did it feel like sending me a text was doing me a favor, and I had to be thankful for it?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryant pinched the bridge of his nose. "Who told you I''m with her 24/7?"


    "So, what should I say? On call 24/7? That''s urate, right?" I retorted.


    Bryant tried to exin, "Jane..."


    "Look, Bryant, we don''t need to make this so awkward." I sighed, ,"can''t we just break up without any drama?"


    At that, Bryant fell into a rare silence, his expression dark darky Do we have to get a divorce?"


    §ê§à


    I looked at him, offering a faint smile. It''s also fine that we don''t divorce, I would post our mariage certificate on thepany forum, and your N


    dear Margaret will be a public. enemy again."

 Chapter 98

    He hesitated, "You heard about what happened in thepany?"


    "Yeah, just found out today." I tried to shrug it off casually but realized I didn''t have the strength to do that. "So, you''re not going to change your decision, are you?"


    How could he bear to put Margaret back in the line of fire?


    As expected, his expression turned cold. "Margaret''s pregnancy is fragile. She can''t handle stress. But don''t worry. Once she''s better, I won''t let you get wronged again."


    Hearing that felt like getting my heart frozen over. I fought back the urge to cry, disappointed. "What if I was pregnant, too? What if my situation was even worse?"


    Every second I stood there, I could feel the dull pain in my lower abdomen, the dampness below. But my husband told me his love couldn''t handle stress, so I had to suffer.


    Did it mean I was born to be wronged, huh?


    Bryant stiffened, then let out a bitterugh. "Why are you acting just as childish as she is? I was stunned. "What?"


    Bryant said, "Except for your safe periods, when did we not use protection? You can''t be pregnant."


    Suddenly, a chill swept over me, making my bones feel icy. My heart trembled, and my voice was hoarse. "You never thought about us having a child?"


    He frowned, "Did you want children..."


    "Stop." I suddenly couldn''t control my emotions, cutting him off coldly. "You said you were free. Let''s get the paperwork done this afternoon."


    Bryant''s face darkened instantly. "I don''t have time."


    "Not today, then tomorrow." I pressed my lips together, speaking deliberately, "Tomorrow afternoon, I''ll wait for you at the town hall''s entrance."


    "Then let''s make it noon. If we''re parting, at least let''s have a breakup lunch," Bryant said, looking down.


    I was on the verge of tears, shaking my head. "People who are separating shouldn''t leave too many memories."


    With that, the elevator doors opened. I dared not look at Bryant again and stepped into the elevator.


    The next afternoon, Christine saw me getting ready to leave. "You''re going out? Didn''t the doctor say you need rest?"


    "I''m going to get a divorce." The temperature dropped sharply. I wore a white cashmere coat, but my lips still looked bloodless. "The sooner I get this done, the less I''ll be affected emotionally. The doctor said being happy is important."


    Besides, it was just a short drive there and back, hardly two miles. It was not much different from resting.


    She was worried. "Do you want me toe with you?"


    "No, thanks." I wanted to go alone.


    Sadly, when we got married, Bryant didn''t show up. It was Timothy who arranged for someone to handle it. This time, going through the divorce process, we could finally enter the town hall together for once. There was no happy gathering, but there should be a good parting.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryant was already waiting at the entrance when I arrived at the town hall. The weather was terrible, an umon heavy, rain for autumn.


    He walked over to my car with an umbre, helping me out ando m o me carefully warning me, "Take it slow. Watch out for puddles."


    "Okay." The air was damp and cold. When I got off, I shivered and looked up at him, "Let''s go in."


    The ground was slippery and maybe he was afraid I would fall. His arm firmly around my shoulder, just like he''d done for our whole three years of marriage.


    a still su I felt a bit mncholy. We each other as husband and wife, but once we stepped out of this door, we''d be strangers.


    As we walked in, a cheerful staff member approached us. "Here to pick up the marriage certificate? You two must love each other,ing


    out in this heavy rain to get married."

 Chapter 99

    I froze for a second, ncing instinctively at Bryant.


    He looked as calm as ever, his eyes soft and warm, holding me close in a way that screamed anything but ''we''re here to get divorced."


    The hall floor was dry, contrasting sharply with the storm outside. I gently pulled away from his embrace, my lips pressing together. "No, we''re here to file for divorce."


    "Oh..." The staff member looked genuinely disappointed, "It''s not easy for two people toe together, and you seem on good terms. Why decide on a divorce? It''s a big decision. Don''t act hastily. Once there''s a crack, it''s hard to mend."


    I looked down, feeling helpless. "You might have it backward. Cracks don''t appear because of divorce. We''re here because we couldn''t mend those cracks." Few couples would head down this path if they weren''t at their wits'' end.


    Seeing no point in persuading further, the clerk sighed. "Fine then. The rain has kept most folks at home. We''re all at your service."


    "Thanks," I said, heading to the nearest avable employee. "Hi, we''d like to process a divorce."


    "Got all the necessary documente


    "Yes, here they are." I handed over my documents and looked at Bryant, still standing. "Yours?"


    He seemed lost in thought. His perfect face clouded with mixed emotions, and he said in a rough voice. "Yeah, got them."


    "Hand them over, please." The clerk reached out, but Bryant didn''t move, his hand gripping the document envelope tightly, veins standing out on his hand.


    "Bryant?" I urged.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm." He finally responded, a flicker of pain in his eyes, but under my insistent gaze, he handed over the documents.


    The clerk frowned. "Are you both sure about this? If there''s any doubt, you might take some time to think it over."


    "He''s sure." I spoke calmly, "Our marriage could hurt his darling at any moment. He''s thought it through."


    Bryant closed his eyes briefly as if to concede. Yet, only I could see his clenched fists, the emotional turmoil beneath his calm exterior.


    But my resolve didn''t waver. Hadn''t Bryant made his choice as well? Why did he ying


    Mr. Romeo in front of me?


    "Any children? And have you agreed on how to split your assets?" the clerk asked as he flipped through our documents.


    "No children," I said, the words tasting bitter. "The assets are divided as per the agreement. I only want the house."


    "Ah, but you haven''t signed the gave divorce agreement," the clerk gave it to me. "And what''s written here doesn''t match what you''ve said. Go over it ande back once it''s signed."


    "Okay." Taking the agreement to the side, I was puzzled. I had signed it before handing it to Bryant.


    Frowning, I nced at him, then back at the document. It wasn''t the agreement I had prepared. He had change it. In addition to the Riverview Estate house, there was also that ten percent share in hispany.


    Licking my lips, I looked at him. "I said I only wanted the house. I don''t need the shares."


    Having a ce to live was enough for me and my child. I could take care of us. The point, of the divorce was to make a clean break, not to be tied down by shares that would require us to see each other frequently.


    Bryant''s jaw was tight, but his voice was firm, almost gentle. "It''s rightfully yours."


    "The shares belonged to your mother, didn''t they? She probably meant them for your future wife."

 Chapter 100

    Bryant paused a bit. "How did you know?"


    There was no point in beating around the bush when a marriage ended. I confessed, "That day, I overheard you talking with your granddad in the office. I also heard you admit that you had no feelings for me anymore. Maybe this marriage was a mistake from the very beginning."


    "It wasn''t." He denied it desperately, knitting his brows as he reminisced, and then rified, "I wasn''t admitting to what you think. You misunderstood it..."


    I wasn''t in a hurry to argue. I watched Bryant quietly, smiling, "Did you ever love me?"


    Bryant was stunned for a moment. The question was perhaps too difficult for him. "Jane..."


    "Don''t exin. It''ll just make me look pitiful." Iughed as if I cared about nothing, "Just have Kevin send over the agreement you prepared for me. Someday, you''ll marry someone else. It wouldn''t be right for me to hold onto these shares..."


    He cut me off with conviction, every word sincere, "I won''t remarry."


    My eyshes fluttered. "That''s your choice. It''s not right for me to hold onto these shares." I wasn''t that big-hearted. After all, I''d been in love with him for many years, and it seemed wrong to see him again after our divorce. Time should erase all traces of the past, not keep reopening old wounds.


    And if Margaret found out about the shares, she''d likely give me no peace. It would be better to leave no strings attached if it was over.


    "So, are you really that afraid of having ties with me?" Bryant''s face fell, ncing at his watch, his lips pressed thin. "I only have five minutes left. We can do it next time if you''re not ready to sign now."


    "Let''s do it now." I clenched my teeth and quickly signed my name in the nk space.


    No matter how hot the potato was, there was always a way to handle it. The priority was to get the paperwork done.


    When we returned to the counter, the clerk had finished checking the other documents and took the divorce agreement back for another look.


    After verifying everything was correct, she handed us a divorce application form. "Sign this, and return for the divorce certificate in thirty days."


    After going through the motions, the clerk added, "I see you both still have feelings for each other. Most couples fight over assets until they''re red in the face, calcting everyN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    little thing. But you two are different. One person keeps giving, while the other keeps refusing."


    "You''re mistaken. Bryant doesn''t have feelings for me." I smiled, still somewhat lucid. "He just has too much money."


    "I''ve seen many marriages and divorces, and I''m not mistaken. If you both hold each other in your hearts, take this cooling-off period to think things over. If you regret it, you cane back here to cancel."


    Bryant, standing by my side, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, "Can it be canceled anytime within those thirty days?"


    The clerk said, "Yes, juste in on a workday"


    After that, we pushed the signed application form back.


    Stepping out of the town hall, I felt like I was awakening from a long dream. It felt like these three years were just a lengthy dream.


    The rain continued to pour down relentlessly. Bryant opened the umbre he had the door, his voice as damp as the air. "Let me walk you to your car."


    ft at


    "Sure, thank you," I spoke politely yet distantly, dodging his attempt to e drape arm over


    ny shoulder, trying to act like a proper ex-wife.


    He didn''t insist further. The umbre wasn''t huge, but not a single strand of my hair got wet.


    Bryant suddenly called out to me as he walked me to the car. I instinctively hummed in acknowledgment, and the next second, I was pulled into a tight embrace. He held me so tightly as if trying to merge me into his body.


    Thinking back to hisst question at the counter, I couldn''t help bu m confirm Bryant, you''re go


    going through with the divorce, right? You won''t have any second thoughts?"

 Chapter 101

    "Scared I''ll regret it?" Bryant''s voice carried a hint of sourness, "But I''m more scared of bing a stranger to you."


    It was freezing outside, but his embrace was as warm as it always had been. His words took me aback.


    He had opened the car door for me when I returned to reality. After I got in, he turned and walked away without looking back.


    Through the veil of the rain, I caught a glimpse of his drenched figure. It felt like my heart. was being gnawed away by millions of ants, growing emptier by the second.


    It turned out that ending a marriage was that simple. The couple just needed to spare half an hour, head to the city hall, submit the paperwork, and sign a document. A monthter, they would make another visit, and if both parties still agreed, they could get a divorce certificate.


    Just like that, everything was severed. The shared beds and the mutual support seemed like nothing but a dream. Of course, all would happen, only if Bryant didn''t go back on his word.


    When I returned to Christine''s ce, she opened the door from inside before I could even reach for the keys.


    She came to me. "Back already?"


    "Yeah. I managed a light chuckle, trying to appear nonchnt.


    She quietly watched mee in and shake off my shoes, then hesitantly said, "Bryant texted me. Did you guys go through with the divorce?"


    "Sort of. We''ve filed for it. I''ll pick up the divorce certificate in a month." I undressed my coat and grabbed a hair tie to pull my hair back casually. "Why would he text you?"


    She hesitated before speaking, "He asked me to take good care of you this month."


    "Thinks I''m going to jump off a bridge?" I said mockingly, "Tell him not to overthink it. Life. is going on without him."


    "No, it''s not that." Christine denied, frowning thoughtfully, "I just feel like there''s more to his message. Could it be he''s not wanting a divorce? Maybe he''s just trying to appease you for now. After all, the divorce can''t go through if one party withdraws the application during the cooling-off period."


    "No way..." A lump formed in my throat. Could Bryant be having second thoughts? It was indeed his style.


    But then, thinking of Margaret''s baby, which would take a few more months before


    arriving, even for her sake, Bryant wouldn''t change his mind within this month. He had made his choice long ago. It was only me holding onto foolish hopes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Exhausted, I headed for the shower. "I''m going to take a bath."


    Christine asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just a divorce. That''s what I want." I said.


    "That''s good then." Christine closed the door behind me and added, "Get some rest after your bath. You hardly sleptst night."


    "Will do." I nodded with a smile, and as the door clicked shut, I slumped onto the toilet seat, bending over as tears streamed down.


    I didn''t want to cry. I had longed for the divorce. Shouldn''t I be happy? Even though I hadn''t received the divorce certificate yet, why did it feel like my heart ripped out, leaving a hollow void?


    Perhaps feelings never heed to reason. And I didn''t have many eight years that.


    + years to waste like


    What made me feel even worse and guiltier was thinking of the child, who would grow up fatherless even before being born. Seeing other kids with their dads would surely make him sad.


    To pull myself out of the misery swiftly, I immersed. d myself in mym work during my recovery. My design drafts couldn''t wait any longer.


    Once engrossed in work, one would forget everything else. The agony of working was enough to consume all one''s energy.


    I had redrawn my designs many times, never quite satisfied. It wasn''t until the thought of Xaving a little bundle in my arms by the next Christmas suddenly sparked my inspiration!


    I had just made a few strokes when my phone rang. It was from the Ferguson Mansion.


    Worried it might be something a

 Chapter 102

    Gary was practically out of breath as he blurted out, "Mrs. Ferguson! You''ve got toe back quick. Mr. Timothy is raging mad, threatening to beat Mr. Bryant! You''re the only one who can calm Mr. Timothy down."


    "What happened?" I was on my feet before he even finished speaking, grabbing a coat on my way out the door.


    It wasn''t Bryant I was worried about.


    Timothy had more than one grandchild, but Bryant was his favorite, which was no doubt. Even if heid hands on Bryant, he''d hold back. Bryant''s life wasn''t in danger.


    But Timothy''s health was another story. He shouldn''t be getting worked up like that. Gary wouldn''t sound so panicked unless it were something urgent.


    "You''ll see when you get here!" Gary insisted.


    Despite my reservations, the sight that greeted me at the Ferguson Mansion left me speechless.


    In the study, usually soposed and dignified, Bryant was kneeling on the floor, unable to stand straight from the pain, his forehead veins bulging, barely keeping himself from copsing by holding onto the edge of the fine coffee table. And to my surprise, Margaret was there, too.


    I was about to say something when Timothy, who had treated me kindly, red at Gary. "You called Jane?"


    "Yes." Gary had to admit it.


    "I see you''ve been taking liberties!" Timothy bellowed, "Everyone out!"


    "Timothy..." I wanted to intervene, worried that he might get too upset.


    Timothy waved me off. "Don''t worry. They won''t be the death of me. Wait outside."


    With that, I had no choice but to leave with Gary.


    Behind me, I heard Timothy scoff, "You''re just like your mother,cking in sense. Now get out!"


    Margaret said softly, "Timothy, what''s the point of beating Bryant? Jane wanted the divorce. Plus, giving her a house was already generous. Bryant is your grandson, and Jane is just an outsider."


    "Shut your mouth!" Timothy shouted, ring at Bryant. "Is this the kind of woman you want? Someone so low and petty, who doesn''t even have a shred ofmon decency?!."


    Enduring the pain, Bryant gritted his teeth. "Grandpa told you to leave. Didn''t you hear it?"


    "Yes." Though irritated, Margaret dared not show her usual arrogance before Timothy.


    She left soon after, passing by me and Gary without a trace of ange descending the stairs.


    gracefully Gary frowned, looking at me, and said in a softer tone, "Timothy wasn''t mad at you."


    "I know." I lowered my gaze, asking, "Timothy knows about our divorce?"


    "Yeah." Gary nodded, "A few days after you and Mr. Bryant went to the town hall, Mr. Timothy got wind of it."


    Seeing my stunned expression, Gary sighed. "Mr. Timothy guessed you two might finalize things quickly and had made arrangements with the authorities."


    That was when it hit me. In my haste, I should''ve realized that with them Ferguson family''s influence, Timothy could easily find out about anything if he wanted to.


    Seeing my guilt, Gary added, "But Mr. Timothy''s not just furious about that."


    Hooked up, "Then what?"


    "That woman downstairs." Gary gestured with his chin, looking troubled. "Mr. Timothy asked M Bryant toe home for a bit, and when Mr. Bryant stepped in, she followed, refusing to leave. She said that Mr. Bryant would marry her eventually." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Tell her she might as well give up on that idea! From beyond the door, Timothy''s voice roared with a fury likely meant for Margaret, ¡°And you, too. Don''t even think about it! Want to follow your father''s footsteps, changing your mind like the wind?


    Well, you can wait for me to drop dead first. But as long as I''m breathing, there''s only one Mrs. Ferguson in this family, and that''s Jane!"

 Chapter 103

    Even though the thought of continuing my marriage with Bryant was the furthest thing from my mind, hearing Timothy''s staunch defense still warmed my heart.


    Bryant''s lips were a tight line. "I''ve failed Jane, but remarrying was never in my ns."


    "Never in your ns? If that were true, why would Jane consider a divorce? Isn''t it because you''ve broken her spirit?" Timothy didn''t believe a word.


    Leaning on the cane, Bryant slowly stood up. "I truly haven''t considered it. However, I can''t just abandon Margaret. After all, she is pregnant."


    "Look at you, Mr. Phnthropy!" Timothy hurled a teacup at him.


    Bryant didn''t dodge, taking the hit squarely on the forehead, blood quickly beading at the surface. Yet, his expression remained unchanged, seriously saying, "I promised Teresa l''d. take care of Margaret."


    Timothy fumed. "And what about Jane? The office rumors are vicious, bringing Margaret close and painting Jane as the homewrecker. How is that fair to her?"


    Bryant said, "Jane''s far stronger and more independent than Margaret, not easily swayed; by others, let alone affected by baseless rumors."


    I never imagined Bryant''s praise woulde under such circumstances. It was the praise that only filled my chest with bitterness.


    I wasn''t born strong and independent. I was once like a flower in a greenhouse. Left with that the reason no choice, I used all my strength to grow into resilient wild grass." Bryant made me suffer time and again?


    "Have you ever considered, Jane growing up without parents, living under her aunt''s roof,


    ''t strong and how many cold stares she endured? Who could she rely on if she wasn''t strong independent?" Timothy sighed, his voice filled with anger and disappointment, "Can she really depend on you, when you''re the husband that''s hurting her all the time?"


    Bryant''s eyes suddenly dimmed. "She never shared any of this with me."


    "It''s because you''re not worthy of her trust. Ask yourself. Have you ever been a good husband for even a day?" Timothy''s rebuke was cold.


    Bryant pressed his lips together. "You got me a good wife, but I''ve disappointed you."


    "It''s not me you''ve disappointed. The person you''ve disappointed is Jane." Timothy seemed resigned, and the argument faded into silence.


    Bryant''sst words spun in my mind, leaving a lingering bitterness. Perhaps all peaceful separations ended with one person handing out a "nice guy badge."


    Suddenly, the study door opened.


    Leaning on the doorframe, Bryant appeared thinner than I remembered, his features more pronounced. His usually straight posture hunched slightly, blood still trickling from his forehead.


    "Your wound..." I wanted to be indifferent, but seeing him like that, I couldn''t help but express concern.


    Bryant chuckled softly, his gaze tender. "Worried about me?"


    "Suppose so." I admitted freely, "If the dog in the yard got Kut, I''d ask, too." the yard


    "Would you dress the dog''s wounds?" He looked at me seriously.


    I nodded, "Of course."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Thene on, help me with mine." He steadied himself against the wall, taking my hand and leading me to our room.


    I instinctively tried to pull away. "You''re not a dog..."


    "Ouch..." Perhaps I pulled too hard, aggravating his wound. He winded in pain but didn''t let


    go, his voice a mix of hurt and sincerity, "But I can still feel pain."


    "Oh." Seeing his genuine expression, I didn''t dare move again.

 Chapter 104

    Although we hardly stayed there, the housekeeper kept the ce spotless, with no dust in sight. Even the bed linens were changed every three days, fresh and crisp.


    Above the headboard hung a wedding photo, a vintage masterpiece crafted by a top-notch editor, seamless and perfect.


    It wasn''t until Bryant sat on the bed that I tried to pull my wrist away. He tightened his grip, furrowing his brows. "We''re not officially divorced yet, and you can''t even help me with a little first aid?"


    "I''ll grab the first aid kit. What else am I supposed to use?" Feeling defeated, I had no choice but toply.


    Only then did Bryant let go of me. "Go ahead."


    I rummaged through the drawer for the first aid kit, took out the antiseptic and ointment, and stood before him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The gash on his forehead was ghastly. I slightly bowed my head, one hand supporting the back of his head, the other gently cleaning away the blood.


    Timothy had given it to Bryant. As soon as I wiped away the blood, more seeped out.


    It looked so painful. "Does it hurt?" I asked.


    "It hurts. A lot." Bryant looked up at me, his eyes shimmering.


    My heart softened, and as I blew on the wound while disinfecting it, he said contentedly, "That''s better, thanks, babe."


    I reminded him, "We''re getting divorced."


    "It''s just habit." His eyes dropped slightly, shadowed by his longshes, giving him an unexpectedly harmless vib I felt a pang in my heart. "It''s okay. We''ll get used to a new normal."


    He would eventually get used to it.


    It was just like I''d gotten used to turning in bed and hugging his waist, seekingfort in his embrace. Buttely, I''d often find myself grasping at air, waking up in the middle of the night to stare nkly before falling back into a restless sleep.


    I thought, ''They say the hardest part about two people splitting up isn''t the breakup, but getting used to living without each other. In an empty house, when you call out, there''s no reply. But thankfully, time heals all wounds. Eventually, it will all pass. Call out, there''s no Bryant fell silent and asked, "Do we have to change?"


    "What else is there, Bryant? We''re both going to start new lives. You will, and so will 1." 1 twisted open the ointment tube and applied it, then ced a band-aid over the wound, "There, all done."


    As I stood up to leave, I knew I had to check on and needed some calming dowri.


    othy who was probably still f


    "Is that everything?" Bryant''s question stopped me in my tracks, and under my puzzled gaze, he gestured to his


    "My back hurts, too. Grandpa was dead set on defending your honor today. He might have gone too far if it wasn''t illegal."


    "Timothy was just heated. He wouldn''t hurt you." I pursed my lips.


    Bryant unbuttoned his shirt and struggled because of his shoulder injury. "You''ll see."


    "Wait." I still felt that maintaining some boundaries would be better for us. "This isn''t right. I''ll call Margaret n: to help with your back."


    "Why isn''t it right?" Bryant asked.


    1 exined, "We''re getting divorced, Bryant. It''s just a matter of paperwork now.


    Shouldn''t we have some boundaries?"


    "But we''re not divorced yet."


    Suddenly, he reached out, his fingers ¦¯ ¦£


    slipping under my cor to hook out a ne, focusing on the ring hanging there, his gaze intense. "See, you can''t let go, either."

 Chapter 105

    My heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, I was overwhelmed by an indescribable sadness.


    That was our wedding ring. On our wedding day, Bryant didn''t care much, but Timothy ensured I, his granddaughter-inw, had the best of everything, like a million-dor wedding gift, a mansion for a wedding house, and matching rings custom-made by a top-notch jeweler.


    Later, arge amount of money went to my aunt as a token of gratitude for raising me. And the mansion never became my sanctuary. The only thing that stayed by my side every day was the ring.


    I joyfully wore it on my ring finger when I first got married. After knowing I also worked at off that Ferguson Group, Bryant immediately advised me to keep a low profile. I took day and wore it around my neck with a thin chain. And there it stayed for three long years. What once brought me joy seemed like a silent mockery. To Bryant, I was just like this ring, meant to be out of sight.


    Iughed at myself. "Just forgot to take it off."


    Indeed, I had forgotten. More urately, I was used to touching the ring when I felt alone or uneasy.


    "Bryant is my husband.'' Once, just liking him seemed to give me so much strength.


    Bryant didn''t believe me. "Just forgot?


    "If you want it, it can be yours again." I reached behind my neck, intending to take it off.


    Bit by bit, erasing all traces of him from me. The faster I erase, the quicker I should be able to let go.


    Bryant''s expression turned cold, and he firmly grasped my wrist, stopping me. "Don''t take. it off. You belong to it."


    "It''s a wedding ring, Bryant." I smiled, reminding him and myself, "Even if I don''t take it off today, I will in a month."


    Bryant''s thumb caressed the ring on my finger, his eyes revealing a rare obsession. "What if I never take mine off?"


    I took a deep breath. "That''s none of my business."


    Anyway, I didn''t want to believe our marriage had hope again just because of a few words from him.


    I freed myself from his grip and turned to leave. "I''m going to call Margaret to apply your medication."


    "Will you start a new life?" His cold and deep voice, with a hint of mncholy, suddenly echoed behind me.


    I stiffened, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts, but I didn''t turn back. "Maybe."


    I couldn''t give a definite answer to that question. For years, all my romantic daydreams were about Bryant. It was tough for me to love anyone else.


    And after taking such a hard fall, I didn''t dare to start a new rtionship.


    I just wanted to live a good life with my child and stay far away from Bryant after we separated.


    But life was too long, and no one knew what the future held for us.


    More importantly, why should I promise to remain faithful to a m soon-to-be ex-husband who hadn''t even divorced me but had already hooked up with Margaret?


    I knew what he wanted to hear but refused to please him.


    He scoffed, "Found someone? Mark?"


    I turned around angrily, instinctively wanting to retort, but I held back.


    e


    "What, you want to y matchmaker? I''m in. My standards are pretty low. Looks, family background, job, and height don''t matter."


    e Perhaps my eagerness to remarry angered him, and he turned bitter. "So you''re not demanding anything?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I added, "But one condition."


    Bryant asked, "What''s that?"


    "Faithful, decisive, no infidelity, not on standby for another woman 24/7."

 Chapter 106

    g as he''s not like you, it''s all goodgood."


    hat bad in your eyes?"yes"


    H ty, are you feeling alright?"


    jar Timoth was furious.


    Ing. "I''m fine, my dear. I just had to stic violence, drugs, gambling are way worse/orge" s the message, too."


    ut to retort when the knock on the door interruntidipted "I thought you''d be mad at me."


    1. "Bry, cone in?" in?"


    clicked open, and she stepped inside. "Bay. I''ve gove got me, her smile freezing on her face face ane ardiff¨¦rent You have a heart of gold. Even a lis words carried weight.


    st few days, trying to distract myself, I orting words broke me.


    en Even if you''re divorced, you should still look the theme?"


    bed aboutvun reputation."


    cepapersyond you''re already dering usun ad frantically, and then something else 1 my mind."


    repin reputation can''t possibly sink to where it''d be be


    1. "If you


    "If you never wanted Bryant and othy nodded,pleting my thought corepteimining to Bryant "Bry, did you hearted if Bryant had known the truth Ventoantition corherto her defense. Instead, he adon your miniboin? We even shared a bed as ad already apprecpied to the divorce ignoring headed toward the studystudy rurining into Gary


    ? Mc Tanothy wantsantsecoee you."


    ayway.


    My dear,e have amant seat"


    12:57 17:57Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    That was what my dad used to call me.


    My eyes welled up with tears as I sat down. "Timothy, are you feeling alright?" Considering how badly Bryant got beaten, it was clear Timothy was furious.


    He poured me a cup of coffee, his mustache twitching. "I''m fine, my dear. I just had to teach Bryant a lesson and ensure that Margaret gets the message, too.¡±


    "I''ve got you worried again." I took the coffee, smiling, "I thought you''d be mad at me."


    He chuckled, asking. "What did you do wrong?"


    "I kept things from you..."


    "Bryant might not get you, but do you think I don''t? You have a heart of gold. Even a cornered rabbit will fight back, let alone a person." His words carried weight.


    I suddenly felt like crying. Staying at home these past few days, trying to distract myself, thought 1 could hold it together. But Timothy''sforting words broke me.


    He patted my hand back. "Silly girl, are you upset with me?"


    "How could I ever be upset with you!" I shook my head frantically, and then something else on my mind came to mind. "Oh, there''s something that''s been


    "Go ahead." He took a sip from his coffee cup.


    I Hesitantly, I asked the question I had been pondering. "If you never wanted Bryant and Margaret together, why..."


    "Why didn''t I tell Bryant what Teresa had done? Timothy nodded, ompleting my thought, "You mean things might not have been soplicated if Bryant had known the truth earlier, right?"

 Chapter 107

    Spotting that Timothy understood, I stopped hesitating and nodded. "Right."


    Timothy gestured for Gary to fetch something. It was a yellowed medical record.


    My heart clenched as I took it from his hands.


    Bryant had visited the psychiatrists a lot when he was a kid.


    I looked up, utterly incredulous. The golden boy had been a frequent visitor at the psychiatrist''s.


    It took me a moment to gather my thoughts, my voice barely above a whisper, "How could he..."


    But then, thinking about it, it made sense. Born to a mother who passed away, a father caught up in a new romance, causing chaos at home, favoring his stepdaughter over him, led to mental health issues. It was all toomon.


    "All these years, I''ve wondered whether to tell him." Timothy sighed, and his eyes were -sharp with age. "But one day, he''ll find out. We can''t hide it from him forever."


    My emotions were a whirlwind as I left the Ferguson Mansion. I had a sink feeling on the way back. I''m not usually superstitious, but my chest felt tight with anxiety. Just as I was about to enter the parking lot of my apartmentplex, Bryant called!


    My heart skipped a beat. "Hello?"


    Bryant''s voice came through. "Grandpa passed out! The ambnce is on its way."


    "I, I''ming right back..." Struck by lightning, my speech faltered, but Bryant''s calm and steady voice on the other end grounded me. "Jane, don''t panic. You don''t need toe back. Head straight to BlessedCare Medical Facility.


    "Okay, okay, will do." My mind was buzzing.


    After hanging up, I handed my car keys to the security guard, asking him to park it for me, and gged down a taxi. Having been through a simr situation, I dared not drive myself. I arrived at the hospital just as the ambnce, sirens wailing, zoomed past me.


    ''Timothy, you''ll be fine.'' I thought.


    Worried about the child, I couldn''t run, so I hurried after the ambnce. The ambnce stopped at the emergency entrance, and a swarm of doctors and nurses rushed to unload someone from the ambnce. It was Timothy. When I saw the eighty-year-old


    man moved to a stretcher, my vision blurred.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Bryant followed closely, easing a bit when he saw me. "Don''t worry. Grandpa has been in good healthtely."


    Timothy was quickly taken into the ER, with medical staff bustling in and out. Finally, the doors of the ER shutpletely. Every second became agony.


    Leaning against the wall to keep from copsing. I looked at Bryant, my voice weak. "He was fine when I left. What caused him to faint all of a sudden?"


    Bryant''s expression was grave. "After you left, he called her in."


    "Who?" Confused and panicked, I blurted out without thinking.


    Gary managed to remainposed. "It was Margaret."


    "Margaret?" I frowned. "Did she and Timothy have a fight or something?"


    "No fight." Gary shook his head. "I was outside the whole time andm didn''t hear much noise until Timothy En copsed."


    "How could this happen..." Staring at the red light above the ER, Hfelt m panicked and helpless, tears streaming down my face.


    Timothy was the only person who made me feel the warmth of family. warmth of All I could hope for was that Timothy woulde out of the ER safe and sound.


    Bryant reached out to wipe my tears. "Don''t cry, I promise Grandpa will be okay."

 Chapter 108

    "Where''s Margaret?" I dodged his approach, voice choked with emotion as I asked.


    Timothy had been with Margaret when it happened. Why wasn''t she here?


    No sooner had I asked than the sound of heels cking anxiously along the corridor reached us. Margaret hurried toward us, her face pale. "Bry, is Timothy okay? Sorry, I got held up trying to hail a cab near the Ferguson Mansion. It took forever."


    I cut her off. "Why did Timothy suddenly faint?


    A flicker of panic crossed Margaret''s face before she replied, "I... I don''t know. He couldn''t breathe all of a sudden and passed out."


    *Just like that? You didn''t say or do anything?" couldn''t believe it.


    Timothy had been in good health these past few years, always keeping up with his check-ups. Nothing happened when he was furious enough tosh out at Bryant. It just didn''t add up that he would suddenly fall ill.


    "What are you implying? Jane, are you suggesting I stressed Timothy into getting sick?" Margaret looked utterly bewildered and suddenly clutched her stomach, turning to Bryant in agony. "Bry, my stomach hurts so much....


    Bryant''s expression hardened, "Your stomach hurts?"


    Margaret replied weakly, "Yes!"


    Convinced, Bryant scooped her up and made for the door. "Doctor! She''s pregnant and in pain."


    I couldn''t help but sneer, leaning against the wall and trying to steady my breathing. Knowing how much Bryant cared about Margaret was one thing, but witnessing it was another.


    Seeing how upset I was, Gary gently suggested, "Mrs. Ferguson, why don''t you take a seat? Mr. Timothy might not... be out for a while. Besides, whatever happens, Mr. Timothy would want you both to be okay."


    "Okay." Tears streamed down my face as I nodded, sinking into a nearby chair, feeling utterly drained. But I couldn''t help feeling more lost than ever, my gaze barely leaving the emergency room door. I had never felt so anxious before.


    When my parents passed, I was too young to understand, only remembering the blur of medical staff rushing around me. Afraid of being in the way, I''d huddle in a corner, just like now, staring at the emergency room door, naively believing they''de out and embrace me just like before. But they never did.


    At the moment, I understood all too well what this situation could mean. It could meanN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    losing someone who had just affectionately called me "my dear" an hour ago. As the evening sky darkened, the emergency room doors finally swung open again. I leaped to my feet, nearly stumbling as my legs had gone numb from sitting too long.


    "Careful." Bryant, who had returned at some point, caught my arm, his voice gentle.


    I shrugged off his touch coldly as the doctor approached us, removing his mask with at somber expression "Mr. and Mrs. Ferguson MF. Timothy''s old issue hase back and it''s not looking too good. Though we''ve managed to keep him stable for now, he needs to be in the ICU for observation for a few days. You should prepare yourselves."


    Bryant''s eyes narrowed. "Is it that serious?"


    "Yes, and the call for the ambnce could''ve been made sooner," the doctor sighed, "ording to them medics in the ambnce, Timothy''s condition was already critical on the way. Did you not realize he had fainted immediately?"


    Puzzled, Gary replied, "I rushed over as soon as I heard something was wrong and called right away.¡±

 Chapter 109

    "This doesn''t make sense..." Something felt off to me and always did.


    Bryant pressed. "What do you mean?"


    I pondered, "Timothy always takes his meds when he feels off. He usually gets by just fine. Why did he faint all of a sudden?"


    "Exactly. I remember that. When Timothy came in for his check-ups, I noticed he always. had his medication on him. With today''s episode, it wouldn''t have escted to this if he had taken his meds on time." The directormented.


    I shot Bryant ¨¤ cold look. "Where''s Margaret?"


    "She''s resting in the ward." After Bryant finished, his expression darkened, and he asserted, "You suspect her? That''s impossible. She might be a spoiled girl but not malicious, especially around Grandpa."


    Hearing that, I couldn''t suppress my anger for the first time.


    Would such a ''not malicious'' person tirelessly chase after someone else''s husband? But then again, no one could wake a person pretending to sleep. I was well aware of that.. Not wanting to argue further, I turned to the director. "The clothes Timothy wore when he was brought in, are they still around? Could you check his pockets for his medication?" "Right away." The director immediately instructed a doctor to handle it.


    Soon after, the doctor returned. "No, Mr. Timothy''s pockets were empty."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The maid usually ces the medicine in the pocket of the jacket Mr. Timothy usually wears afterundry, hanging it back in the cloakroom. I always double- check." Gary exined with utmost seriousness.


    Timothy''s well-being was a big deal for the Ferguson family. No one would be negligent.


    A possibility crossed my mind, sending shivers down my spine. I headed straight for the ward! I knew which ward Margaret would be in BlessedCare Medical Facility had three reserved wards, and Margaret''s mother had long. upied one. Margaret must be there.


    "Jane!" Bryant hurriedly followed. "Where are you going?"


    "Get off me!" I felt a tidal wave of emotion, almost hitting my limit, and I forcefully shook him off.


    I had never shown such temper before Bryant, and he was shocked. Seizing the moment, I headed straight for the elevator.


    Bursting into the ward, Margaret looked far from troubled, lounging on the sofa, her legs propped up on the coffee table, enjoying the fruit. To those in the know, she was at the hospital. To those not, it appeared she was vacationing at a five- star hotel.


    Her shock at my abrupt entrance was evident as she hastily lowered her legs. "What''s the matter? What if you scared my baby?"


    "Did you take Timothy''s pills?" I walked straight in, cutting to the chase.


    I She stiffened for a moment, looking at me in disbelief. "You think I want to harm Timothy?"


    "Just answer me. Where are Timothy''s meds?"


    "Well, how would I know? Maybe Timothy took them out and ced them somewhere, or perhaps they fell out on the way to the hospital!"


    At her words, I paused. Indeed, the entire process of getting Timothy to ¦¯¦¬


    the hospital was chaotic and crowded.


    too rash.


    I sighed softly. "For Timothy''s sake, I hope this has nothing to do with you."


    "And if it does, what''s next? You gonna y Sherlock?" Margaret m


    retorted with a sneer Suddenly, her O


    expression changed, and,she clutched her belly, copsing onto the sofa as, if feeling painfully unwell.


    Startled, I was about to call for a doctor when Bryant pushed past me, rushing to Margaret. "Are you okay? I''ll get a doctor."

 Chapter 110

    "No need..." Margaret tugged at Bryant''s sleeve. "I st want you to stay with me for a little while, okay? If not, you might as well let me die in pain!"


    "Well, guess you''ll have to die in pain then." Despite his words, Bryant pulled a long face and got her a ss of water, his tone chilly. "Drink more water."


    Margaret snorted. "Water doesn''t cure anything."


    I stumbled, nearly falling over, and when I looked up, it was their natural interaction unfolding before me, one pretending, the other willing to believe.


    After Timothy was rushed to the ICU, considering his health, the doctors advised against visiting him.


    I could only stand at the door, watching through the ss. The usually kind and gentle Timothy had to breathe through an oxygen mask then, making me unbearably upset.


    Suddenly, I noticed Timothy''s fingers seemed to move.


    excitedly turned to Gary. "Gary, did Timothy just move?"


    "Yes, yes! You''re right. He''s still moving." Gary was just as hyped up.


    We hadn''t expected Timothy to wake up so soon, and the surprise and joy rushed me t find a doctor. Halfway there, the rm of the heart monitor screeched. "ICU Room 1, prepare for resuscitation!"


    There was no need for me to call out. The chief of medicine was personally on duty tonight. Hearing the noise, the chief immediately led the doctors and nurses running toward the ICU, their faces grim as they entered.


    I stood frozen in the hallway, and my mind went nk. I couldn''t help but think, ''What''s happening? Timothy moved, didn''t he? In TV dramas, if the patient moves, isn''t it a sign of improvement, a sign they will wake up?"


    In an instant, the world spun around me. I steadied myself on a nearby chair, barely managing to stay upright.


    Doctors and nurses rushed to fetch medication and perform resuscitation.


    It seemed even the emergency room was too far away. Though the hospital was heated, I felt chilled to the bone.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Soon enough, the chief of medicine came out in less than five minutes or perhaps three. Before the chief could speak, I asked, full of hope, "Timothy''s okay now, right? He must be, right?"


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Ferguson. We did everything we could." He spoke with regret, "Timothy is now awake. He''s asked for you."


    I


    Tears cascaded down my cheeks. I couldn''t wait another second, wiping my eyes as I ran into the ICU room,


    Seeing Timothy lying on the bed, looking at me as kindly as he didn during the day, forced a smile, holding Timothy''s hand. "Timothy, you''re awake."


    "Hmm." Timothy''s voice was incredibly weak, barely audible. "Jane, joining the Ferguson. family must have been hard on you."


    "Not at all, not in the slightest." I shook my head vigorously, tears uncontroble. "Marrying into the Ferguson family, having you as my family, is my blessing. I had no parents, but you gave me loving elders."


    "Silly girl, why cry? Everyone will go through birth, aging, sickness, and death." Timothy tried to pat my hand butcked the strength, ncing behind me. "Where''s Bryant?"


    "He..." I immediately reached for my phone, intending to call Bryant.


    Timothy said, "Never mind. It''s toote. There are some things that are better off being shared only with you."


    "Please tell me," I urged, stopping and listening intently to Timothy''s words, afraid to miss one.

 Chapter 111

    I half expected Timothy to say, "Don''t die.


    Bryant." But he didn''t.


    I could feel Timothy''s life slipping away. His voice was barely a whisper. "No matter what... don''t let Margaret marry into the Ferguson family. Promise me you''ll protect the Ferguson family."


    "I promise..." I was on the verge of breaking down, tears rolling down my face as I nodded. vigorously. "Timothy, did Margaret say something to you? Why else would you suddenly fall ill?"


    "She..." A flicker of disgust and anger passed through Timothy''s eyes before he sighed. "Just remember what I told you."


    "I will... I''ll remember every word," I managed to choke out, afraid to ask anymore, worried it might upset him further.


    But doubt had already nted its seeds in my mind. Margaret must have said something to Timothy.


    "My dear, don''t be sad. Take care of the baby," Timothy mustered hisst bit of strength, looking at me kindly with a smile. "That way, I can rest in peace..."


    The monitor let out a sharp, prolonged beep!


    Seeing Timothy with his eyes closed but a smile on his lips, Ipletely broke down. He knew it. He had known about my pregnancy all along! But he never asked me about it.


    Kneeling by the bed, my tears wouldn''t stop. Timothy, I will... I''ll do everything you said!"


    I hoped he could still hear me. I hoped it would bring him peace.


    "Grandpa!" A familiar, uncertain voice came from behind me.


    I teased in my heart. ''Margaret''s finally willing to let him meet his grandpa?''


    Sounding as if he had taken a big blow, Bryant hesitantly asked, "Jane, what happened to Grandpa...


    "He''s gone," I replied quietly, feeling utterly drained, letting the tears silently fall.


    Losing a loved one after so many years felt this way, even more profound. It was like being slowly tortured with a blunt knife, wanting to scream but unable to make a sound, forced to suppress it all inside.


    The chill of autumn was getting stronger. As I walked out of the hospital, I felt as cold as if I had fallen into an ice pit. Just as I numbly reached out to hail a cab, Bryant suddenly appeared, pulling me toward the parking lot.


    Too exhausted to speak, I let him lead me until he pushed me into his car, then I finallyThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    asked in a daze, "Where are you taking me?"


    "Home," He said gently, leaning in to fasten my seatbelt as usual.


    He said home, not taking me home.


    Snapping back to reality, I prepared to get off, saying softly, "I''m going to Christine''s ce." Bryant didn''t give me a chance, pressing the gas pedal when I spoke. The car sped out of the hospital parking lot and merged into the traffic.


    "Bryant!" I suddenly came to my senses, gripping the handle above me. "Slow down!"


    He seemed not to hear me. His lips were a tight line, his hands gripping the steering wheel so hard that the veins stood out as if venting some pent-up emotion.


    Luckily, he was driving toward the Ferguson Mansion, and after bypassing the downtown area, the traffic thin the e


    traffic thinned out, making it somewhat safer. Unable to stop him, I eventually slumped back into the seat.

 Chapter 112

    Each time I thought of Timothy''s words, it felt different. It wasn''t that he disapproved of Bryant''s rtionship with Margaret because he found her too cunning, but it felt utterly different today. What on earth had Margaret said to Timothus As the car pulled into the Ferguson Mansion, I got off and went to the door when Bryant caught up, wrapping me in his arms.


    I froze, his head buried in my shoulder, his voice vulnerable. "Jane, stay with me tonight, please. Just one night. Please!"


    The memory of the medical report I stumbled upon in the study earlier that day shed through my mind, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of empathy. "Okay."


    The atmosphere in the Ferguson Mansion was heavy, missing only Timothy, but his absence made the house feel eerily empty that night.


    After a hot shower, I returned to the bedroom to find Bryant missing. Later, as I was drifting off, someone snuggled up behind me, and without turning around, I knew it him. For some reason, every move Bryant made tonight seemedced with sadness.


    "Are you asleep?" his forehead pressed lightly against my head, his voice low.


    I didn''t respond, staying still, and then I heard his voice, filled with defeat. "Jane, I must have disappointed Grandpa by not being there for him at the end."


    I didn''t know what to say as Margaret''s terrible lies and acting came to mind, and Bryant believed them.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    His voice was hoarse, "Did Grandpa me me?"


    Looking at the moonlight filtering through the curtain gaps, I spoke, "I never told grandpa, that while he was fighting for his life, you were with Margaret who was pretending to have stomach pains."


    It was the first time I realized how cruel I could be. My words meant tofort and cut deep.


    "I''m sorry." Bryant''s voice was all regret. "I just thought to calm her down before rushing to Grandpa."


    "It doesn''t matter now." I didn''t want to speak harshly anymore, stating, "You shouldn''t be apologizing to me. You owe Timothy, not me."


    After some silence, he said, "I owe you and Grandpa an apology."


    Feeling a surge of bitterness, I pulled away from him, lying back and staring at the ceiling. "Bryant, she will be the reason you lose even more."


    We both knew who "she" was without naming her.


    Caught off guard, Bryant took a long moment before deciding. "Jane, let''s start over."


    I abruptly sat up, turning on the light, ready tosh out, but then saw his eyes red tears welling up. At that moment, all my anger crumbled.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to remain calm. "If you''re doing this because of Timothy, it''s unnecessary. He never mentioned this before he passed."


    He insisted, "Grandpa told me earlier today that the Mrs. Ferguson of the Ferguson fardily can only be you."


    "And what if," I stood by the bed, looking down at him, "Timothy hadn''t passed away today Would you still remember his words? Or would you do it if Timothy wanted you to end it with Margaret?"


    Bryant looked away, not answering, firm in his decision, "Regardless, we can''t divorce."


    "Are you informing me?" I was stunned and surprised by his statement.

 Chapter 113

    The next day, when a servant stopped me at the gate of the Ferguson Mansion, preventing me from stepping outside, I realized the truth. Last night was merely a notification.


    I knew it was Bryant''s doing, not the servant''s. So, I patiently asked, "Where''s Bryant?"


    "Mr. Ferguson left before dawn."


    "Has Gary returned?"


    "Not yet, Gary''s handling Mr. Timothy''s funeral arrangements."


    I spoke softly, "What if I need to leave now?"


    "Mrs. Ferguson, you can''t leave." The servant gestured toward the floor-to-ceiling windows, where several men in ck suits stood guard.


    I was shocked. In three years, Bryant''s deceit hadn''t changed. He told me I only had to stay for one night, and then he wouldn''t let me step out the door.


    There was a moment when I wondered if he was at all the same person who, years ago, had kindly taken me to the infirmary, carefully respecting my pride, trying every means to invite me out for a meal. Could eight years change someone sopletely?


    By morning, I''d received tons of messages on my phone, mainly condolences for Timothy''s passing.


    Christine and Mark were the most contrasting Christine sent a barrage of messages while Mark typed, [Jane, my c Take care of yourself.]


    Yet, about concern, I couldn''t weigh which was more significant. Aside from Christine, only Mark reminded me to take care of myself. Most were trying to get closer to the Ferguson family.


    I only replied to the two of them before calling Bryant. But it wasn''t him who answered.


    Kevin respectfully said, "Mrs. Ferguson, there''s been an issue at our overseas branch, and Mr. Ferguson is in an emergency meeting. I''ll inform him as soon as it''s over."


    "Forget it." I closed my eyes, "Let it be."


    With Timothy''s death, the corporation would be unstable. Bryant was overwhelmed, unable to spare me any attention.


    I made another call. "Hello, RiverCity Police Station? I''m being held against my will."


    When the police arrived, Bryant''s car also pulled up. He stepped out with a dark expression, quickly dismissed the officers, and strode toward me. His eyes, red from a


    sleepless night, bore an even stronger sense of oppression. "So, you can''t wait to get away from me, huh?"


    I nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    I didn''t want to remain in a marriage on the verge of breaking. Nor could I ept a husband who was waiting on someone else.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His lips curled into a cold sneer. "Well, I don''t want that."


    "Does it matter," I was exhausted. "This will only make me despise you."


    "I don''t care!" His voice suddenly rose, his body radiating a fierce obsession "As long as you are still Mrs. Ferguson, Grandpa will rest in peace!"


    I stepped back in fear. "Bryant..."


    Hearing the tremble in my voice, a moment of rity seemed to pass through his eyes. His Kand rested gently on my head, and his voice was ON soft. "Jane, we can start over. Believe me."


    "I told youst night, it''s impossible." I looked at him in despair, making the most unlikely request, Bryant, can you break it off with Margaret? I might consider it if you can promise never to see her again."


    I bet he surely couldn''t do it.


    Unexpectedly, he agreed without hesitation, "Okay."


    I didn''t know what to say. Bryant seemed almost crazed.


    Perhaps Timothy''s death had hit him harder than expected, and he mighte to his senses after a while.

 Chapter 114

    He was so worried I''d call the cops again, so he didn''t even bother going to the office anymore. Instead, he set up shop in the study for video conferences. I felt uneasy, zoning out in the backyard the entire afternoon.


    The next day came the solemnity of Timothy''s funeral, a gloomy atmosphere enveloping everything. A drizzle fell, sending shivers straight to the soul.


    I finally left the confines of the Ferguson Mansion, clinging to Bryant''s side, his grip on me firm as we greeted the mourners like puppets on strings.


    His temper had been hot these past few days. It wasn''t so much a change as his true colors showed. I had no room to argue. I tried felling Bryant again the night before that Timothy didn''t demand we stay married on his deathbed and that Timothy only forbade Margaret from marrying into the Ferguson family. But he didn''t believe me and said I was lying. And I was too tired to argue.


    As the funeral began, I stood silently to the side in a ck wool coat, listening to eulogies summarizing an eighty-year life that seemed to end all too easily.


    The man who wasughing with me two days ago was then just a memory under the earth.


    "Grandpa!" Margaret appeared from nowhere, her face streaked with tears, kneeling at the gravestone. "Grandpa... Why did you have to leave so suddenly?"


    Before Bryant could react, I turned to Gary. "Get her out of here."


    Thest person Timothy would''ve wanted to see was Margaret.


    After hearing that, Margaret stood up and challenged, "What right do you have to send me away?"


    "It''s your call." I left the decision to Bryant and walked toward Christine and the others. At my words, Margaret immediately softened, clinging to Bryant''s arm. "Bry, I rushed here as soon as I got discharged. I''m freezing!",


    "Your stomach doesn''t hurt anymore?" Bryant coldly pulled his arm away, his expression as still as a deepke, chilling to the bone.


    "No, it stopped hurting..." Margaret''s face froze, and she quicklyined, "I specifically came for Timothy''s funeral. What''s wrong with your ex-wife, telling me to leave?"


    Bryant''s voice was icy. "She is Mrs. Ferguson and has every right to decide on matters concerning the Ferguson family."


    Margaret wasn''t convinced. "You guys are getting a divorce, though..."


    "Gary." Bryant gave Gary a look, and Gary immediately directed two security guards to escort Margaret away.


    My father-inw, Albert, exploded, "What are you two doing? I''m still here, and you''re bullying Margaret?"


    "Dad!" Margaret broke free and ran to Albert, crying as if wronged.


    I pressed my lips together, staying silent, missing Timothy even more. Neither Margaret nor Albert would dare to make such a scene if Timothy were there. I also felt sorry for Timothy. He always treated me so kindly, and yet I couldn''t even ensure he had a peaceful, dignified funeral.


    Bryant''s gaze was frosty. "Then leave with her."


    "What did you say?" Both Albert and Margaret were stunned.


    Bryant straightened his sleeve that Margaret had messed up. messed up, hiso m expression cold. "I said, get lost.


    Don''t disturb Grandpa''s peace!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I''m not leaving," Margaret used to Bryant''s indulgence, threw a tantrum even in such a setting, pointing at me."She''s about to be ousted from the Ferguson family. If anyone should leave, it''s her!"


    Bryant''s gaze darkened. His voice was resolute "She will always be Mrs. Ferguson, my


    wife."

 Chapter 115

    Hearing that, I was momentarily speechless but quickly pieced together the reason..


    Christine furrowed her brows in confusion, looking at me, and whispered, "Bryant suddenly changed his ways?"


    "No." I watched Margaret escorted away by the security, slightly pursing my lips. "He''s just feeling guilty, wanting to make amends."


    Timothy''s passing hit Bryant hard. Despite being Timothy''s favorite grandkid, he wasn''t there in hisst moments. Moreover, he pissed Timothy off on the very day Timothy passed. How could he not feel guilty, regretful, and self-ming?


    And his way of showing it was to honor Timothy''s wish, making me a lifelong Mrs. Ferguson.


    It had nothing to do with me.


    After the funeral, I returned to the Ferguson Mansion, joining Gary in sorting through Timothy''s belongings.


    The servants had gone through them once, leaving behind the clothes and items Timothy frequently used. Each piece I held gave me the illusion that Timothy hadn''t left us.


    While sorting, I pondered and asked, "Gary, are you sure Timothy had his medication in his pocket the other day?"


    I


    "You had me make sure, especially with the weather turning colder, I''d check every morning to ensure Timothy had his medicine." After answering, Gary looked at me seriously, "You... still suspect Margaret?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t quite put my finger on it." I shook my head.


    When I confronted Margaret, her reasoning made sense. In that day''s chaos, something could have fallen out.


    But my intuition told me it wasn''t that simple. Yet, without evidence, relying solely on. intuition felt insufficient. And I wasn''t sure if my suspicions stemmed from an existing hostility toward Margaret.


    Thoughtfully, I added, "These past days, have any of the servantse across a dropped medicine bottle while cleaning?"


    Gary thought it over before confirming, "No, anything belonging to Timothy, they would''ve informed me."


    Gary paused and then continued, "I''ll keep an eye out. The bottle is small. We could have missed it if it fell in the yard."


    "Okay." I carefully handled Timothy''s possessions, afraid of breaking or damaging


    anything.


    What was left by those who''d passed, once gone, was gone forever.


    Toward the end, I held up a bracelet. "Gary, may I take this? I want to keep it in memory of Timothy."


    The bracelet was something Timothy often fiddled with, so I wanted to keep it close to remember him.


    I remember a line from a show about those who''ve passed. [I am with you when you talk about and remember me.]


    "Of course, you can. If Timothy knew how much you cared, he''d be happy, even in heaven. Gary wiped the tears from his eyes. Those past few days wore him out significantly.


    Suddenly remembering something, he said, "Oh! Wait here a moment."


    He opened Timothy''s bedroom safe, pulled out two velvet boxes, and choked up before speaking, "When he found out you were pregnant, Mr. ¦¥¦° Timothy was over the moon. Seeing you didn''t want to tell Mr. Bryant, he made me swear not to breathe a word. He said you


    were sensitive and thoughtful, that we should wait until you were ready to not to pressure you or to bind you to the Ferguson family just because of this child."


    "This is... Timothy''s gift for the baby. You have no idea. Timothy never took such care in choosing@gift before, asking me daily, "Do you think Jane''s carrying a boy or a girl? What kind of gift should I grab?"

 Chapter 116

    Tears streamed down my face like a sudden downpour as my fingers trembled, taking the velvet box.


    Upon opening it, I found two locket pendants, both crafted from the most exquisite gems, one adorned with a delicate flower pattern and the other in.


    Such precious gem was hard toe by, a testament to how much Timothy had cared.


    I carefully closed the lid, sniffled, and asked, "When did Timothy find out about my pregnancy?"


    He had known it all along yet chose to spare my feelings by never questioning me. Timothy was gone, yet I still felt his loving embrace.


    Gary said, "Mr. Timothy had someone check your medical records after thest family dinner. Please don''t be mad at him. He was worried about your health and feared you might hide it from him.¡±


    "How could I be mad at him?" My sobs grew louder, "I only me myself."


    Had I told Timothy sooner, he could have enjoyed his happiness for a little longer. He wouldn''t have had to tread so carefully, afraid even to ask me.


    "Bringing a new member into the Ferguson family is a blessing. Mr. Timothy would be overjoyed, even from the heaven."


    Garyforted me and remembered something Timothy had said, "Right, Mr. Timothy mentioned before, if one day you can''t stay with Mr. Bryant, the child will be yours, and the Ferguson family will provide financially."


    I was shocked into silence. So, it was that I had been too defensive. Timothy had never intended to take the child away.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s just..." Gary hesitated, "At the end of the day, Timothy still hoped you and Mr. Bryant could live happily together."


    "Fine, I understand." I took a deep breath, letting the tears freely flow. "Please keep the child a secret for now."


    Gary nodded solemnly, "Rest assured."


    Leaving Timothy''s room, I felt a sense of confusion engulf me. Suddenly, I understood Bryant''s sense of guilt toward Timothy.


    Returning to the bedroom, just out of the shower with damp hair, Bryant looked at me with a slight frown. "Why are you crying again?"


    "Bryant," I closed my eyes, fighting to hold my tears. "Does the promise you made the day before yesterday still stand?"


    He seemed more sober after the shower, his gaze intense, "It stands."


    "You won''t vanish because of her call again?" asked.


    His voice was deep and steady, "I won''t."


    "If you can keep this up until the end of our cooling-off period, we''ll continue our marriage."


    I raised my head to look at him, "If not, we''ll get the divorce papers as soon as the cooling-off period ends."


    He suddenly pulled me into his embrace, his cheek gently rubbing against my hair treating. me like a treasured possession, which momentarily dazed me. "We can start over."


    I didn''t respond. With Bryant, I dared not easily utter the word trust again.


    I tried to stay rational, not to fall too easily, and softly said, "Before that, we... shouldn''t sleep in the same room. Will you move, or shall 1? I need to let Emma know in advance."


    He stiffened, caressing my hair. "We om won''t go back to LunarLakeBay Vis. We''ll stay at the Ferguson We''ll stay at Mansion. Are you sure you want Timothy to see us living apart under the same roof?"

 Chapter 117

    I was momentarily stunned. I had almost forgotten about that.


    With Timothy gone, as the new head of the Ferguson family, Bryant was naturally moving.


    1.


    I pulled away from him, relenting, "Fine, forget it."


    Later in the evening, the housekeeper had dinner ready, and Gary came to call us down. The vast Ferguson Mansion seemed to continue its orderly pace. Yet, everyone looked heavy.


    After dinner, I returned to my room to freshen up and fell into a deep sleep.


    I had hardly slept for two days, wanting to sleep but unable to. Now that everything was settling down, I slept soundly, not waking until the following morning.


    Bryant was already gone. Thepany was swamped these days, with rival firms looking to kick us while we were down.


    Arriving at the office, I received many curious nces. Even though Bryant had promised to stop seeing Margaret, the office didn''t know, and they were all still caught up in the drama of Margaret bing the CEO''s secretary. Their looks made me feel like the other woman.


    But I stood tall, knowing I had done nothing wrong, and threw myself into work upon returning to my office. The design drafts flowed much more smoothly with inspiration, showing promise by the end of the day.


    In the evening, Christine invited me out for dinner and wanting to clear my head, I epted immediately.


    Leaving the office, I saw Linda still at her desk. I smiled. ¡°Still not


    00


    off?"


    off guard while on her phone, She jumped, flipping it face down on the desk Caught o quickly, flustered, "Jane, I... I''m leaving soon."


    "Okay, I''m heading out then." I locked my office door out of habit and left.


    Christine was waiting for me at an Italian restaurant in the mall, waving me over as I entered.


    She looked me up and down. "You''ve lost weight in just two days."


    "You''re overhyping it." Iughed it off and reached out my hand, "Show me.that gossip group chat about the office."


    Christine asked, "Why?"


    "Just want to see what they''re saying about me."


    "It''s gone." Christine prepared to order.


    I was puzzled, "Why?"


    "I disbanded it," answered Christine.


    I was baffled. "You were the admin?"


    No wonder Christine seemed so guilty when I told her not to get involved in trashing Margaret. She wasn''t just involved, she was leading the whole thing.


    Christine touched her nose, saying, "Yeah, but you can''t be mad at me."


    "Why would I be mad?" I poured some lemonade. "Bryant''s got too much to worry about. And he promised me he''d stop seeing Margaret."


    Her interest piqued, and she incredulously asked, "For real? You''re not getting a divorce?"


    "It''s true, but who knows if it''llst.¡± I felt almost indifferent, cradling the lemonade. If we can make it work, maybe we won''t divorce."


    Christine was shocked. "Are you sure?"


    I said firmly, "Yeah."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That way, Timothy could rest more peacefully. As for anything deeper, I couldn''t care less, taking one step at a time.


    Seeing my resolve, Christine dropped the subject.


    After ordering, Christine casually checked her phone and suddenlyn looked up, giving me a knowing wink. "Were you at the concert with Mark that day?"


    "How did you know?" I was surprised.


    She showed me her phone. "Someone posted it on thepany forum. With all the drama aboutm Margaret, everyone''s been criticizing you. Then someone posted several photos in your defense, saying you have a handsome boyfriend, clearly not the type to interfere in someone else''s marriage."

 Chapter 118

    I squinted for a clearer view. One photo captured Mark and me at a concert caught from the side. Another showed us leaving, his arm seemingly resting on my shoulder from behind.


    Seeing the second picture, I got why I didn''t get jostled by the crowd again after nearly being knocked over that day. Mark had been guarding me from behind all along.


    I found it funny and annoying. "This guy''s got quite the imagination and logical reasoning skills.


    "Mark''s so attentive to you. No wonder people get the wrong idea," Christine said, "I think he''s more reliable than Bryant."


    "Don''t be ridiculous." I sipped my lemonade. "Mark''s got someone he likes, and he''s been into her for years."


    Christine wondered, "Who is it? Howe we''ve never seen her?"


    "I don''t know. Probably when Mark finally wins her over, he''ll bring her around." I kept silent about Mark''s crush on some married girl. It was his private matter and somewhat immoral. It was better kept to as few people as possible.


    Christine pouted. "And here I was thinking you two were perfect for each other. Turns out was the only one excited about it."


    "Come on. I''m still married. If you want to y a matchmaker, at least wait till I''m divorced," I chuckled.


    "Okay." Christine buried her head in her meal, and after we finished eating, she dragged out for a walk to help digest our food.


    While on the esctor, we noticed a crowd gathered around a store.


    Ever curious, Christine pulled me over, casually asking a bystander, "Hey handsome, what''s everyone looking at?"


    Momentarily dazzled by Christine''s looks, the guy eagerly responded, "There''s this customer, seeming like she''s pregnant, insisting on getting a bag reserved by someone else."


    "Really? That''s bizarre." After thanking him, Christine peeked into the store, and soon, a familiar voice reached us. "You don''t know who I am. Fine, but don''t you hear about the Ferguson family? Tell me who reserved this bag, and I''ll contact them."


    The woman''s voice was clear, her tone gentle yetced with an assertive sense of superiority.


    "Not her again," Christine muttered, visibly annoyed. "Let''s


    1. Nothing good happens Chapter 118


    when she''s around."


    "Yeah." I had no desire to get involved with Margaret again.


    As we turned to leave, Margaret happened to look in our direction. "Jane?"


    She abandoned the bag instantly and ran toward us, grabbing my arm. "Why are you running? What did you tell Bry? He''s not answering my calls now."


    I massaged my temples, tiredly replying, "We''ve talked a lot. Which part are you referring to?"


    "You know what I''m talking about." Margaret was being unreasonable. ¡°If you''re not guilty, why run?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Christine rolled her eyes. "Ohe on, we just don''t want to see you."


    ding tone.


    "Now, call Bry for me. I need to speak to him,¡± Margaret demanded in anmanding


    I was baffled. "Contact Bryant yourself if you want to talk to him."


    I


    As I tried to break free from her grip, Margaret suddenly acted as if om possessed, dragging me toward the road outside with all her might. Call him now, or we might end it all together!"

 Chapter 119

    Margaret clenched her manicured nails into my skin with all her might, sending a fiery pain through my arm.


    Hearing Margaret''s words, Christine''s face turned pale with fear, wanting to rush over and pull me away, but Margaret held onto my wrist tightly, refusing to let go.


    Her eyes were almost crazed, cold, and chilling. "Didn''t you get me? I''m asking you to call Bry."


    "Fine." Considering I was pregnant, Christine hesitated to pull too hard, finally caving in. "I''ll call him right now. Just let go of Jane."


    "No way!" After dragging me out of the mall, Margaret walked a bit further. Ahead was the busy street, bustling with cars.


    Memories of Bryant covered in bloodst time sent chills down my spine. Margaret might be capable of taking us both down with her.


    White as a sheet, Christine had dialed the phone. "Don''t be rash. Don''t hurt Jane."


    "Put it on speaker." Margaret raised her chin, and not daring to disobey, Christine switched to speaker.


    Soon, Bryant picked up. "Hello?"


    Christine spoke, "Bryant! Jane and I are across from the office, at the shopping center. You need toe quick!"


    "What''s wrong?" Bryant''s voice instantly grew tense, his footsteps audible in the background.


    Not wanting to provoke Margaret, Christine said, "You''ll see when you get here. Juste to entrance number 8."


    "Five minutes." Bryant was quick, "I''m getting in the elevator now. I''m hanging up. Wait for me there."


    After the call ended, Margaret squinted her eyes at me, a mocking smile spreading across her face. "Hearing how worried he is about you? Are you happy now?"


    I had never seen someone so unreasonable. I tried to pull my wrist away, but Margaret''s expression grew more ferocious, leaving me no choice but to give up. "Margaret, you''re pregnant. Please calm down..."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Calm down with what?" Margaret shrieked back at me. "Now that you''ve secured your spot as Mrs. Ferguson, you can afford to tell me to calm down. If you were in my shoes, could you stay calm?"


    I lowered my gaze.


    "I''m not..."


    "Not what?" Margaret dropped all pretense, pressing me aggressively, "You guys were supposed to be getting a divorce. Why aren''t you?! Jane, I thought there would be no turning back for you two after Timothy died and I could finally marry Bry. But why? Why has ite to this?"


    "Bry!" Margaret suddenly looked across the street. Unable to turn back, Bryant had parked on the other side and was striding toward us, his face dark and stormy.


    But, with thirty seconds left on the red light, he couldn''t get across.


    Through her tears, Margaret cried, "Have you decided to abandon me? You promised. you''d always take care of me!"


    Then, turning to me with a twisted smile, she whispered, "Jane, tellime, between my death and yours, who do you think Bry would choose?"


    Without giving me a chance to react, she suddenly pulled with altherm might, dragging me into the oing traffic like crazy!


    The sound of car horns red suddenly! My mind buzzed, the before me spene me a blue of chaos. A car braked in time but still hit my thigh, and I was thrown toward the ground!


    Thankfully, Bryant rushed through the traffic, recklessly running toward me.


    Instinctively, I reached out for him, but my fingertips only grazed his shirt sleeve, missing the chance to grab hold of him.

 Chapter 120

    The moment I hit the ground, pain shot through me like a freight train. My head spun, my knees screamed, my arms ached, and my stomach...oh, the agony.


    I tried to call out to him, lips trembling, but instead, I saw him panicking, clutching Margaret who had also been caught in the car''s path. His voice was a mixture of anger and fear, "Are you out of your mind?!"


    Even in his anger, his eyes betrayed his fear.


    Quickly, he fished out his phone, fingers shaking. "Kevin, get the car here, now!"


    "Jane!!"


    It all happened in a sh. Christine was probably more shocked than I was, but as soon as she snapped back to reality, she dashed through the traffic, losing one of her high heels in the process.


    Tears streamed down her face as she knelt beside me, hesitant to touch me, "Jane...it''s okay, don''t be scared..."


    I felt something warm trickling out of me, and with thest bit of strength, I grabbed Christine''s hand, "It hurts... Chris, it hurts so much...save my baby..."


    "I''m here."


    She fumbled with her phone to dial emergency services, stuttering tofort me, here, Jane, don''t worry, everything''s going to be okay, you will be fine!"


    I wasn''t sure if she wasforting me or herself.


    As she called 911, a Bentley pulled up.


    "I''m Kevin jumped out to open the door, and Bryant carefully carried Margaret into the car, gently cing her in the backseat.


    All the while, he didn''t spare me a nce. It felt like I was a stranger to him.


    "Bry...oh my baby, I''m so scared, will you stay with me?" Margaret cried out.


    "Of course. Let''s get to the hospital." Bryantforted her.


    Christine couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. Cleaning her tears fiercely, she reminded him, "Bryant! Your wife got hit too!"


    "Bry, it hurts so much..." Margaret pleaded.


    He stiffened for a moment at my cry, then closed the car door as if he heard nothing.


    The Bentley drove away, leaving the world feeling even colder.


    My heart felt as if it had been hollowed out, a space once filled Bryant.


    Cars were haphazardly parked all over, and although some drivers looked ready to explode with rage, the scene before them left them speechless.


    Then, a young guy got out of his.car, offering a helping hand, "Let me take you and your friend to the hospital... Ambnce might get stuck in traffic at this hour, and we can''t waste time."


    Christine quickly agreed, nodding in gratitude.


    Carefully, he lifted me off the ground and into His backseat while Christine hurried into the passenger side.


    Curled up in pain, I couldn''t tell which part of me hurt the most.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    00


    "Doctor, doctor! My friend''s pregnant and she''s been hit by a gar she''s bleeding a lot.


    Upon reaching the hospital, the young man carried me as Christine led the way into the emergency room.


    Hearing our situation, the staff sprung into action, though seemed surprised "What''s therm going on today? Another pregnant woman in a car ident just before you."


    Christine asked, "Came in a Bentley?"


    "Yeah, that couple seemed really close, Suddenly, I got a real taste of what it means to feel absolutely heartbroken.


    As the nurse pushed me towards the emergency room, she nced at the young man


    who had helped, obviously younger and unmarried, and asked, "Andm where''s the husband? In situations like this, family should be notified immediately."

 Chapter 121

    My heart felt like it had been torn open.


    Tears wouldn''te anymore, and in a frail voice, I said, "I have no husband, no family... Please, you must save my child."


    "Well.." The nurse nced between my legs, her expression troubled, but finally, she simply said, "We''ll do everything we can."


    Hearing these words from the medical staff, I let out a small sigh of relief.


    However, as soon as I was hoisted onto the operating table and after the doctor asked about my condition, he immediately said, "Call the anesthetist, be ready for a D&C."


    I stared at the blinding operating lights, my eyes both dry and pained.


    My ankle-length dress was lifted by the doctor, and though it seemed he asked me something, my mind was buzzing, leaving me with no other choice.


    A slight sting on the back of my hand, and then I lost all consciousness, plunging into darkness.


    "Mommy. Mommy. I''m leaving, Mommy, you don''t want me anymore..."


    Watching a tiny figure drift further away from me, I cried out, "No! Don''t leave me, baby!"


    When I opened my eyes, all I saw were the stark white walls.


    The room was so quiet, only the sound of the IV drip remained. Christine, sitting by my side, suddenly stood up, concern in her voice, "How are you feeling?"


    "Chris, my baby, where is my baby?"


    "...I''m so sorry..." Christine''s eyes instantly filled with tears.


    "I..." I touched my belly, feeling utterly numb, "My baby... I dreamt he said I didn''t want him..."


    "Jane..." Christine''s eyes teared up and she turned away to wipe them before reassuring me, "It''s not on you, it''s not your fault. The baby must have known how much you loved him."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But, I still couldn''t protect him."


    It''s all my fault.


    My heart felt like an empty shell, with the chill seeping in, turning my blood ice cold.


    Christine shook her head insistently, "This isn''t on you, silly, why would you think that? If it hurts too much, just cry it out, okay?"


    "Bry, I want a cheesecake!" From outside the door, a feeble voice called out fo Bryant''s cool response, "The doctor said you can''t have anything for now."


    "Well, okay. Can you carry me back to my room, please?"


    "...Margaret, when will you ever grow up?"


    by Christine instantly got heated, turning around like a firecracker, but I held her back.


    I looked at her numbly, "Chris, I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    She spoke with empathy, "The doctor said you just had... surgery, and you''re also injured, It''s best to stay in the hospital for observation for a couple of days."


    "I want to leave now."


    I got up, seemingly immune to the nearly fatal pain in my abdomen, and under Christine''s shocked gaze, I pulled out the IV needle and got off the bed to leave.


    "Jane..."


    Christine hurriedly grabbed a bag of medicine from the bedside table and followed me. "Okay, we''ll do as you wish."


    Besides the pain in my stomach, several other ces on my bodyn throbbed with pain, but with Christine''s support, I managed to walk, albeit slowly.


    Unfortunately, we had to pass by Margaret''s room to get to the elevator.


    "Jane?"


    Margaret caught sight of me, suddenly calling out, then nudged Bryant, "I think I saw Jane, if can you check if it''s her?"


    Instantly, Bryant''s eyes shot my way and he started striding towards me.


    Christine found her moment to explode, "Bryant, do you even care about your wife..."


    "Why didn''t you stop her?" Bryant stood in front of me, his face, m


    terrifyingly cold cutting Christine off sharply, his words stabbing me in the heart.


    "Jane, you''re always so smart and rational, how could you coldly watch her be so reckless? Didn''t you know she was pregnant?"

 Chapter 122

    I Chapter 122


    The barrage of usations came flying, leaving me totally dazed.


    Clutching my aching belly, I managed a faint reply, "What did you say?"


    "She miscarried!"


    Bryant pointed towards the hospital room, his eyes dark and stormy, "She lost her baby! The doctor said it''s going to be really hard for her to conceive again! Jane, are you happy now?!"


    His question shook me to the core, my throat felt like it was clogged with a waterlogged sponge, and a bitter smile tugged at my lips. It took me a moment to find my voice, "She miscarried, huh?"


    But... so did I.


    The blood that flowed from me... it was our child, the one I had been sincerely looking forward to for so long.


    always thought, even if one day this terrible marriage was over, I''d still have a child by my side.


    But now, there was nothing left.


    It felt like... there was nothing to look forward to anymore.


    What he referred to as Margaret''s "tantrum" took everything from me.


    But in the end, I was the one to be med.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryant stared at me intensely, his jaw clenched, "Seeing her miscarry makes you happy?"


    Iughed even more wildly, "Yes, she deserves it!"


    Her child for mine, and still, it didn''t quench my hatred.


    Smack!


    His expression turned icy, a pnded firmly on my face, "Jane, how can you be so heartless!"


    I stared at him in disbelief, unable to tell if the p was meant for my face or my heart.


    All I knew was he didn''t love me, but I never imagined he would call me heartless, or even hit me, over Margaret.


    Years of feelings turned into a joke in an instant.


    As Iughed, holding back tears that threatened to spill, I suddenly raised my hand and pped him back without hesitation!


    "Bryant, it''s over between us!"


    Completely over.


    He winced, a mocking smile on his lips, "Over? You''ve wanted it to be over for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Christine, frustrated, burst out, "Bryant, what are you even saying? Isn''t Jane''s life valuable too? You''re supposed to be her husband, why are you treating her like this over someone else? She just..."


    "Her husband?" Bryant''s voice rose sharply, looking down on me with disdain, cutting me off, "Does she even want me to be her husband, or does she want someone else to be?"


    This was absurd. The pain in my body intensified, and I could barely stand up straight without Christine''s support, Bryant... what are you talking about?"


    "Drop your act." Bryant scoffed, "Did you go to that concert by yourself?"


    I realized what he was getting at but didn''t get a chance to respond. He sneered, "You''re always ming me, but you went to a concert with Mark behind my back. Isn''t that a bit hypocritical, Jane?"


    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter, my body shaking with it.


    "You''re right, Bryant, I''m exactly that kind of hypocrite, happy now? Since we both think so lowly of each other, let''s just end this. I''ll see you at City Hall, on the 5th of next month. I''ll resign tomorrow, and I''ll send the designpetition entries directly to them. Let''s end


    this.


    "Jane..."


    As I uttered myst word, he suddenly seemed panicked.


    With Christine''s support, I left without looking back, and he seemed to get even more infuriated.


    Behind me, his voice, cold and harsh, echoed, Jane, you''re so eager to leave me for Mark? Don''t be naive!"

 Chapter 123

    | paused, a wave of indescribable sorrow washing over me.


    The whole world knew how much | loved Bryant, to the point where | couldn¡¯t bear the


    thought of anyone else in my heart. Yet, he always felt like my heart belonged to someone else,


    There was a time when | would have dly ripped my heart out just to show him, ¡°Look, Bryant, it''s all about you.¡± But now, that


    was something | couldn¡¯t do anymore.


    | even doubted if his name would still be found within it, when all that remained were


    scars.


    On the way back to Christine¡¯s ce, she looked at me with such pity, biting her lip before finally asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him


    you had a miscarriage too?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    | leaned on her shoulder, my voice weak and lifeless, ¡°So he might feel sorry ande back to me for a while. Then what?¡±


    | had gone through this too many times. Trying over and over to make things right, only to end up more broken each time.


    And the price | paid this tine was even more devastating.


    ¡°True.¡±


    Christine let out a long sigh, trying to hold back her sobs, ¡°Let him be with the one who killed his own child. When he finds out


    one day, let¡¯s see how much he regrets it.¡±


    ¡°He might never regret it.¡±


    Thinking of how he had coldly interrogated me earlier for the sake of Margaret, | felt both pitiful and pathetic.


    What difference would it make if he knew?


    He would always choose Margaret over me.


    The scene on the street today had taught me a painful lesson.


    He ran towards me from afar, but at the moment when | needed him the most, he turned to someone else.


    He held her, trembling, and roared with anger...


    Suddenly, | felt like my eight years of feelings were worthless.


    He didn¡¯t love me. Even if | had died right in front of him, he probably would have stepped over my body to rush to Margaret.


    1/3


    Such a profound love, indeed.


    Christine grew angrier the more she thought about it, ¡°Jane, should we call the cops?¡±


    | gently shook my head, looking out at the motley city lights, ¡°Tell me, in today¡¯s RiverCity, who can stand against Bryant?¡±.


    With Timothy around, this situation might have been handled differently, but he was gone


    now.


    What was the point of going to the police? Even if Margaret''s crimes could be proven, with Bryant''s influence, he could easily


    turn the tables on me.


    All | wanted now was peace, to be far away from them.


    Moreover, the words Margaret spewed in her madness today made me more convinced that Timothy¡¯s death was likely linked to


    her.


    | wouldn¡¯t be the only one to meet a bad end.


    There was still a long way to go.


    That night, | slept in a daze, the day¡¯s events shing through my mind like a movie.


    Waking up in the middle of the night, drenched in cold sweat, my thoughts were incredibly


    clear.


    My baby....


    Did it hurt when he left?


    It must have. So tiny, so very small, he couldn¡¯t even cry out in pain.


    My heart felt as if it was being tightly squeezed, sour and painful, swelling to the point where | couldn''t breathe. Only by curling


    up into a ball on my bed could | find a slight


    relief.


    The next day, | mustered up the energy to go to the office for thest time.


    Before getting out of the meet


    Christine grabbed Wa on


    advising, ¡°Noxtoachihg ie


    d¨¦n''toverexert oie ok the


    wind and getting cold, got it?¡± The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    She had spent the whole night


    looking up post miscarriage care and


    originally disagre dwithy me going to


    vretcahpalr ac ''t want to drag


    this out any longer. The sooner |


    couldpletely separate from


    Bryant, the better. The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ¡°| hear you, don¡¯t worry.¡± | replied, resigned.


    Entering the office, | found the door unlocked, which puzzled me as | turned to Linda, ¡°Did you go in?¡±


    2/3


    | remembered locking the door the night before.


    Whenever there was a project or


    competition, ands) logked th¨¦ door


    fe)


    t reventtany leak f the design


    ns. The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Apart from the CEO, only Linda had ess.


    She was initially focused on her work but seemed startled at my question, quickly.


    covering with a smile, ¡°Ah, yes, the weather was nice today, so | opened the window foc some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, | appreciate it.¡±


    She had always been a considerate assistant.


    The morning was spent handing off tasks and getting everything organized as needed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 124

    After years with the Ferguson Group, | realized that my tangible takeaways couldn''t even fill a single storage box.


    It was a lot like my marriage with Bryant; three years of intimate cohabitation, sharing


    every moment, only to have it end so abruptly that a few suitcases could carry my entire existence away from his.


    ¡®Jane.¡±


    Around noon, Linda knocked and entered with her phone still lit up, wearing a mixed expression, hesitating before speaking.


    ¡°So... you know my idol?¡±


    She meant Mark, and | couldn''t help but smile, Yeah, didn¡¯t | tell you? We went to college together.¡±


    ¡°When did hee back?¡±


    ¡°Just a little while ago.¡± As | packed my things, | mentioned, ¡°I was thinking of introducing you two once I''m a bit less swamped.¡±


    ¡°Weren''t you two at a concert together? Why didn¡¯t you invite me?¡±


    |ughed off her assumption, ¡°I got stood up that day, and just happened to bump into him at the venue, so we ended up going


    together.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Seeing the skepticism in her eyes, | pressed, ¡°Yeah, what''s up?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just saw some forum posts and thought you two were close.¡±


    She quickly stered on a smile, ¡°So, when are you free to introduce us?¡±


    ¡°Give it some time, he just started a new job, probably swamped.¡± And | was just exhausted.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her disappointment was palpable. Noticing my packing, she paused, ¡°You''re...¡±


    ¡°I''m resigning.¡±


    | paused, looking at her, ¡°But, Margaret probably won''t be around the office for a while, and if she is, she¡¯ll be over at the CEO¡¯s


    office. You''ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you taking me with you?¡±


    ¡°| need to rest for a bit.¡±


    Hiding my difort, | softly added, ¡°Once | get a new job...¡±


    ¡°Sure, Director Webster,¡± she cut me off abruptly and left.


    What got into her today?


    Before | could ponder any longer, my phone rang.


    It was Allen Brown, my aunt¡¯s husband.


    Seeing the caller ID, | was taken aback, ¡°Hello, uncle.¡±


    During the years | lived with my aunt and uncle, they fought a lot. After starting college, | never went back to stay.


    To avoid bothering him, I''d s when he wasn¡¯t home or just order online.


    | never expected a call from him.


    ¡°Your aunt''s sick.¡±


    From the other end, Allen dropped this bombshell, then added, ¡°We¡¯re at BlessedCare Medical Facility. Hurry up.¡±


    my way.¡±


    Stunned, | replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on myCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Upon reaching the hospital, | found Allen and my cousin Leroy there, with my aunt lying in the hospital bed.


    Seeing me, my aunt was surprised and red at Allen, ¡°Didn''t | tell you not to bother Jane? She has her own life!¡±


    ¡°That''s not how it works.¡±


    Allen, lounging in his chair, retorted,


    ¡°We took her in for ars. is only


    ri t sheloomes''td ¨¦e you now that


    you''re sick.¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ¡°She was sleeping out on the cold


    balcony, afraid to KG eset


    at atyneals, Gal tow you have the


    nerve to say you raised her? The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    ¡°| kept her from dying out there; she owes us!¡± Allen¡¯s agitation was evident as his keys jingled loudly.


    | bit my lip, then replied, ¡°Auntie, uncle¡¯s right. | should¡¯vee.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right about nothing.¡±


    My aunt''s usual meekness was gone,


    reced by fiery sarcasm, ¡°Giving out


    his balcony for arn @arsinO lea!


    one


    exchange fdr million dors and


    monthly allowances? And he still


    wants more, acting as if that balcony


    was made of gold!¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ¡°Cheryl Webster, don¡¯t be ungrateful. | called her here for you. Without her, the hospital will kick you out tomorrow!¡±


    Allen, too, was getting annoyed, standing up as if he had no stake in this, ¡°Stomach


    cancer. The doctor mentioned treatments costing either $300,000 or $500,000, leaving us


    to choose.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Stomach cancer?


    My heart skipped a beat, my gaze shifting in disbelief towards my aunt. ¡°How... how did you...?¡±


    Before she could even utter a word, Allen chimed in, ¡°Look, you can skimp on anything else, but when it¡¯s about health, you gotta


    opt for the best.¡±


    ncing at Cheryl, | nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ve got around $200,000 saved up. give it all to Auntie for her


    treatment.¡±


    Ican


    After all, | was on my own...


    There wasn¡¯t much else | needed the money for


    Money can be earned back, but once a person is gone... they''re gone for good.


    Allen, however, frowned in disapproval. ¡°Only $200,000?¡±


    | was honest. ¡°That''s all | have.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Allen''s voice rose in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t think | don¡¯t know who you. married. | figured it out when that old guy


    from the Ferguson family in River City showed up with a hefty amount of money. $500,000 is just a drop in the bucket for you.


    Jane, | never realized you could be so cold-hearted!¡±


    | felt a bitter taste in my throat, overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness. ¡°I¡¯m getting at divorce, Uncle. I''ll soon have no ties


    with the Ferguson family.¡±


    Allen and Leroy were both shocked. ¡°A divorce?!¡±


    | nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Allen seemed surprised for a moment, then shrugged it off. ¡°So you''re getting a divorce. It doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s final. He wants the


    divorce, right? Ah, men always get tempted by the world out there. Just turn a blind eye, and it''ll pass.¡±


    ¡°We''ve already applied for a divorce. It pretty much feels like we''re divorced already.¡±


    Allen was quick to respond, ¡°But | heard that an application can be canceled, right?¡±


    Frustrated, | replied, ¡°Uncle, this is my personal matter.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Alright, alright.¡±


    He brushed it off and went straight to the point. ¡°As long as you continue to support us and give all the money needed for your


    aunt''s treatment, | don¡¯t care what happens to you.¡±


    | tried to keep my patience. ¡°What about the money I¡¯ve given you before?¡±


    1/2


    Over the years, including the wedding money, Imust have given them at least


    And it had only been three years.


    ¡°Where''s that money?¡±


    $1,500,000.


    Allen immediately got defensive, his temper ring. ¡°What do you mean? Your cousin is about to get married, doesn¡¯t he need a


    house and a car? The money you gave is barely enough for a down payment! How could there be anything left for your aunt...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Aunt Cheryl couldn''t take it anymore. Struggling to sit up, she pointed at Allen and Leroy, ¡°Both of you, out!¡±


    Allen and his son, two peas in a pod, acted as if they hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    Aunt Cheryl made a move to get out


    of bed. ¡°Fine, if youywatit leave V Will


    | won''t bothenwith this illness!¡± The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    ¡°Such a temper, even when sick!¡±


    Allen huffed and dragged Leroy out with him.


    Finally, some peace.


    | helped hery back down and sighed. ¡°When did you get sick? What did the doctors say? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°The doctors said it was caught early.


    There''s a good chance of survival for


    ten years.¡± Aunt Chen heldrhy Hand,


    her gazdlser¡°So, don''t worry about


    me. And as for the money, you don¡¯t


    have to listen to him. | have enough


    for my treatment.¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ¡°Where did you get the money...?¡±


    ¡°You''ve been transferring me $10,000


    every month, right? | only gave hi


    $3000 and keptthexeGdwithout him


    khoWin : Bids, I''ve saved up a bit on


    my own over the years. It should be


    enough.¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 126

    As | thought about her marriage life, it was clear she didn¡¯t have it easy, which made me feel quite mncholic. ¡°Auntie...¡±


    She gently patted my head, herforting touch familiar. ¡°Oh, sweetie, talk to me. Why are you getting a divorce?¡±


    alee


    Aunt Cheryl and my dad actually looked quite alike around their eyes and brows. Every time | looked at her, | felt this warm


    sense of familiarity.


    Her question broke the dam holding back my tears, and | found myself sobbing uncontrobly in her embrace. ¡°I... | lost my


    baby, Auntie. He was already forming hands and feet... but | couldn¡¯t protect him. | failed him!¡±


    She soothingly rubbed my back,forting me with her gentle pats. ¡°Oh, honey, life and children, it''s all about timing and fate.


    It''s not your fault. It was just not meant to be this


    time.¡±


    ¡°l was so... so looking forward to his arrival.¡±


    | yearned for a true family member of my own,


    Laying in her arms, | cried for what felt like an eternity until my sobs finally began to subside. She wiped away my tears, ¡°If


    you''ve thought it through and want a divorce, then do it. | support you.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    After a long heart-to-heart with Aunt Cheryl, | wouldn¡¯t let her say no to the $200,000 before finally getting up to leave.


    She assured me that her money should be enough, but I suspected she was just trying not to worry me. If it hadn¡¯t been for her


    taking me in back then, | would have been left to fend for myself against the cold, hunger, and debt collectors.


    Some debts of gratitude are just impossible to repay.


    Exiting the room, | found Allen, who had been lounging on a hallway chair, suddenly perk


    ¡®ib


    ¡°And, you know, BlessedCare Medical


    JUSCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Facility has rooms, right? Auntie¡¯s illness isn¡¯t going to improve overnight, and | heard those hospital beds are prettyfy. It''d


    give me a chance to rest properly. Can you sort one out for us?¡±


    | was momentarily speechless. Not wanting him to stir up another argument with Aunt Cheryl, | reluctantly agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After all, Bryant and | weren''t divorced yet, and hadn¡¯t really used my Mrs. Ferguson


    title


    for much. Requesting a hospital room before the divorce didn¡¯t seem too unreasonable.


    However, as soon as | reached the inpatient floor, the sound ofmotion hit my ears.


    ¡°Stop! Ah! Why aren¡¯t you guys stopping them!¡±


    It was Margaret¡¯s voice.


    Bryant sure did treasure her. After her


    miscarriagest night, she wes ae


    romeciaiy rapier to


    Bledde Care Medical Facility, and


    now, a private room. The content is


    on ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    The entrance was crowded with nurses. | intended to ignore it, but a nce inside the room as | passed left me stunned.


    Bryant and Mark were in the midst of a heated brawI!


    It was a full-on fight, punchesnding with thuds, a far cry from their days of close friendship.


    What shocked me more was Mark''s


    transformation. Known for his gentle


    demeanor, he now ydeda chilling


    spaaatieoinig ryant to the


    ground, his voice cold as ice, ¡°Bryant,


    how could you treat her this way?


    What kind of man does that make


    you?¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    His voice, usually so soft, now carried a bone-chilling coldness.


    Both men were visibly injured, but


    Bryant, wiping blood from his lip-with


    a thumb, respon ataunting


    humb, respopdeckith ataunti


    sil¨¦, ¡° &n''t matter what kind of


    man | am, she¡¯s still my wife. Can you


    offer her everything that | can?¡± The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 127

    Hearing that, | was totally blindsided.


    Did | cause this fight?


    Mark¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed, as if he was lost in thought, and Bryant took the opportunity to flip over and strike back!


    He pinned Mark against the wall, his eyes brewing a storm, his expression icy, ¡°Mark, only Jane would be naive enough to think


    you''re some kind of knight in shining armor!¡±


    ¡°And what about you? What do you think you are?¡± Mark lift his head, his eyes flickering with a mockingughter, ¡°Do you think


    you deserve her? Sh 100...¡±


    At that, a shiver ran through me, and just as Bryant¡¯s fist was about to make contact, | rushed forward to shield Mark, ¡°Mark!


    Stop talking!¡±


    Bryant''s fist narrowly missed my face, mming into the wall nstead, his expression turning frosty in an instant!


    His eyes were locked tight, filled with a tempestuous rage as he sneered, ¡°Jane, you care about him this much?¡±


    Linstinctively wanted to exin, but theh, why should I?


    He never offered me an exnation. He would drop everything at Margaret''s call, always taking her side unconditionally.


    Compared to what he¡¯d done, my actions were nothing.


    I


    | met his gaze firmly, no longer bothering to deny, ¡°Just following your lead.¡±


    Mark nced at me, the hostility in his eyes fading away as he spoke softly, ¡°Why are you at the hospital? Did you...¡±


    He paused, perhaps knowing | wouldn¡¯t want Bryant to know my miscarriage, and changed his inquiry, ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°Mark, I¡¯m fine, | came to see my aunt.¡±


    My heart warmed at his concern, making the disappointment in Bryant feel even more profound.


    My friends would always ask about my well-being first.


    But Bryant didn¡¯t care at all.


    Seeing the tension between me and Bryant, Margaret couldn¡¯t resist adding fuel to the fire, her voice soft and gentle, ¡°Seems like


    the rumors on thepany forum weren''t false


    after all. Your rtionship with the out of favor Mr. Larson has developed to an


    1/2This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    10:02


    interesting stage.¡±


    make a scandal out of me and Mark.


    She was eager to m


    | didn¡¯t want to exin, but that didn¡¯t mean she could twist the story as she pleased, ¡°Margaret, maybe you should figure out


    who the father of the child you just lost was! Moving on so quickly after such an ordeal, and having someone else¡¯s husband take


    care of you, couldn¡¯t do that if it were me.¡±


    Adirect hit. nder. Insults.


    Who couldn''t y that game?


    Watching Margaret''s face turn, | realized that indulging in this low-brow satisfaction felt surprisingly good.


    After all, | wasn¡¯t making things up out of thin air like she was, was merely stating the facts.


    The medical staff outside hadn''t


    dispersed yet, and their gaze on


    Margaret turned ourjogS Nafgaret


    suddenlyidiaitned her stomach and


    slumped into the sofa, pulling


    Bryant''s hand with a pitiful look, ¡°Bry,


    | feel so terrible...¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Not this act again.


    | had no interest in staying to watch


    their melodrama. After Bry: nt-peured


    hera gs of warh water cut to


    tHe bhase, ¡°| need a room, could you


    arrange that for me?¡± The content is


    on ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    | had nned to go to the nursing station and request one as Mrs. Ferguson.


    But with Bryant here, it was just a


    matter of him giving the order which


    would he mpycheribie ventent


    thar trying to prove my identity


    myself. The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Bryant straightened up, looking down on me with a thin smile, ¡°Jane, is that how you ask for a favor?¡±


    My heart felt like it was being squeezed, bitter and pained, as | looked at him in disbelief.


    10.02

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    | knew about his cold-hearted decisiveness, but never did | imagine he¡¯d turn that same sharpness on me.


    The sourness surged right up to my nose. | turned away, fighting hard to swallow down the lump of injustice in my throat.


    Thinking of Aunt Cheryl¡¯s condition, | swallowed my pride and started again, each word tasting of bitterness.


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, my aunt¡¯s really sick, she needs a hospital room. Could you arrange that for us?¡±


    His face froze, his fingers trembling slightly, his voice hoars What did you call me?¡± | clenched my fist, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, could


    you?¡±


    That title seemed to irritate him further. His jaw tightened, and he coldly spat out, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Jane...¡± Margaret took a sip of her water, wearing an innocent apologetic expression as she exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. The


    BlessedCare Medical Facility only has three VIP rooms. My mom¡¯s been in one all year, and now that I¡¯m not feeling well, Bry


    insists | stay here for my confinement. Thest room¡¯s been promised to a friending in tomorrow...Don¡¯t be mad. If you¡¯d


    asked just a bit sooner, it would¡¯ve been yours. After all, you¡¯re Mrs. Ferguson. These resources should go to you.¡±


    It was like a reminder.


    Jane, so what if you¡¯re Mrs. Ferguson? You''ve got no say.


    Before | could respond, she gently tugged at Bryant''s sleeve, ¡°Bry, maybe | should move out... It¡¯s just confinement, | can


    manage theplications. Jane¡¯s need is greater.¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡± | said coldly.


    In Bryant¡¯s eyes, | was already the viin. Might as well own it, ¡°My aunt has stomach cancer. It¡¯s a matter of life and death, far


    more urgent than your situation.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect me to stand my ground, her eyes welling up as she got up to pack, sobbing, ¡°I''ll move now!¡±


    ¡°Jane!¡±


    Of course, Bryant felt for her, his face darkening, ¡°Is this how you show your true colors.


    now?¡±


    | sniffed, ¡°Oh, you''re finally seeing the real me?


    First time I¡¯ve heard that post-miscarriage rest needed a hospital stay, with all the bells and whistles of medical care! To anyone


    else, it''d sound like a critical condition!


    Pushing Margaret for a room made me the aggressor in his eyes.


    10:02


    All three rooms, monopolized by Margaret, and he didn¡¯t call her out for being selfish.


    Bryant frowned at Margaret, ¡°What''s your friend¡¯s illness again? Let her stay in a regr room.¡±


    ¡°Bry!¡±


    Margaret''s tears fell instantly, her


    voice indignant, ¡°! already promised


    her. Doi dhig mak¨¦s ¨¦ look bad.


    Pkoble willugh at me, unable to


    secure even a single room!¡± The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    | watched Bryant calmly, seeing him nce at me with a cold voice.


    ¡°Wait a bit longer. Her friend will only stay a few days. After t! at, your aunt can move in.¡±


    ¡°I can''t wait.¡± | refused.


    Faced with a choice between me and Margaret, he didn¡¯t hesit te, as always.


    It wasn''t that Aunt Cheryl needed to


    move in anal ately aneebe


    unwav ng.sunpartd argaret and


    h&r tubbing itin my face made me


    unwilling to bend to their will. The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    | was curious to see if, after


    Timothy''s passing th erguspin\ |


    f ily xesourdes ise d indeed


    revolve solely around Margaret. The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    10:02

 Chapter 129

    the first time I¡¯d ever stood my ground so firmly in front of Bryant


    That was the fi


    er me, and his reply was even more


    His eyes


    res widened in surprise, a nce swept over dismissively cold, ¡°You''ll have to wait, regardless!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± | nodded slightly, my voice calm yet loaded, ¡°Then I''ll make sure everyone knows that the Ferguson family is rotten from


    the inside out, rotten to the point where a mistress can step over the legal wife! How are you going to face your grandpa who just


    passed away?¡±


    Mentioning his grandpa took him aback.


    It seemed to dawn on him after a moment; that Timothy had othing but despise for his ambiguous rtionship with Margaret!


    | wasn¡¯t sure if he was thinking about Timothy or worried about Margaret¡¯s reputation, but finally, Bryant swallowed hard,


    suppressing his emotions, n I need at Margaret, and said coldly, ¡°Your friend can stay in a regr room; that¡¯s final!¡±


    Margaret was still unhappy, ¡°Bry...¡±


    Bryant, rubbing his temples in frustration, snapped, ¡°Enough, stop messing around!¡±


    Oh.


    So, he knew Margaret was the one messing around.


    | didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. Thinking too much would only hurt me. | spoke softly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ferguson. I''ll arrange for my


    aunt to be moved up here.¡±


    Hearing me call him that made him frown, but he kept his face cold and said no more.


    | kept my emotions in check and turned to Mark, ¡°Mark, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mark nodded and followed me out.


    Downstairs, | made my way to my aunt¡¯s room, where Allen was smoking outside.


    ¡°She can move to the room now, on the 16th floor.¡±


    | approached him and stated the oue sinctly.


    Honestly, | couldn¡¯t bring myself to like Allen; the less | said to him, the better.


    Allen immediately showed a satisfied smile, the smell of smoke clinging to him, and cheerfully said, ¡°Well, Mrs. Ferguson''s status


    sure does wonders. She just fell asleep, but I''ll wake her up to switch rooms.¡±


    | frowned, ¡°...Let¡¯s wait until Auntie wakes up.¡±


    1/2


    10:03


    ¡°That works too.¡±


    He crushed his cigarette on the ground, opened the door, and called out to Leroy, ¡°Jane¡¯se back. Aren¡¯t youing out?¡±


    Wondering why he was calling out to


    Leroy, | then heard him casually say,


    pping Leroy on the shoulder, ;Your


    cousin j tgradvatea ight? His


    irftelriship at that smallpany was


    a dead end, no future. Get him into


    the Ferguson Group, maybend him


    a spot as the head of the Design


    Department.¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    My headache intensified. ¡°I¡¯ve already resigned from the Ferguson Group. Plus, it¡¯s not mine tomand, | can¡¯t just let him in


    and put him wherever | want.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Jane.¡± Leroy, much like Allen, casually said, ¡°You¡¯s worked at the Ferguson Group for years, even if you¡¯ve resigned,


    you''ve got connectics, Hooking me up with a position shouldn''t be too hard, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Jane, he went into fashion design because of you. You''ve got to help him out. Besides, we¡¯re all family here. If he does


    well, it reflects well on you too.¡±


    Allen echoed enthusiastically, once


    again leveraging gratitude to make


    demands, ¡°Besides, jf (Cwetent £¤}


    opr fant king you in all those


    years, you wouldn''t be where you are


    now. We yed a major role in your


    rise to high society!¡± The content is


    on ! Read thetest


    chapter there!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    | almostughed out of sheer frustration.


    Truth be told, the things my aunt had yelled at him today were spot on.


    The things I''d endured all those years


    staying with them: sleeping on the


    balcony, studying ths, parko mM


    benphenbesaiel was the only


    quiet ce | could find, being scolded


    for showering too early or toote,


    every trip to the bathroom being a


    nerve-wracking ordeal. The content is


    on ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    into

 Chapter 130

    And house cleaning andundry duties on weekends after my part-time job to keep Allen from yelling at me.


    If Aunt Cheryl hadn¡¯t stood her ground, | would have been kicked out by the dynamic duo


    ago. of father and son a long time


    Looking back, | could honestly say | don¡¯t owe the Browns anything.


    It was just Aunt Cheryl | couldn¡¯t leave behind.


    And now, to add insult to injury, Allen had the audacity to in that | should thank them for my marriage to Bryant, saying they


    yed a significant ro in it.


    | turned to Leroy, forcing a smile. ¡°So, you got into design bec use of me?¡±


    Leroy responded, ¡°Yeah, the way you splurged on gifts during the holidays, and always managed to send money home made me


    think there was big money in design. Otherwise, | would never have picked this dead-end major¡±


    ¡°And where did you graduate from?¡±


    ¡°RiverCity Vocational Technical College,¡± he said, as if it was the most prestigious institution out there.


    | couldn''t help butpare Leroy¡¯s attitude to that of his father, Allen, and eventually had to break it to him, ¡°You''re not getting


    into the Ferguson Group with that. They only hire from top-tier universities.¡±


    ¡°If | could get in on my own, | wouldn¡¯t be asking you...¡± Leroy retorted, his youthful pride getting the best of him. Allen quickly


    pulled him back, ¡°Isn¡¯t this why we''re asking for your help? Just do us a favor before the divorce is final, will you?¡±


    Seeing my silence, Allen¡¯s gaze shifted cunningly towards Mark, ¡°Are you Jane¡¯s friend or her boss? With that demeanor, you


    must be doing well for yourself. This girl is stubborn; can you help my son out?¡±


    felt my cheeks burning with embarrassment, wishing the ground would swallow me whole.


    Mark, without hesitation, spoke up with a clear and smooth voice, ¡°Sorry, sir. She¡¯s my boss, and | follow her lead.¡±


    | looked at Mark, surprised and somewhat relieved. | had worried he might agree to help, but | had no intention of catering


    endlessly to Allen¡¯s greed. It''s best to make it clear from the get-go that there¡¯s no hope.


    Aside from matters involving Aunt Cheryl, | wanted nothing to do with the two of them.


    Allen, caught off guard by the refusal, turned back to me, ¡°Jane, for your auntie¡¯s sake..¡±


    10:03


    ¡°| can¡¯t help!¡±


    Losing my patience and fearing more outrageous requests, | cut him off, ¡°Just take good care of Aunt Cheryl. I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    With that, Mark and I¡¯made our way out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to help, fine! We''ll figure it out ourselves!¡± Leroy yelled as we approached the elevator.


    | looked up at Mark, apologetically, ¡°Sorry you had to see that.¡±


    Mark just shrugged it off with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Some of my rtives are even worse.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± | replied, more out of politeness than curiosity.


    Though Mark and | were close, he seldom discussed his family.


    He nodded slightly, without borating, and | didn¡¯t press further.


    Reaching the ground floor, despite


    the air conditioning tt (at rotiddathly


    ogr thafitie Sther floors. The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    Suddenly, Mark stopped me, and


    then, gantly, ie took oft Kiscedat


    and drabe@it bver my shoulders. The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    ¡°It''s chilly outside. Try not to catch a cold these days.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Only then did | realize, in my rush to


    leave the office, I''d ragtten my'')


    j ket. tetullya Cepting his


    kindness, | said, ¡°Thanks.¡± The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    With a soft smile, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I''ll drive you home.¡±


    ¡°| can drive my wife home. No need to trouble yourself!¡±


    Not far away, a confident figure approached us, his voice deep and icy.


    10:03

 Chapter 131

    It was Bryant!


    Mark''s eyes locked onto his with an intensity that was hard to ignore. One man radiated a warmth reminiscent of a sunny afternoon, while the other held the cold sharpness of a winter morning.


    Their interaction instantly gave me a feeling of high tension. It was as if instead of being childhood friends, they were two people onpletely opposite sides.


    I racked my brain, trying to understand when the rift between ryant and Mark had grown after Mark''s return from studying abroad.


    Was Bryant misunderstanding my rtionship with Mark? An what was Mark''s reason for the tension?


    Yet, it was their issue to resolve, not mine to pry into.


    Bryant strode over with amanding presence, his gaze briel., flickering over was wearing, his tone dripping with sarcasm, "Cozy, aren''t you?"


    the coat I


    "Not as much as you two," I retorted without a second thought.


    Ever since the incident yesterday, every word, every action from him seemed to erode the little affection left between us.


    I couldn''t help but think, had he just reached out to me, maybe I wouldn''t have lost our baby. But he didn''t, even though I was within arm''s reach. Pretending not to hate him would only make me a hypocrite.


    Bryant''s gaze darkened, a storm brewing as he tried to keep his emotions in check, "Enough, let''s go home."


    As if tolerating my mood was a generous act on his part.


    Perhaps, he still believed, like before, a simple gesture or sweet word from him, and I woulde running back like a lost puppy.


    So sure of himself.


    So infuriatingly calm.


    Yet, I was determined to shatter that belief, "Bryant, I''m not causing a scene. The only thing left between us now is a divorce paper. Just like the only thing keeping you and Margaret apart is a marriage certificate!"


    His face turned to ice as he exined, "I''ve told you, what''s between her and me isn''t what you think. She''s no threat to you!"


    I couldn''t help butugh, "Oh? And what is it then? Just a simple brother-sister


    rtionship? Hand-holding, pecking, and cuddling up? The big sister clinging onto her little brother, and the brother caring for his sister after her miscarriage?"


    Bryant''s face darkened like a thundercloud, his voice through gritted teeth, "Jane! When did you start having such filthy thoughts?!"


    "So, what? When you two are alone, you''re just ying cards? Or maybe studying some new skill?"


    "Shut up!"


    He grabbed my wrist, pulling me away despite the sharp pain it caused. Unaware or uncaring of the physical pain he inflicted.


    I had surgery just yesterday, my abdomen still ached, and bru es covered my body. If it weren''t for the urgent need to sever ties with him, coupled with my aunt''s ident, I wouldn''t have ventured out today.


    He cherished Margaret so much, yet seemed to forget I could feel pain too.


    "Bryant!" Mark stepped in, his voice low and restrained, "Easy, sne''s hurt."


    "That''s none of your concern." Bryant red at him, his wordsced with scorn, "I''m taking her home to rest properly."


    Just as I was about to refuse, a nurse rushed out from the elevator, panting, "Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ferguson says she''s bleeding again, insisting on seeing you before taking any medication."


    Bryant''s expression turned icy, as a bitterugh escaped me, "Go on then, weren''t you taking me home? Walk away with me now, and I''ll believe every word you''ve said."


    "Figure it out! Just make sure she''s alright," he snapped, perhaps genuinely concerned about my pain, his grip on me finally easing as we moved towards the exit.


    I was stunned by his choice, it seemed unlike him.


    But as expected, his phone began to ring relentlessly before we even left the hospital, andline number shing on the screen.


    Bryant frowned, answering, "Yes?"


    I expected a business call, but his expression softened into resignation, "Alright, stop crying. I''ming up now."


    When he stopped and turned to me, I couldn''t hide the mockery on my face, or the anticipation of his departure.


    He released my hand, "Wait here for a few minutes, I''ll be right back."


    DUNINTS


    10:03


    "Sure."


    I watched him step into the elevator, turning to Mark as I wrapped my boat tighter against the chill, "Let''s go, Mark."


    Mark seemed surprised, "Not waiting for Bryant?"


    I smiled faintly, replying, "He won''te back.


    And truthfully, I had expected him to leave, challenging him on purpose.


    I''d be ustomed, even numb, to such disappointments. No more waiting, not now, not ever.


    As we stepped outside, the cold hit me, "Mark, I need to stop the office. You don''t have to apany me."


    "It''s no bother, I''m free today."


    Mark chuckled, "With you looking like this, if I left you alone, Christine would have my head."


    "Alright then."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    On the way to Ferguson Group, I couldn''t help but did the miscarriage?"


    you know about Mark, kad


    Aside from Christine and me, it was s supposed to be a secret.


    10:03

 Chapter 132

    "Sorry, I stumbled upon it by ident."


    Mark''s voice was gentle as he apologized and then exined how he came to know.


    It all started when Christine posted about my car ident and hospital stay on Facebook. He asked for my room number, nning to visit me today.


    But when he arrived at the hospital, he happened to overhear a nurse talking about me. Not only was I injured, but I had also miscarried, and shockingly, I was discharged on the same day.


    I pressed my lips together, "So, you got into a fight with him..."


    "It was just a heat of the moment thing."


    Mark brushed it off lightly, giving me a warm nce, "How about you? How have you been these past few days?"


    "It''s hard to say."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked down, suddenly finding the words, "I used to dream of a perfect marriage with him. Then, when I got pregnant, I couldn''t wait for the baby to arrive, to be the center of my world, my only family. But now."


    I gave a bitter smile, "I don''t even know what''s left worth holding onto."


    Everything felt meaningless.


    My hand instinctively touched my stomach, where no child would ever call me "Mom" again.


    Mark''s expression suddenly turned serious, and he pulled the car over to the side of the road, looking at me intently, "Jane, are you sick?"


    I was taken aback for a moment before shaking my head, "No, just feeling a bit emotional,"


    I had lost so much in just a few days. Timothy, my child, they were the most important to


    1.


    But Mark didn''t seem to rx..


    Once we got to the office and I came down with a storage box, he helped me put it in the backseat and handed me a fast-foodbo meal.


    "A quick bite on the way. I''ll take you to a ce, Shall we?"


    "Where to?" I asked.


    "You''ll see," Mark''s voice was clear and soothing.


    10:03


    "Better apply some ointment first."


    I handed him some bruise cream I had picked up from the office''s medical room, pointing to his cheekbone and the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t say, but I guessed his fight with Bryant was somehow because of me.


    Mark smiled gratefully and began to apply the ointment in the mirror.


    Once done, he carefully stored the cream back in the car.


    "It''s nothing."


    He had helped me a lot, so this was the least I could do.


    I remembered how, during my college days, fast food was my-to for venting negative emotions.


    There were burgers, fried chicken, fries, but instead of soda, he got me hot chocte. After finishing the meal and tidying up the trash, I realized we were headed towards the suburbs. The quiet of the outskirts was more calming than the city''s noise.


    Leaning my head against the window, I gazed out, unaware of the tears that had started to form.


    I couldn''t let go of the child, and what made it harder was knowing they could have been.


    part of this world.


    As the night deepened, we drove up a mountain road, where cars were rare.


    Finally, near the summit, Mark stopped at a lookout point and said, "Wait here for a moment," before getting something from the trunk.


    He came back with a long overcoat, men''s size, big enough to cover me from head to toe, "It gets chilly at night, better stay warm."


    Dressed and stepping out, I was greeted by a breathtaking view of the star-filled sky!


    He leaned casually against the car,


    "Reminds you of the starry nights when we were kids?" I thought back, e "Yes, Y haven''t seen stars like


    "Yes,exactly this in years since living in the city." "When I was eight, my mom passed away."


    Mark looked up at the night sky, his thoughts wandering far "Aftenshe left, I''d sit in our yard waiting for her toe back, but she never did."


    "Until, a little girl from next door told me that those who leave us be stars in the sky, watching over us, wanting us to be happy."


    That idea felt familiar,forting even though it was a widely known sentiment.


    10:03


    Mark''s eyes reflected the night sky as he looked at me, "So, Jane, you gotta keep your chin up and live your best life, remembering all the love your folks showered you with, okay?"


    10:03

 Chapter 133

    "Alright... I get it now!"


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and turning my head, I caught sight of a particrly bright star, feeling as if I was suddenly pulled from an overwhelming emotion that could shatter me at any moment.


    Mark rea reached into his car and handed me a pack of tissues, "Go on, today, no more tears. Crying too much now will only hurt your eyes.¡±


    wit out. But after He didn''t let me linger on the hill for too long before driving me back to the city.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After hesitating for a moment, I ventured to ask, "The girl you liked for so many years... she must be really special, huh?"


    "Yeah," He nodded without hesitation, his gaze softening, ''The same little girl I was talking about earlier."


    I was taken aback, "That''s... been quite a long time."


    "Yeah, twenty years," he said, clearly showing his deep, unwavering affection.


    I sighed, not knowing what else to say. When we reached Christine''s apartment, I softly thanked him, "Thank you for today."


    Actually, when he asked me if I was sick earlier in the evening, I hesitated for a moment.


    But now, I felt much better.


    He raised an eyebrow, "What did I tell you?"


    "Some things don''t need thanks, but today, I really owe you one."


    "Alright, get inside and get some rest."


    "Will do. Drive safe!"


    The moment I stepped out of the elevator, my phone rang. It was Bryant.


    It had been hours since he said he''d only be a few minutes.


    I answered, "Hello?"


    "Where are you?" His voice was deep and terse Walking to the front door, I replied nonchntly, "At home."


    "When did you learn to lie?"


    His voice dripped with sarcasm, "The folks at Ferguson Mansion say you haven''t been back these past few days, and it''s been even longer since you moved out of Riverview Estate!"


    10:03


    "Oh, if you know all that, then why bother calling? Worried I''m cheating, or that I''ve slept with someone else?"


    This hit a nerve, his voice turning icy, "You dare?"


    "Sure, I''ll take my time following your footsteps," I knew exactly how to provoke him.


    "Janel" Bryant exploded, his tone as cold as midwinter ice, "For thest time, where are you?"


    The angrier he got, the more I reveled in it, "You''re so powerful, find out yourself.¡±


    With that, I hung up!


    I was done being the one revolving around him They say the one who falls in love first loses, but once you stop loving, you can always turn the tables.


    After I entered the code and came into the house, Christine rushed in from the balcony, peeling off her face mask, "Why did Mark drop you off?"


    "He and Bryant got into a fight today."


    I got myself a ss of water and recounted the day''s events to her.


    She was amazed, "Look at you, standing up to Bryant?"


    "I wasn''t such a pushover before, was I?"


    "Well, at most you were at his beck and call," she teased.


    I chose not to respond, and Christine changed the subject, "Do you think, the person Mark has liked for years could be you? He was in France on a business trip yesterday, and suddenly he''s back. Suspicious, right?"


    "It can''t be."


    I had my doubts in the car, but I''ve only known Mark for eight years nowhere near the timeline he mentioned with that little girl.


    Besides, Mark is from the Larson family of RiverCity, and only moved here after my parents passed away.


    He probably just felt sorry for me and offered a helping hand.


    After my shower, Christine pointed to my phone charging on the nightstand, "Your ex is blowing up E your phone."


    I ignored it, fully dried my hair, and then the phone rang again.


    "Bryant, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Come downstairs."


    Since our big blowup, he seems to have decided to be more of a man of few words.


    I frowned. "What?"


    As I said this, a chill ran down my spine. Walking to the window, I locked eyes with Bryant''sgaze!


    He actually looked me up??


    Wait, was he crazy?


    He stared at me, his voice

 Chapter 134

    I could tell he wasn''t joking around.


    And thest thing I wanted was for him to disturb Christine upstairs, so I gave in, "Fine."


    Before heading out, Christine did what Mark had done earlier, wrapping me in an extra-long down coat and even pulling a beanie over my head.


    "Don''t think I''m being over the top."


    Christine tapped my forehead lightly, "Read online that cold vnds now could lead to headachester."


    "Alright, alright, you''re the best."


    She meant well, and after agreeing with her multiple times, I casually slipped into a pair of shoes and headed downstairs.


    Seeing me emerge from the apartment building, Bryant''s gaze vs deep, "Why all bundled up? You sick?"


    "You care?"


    I realized that I had lost the ability to have a decent conversation with him.


    If he truly cared, even without knowing about my pregnancy, he should have checked on me after yesterday''s incident.


    Regardless of the severity, I was hit by a car.


    "Do you have to be so sarcastic?" he shot back.


    I didn''t want to get tangled in a pointless argument, so I got straight to the point, "What do you want?"


    I had no interest in bickering over trivial matters in the middle of the night.


    He frowned, "Why didn''t you wait for me?"


    I met his gaze coldly, "Why should I wait for you?"


    And I was thankful that I hadn''t been foolish enough to wait.


    It had been five or six hours since I left the hospital.


    And yet, he had the audacity to ask me why I hadn''t waited for him.


    As if in his mind, I should always stand where he wants me to, waiting for him to turn around.


    Bryant was never known for his patience, and he scoffed, "So eager to leave with him?"


    10:03


    It took me a moment to realize he meant Mark I had to admit, he was good at turning things around.


    I breathed in the chilly night air, my voice detached, "Whatever you say. I''m going back up." With that, I turned to leave.


    "Jane."


    Suddenly, he was behind me, pulling me into his embrace, "It''s my fault, don''t be mad, okay?"


    I was stunned to find myself in his arms, a new feeling of hel, It took a while before I could muster a response, my voice we I''m just really bummed out, you know. It''s not like I''m fuming essness washing over me.


    y, "Mad? Bryant, I''m not. anything."


    Being angry before meant I hadn''t epted his favoritism, hadn''t m epted that I wasn''t in his heart. so, every time, it was a huge blow, leaving me lost.


    But not anymore, no matter what he did or chose now, it all see...ed expected, and it no longer stirred anything in me.


    After saying this, I tried to step away from his embrace, but he held me tight, his voice growing urgent,"


    N shouldn''t have been so harsh on you yesterday, and I definitely shouldn''t have..."


    "Hit me?" I managed a smile, though my eyes remained cold, "It''s okay, was just what I needed."


    It severed whatever emotional ties we had.


    It shattered all the illusions I had about the boy in white from my memories.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nt that s/


    He seemed to understand my coldness then, suddenly lookingm panicked, holding me even tighter, his voice anxious, "You resent me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 135

    "Absolutely." There was no hesitation in my admission.


    But my resentment had nothing to do with the way v he hit me, the names he called me.


    He just didn''t get it, his voice heavy with regret "I''m sorry... She''s been unwell, the miscarriage took a toll on her, and I acted out of desperation."


    "Oh," I nodded, my smile not quite reaching my eyes. "Was it me who dragged her into the middle of the street, Bryant? It was her pulling me, right in front of your eyes. And yet, you were questioning me?"


    "That''s why I''m apologizing."


    "So, am I just supposed to ept your apology?"


    I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity. "Her miscarriage was er own doing, her own fault! She should be thankful I haven''t demanded anything from her!"


    People really are biased. He grabbed the back of my head, forcing me to look him in the eye, his expression darkening, his gaze filled with a chilling intensity, "She made a mistake, true, but she''s paid the price by losing a child!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "And what about me? Was I supposed to get hit by a car?" I shot back, refusing to look away.


    "You were up and about just earlier, weren''t you?"


    His lips curled into a cold smirk, his words dripping with sarcasm, "Even went star-gazing? How long did you and he stay up on that hill, huh? Did you have sex?"


    Smack!


    Hisst few words detonated like a bomb in my head. With strength I didn''t know I had, I broke free from his grip and, for the second time since yesterday, I pped him across the face.


    "Bryant! You disgust me!"


    He hissed, his voice as cold as frost, "Oh? And you two are the epitome of virtue?"


    I felt a pressure building in my chest, about to explode. I shouted, each word clear and sharp, "Enough! This is where it ends! You can do whatever you want with her from now on, and it''s none of your business what I do!"


    I He watched me, his stance unyielding, "And what if I insist on making it my business?" I really wanted to ask if he was out of his mind, But instead, I just took a step back, utterly drained, "Bryant, for Timothy''s sake, let''s not


    10:03


    make this any more embarrassing than it has to be."


    As I turned to go upstairs, he grabbed my hand his voice deep, "You''re so adamant about this divorce... Is it because of him, or something else?"


    "It has nothing to do with Mark."


    I really didn''t want to drag Mark into this, especially considering the longstanding friendship between their families.


    Seeing that I had no more to say, he held on, seemingly in need of a definitive answer.


    I took a deep breath, "


    It''s amazing how quickly a heart can turn cold.


    When I married him, I thought I''d never find myself in a "your rom or me" scenario.


    But what I faced was even more melodramatic-"your first love or me".


    And with thetter, it''s even more devastating being the unchos mone. You can''t even fell yourself anyforting lies.


    Especially since his choice had cost me so dearly.


    He fell silent for a moment, his defeat-palpable, but without a hint of her regret,


    I stiffened, fighting back the tears.


    "Bryant, I''m pregnant too."


    10:03

 Chapter 136

    I almost blurted it out, but I held back at thest second. It wouldn''t have made any difference anyway.


    I forced a smile, "You''re like a modern-day knight in shining armor. Can I ask you to do one more good deed next month?"


    "What is it?" he asked.


    I said quietly, "Come with me to get our divorce papers."


    The grip on my arm tightened, and I could feel his fingers tren le before everything went silent between us.


    After a tense moment, the elevator doors suddenly opened, rev aling a loving couple stepping out.


    Bryant seemed momentarily distracted, and I took the opportunity and stepped into the elevator..


    to slip my wrist away As I pressed the button to close the doors, a sense of relief washed over me for the first time in a long while.


    Separation was the best option.


    It was the only option.


    That night, whether it was because things were finally getting resolved, or I was just exhausted, I slept until past nine the next morning.


    Even Christine leaving for work didn''t wake me up.


    She had left a pot of oatmeal with bacon bits in the kitchen for me.


    IIII ended up eating a lot, wondering why I was so hungry, when it hit me - I had miscarried.


    Without the morning sickness, of course, my appetite came roaring back.


    If it weren''t for the reminders every time I went to the bathroom, it would feel like everything was just a distant dream.


    After breakfast, I sat in the sunlight, continuing my work on the design draft for thepetition.


    It was nearlyplete; just needed some finishing touches.


    Once done, I tweaked a few details and emailed it off.


    Just as I was about to stretch my stiff neck and shoulders, my phone rang.


    10:03


    "Hello?" I answered, confused.


    Bryant''s voice was cool, "If you don''t want a divorce, why keep up the act?"


    "What are you talking about?" I was utterly bewildered.


    "I know everything." His tone softened, "Your uncle came to see me, said you cried?"


    I was instantly irritated.


    I couldn''t believe Allen had meddled in this!.


    When I didn''t respond, Bryant tried to coax me, Jane, we have ''t reached a point where divorce is our only option."


    I clenched my fist, asking, "Where''s he now?"


    "He just left."


    "Got it."


    "What I''m saying is-"


    I hung up before he could finish.


    What was even happening!


    Grabbing my bag and remembering Christine''s motherly advice, I also grabbed a beige wool coat.


    When I got to the hospital, Aunt Cheryl wasn''t there.


    The room was open, reeking of cigarette smoke. Allen and Leroy were lounging around like lords, eating chips and watching soap operas.


    The ashtray on the coffee table was filled with cigarette butts.


    They looked anything but caregivers, having devoured all the hospital-provided nutrition meals and fruit tters.


    Seeing me, Allen sat up,zily saying, "Who taught you to visit empty-handed? Remember to bring something next time."


    "Where''s Auntie?" I asked, wafting away the smoke.


    "Off for tests."


    "Fine!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    With Aunt Cheryl gone for who knew how long I felt no reason to holdm back, I red at him coldly, "Who E asked you to go talking to Bryant?"


    "What did I say wrong?"


    10:03


    Ohapter 116


    He red back, "And how are you speaking to your elders? Where''s your respect?"


    I didn''t mince words, "My life is none of your business."


    "How is it none of my business?"


    Allen stood up, annoyed, "Wasn''t it you crying to your aunt just yesterday? Came pot with red eyes! If to you''re too stubborn to make things right with Mr. Ferguson, I did it for you. Why can''t you see that?"


    I scoffed, "You''re just afraid if I leave divorce him a Cero son family, you''ll lose your cash cow, aren''t you?"


    If it weren''t for Aunt Cheryl, I wouldn''t have wasted another mo ent talking to him.


    10.039

 Chapter 137

    But I couldn''t change the fact that he was my uncle!


    He could use this rtionship to spout nonsense in front of Bryant!


    "Jane, that''s a bit cold, don''t you think?"


    Leroy chucked the bag of chips onto the table, putting on a show of pretending to be att wise. "I get it, your husband had a fling, right? Saw it with my own eyes. That woman? Not even close to you in looks. Just another Instagram face. Let him have his fun, he''ll get bored ande back."


    Infidelity seemed like a feather''s weight to these morally bank pt men.


    I struggled to keep my temper in check, "Listen, I don''t need yor involvement in this, got it?"


    "Got it."


    Allen was the poster child for how not to age gracefully, shing his yellowed smoker''s teeth in a greedy smile, "Fine, keep Mr. Ferguson out of this if you like. But if you can cough up thirty grand a month and sort out a decent job for Leroy, I''ll stay out of your hair."


    "Why don''t you just rob a bank?" My temper red, "Hear me loud and clear, not a dime from me to you, ever again."


    "I''m gonna sue you! I brought you up, but now you won''t look after me. I''ll make sure everyone knows!"


    "Go ahead!" My voice rose, "I have records of every penny I''ve sent over the years. What about you? How much did you spend on me while I was with you? What did I ever ask from you?"


    All those years, every household chore waited for me. Barely eight and struggling to mop the floor, I had to kneel and scrub again and again.


    If not for myte school hours, cooking would''ve fallen to me too.


    My aunt tried to help, only for him to rant about the pointlessness of raising a ''useless'' kid, threatening to kick me out.


    Even hiring a maid requires providing a living space.


    His gambling addiction drained my part-time earnings several times.


    And now he was talking of parental grace? Toote for that!


    "You ungrateful brat!"


    10:03


    Chroter 137


    Allen red, his face, often flushed from drinking, contorted in rage, "Don''t act high and mighty. I know exactly how much you''ll get from divorcing Mr. Ferguson. Even a trickle from that fortune could sustain us."


    "First off, I''m not getting a fortune."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I stood firm, emphasizing each word, "And even if I did, what''s it to you? Thew mandates support for elders, not leeches!"


    "What did you say?!"


    Allen''s fury peaked, and he raised his hand to strike, but Leroy quickly stepped in, signaling him to calm down, "Dad!"


    Then, turning to me, Leroy suggested, "How about we both giv in a little? Get me a decent position at Ferguson Group, with a contract, say a hundred grand a year, and you won''t have to worry about sending money home."


    Their shamelessness left me speechless.


    Like father, like son.


    Demanding a hundred grand job with just an associate''s degree, no experience, no skills.


    I frowned, "A hundred grand? In your dream!"


    "You..." Leroy choked on his words, and Allen, pushing him aside, gritted his teeth, "You''re so stubborn, Jahe. It''s obvious Mr. Ferguson still has feelings for you. Just ask him, sort out Leroy''s job, and everyone''s happy!"


    "Forget it, it''s not up for discussion."


    Divorcing and still clinging to my ex-husband for favors? I couldn''t do it.


    Allen scoffed, threatening, "You won''t go? Fine, we''ll go ourselves! I refuse to believe be your uncle isn''t worth a E job with Bryant Ferguson!"


    "I''d love to see how that turn out."


    A tall,manding figure suddenly appeared at the door, his gaze sharp as a hawk''s lightly resting on Allen.

 Chapter 138

    Bryant stood there, a vision in his tailored dark suit, his demeanor icy, his gaze chilling. Despite the coldness, an oppressive air of authority enveloped him, a natural-born leader through and through.


    I was momentarily stunned.


    Instantly, Allen''s aggressive bravado deted like a popped balloon. Gone was his earlier swagger as he rubbed his hands together, a sheepish grin spreading across his face as he approached Bryant. Bowing and scraping, he said, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson, what brings you here? I was just giving this littledy a piece of my mind."


    My pride felt trampled underfoot by Allen''s words, Even thoug divorce was on the horizon, I didn''t want Bryant to see me in such a disheveled state.


    Or to witness such an unsavory family scene.


    Let''s leave, this doesn''t involve you," I urged, pushing Bryant to ards the exit.


    I didn''t want into this mess.


    Uncle meddling in my affairs, and I certainly didn''t want Bryant dragged


    "You scared?" Allen blocked the door, raising his voice. "Afraid your husband will find out how ungrateful you are?"


    I was so frustrated I was almost speechless.


    Before I could retort, he self-righteously used, "It''s not your fault for finding someone new, it''s her. She''s so unreasonable, so inconsiderate! With her temper, how could someone like you possibly tolerate her!"


    Bryant nced at me, his expression loaded with meaning. "Oh? She does have quite the temper, doesn''t she?"


    "I''m not wrong, am I?" Allen, feeling vindicated, grew even more animated. "Not to mention, she''spletely ungrateful! You know, it wasn''t easy for her aunt and me raising her, and now when it''s her turn to take care of us, she turns her back."


    "Hmm, that''s not right," Bryant casually pulled up a chair and sat down, crossing his long legs, his voice very light. "You tell me, how should she take care of you? For matters like this,e to me, not her. She doesn''t call the shots in our home."


    I frowned.


    I What did he mean bying to him, by saying I didn''t call the shots in our home?


    "Really?" Allen''s eyes lit up at Bryant''s apparent agreement, and heunched into his demands without missing a beat. "Just cover her aunt''s medical bills, give me a monthly allowance of thirty grand, and maybe sort out a job for my son. That''s not too much to


    10:03


    W Chapter 138


    ask, right?"


    I felt so embarrassed I wished I could just disappear. I couldn''t believe he had the audacity to ask Bryant for such things.


    But what I feared most was that Bryant would agree. After all, to him, this amount of money was a drop in the bucket, a small price to pay to avoid hassle.


    In a mix of anxiety and anger, I interjected, "Don''t even dream about it..."


    "Jane, let your uncle have a word," Bryant said, pulling on my hand and raising an eyebrow it." at Allen. "Anything else? Out with Allen paused, perhaps not expecting Bryant to be so agreeable His avarice was barely concealed as he said, "Well, it would be great if you could buy an apartment downtown, ideally with four bedrooms and two living rooms. My wife and I are getting old, and our boy is looking get married. A downtown apartment would be convenient for everything, don''t you think?"


    Bryant remained nomittal. "Makes sense Allen, hearing those two words, looked ready to jump for joy, and even Leroy was visibly excited.


    A downtown apartment with four bedrooms and two living rooms, even at its cheapest, would cost a fortune.


    Such a dream was unimaginable for them before, never expecting to be handed such a windfall.


    Yet, suddenly, I wasn''t in a hurry to object.


    This didn''t seem like Bryant''s usual way of ying the good guy.


    Sure enough, Bryant adjusted his cufflinks, his lips parting slightly think that''s not enough After all, raising someone is not less than giving life to them. It should be repaid a thousandfold, a millionfold." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Allen and Leroy exchanged nces, seeing the thrill in each other''s eyes.


    Bryant''s lips curled into a smirk, his gaze leisurely settling on Allen. "How about this? Youpile a rough list of expenses spent on Cane over the years, like tuition, pocket money, extra tutoring, clothing, food, amodation everything counts.


    For every expense on her, I''ll pay back ten thousand times its value, settling it all in one go. How does that sound?"

 Chapter 139

    Hearing this, Allen''s face went through a rapid palette of emotions, ending up with a shade that screamed trouble. "Well, well... we''re all family here, right?" he stammered, "No need to keep tabs like this."


    Bryant, cool as a cucumber,id on the charm thick, "Oh, but there is, Uncle. Gratitude is owed where gratitude is due. Don''t be shy about asking for it. Setting aside the financial help she''s given over the years, raising her must have cost a pretty penny, at least ten grand, right? So, I figure I owe you a hundred million."


    "The thing is... the thing is..."


    Allen''s face was a live show of colors, finally settling on a dee, red. "Seriously, after all these years, how could I possibly keep track of all this?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No trouble at all. Which bank are you with? I''ll make a call, and we''ll have it sorted in minutes," Bryant said, pretending to reach for his phone.


    Allen, terrified, practically lunged at Bryant, pleading. "Mr. Ferguson, no need to check, really!"


    He was petrified Bryant would uncover the truth about how he had almost maltreated me and cause him trouble. His guilt was written all over his face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Bryant furrowed his brows, feigning confusion "I thought Jane was being ungrateful? Now that we want to repay you generously, you''re turning us down?"


    Allen was still thick-skinned enough to say, "Who needs a hundred million? If you really want to give something, a million and a half will cover it."


    "Huh." Bryant let out a scoff, "Uncle, I''ve been around the block a few times in the business world, and I don''t like unclear deals. You want money, fine, but bring me the receipts."


    He straightened his tie with a deliberate slowness, "Or are you saying, you''ve just been ''taking care of her without actually spending a dime?"


    "How could that be...?"


    Allen was on the verge of jumping out of his skin but was too afraid of Bryant to raise his voice, "If I hadn''t spent money on her, how could she have grown up so well?"


    "Why couldn''t she?"


    A frail yet firm female voice came from the doorway. Aunt Cheryl, supported by a nurse, entered, "Did you ever spend money on Jane? She went to public school, came home to chores, and started part-time jobs in middle school! And you, how much do you owe her that you''re well aware of?"


    Bryant''s expression darkened, a flicker of sympathy crossing his face, his brows knitting together.


    I looked away, telling myself it was just an illusion.


    Allen shot back, "I raised her, and now I owe her?"


    "Her parents left her half a million, what did you do with It? Haven''t forgotten, have you?" Allen, after a moment''s thought, retorted angrily, "Why bring up something from so long ago?"


    I was taken aback. Aunt Cheryl looked at me, Her eyes filled with shame and remorse, "Your parents must have foreseen thepany''s crisis and let that half a million with me, in case something happened, to take care of you. But he g nbled it all away... I''ve been too ashamed to mention it."


    Tears welled up in my eyes.


    I clenched my fists, holding back sobs, and shook my head, "It''s okay, you''re not to me. Mom and Dad... they wouldn''t me you either"


    Some things were beyond her control.


    "Why are you even saying this now, are you stupid?!"


    Allen, unable to vent his anger on Bryant, turned it towards Aunt Cheryl. Seeing the money shipping through his fingers, he was about to leap from the ground and p her!


    I instinctively stepped in front of her, and just as his hand was about to hit me, s grabbed Allen''s arm with a swift motion!


    Bryant''s grip was iron, his eyes cold as ice, "Touch her and see what happens."


    10:03

 Chapter 140

    et it carried a chill that could make one''s blood run cold.


    His voice was calm, yet It seemed, if Allen dared, he would crush Allen''s hand without hesitation.


    This was perhaps the first time I truly felt what it was like to be protected by him.


    But, it felt toote, leaving no ripples in my heart.


    Allen moved slightly, realizing that he, a burly man, couldn''t budge in Bryant''s grip. He shivered and quickly exined.


    "Mr. Ferguson, it was an ident, I swear!"


    Aunt Cheryl looked scared by the confrontation. "Jane..."


    I wanted to teach Allen a lesson, but with my aunt looking so frail, it didn''t seem right.


    I could only tug at Bryant''s arm. "Let it go, release him."


    Bryant, still seething, wasn''t easily persuaded. His gaze fixed on Allen, "Touch her again, and I''ll chop off your hands, got it?"


    "Yes, yes! I wouldn''t dare... You have my word!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Allen''s face turned pale as he hastily assured.


    Only then did Bryant release him, and I turned to Allen wearily, "I''ve paid Auntie''s medical bills. As for anything else, drop it."


    "You..."


    Allen was clearly unhappy, but confronted with Bryant''s menacing look, he remained. silent.


    Then, I helped Aunt Cheryl into her room, and couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Has... has Uncle ever hit you over these years?"


    She sat on the bed, her head down, pondering for a while before managing aforting smile. "No, dear, he was just angry. He''s neverid a hand on me, don''t worry."


    "Okay..."


    I couldn''t probe further. After ensuring she wasfortable and her illness was taken care of, I stood to leave.


    In the living room, only Allen and Leroy remained.


    Their earlier bravado gone. Seeing me, Allen immediately tried to curry favor. "Jane, could you please speak to Mr. Ferguson for me? Make sure he understands I wasn''t trying to hit you. When has Uncle ever raised a hand to you?"


    1 pursed my lips, gently reminding him, "It''s not okay to hit anyone."


    "Alright, alright, I won''t hit her again, happy? Just please, talk to him for me," Allen pleaded. "It''s your fault! Mr. Ferguson looked so upset, How am I supposed to get into the Ferguson Group now?" Leroyined.


    Allen, furious, pped Leroy on the back of his head. "Ingrate! Who was I doing this for?!"


    I didn''t want to listen to their quarrel and walked straight out of the room.


    I thought Bryant had left, but found him standing not far from the door. Seeing me, he strode over.


    "I''ll drive you home."


    "No need." I refused, then calmly said, "Bryant, how you get it? He only said those things ''cause he was scared that without you, they''d be out of cash."


    "Why haven''t you ever mentioned these things to me before?"


    "Mention what? There''s nothing to say."


    I walked towards the elevator.


    Bryant followed slowly, his expression unreadable. "You never d me you had such a hard time told growing up."


    "That wasn''t hard."


    The real hardship was after my parents died and before Aunt Cheryl came for me.


    But over many nights, I''de to understand. Perhaps everyone''s life has its dark moments.


    I nced at Bryant under the setting sun, thinking I no longer cared, yet I felt a hint of bitterhess. E Besides, you never gave me a chance to speak about it, did you?"


    10:03

 Chapter 141

    "Jane."


    His gaze was locked on me, his eyes swirling with an emotion I couldn''t quite ce, "I regret the papers."


    "Huh?"


    "I can''t stand the thought of divorcing you."


    His voice was low, as if shrouded in a mist.


    I licked my lips, pointing towards the elevator we were about reach, "I''ll head out first."


    Everything that needed to be said, had been said. Continuing this tug of war was just adding to the annoyance.


    "I said, I''d take you..."


    ''Bry!"


    The elevator doors slid open, and to my surprise, it was Margaret Her face lit up with joy, "I thought you said you were busy this afternoon? Couldn''t stay away from me, could you?"


    I didn''t look back, stepping past her into the elevator. After pressing the button for my floor, I didn''t even bother to see what expression Bryant was making.


    Whether his face showed helplessness, irritation, or indulgence, it didn''t matter to me anymore.


    What I needed to learn now was to let go. Let go of the person I had chased for eight years and still couldn''t keep up with.


    On my way home, Mark called.


    I answered with a smile, "What''s up, Mark?"


    "Did anyone else see your design submission? His tone was serious.


    A bad feeling began to grow inside me. Slowing down, I thought carefully, "Just Chris. No one else."


    Besides leaving it at the office overnight, the design had never left my house.


    There was a brief silence on the other end before I couldn''t help but ask, "Is something wrong?"


    "Let''s meet in person. Should Ie to you?"


    10:03


    "It''s fine, I''m already out. I''ll head over. How about 1 meet you at the coffee shop downstairs?"


    He agreed immediately.


    About twenty minutester, I arrived at the Starbucks below the office building. Through therge ss windows, I spotted Mark.


    He was dressed in a beige shirt and khaki trousers, looking effortlessly elegant yet unapproachable.


    As I approached, the distance between us seemed to vanish. He smiled, handing me a hot drink, "Have something warm."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks."


    I''m not picky about what I drink, but after taking a sip, I looked a him in surprise. It was my favorite.


    Mark always seemed to understand me well.


    Yet, I couldn''t figure out when he had taken the time to know me so well.


    After a few sips, I went straight to the point, "Something''s wrong, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah." He nodded, searching for the right words, "Your design... it''s been giarized. But don''t worry too much. It''s your work; nobody can take that away from you."


    "How is that possible?" I sat up straight, in disbelief.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, his expression serious, "


    I was stunned, "Can you tell me who it is? Or do we have to wait for thepany''s decision?"


    This wasn''t an officialpetition, but it was organized by a majormpany, and if carried a lot of influence.


    If this issue wasn''t handled properly, someone''s reputation in the design world could be ruined.


    Mark didn''t beat around the bush, "It''s Margaret."


    "What?"


    "This is her design submission, take a look." He said, handing his phone over to me.


    22

 Chapter 142

    I took the smartphone from his hand, and almost instantly, I was sure it was my design.


    More specifically, it was my initial draft, a few details still rough around the edges, yet someone had copied it verbatim.


    But it was exactly this unfinished state that clued me in on how my design ended up with Margaret, sending a chill down my spine.


    "Don''t worry." Mark''s voice was soothing, like a balm to my worries, "Before you figure out how to prove it''s your design, I''ll keep this under wraps."


    "No need to hide it."


    I brushed my hair behind my ear, offering a wry smile, "Let''s air his dirtyundry- the more fuss it causes, the better."


    I hadn''t anticipated Margaret would be so bold as to swipe so much from me. Since she''d thrown down the gauntlet, I was not opposed to teaching her a lesson.


    Mark''s eyes, clear and serene, crinkled with a smile, "I was worried these consecutive issues would get you down, but it seems you''ve already got a n?"


    "Yep."


    I nodded, "Back in college, our professor always said, in our line of work, to protect your designs, you must always be ready to prove they''re yours."


    Joy danced in Mark''s eyes, "Three years on, you''ve only gotten better and more adept at safeguarding what''s yours."


    I chuckled, puzzled, "Mark, howe you''re so sure this design is mine? Didn''t you ever doubt, even for a second, that I might have copied Margaret?"


    "The Jane I know isn''t someone who''d ever rip off someone else''s work." He was confident, then added with a lightugh, "Besides, ever heard of backing up your friends, right or wrong?"


    "Huh?"


    "We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    He teased, half-joking, "Whatever you do, I''ve got your back."


    I couldn''t help butugh, "Is that how you treat all your friends?"


    "Yep." He shrugged nonchntly, a mysterious smirk ying on his lips, "But, I don''t have many friends."


    That was the truth. Having known him for years, though he mingled with folks like Steven


    Chapter 142


    and Bryant, it seemed he was only close with them.


    And now, it felt like he and Bryant had drifted apart.


    Seemed like his circle had shrunk to just me and Steven.


    I couldn''t help but offer some constion, "I don''t have many friends either, aside from you and Christine. Not much interaction beyond that."


    "That''s fine by me."


    His smile was warm, his eyes slightly upturned, creating a captivating look, hisshes. casting shadows as if hiding his thoughts.


    I warmed my hands around my coffee when Mark''s phone sud only rang. He shot me an apologetic look, "Let me take this call."


    He headed outside, phone in hand.


    ncing at the time, I decided to head out too, giving him a wave from a distance before leaving.


    But I saw him, his expression stern, the warmth and gentleness gone as he spoke into the phone.


    From a distance, I couldn''t make out his words.


    Suddenly, he seemed to feel my gaze, looking up at me, his expression softening as he approached, "Got it, we''ll leave it at that.


    After hanging up, he gestured towards my car, Leaving now?"


    I figured he was dealing with some work hassle, nodding, "Yeah, got some errands to run. You better head En to work too."


    "Sure. Need help with the giarism issue?"


    "Actually, yes."


    I smiled lightly, "Margaret won''t let this go easily. How about we meet tomorrow? ''INpfove the design is mine, clear the air for yourpany." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    10:04

 Chapter 143

    He grinned and asked, "Are you thinking of being low-key or going big?"


    "Go big." I didn''t hesitate for a second.


    "Leave it to me." Mark nodded, guiding me to the car, "Stay safe. Call if you need anything." His voice was clear and soothing, almost magically calming.


    As I drove out of the parking lot and stopped to pay, a nce in the rearview mirror showed him still standing there, tall and distinguished, his gaze lingering in the direction! was leaving. Had I not known about the woman he''d been for of for years, I might have wondered if he had a crush on me.


    I headed straight to the Ferguson Group, dialing Linda''s numbe en route. "Meet me in the underground parking in ten."


    "Jane," Linda sounded like she was knocked for a loop, "I''m... up to my eyes in work right now."


    My tone turned icy. "Or should Ie up to see you?"


    Jane said quickly, "Uh... I''lle down."


    Deep down, I harbored a sliver of hope it wasn''t her. Maybe I overlooked something else.


    But her guilt was too evident.


    Linda was waiting at my usual parking spot, looking pale.


    II As I got off, I went straight to the point. "Why did you do this?"


    I couldn''t understand. By all ounts, I was a decent boss, always willing to help and ignore minor issues.


    "What do you mean?" Linda avoided my gaze, clearly ufortable.


    I I shot back, "Do I have to spell it out for you?"


    "Jane..." She lowered her head, embarrassed.


    I frowned slightly. "You said you were airing out the office but were photographing my design draft?"


    I couldn''t think of any other slip-up.


    Linda had been my intern since college, handpicked by me. She was the person I trusted most at Ferguson Group.


    It turned out that not just marriages and men could be unreliable.


    10:04


    ? What did Linda fell silent, and I understood. "You hate Margaret, don''t she offer you? A promotion or a raise?"


    "Neither." Linda suddenly looked up, desperation in her eyes. "She said she''d introduce me to my idol. She admitted they weren''t close but was willing to make the connection."


    I couldn''t believe it. "Just for that?"


    I knew she idolized Mark, but I hadn''t realized her obsession ran this deep.


    "I''ve admired him for so long!" Linda was furious, resenting me, "You knew I liked him, yet you kept it from me, Went to the concert with him, and never thought of introducing us!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I n to "Linda," I couldn''t help but scowl, icily responding. "Even if I did I mention it, I introduce you when the time was right. He''s my friend. It''s up to me whether I introduce you to him. I don''t owe you a thing!"


    "This is Ferguson Group''s project proposal. Corporate espionage is no small charge. Think about how you want to handle this!" With that, I got back into my car, ready to


    leave.


    Unexpectedly, Linda chuckled. "As your assistant these past years, let me offer some friendly advice. Think about how you''ll survive in the design world."


    "Why wouldn''t I survive?" I rolled down the window, showing her the recording app on my phone. "Linda, if you decide to go against me, won''t pull any punches."


    10:04

 Chapter 144

    I Chapter 144


    Everything unfolded as I had anticipated. No sooner had I left the Ferguson Group than whispers began to spread like wildfire through the industry circles.


    I called Mark, who hadn''t made a move. It was clear Margaret had been the one to set the rumor mill churning. [The Ferguson Group''s Assistant Director, used of giarism.]


    And, as expected, the majority jumped on the bandwagon. After all, Margaret was the first to submit her design proposal.


    The disdain for such acts ran deep, and the usations hurle my way were vile.


    [Copycat! You don''t deserve to be in this field. Get out of the de gn world!]


    [Stealing someone else''s hard work. Hope your whole family rots.]


    [Shameless! You''d dare steal from your ownpany. What a pace of work this Jane is]


    Just as I was about to shut off my phone, thepany''s official ount posted a notice. It stated that Margaret and I would present ourselves at the headquarters the next day to settle this giarism dispute, inviting industry beers to join the spectacle.


    The next day, I got up early, ensured my makeup was wless, and stepped out in my heels.


    When I arrived, a crowd of onlookers, and Mark, who was waiting for me, had already gathered at the entrance.


    Carrying my bag, I walked over and greeted him with a smile. "Hey, Mark."


    His voice was warm. "All set?"


    "Absolutely!" I grinned, about to head to the elevator, with him when amotion at the entrance caught my attention.


    I turned around instinctively, just in time to see a sleek Bentley pull up. The driver stepped out and opened the door for Margaret, who emerged in a stunning white dress!


    The gesture was touching, indeed sending a car to bring Margaret over.


    "Jane?" Noticing my distraction, Mark called out softly.


    Suppressing the emotions within me, I forced a smile. "Yeah, let''s head up."


    "Jane." Right in front of everyone there, Margaret suddenly called out to me, her tone full of feigned confusion. "You were once so talented in design. Why stoop to copying mine?" I scoffed. "Who''s the copycat is still up in the ar."


    10:04


    "You''ve done what you''ve done, yet refuse to admit it." ying the understanding card, Margaret said, "We didn''t have to escte it to this. Just apologize to me, and neither Bry nor I will pursue this further."


    ME I snorted, "Margaret, do you think that, by submitting your design first, the other side''s got no chance to fight back?"


    She was taken aback for a second before asking. "What are you getting at?".


    "You know what I mean." I didn''t bother with her any further, joining Mark as we headed upstairs.


    The meeting was in arge conference room, attended by man from our field. Even if not there for the drama,working was always a plus. Opportunits like that were rare. And no ambitious designer would let it slip by.


    Before entering, I caught bits of conversation sealing the verdict:


    "Did you see the car Margaret arrived in? That''s one of Mr. Ferguson''s rides from the Ferguson Group!"


    "I''ve heard from friends in the Ferguson Group that Margaret''s supposedly Mr. Ferguson''s secret wife."


    "Most likely! In my opinion, she''s the victim. Why would the wife of the CEO stoop to giarism over something so trivial?


    "Exactly, and she was the head of the Design Department before. Surely, skills surpass an assistant director''s!"


    Bryant wasn''t present, but his influence was implicitly backing Margaret. I didn''t know if Margaret asked for this, or Bryant just went ahead and did it on his own.


    Suddenly, Mark strode into the room, and his presencemanded a chilly respect. The room, previously abuzz, fell silent as if fearing him.


    "Mr. Larson!"


    "Mr. Larson, it''s an honor to meet you!"


    And then, they couldn''t wait to shower him with ttery.


    Though Mark and I hadn''t crossed paths much professionally these om years, I knew of his formidable I


    reputation in our field. Yet, it was the first time I''d witnessed firsthand his stature in the circle.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t rush to bask in the adtion. Instead, he turned to me. "Let me introduce you all. My mentor''s favorite student and my junior, Jane Webster."


    I was stunned,pletely surprised. Was Mark standing up for me? Hisplete trust in my innocence was already more than I could ask for, but I never imagined he would


    10:04This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    publicly defend me.


    As the CEO, his introduction was a eix ave clear stance. Suddenly the way m changed bing more reserved.


    y everyone looked at me

 Chapter 145

    Grateful, I nced at him before stepping into the room with a poised demeanor. "Good morning, everyone. I''m Jane Webster. I''m here today to exin everything clearly and thoroughly."


    Margaret followed closely behind, challenging. ¡°You want to prove your innocence, don''t you? Start then."


    Her confidence seemed unshakeable. Had I not always been one to keep an ace up my sleeve, I would have been at a loss for words, following her script.


    "First, I''d like everyone to listen to a recording."I took out my pine and yed the conversation between me and Linda the day before.


    The room''s atmosphere shifted as faces registered surprise and skepticism. Seemingly prepared, Margaret dismissively said, "And what''s that supposed to prove? Linda is your assistant, isn''t she? How do we know you didn''t stage this whole thing?"


    "That''s a fair point," I conceded and nodded, pulling out my design drafts from my bag. "Take a look at these. You can tell from these revisions that Margaret has submitted my second version of the design draft, not the final one."


    Having some knowledge of design, Margaret was quick to counter. "Are you trying to fool us? Who copies something without making changes? Making changes is to be expected."


    I stood up and smiled, pointing out the details in the second draft. Then, may I ask if you. are secretly in love with me? Why else would you leave my initials on the design draft "What?" Margaret tensed up, hastily standing to see where I was pointing, only to scoff, "It''s just a few minor finishing touches..."


    "JW," I said firmly, meeting her gaze. "you mean your minor finishing touch is my initials?" It was a habit I developed in college, discreetly adding my initials in an inconspicuous spot on my drafts before the final submission. I would have them erased before I turned in the final version.


    "Impossible!" Margaret''s face drained of color. When she wanted a closer look, the drafts were already being passed around, and the nces thrown her way were full of doubt.


    Yet, no one dared to speak up against her due to her status as "Mrs. Ferguson" except for one outspoken individual who couldn''t help butugh. "Look who''s calling the thief! Mrs. Ferguson herself, the esteemed wife of the Ferguson Group''s CEO, stooping to giarize her designer and then ying the victim? Talk about a scandal reaching the Antic."


    "Shut up!" Furious and embarrassed, Margaret stood up. "Knowing that I''m Mrs. Ferguson, you still have the guts to talk like that. Do you not want to work in RiverCity anymore?" With that, she shot me a malicious look and stormed out.


    10:04


    Right and wrong were now clear as day.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I had no more to say. Mark looked at me and said gently. "Jane, could you wait outside for a moment?"


    "Sure." I left the room, and Mark came out about two minutester.


    Mark asked, "How about a coffee in my office?


    I smiled. Thanks, but no. You have things to do. I won''t keep you any longer."


    Mark had helped me more than enough, and I didn''t want to impose further. It was a hell of a job to be the CEO.


    As I waited for the elevator, several colleagues from the meetin approached.


    "Ms. Webster, we misunderstood you. Our apologies."


    "And please, if you could, put in a good word for us with Mr. Larson."


    "And about Margaret, don''t worry. We know what to do. She won''tst long in the design world after this."


    I was puzzled, wondering what Mark had told them to change their m attitudes so quickly. Regardless, I merely smiled politely. "Sure."


    As I headed to my car, Margaret suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "Jane!


    Wait!"


    "What more do you have to say?" I faced her coldly, the pain of losing ve my child hardening- my tone.


    She advanced, and her expression twisted in anger. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you?


    Jane, you ou set me up to take the fall!"

 Chapter 146

    "I''m not a drama queen like you." With those words, I wanted nothing but to end the pointless argument and walk away.


    "You''re not going anywhere! You owe me an exnation today!" Margaret suddenly charged at me, twisting her foot and lunging straight toward me deliberately.


    Next to me was arge fountain!


    She fell on me so hard that we both tumbled into the fountain, but I grabbed her arm,. dragging her down with me! She wanted us to go down together, so be it.


    The icy water soaked us through instantly, filling my nose and wasn''t deep. Frantically searching for something to grab onto, gripped mine. "Jane!"


    outh! Luckily, the water strong hand suddenly In a sh, I was pulled out, wrapped in a coat, and pulled into a varm embrace.


    I coughed violently, struggling to catch my breath, only to hear Mrk shouting toward the fountain, echoing Margaret''s struggles. "Don''t rescue her! Let her climb out on her own!"


    His voice was harsh and menacing, like a demon from hell.


    The security personnel didn''t dare move closer Against the light, I couldn''t see Mark''s expression. A chill wind made me shiver, and the arms around me nearly sprinted!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The elevator took us straight to the executive office, where he carried me through the door, instructing his secretary as he walked, "Get a set of clothes, inside and out, and hurry!"


    "Yes, Mr. Larson." The secretary nced at me before rushing off.


    Mark went straight to the office''s restroom, gently setting me down and turning on the shower quickly, handing me a disposable towel.


    His demeanor had softened. "Are you okay? Do you want to take a hot shower?"


    "Yes." Shivering, I waited for him to leave before stepping into the shower, letting the hot water revive me.


    Compared to Bryant, I thought Margaret was the one who was unbearably disturbed, almost paranoid. She giarized me and then had the nerve to confront me.


    After the hot shower, someone knocked on the bathroom door while I was thinking what to do next. "Ms. Webster, Mr. Larson had me bring you some clothes."


    "Thank you." I cracked the door to take the clothes, everything provided from head to toe.


    10:04


    As I finished drying my hair and was about to leave, the door suddenly swung open, and Bryant advanced, his tall frame casting a shadow, his expression dark, and his gaze sharp as a de! He seemed to radiate a terrifying anger as he approached.


    Before I could react, Bryant scanned the room and harshly gripped my chin, his voice squeezed through clenched teeth. "You two weren''t together?"


    His grip caused me pain.


    "Who?"


    A mocking smile appeared on his lips.


    "Your lover!"


    ''Bryant, you asshole!" I was stunned, then furious, pushing him away!


    He dropped the cold smile, suddenly tightening his grip on my against the wall, his tone cold and harsh. "I''m the asshole? Jan down, and Mark said not to rescue her. What were you thinking.


    ck and pinning me you pulled Margaret I hit the wall hard, the pain searing. But inside, it felt like a deeper agony. I looked up, shocked at the man I''d loved for eight years, questioning me so fiercely over another woman as if an icy de had stabbed through my heart.


    A bitter smile crossed my lips, my voice hoarse. "Yeah, I was up to no good.. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth! So what?"


    "Jane! It wasn''t her fault today!" His eyes shed with a bloodthirsty light, his grip tightening as if wishing to strangle me "That cold water! You knew she had just had a miscarriage a few days ago. Did you want her dead?"


    Breathing became difficult, and my efforts to free myself were futile. Yet, I refused to give in, each word a struggle. "Did Margaret die? If she did, I''d throw a party right now....


    Even if Margaret had died, I had no regrets! She killed my baby, and that was merely an eye for an eye.


    Bryant''s brows furrowed, and he said coldly. "When did you be like this? Or did I never really see you?"


    I gritted my teeth. "I''ve always been this way. If you want to avenge her so badly, kill me!" "You think I won''t?" His fury seemed to grow, his icy gaze fixed on me, his teeth clenched. "You better pray she''s fine! Otherwise, I''ll ensure you..."


    YOU Knock. "Ms. Webster, Mr. Larson has to attend a meeting. He told me to ensure have something to warm you up after your miscarriage. Would hot cocoa be okay?"


    Outside, Mark''s secretary''s voice inquired.


    My mind buzzed!


    As I came to my senses, I saw Bryant freeze, his entire demeanor shocked, then filled with a devastating rage, his eyes narrowing, his tone chilling. "You had a miscarriage?


    Whose


    10:04


    child?"


    He suspected I carried another man''s child. I felt my already battered heart shatter further. At that moment, I couldn''t keep it inside any longer!


    Holding back tears, I met his gaze.


    "


    It."


    And Mark had only been back in town for a short while.


    Bryant froze, seeming to shrink in the silence, his eyes welling up. When the spoke again, his voice was gravelly. "Our... our baby?"


    WWW

 Chapter 147

    Watching his reaction, a rush of indescribable pleasure surged through me. The thrill urged me to say more. I felt dizzy, and my body seemed burning, but my spirit was wildly excited. I couldn''t care about anything else. I just wanted to vent, desperate to let it all out. Facing his eyes, I forced a smile and spoke with utmost cruelty, "Yes, I just found out back then. It was only five weeks along, tiny, with no heartbeat yet. There was even a threat of miscarriage. I kept having stomach pains all because I was pregnant."


    Bryant looked at me, disheveled, his lips quivering. "Why... didn''t you tell me?"


    "It was our third wedding anniversary when I found out. I was to share the exciting news with you. I prepared a candlelit dinn hid the ultrasound in a homemade cake, hoping to surprise you Bryant muttered, "I didn''t see the cake..."


    happy and couldn''t wait for our anniversary and


    "You didn''t care about me at all that day!" I chuckled, "You were with Margaret, putting the long time around her neck. You orgot our anniversary, ne I had been fond of for only celebrating her divorce!"


    "A few dayster, I wanted you to apany me for a follow-up visit to the hospital, hoping you''d hold the ultrasound report in your hands."


    Watching him fall apart bit by bit, I said faintly. But when I woke up that morning, you had. gone to be with Margaret. You told me to go to the hospital alone! Oh, and the day of the check-up, I was nning to tell you then..."


    Bryant apologized, "I''m sorry. I..¡±


    "Don''t rush your apologies." I wiped away the falling tears on my cheeks and blinked, "That day, the doctor said the baby was developing well, already had hands and feet, a very healthy baby... But then, on the day Margaret dragged me into that car ident, our child turned into a pool of blood and left us."


    The more I spoke, the more I realized that only he could share my pain. Seeing him hurt. seemed to offer me some relief!


    I kept on hurting him on purpose. "The baby might have been saved. But as you ran past me, I stretched my hand out to you with all my strength, and you didn''t pull me up. Bryant, you chose to let him go with your own hands.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Stop, please stop." Bryant suddenly pleaded, his usually cold demeanor then showing. traces of moisture at the corners of his eyes. He reached out, wanting to pull me into his


    arms.


    But these hands, just minutes ago, were choking me for another woman. I shook my head and stepped back, gouging at his heart. "I have to say it! Bryant, it was you and Margaret.

 Chapter 148

    It felt like my anger hadn''t fully vented yet, so with a forced smile, I continued, "Bryant, when I was losing our baby, you were offforting someone else. When I came out of the OR, you pped me, demanding to know why I didn''t stop her. I was pregnant, too. I was scared of getting hurt. I was terrified! Are you satisfied with that answer now?"


    Bryant called out to me. "Jane..."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to It was the first time I had seen such a bewildered look on his face. He stretched out his hand, trying to grasp mine.


    But before he could, another pair of hands unexpectedly interv ned!


    Mark had returned, his demeanor calm yet sharp. "You''re here 1 settle scores for Margaret, right? me me for it. Leave Jane out of this."


    Bryant instantly reverted to his usual cold demeanor, scoffing. "We''ll settle our another day. No need to rush your downfall."


    Scores I knew how Bryant operated and couldn''t help but intervene, "Mark was just trying to help me. Don''t take your anger out on him. If you''re looking to stand up for your sweetheart, you should be dealing with me."


    Bryant seemed annoyed by my defense but restrained by his guilt, holding onto my wrist. "Come home with me."


    "We''re through!" I shook off his hand, but the room started spinning, and I steadied myself against the desk, holding back tears. "There''s no ''home'' for us anymore."


    Mark frowned, lightly touching my cheek with his hand back, earning a defensive re from Bryant.


    Just as Bryant was about to react, Mark felt my forehead, his voiceced with concern, "You have a fever. I''m taking you to the hospital!"


    "No need." Bryant forcefully pulled me into his embrace, his lips barely parting. "This is a family matter. You''d better stay out of it. Or, people might think she''s got no husband."


    I


    "Let go of me." Unwell, my voice was much weaker as I turned to Mark. "Mark, could you take me to the hospital or call Christine toe over?"


    Mark''s expression softened, quickly agreeing, I''ll take you..."


    "Mr. Larson..." Mark''s secretary hesitated before interrupting, "You have a meetingter, with all the senior executives already notified.


    Mark nced down, a hint of coldness in his tone. "Can''t it be dyed to tomorrow?" Surprised by his consideration for me, the secretary immediately agreed, "Yes."


    "Mark, I said it''s inappropriate for you to go." dropped the line and led me out ar the domineering presence, Bryant I struggled against his grip, but his long fingers held my shoulder firmly.


    Mark stepped forward, blocking our path, his gaze icy. "Didn''t you hear what Jane said? Or do you alwayspletely disregard her wishes?"


    Bryant''s lips curved into a chilling smile. "What goes on between my wife and me ain''t.


    concern."


    your


    "Wife? You don''t deserve to call her that. Are you even a decent om na husband?"It was the first time Mark didn''t hold back his words.


    Bryant red at him, his voice cold yet furious, "It is not your pict speak. Move!


    "What about me?" I gathered my strength and looked at him, "Can I say it, Bryant?"


    "I don''t want to forgive you this time, and I don''t choose you anymore.n After all, you''ve given up on me so many times. It''s only fair!"


    I thought painfully, ''Bryant, now it''s my turn to walk away from you."


    10:04

 Chapter 149

    On the way to the hospital, I leaned heavily against the passenger seat, my mind foggy with fever.


    I couldn''t shake off the image of Bryant''s grief-stricken face before I left, as if someone had squeezed lemon juice right into my heart, sour and unbearable. Yet, the outburst seemed to have cleared the bad feelings in my chest by a considerable margin.


    Yes, it was our baby we lost. Why should I bear this pain alone? Bryant should suffer, too. We should share our misery.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Mark reached to feel my forehead, his s expressionced with concern, "You''re running quite the fever."


    "It''s no big deal, just a bit under the weather. A rest of one day or two will fix me up." I shrugged it off nonchntly.


    After all, a cold or fever seemed trivial without my baby to worry about anymore. Just pop some pills and get some rest, and I will be healthy again.


    BlessedCare Medical Facility was the nearest, and worried about wasting time, Mark didn''t opt for another hospital. And frankly, I didn''t care, either.


    In such arge hospital, unless by design, it was unlikely to run into anyone you knew.


    However, when we parked and opened the car door, the hospital director rushed to greet us with a doctor and two nurses.


    "Mrs. Ferguson," the hospital director signaled for a nurse to support me, cleared his throat, and warmly said, "Mr. Ferguson had called earlier, concerned. He mentioned your special health condition and said that you had a fever, insisting that we take no chances with your care."


    I initially wanted to refuse but then thought better of it. "Okay."


    It would indeed save some trouble. Besides, the divorce papers weren''t in my hands yet. Utilizing the Ferguson family resources was only fair.


    To my surprise, the director led us directly to the patient rooms.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    1 frowned. "Aren''t these all upied?"


    Even the room that Cheryl was staying in took me considerable effort to secure.


    The director smiled. "You are Mrs. Ferguson. If you need a room, others should make way for you."


    Others? There were only three patient rooms, Housing Margaret, Teresa, and Cheryl.


    At that crucial moment, with Bryant still feeling guilty toward me, he certainly wouldn''t ask


    11:40)


    my Aunt Cheryl to move out. And Margaret and Teresa were too important to him.


    Before I could sort through my thoughts, I saw several bodyguards standing outside the room that Margaret had upied. And Margaret herself was barred from entering, visibly furious.


    "Well, well, looks like you''ve taken my room!" Upon seeing me, she stormed over, hand raised as if to p me.


    Mark''s eyes narrowed, and he swiftly caught her arm. "Ms. Ferguson, I''m not the kind who neverys a hand on ady."


    Mark, usually so gentle, seemed intimidating when he spoke like that.


    It wasn''t just Margaret who was shocked, I was blown away too.


    Margaret forcibly withdrew her hand, but her anger didn''t subside. She red at me with teeth clenched. "What did you say to Bry? Why is he suddenly angry with me, even telling me to move out?"


    I replied coldly, "Is it any of your business?"


    "Jane!" Margaret''s face was a picture of icymand. "I''m warning you. Don''t push your luck. Tell Bry right now you don''t need the room."


    "Why wouldn''t I need it?" I deliberately pissed her off. "I want it, and I want it now."


    Then, turning to the hospital director, I said, "Would you mind having m someone disinfect the room again? I don''t fancy staying in a room used by some dirty woman!"


    "Rest assured. It''s already been taken care of! Mr. Ferguson made sure to mention that you like cleanliness."


    When the hospital director finished speaking, a few cleaners came out with their tools. One of them looked to the director. "Sir, we''ve finished disinfecting. We didn''t miss a single spot."


    Margaret''s face turned red with anger, disbelief etched all over her face as she looked at the hospital director, "Are you sure it''s Bryant''s order?"


    "Absolutely." The hospital director led me inside, closing the door on Margaret, who was left fuming helplessly outside..


    "Mrs. Ferguson, please take a seat. Let Professor Franklin have a look at you."


    11:49

 Chapter 150

    Following the lead of the hospital director, Professor Franklin stepped forward to inquire about my symptoms. Without even bothering with a blood draw, he prescribed medication on the spot and had a nurse fetch it for me to start an IV drip.


    As the needle pierced my skin, I instinctively flinched, attempting to pull my hand away. Suddenly, a pair offorting hands covered my eyes. "Don''t worry. It''s already in," a voice assured me.


    Feeling slightly more at ease, and just as I began to rx, the needle slid into my vein.


    With the hands removed, I looked up helplessly at Mark. "Mark, you lied, too?"


    "A white lie," he said with a light chuckle.


    After the nurse helped me onto the bed and applied a cold pack to my forehead, the hospital director and his entourage left the room. The cold pack brought instant relief, cooling me down and making me feel much better.


    Mark sat beside my bed, gesturing outside with a hesitant and cautious look. "Did I scare you just now?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh?" I was momentarily puzzled and realized he was referring to when he had snapped at Margaret. I shook my head. "Not scared, just a bit surprised."


    Mark smiled. "Surprised that I could get mad?"


    I thought it over. "Not exactly. It''s just that I''m used to seeing you so calm. But we''re not puppets. It''s normal to show anger."


    "Right." Mark seemed suddenly rxed, his amber eyes sparkling as a small smile yed on his lips. "I used to be passive, but then I realized that wouldn''t help me protect the people I care about."


    "Trying to protect that girl?" I teased.


    He shot me a look and smiled. "Yeah, now I am. But that girl protected me when we were kids, always so bright and a bit of a spoiled princess. Initially, the person I wanted to protect was my mom."


    "Mrs. Larson? Who would dare to bully her?" I blurted out without thinking.


    Mark''s eyshes fluttered down, a touch of sadness in his smile. "She should have been," he murmured.


    "What?" I asked.


    Mark''s voice was low. And I couldn''t catch his words in my dizzy state.


    Suddenly, Christine''s urgent voice broke the silence. "Jane!"


    11:50)


    The next moment, she burst through the door.


    Surprised, I asked, "How did you know I was here?"


    After inquiring about my condition thoroughly, Christine eased up and exined, "Stevent told me. He gave me the room number and all, and just told me to get my butt over here quick."


    It was clear Bryant was behind that. Mark apanied me to the hospital, and Bryant was already worried about us being alone.


    His dealings with Margaret were always on his terms, never needing to exin himself to me. That was quite ironic, After Mark took a work call, he smoothly handed things over to Christine.


    Christine was too preupied to chat. Instead, she stood at the door with her hands on her hips, fiercely cursing Margaret until she stormed off.


    "Finally, she''s gone. What a relief." Christine then returned, tucking me in. "Get some rest. I''ll keep an eye on the IV."


    I


    "Okay." Whether it was the fever or the medication, I fell into a deep sleep. Christine woke me up for a light meal in the evening, and then I drifted off again.


    It was the best sleep I''d had in a long time. Yet, in the middle of the night, caught between sleep and wakefulness, I thought I heard familiar footsteps.


    Then, two warm, dry hands gently wrapped around mine, Imine Bressingh against my for what seemed like an eternity.


    forehead


    Cold lips brushed my forehead, nose, and eyes as a husky choked voice whispered "


    sorry. I''m sorry..."


    A chill woke me up, and I found myself alone, reaching to touch my face, finding it dar


    11:50

 Chapter 151

    I fumbled in the dark to switch on the light, ncing toward the door, only to find it shut.


    Christine hadn''t closed it. That night, Christine had decided to stay at the hospital to keep mepany. Fearing that her presence in the room might disturb my sleep and hinder my recovery, she resolved to sleep on the living room couch, but in case I needed her during the night, she left the door ajar.


    It was evident someone had been in my room. Was it Bryant? I didn''t know. But it didn''t matter anymore.


    Next morning, I woke up and felt a whole lot better.


    A nurse brought in a breakfast for two,plete with fresh fruit and chicken soup, quite a feast.


    Christine clicked her tongue. "Wow, your hospital sure knows how to treat its patients."


    The nurse smiled. "We aim to speed up the patient''s recovery. Plus, the hospital director has designed Mrs. Ferguson''s meal n."


    After checking my temperature, the nurse mentioned, "Mrs. Ferguson, you still have a fever. I''ll go and call Professor Franklin to check on you."


    Once the nurse left, Christine gave me a puzzled look. "Are you sure you two are getting divorced?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I nced at her. "What else?"


    "Can we still eat this breakfast?" Christine gestured toward thevish food, visibly tempted.


    Iughed helplessly. "Divorce doesn''t mean we waste food. Go ahead and eat!"


    That was typical of Bryant, always a mix of harshness and sweetness. But Lwas done ying his games.


    Right after we finished breakfast, Gary entered with several servants, carrying various nutritional supplements like vitamins, probiotics, fish oil, and minerals, quickly filling up half the table.


    With a hint of sorrow and constion, Gary said, "Mrs. Ferguson, I heard about the child... Please don''t be too upset. You and Bryant are still young. There will be more chances to have children. Please take these supplements for now. The Ferguson Mansion has plenty more, and once you get discharged, we''ll ensure you''re well-nourished."


    "Gary," I always respected Gary, having been close to Timothy, "this divorce is happening, and there will be no more children. You can take these back."


    (1/2)


    11:50


    Knowing better than to push further, Gary said, "This is from me, on behalf of Mr. Timothy, not Mr. Bryant. Mr. Timothy always said the Ferguson family owes you. Please ept these. Otherwise, Mr. Timothy would never rest easy."


    "Okay." Reluctantly, I agreed.


    Just bringing up Timothy got me all teary-eyed, I dabbed at them and added, "The pendants Timothy gave for the children are still in the safe in my room. I never took them out. Maybe you could retrieve them for me someday and return them to Bryant."


    Gary set the initial codes of safes at the Ferguson Mansion, and though he had suggested I change the codes, our stay there was too brief, and I never got around to it. It made things easier.


    Seeing my firm stance, Gary agreed, then hesitated as if he wanted to say more,


    "Just..... take care of yourself."


    Gary, is there something you want to tell me?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    and ivorce


    After a pause, Gary revealed, "You asked me to look into Mr. Timothy''s medicine, and there''s some progress. But it seems asplicated as you suspected. With your divorce from Mr. Bryant underway, I''m worried it''ll drag you back into trouble..."


    I asked, "You found something?"

 Chapter 152

    I perked up, pressing, "Please don''t let this hold you back. The divorce is between Bryant and me. But Timothy was always kind to me, and I can''t stand the thought of him passing away without rity."


    With my reassurance, Gary finally decided to spill the beans. He pulled a transparent sealed bag out of his pocket, containing just one tiny pill. And the pill was all too familiar to me. It was the very emergency pill Timothy always kept in his pocket.


    Gary shared, "We found it under the carpet by the desk in Mr. Timothy''s study when the housekeeper was cleaning the other day."


    I took a closer look, feeling a chill down my spine.


    The air in RiverCity wasn''t dry, so if the pill had been on the floor for a while, it should have n some signs of moisture. But the pill in the bag didn''t have a trace of dampness.


    My voice trembled as I asked, "When was thest time the Ferguson Mansion had a deep cleaning?"


    "The day before Mr. Timothy''s death."


    Gary had also considered it and responded immediately, his expression turning somber.


    It meant that all signs pointed to the pill having dropped on the day Timothy passed away Timothy had his attacks and needed that pill when he was in a one- on-one conversation with Margaret. But when I confronted Margaret that night, she never mentioned Timothy wanting his medication!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Gary and I exchanged a knowing look, seeing the deep suspicion in each other''s eyes. pursed my lips, "Does Bryant know about this?


    Gary shook his head. "Not yet."


    "Let''s get the fingerprints analyzed first." I pondered, "There''s no use telling him now. Wi just this, given his trust in Margaret, he''ll think I''m trying to nder his sweetheart."


    "Mrs. Ferguson... actually, Bryant''s feelings for Margaret probably aren''t..." Gary tried to exin on behalf of Bryant, but I gently cut him off, "It doesn''t matter what they are. What matters is that he cares deeply for Margaret, right?"


    Regardless of Bryant''s actual feelings toward Margaret, in his eyes, Margaret was paramount.


    That was enough.


    Gary''s eyes turned cold, his tone bing stern, "I swear it. If Margaret had something to do with Mr. Timothy''s death, she would suffer even more."


    11:50


    At that moment, I saw a shadow of Timothy in Gary.


    I nodded, saying, "I believe you."


    Bryant might be biased, but he wouldn''t let Margaret off the hook once there''s irrefutable evidence, especially concerning Timothy.


    Gary said, "Then I''ll get the fingerprints analyzed."


    "Right." I cautioned him, wanting to om ensure reliability, "Ensure to find someone trustworthy so as not to tip anyone off.


    After a few more words with Gary, he stood up with a serious demeanor, ready to head back.


    Could the propensity for such heinous acts be hereditary?


    Teresa was responsible for the death of Bryant''s biological mother. And Margaret seemed to be implicated in Timothy''s death.


    A shiver ran through me as I escorted Gary to the door, only to see Margaret approaching in high heels, showing no signs of sickness or frailty.


    Gary''s face darkened further, ready to leave. But Margaret nced toward the nutritional supplements in my hospital doom and stopped Gary, assuming the posture of the future. Mrs. Ferguson of the Ferguson family.


    With a softugh and a gentle voice, she said, "Gary, she''s divorcing m Bryant, and Timothy is gone. You should know who you gotta suck up to!"

 Chapter 153

    Gary hardened his face, gave Margaret a quick look, and snorted in pure scorn.


    "Mr. Timothy''s only been gone a few days. And you have forgotten hisst words? Mrs. Ferguson will only ever be Jane! And you, a disrespectful and ungrateful woman, think you can be part of the Ferguson family? Not a chance!"


    Seizing the moment, Gary spat out in disgust before turning to me respectfully, "Mrs. Ferguson, I''ll leave you to it. Better get inside before the riff-raff causes trouble."


    With that, he strode off with the servants in tow, carrying a presence that reminded me of Timothy in his prime.


    "What nonsense is this!" Stunned by Gary''s outburst, Margaret scoffed repeatedly, ring at me. "Has the entire Ferguson family, from top to bottom, fallen under your spell or what?"


    "Ever considered it might just be you they find unbearable?" I shot back, my tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Margaret gritted her teeth furiously just as Christine emerged, lips curled in a taunt, "Back for more, huh? Did you go home yesterday thinking my scolding was spot-on, wanting another dose?"


    "Bitch! You''re nothing but a shrew!" Unable to outmatch Christine, Margaret bit back her anger, "And for the record, I''m not here for you.I came to see my mother!"


    "Well, that''s still better than being a lowlife like you. Get lost!" Christine dismissed her with those final words, ignoring Margaret''s contorted face of rage and pulling me inside.


    Looking at her, puffed up like a hen guarding her chick, I couldn''t help but chuckle, *Suddenly, I see you''re the only one who can put her in her ce."


    Christine asked, "Do you know what this is called?"


    I smiled. "What?"


    "This is a case of a bully meeting a bigger bully!" Christine tossed her wavy brown hair over her shoulder, her petite face beaming with pride and defiance.


    Soon after, Professor Franklin came over to check on me again, changed my dressing, and continued the IV.


    Lying in bed, I nced at Christine. "Aren''t you supposed to be at work?"


    It was almost ten.


    Touching her nose, Christine grinned. "Don''t be mad at me, but..."


    I pressed further, "What?"


    Christine said in fear. "I quit."


    "What?" I couldn''t believe it.


    "With you gone, why should I stay there? To watch that bitch gloat every day?" Christine rolled her eyes.


    Her situation was different from mine. I was free of any family or financial obligations and had no pressure. "I dragged you into this..."


    "Shut up." She popped a cherry into my mouth. "You think I quit without a n? I''ve got something in mind."


    I was curious. "What?"


    "It''s a secret." She winked mysteriously.


    I chuckled. "You better have thought this through. No fooling me."


    "Allen!" A distressed cry came from outside, "Stop! Give it back to me!"


    It sounded like my aunt, Cheryl.


    Panic struck, and I tried to get up, but Christine held me back, pointing at the IV in my hand, "Stay put. I''ll check E


    it out."


    "Okay."


    In a short while, Christine returned with my aunt, her face streaked with tears.


    I handed Cheryl a tissue. "Aunt Cheryl, what happened? Why are you crying your eyes


    out?"


    Her face sallow from illness, Cheryl was a picture of misery and embarrassment.


    Christine helplessly exined, "Allen took her bank card."


    "The bank card?" I inquired.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Through tears, Cheryl said, "It''s the card where I kept the money for my to f treatment. I had just gone to them restroom, and when I came out, I saw him rummaging around. Before I could stop him, he found the card I had hidden away..."


    11:60

 Chapter 154

    I didn''t think Allen had it in him to go so low. I asked with a frown, "Does Allen know the pin?"


    "I... I was afraid I''d forget the pin..." Cheryl''s face was a portrait of regret, "It''s the same as the one for our joint ount."


    What? Both Christine and I were speechless.


    Allen was a sly fox when it came to swindling money, and with the card in his hands, he''d surely be off to drain the ount in no time. And it was toote to report the card missing then.


    But something else was bugging me more. "Allen hasn''t stopped gambling, has he?"


    "Hmm..." Cheryl cleaned her tears, her voice hardened with resolve, "He never really quit over the years. So, I never tell him how much you send us each month. I never imagined. that bastard would dare to steal my emergency funds!"


    "Why don''t you just divorce him then? Gambling''s a never-ending money hole!" Christine couldn''t hide her outrage.


    "This time," Cheryl looked up at me, her voice filled with apology, "I will, I must. If I had divorced him years ago, you wouldn''t have had to suffer all those hard times."


    I couldn''t help but think of how my parents had prepared me for the worst before they passed or the struggles of those years, feeling a lump form in my throat.


    "That''s all in the past now." Sniffling, I spoke, "Aunt Cheryl, let me be clear with you. If you''re determined to divorce and you''ve thought it through, I''ll figure something out for your treatment costs. After all, you gave me a ce to stay when I needed it most. But decide not to leave him, gambling is a deep hole dragging you down, and I can''t follow you down. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    you Looking utterly ashamed, Cheryl nodded repeatedly, "Yeah, I understand. Jane, you''ve given me so much. Consider the treatment costs and that two hundred thousand a loan. I''ll pay you back once I''m well.¡±


    "Okay." I agreed, not wanting to burden her further.


    Though Cheryl''s treatment wasn''t a small sum, I had saved some valuable items during my three years with the Ferguson family.


    For three or four days straight, Christine stayed with me in the hospital, not leaving for a moment. But every night, I could sense someone had visited. Sometimes, it was a gentle kiss on my forehead, a hand holding mine, and sometimes, he just sat quietly by my bed.


    11:50


    Finally, feeling much better, the doctor told me I didn''t need any more medication and that I could go home in a few days.


    Unable to sleep due to too much rest in the previous days and without medicine, Iy awake in bed, gazing out at the moonlight through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    For a long while, there was silence, making me wonder if the previous nights had been just my imagination t of a dream. Late into the night, as I was about to fall asleep, I heard


    those deeply familiar footsteps.


    The room dimmed slightly, and I could smell the woody scent of a man with a hint of cigarette smoke. He never used to smoke.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as he was about to touch my hand, I opened my eyes, "Bryant thought you''d finally decided to stop bothering me."


    The tall figure froze, a mix of surprise and depression in his stance.


    Bathed in moonlight, he lowered his head, silent for a while, and spoke in a voice, filled with weariness, "I just wanted to see you, to ensure you were alright with my own eyes."


    11:50

 Chapter 155

    I sat up, stretching my hand out to flick on the bedsidemp, and the room brightened up instantly.


    Unexpectedly, I saw him in a state I''d never seen before. The always poised and dignified figure with a shadow of stubble along his jaw and dark circles under his eyes suggesting days and nights without sleep was a picture of sheer frustration. What mess had the Ferguson Group gotten into to keep him that busy?


    I frowned slightly. "You''d be better off catching some sleep thaning to see me.


    His defined and strong fingers tugged at his tie, loosening it, a bitter curve to his mouth, "Now I understand the pain of losing a child."


    I clenched my fist, a mocking smile on my lips. "Bryant, I don''t need your empathy. Just remember that you''re the one who killed your first child. That''s enough."


    Pain flitted through his eyes, his lips parted slightly, his voice hoarse, "Do you hate me that much?"


    "I do." I admitted, "I can''t stand you and Margaret. If you feel the slightest debt to me or our child, show up next month at the town hall for the divorce papers."


    "Okay." He swallowed hard, his gaze dropping, murmuring, "As you wish."


    That night, my sleep was anything but peaceful. Despite finally making a tough decision, couldn''t shake the feeling that it wouldn''t end so smoothly. The unsettling sensation kept me restless and agitated.


    However, the next day brought a piece of wee news.


    On the phone, Mark''s voice was brimming withughter. "Designer Jane, you never IN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    impress."


    "Uh?" I paused mid-bite into my apple. "Mark, you''re in the mood for jokes this early?"


    "What if I say you''re the design contest''s winner?" Mark chuckled, "Does this sound like I''m joking?"


    "Really?" I jumped up, my eyes lighting up.


    It was a delightful surprise. After going through all those shits recently, I dared not to hope for any good result in the contest.


    Mark''s voice was clear and refreshing. "Of course, I was amazed by your design when I saw it. But apetition is apetition. It had to go through a jury vote, so I didn''t want to get your hopes up."


    11:50


    I couldn''t hide my excitement. "Mark, thank you!"


    "Next time you say thank you, I''m expecting a dinner invite," he teased.


    I said, "No time like the present. Let''s dine out today."


    Mark had been such a great help. It was only right to treat him to a fancy meal. Iughed, "How about tonight? Are you free?"


    "My pleasure." Mark readily agreed, a hint of joy in his voice.


    After the call, Christine, sitting nearby, burst intoughter. "Am I invited, too?"


    I smiled at her. "Of course."


    "Mark won''t mind me being the third wheel?" Christine teased.


    "Don''t be silly. Mark''s got someone he likes." I chuckled and quickly got to the point, "Let''s get discharged today. I''m fine, and there''s no point staying here, feeling suffocated."


    Christine initially disagreed, but after confirming with the doctor that I was well enough, she happily consented.


    She''d been like a loyal friend, sticking by my side in the hospital these past days, and was going stir-crazy, too.


    "Feel like shopping? A massive new mall just opened a few days ago As we were packing up. Christine suddenly suggested. I, too, felt like getting some fresh air, so I readily agreed.


    The mall was in the southern part of town, and being a weekday, it wasn''t too crowded.


    17:50

 Chapter 156

    Christine''s shopping spree knew no bounds, dragging me through store after store. She mused that leaving her job enabled her to spoil herself after being a workhorse for four years.


    "Hey, isn''t that the Patek Philippe woman?" she suddenly eximed, nodding toward a luxury boutique we were passing by.


    I nced over. "Yeah, that''s Margaret."


    There she was, modeling a handbag that cost over a brand-new car, likely contemting the purchase. Bryant has always been overly generous with her.


    I wasn''t particrly keen on watching the spectacle unfold, so I tried to pull Christine away, but she suddenly grabbed me, and we ducked behind a column!


    Confused, I gave her a puzzled look.


    "It''s your father-inw, Albert!" she whispered in shock..


    "Albert?" I was surprised.


    "Yeah, Albert is out shopping with the Patek Philippe woman!" Christine''s face lit up the excitement reserved for juicy gossip.


    with


    "I don''t see the big deal," I shrugged it off with a smile. "Margaret has always been the apple of Albert''s eye."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Even Bryant couldn''t get a sliver of his father''s affection. It all went to Margaret.


    Still puzzled, Christine peeked out for another look and turned back to me suspiciously. "I''ve never seen a stepdaughter and stepfather this close. They''re almost like real father and daughter."


    H


    "Their bond might as well be," I said, disinterested in delving further into the Ferguson- family dynamics, except for Timothy, "Let''s just go."


    But before we could make our escape, Margaret called out to us!


    I tried to ignore her. Yet, she caught up, sizing me up. "You''re out of the hospital?"


    "What''s it to you?" I retorted, annoyed.


    She Immediately turned to Albert, pouting, "Dad! Look how Jane''s treating me when I''m trying to be nice."


    Christine rolled her eyes as I pulled her behind me, only to hear Albert approach, putting on the air of an elder. "I hear you and Bryant are getting a divorce."


    "That''s right, next month," I responded truthfully


    11:50


    Albert couldn''t hide his glee at the news, urging, "Well then, you better hurry up with it!"


    "Christine would love to speed things up if only your son were as eager!" Christine seemed to think Albert was rushing me to clear the way for Margaret, taunting him beforeunching into a sarcastic tirade, "It''s bizarre. What kind of father looks forward to his son''s divorce?"


    Albert, not one to take things seriously, straightened up, "You little rascal, what nonsense are you spouting? If they can''t make it work, is that my fault? I only want them to find their happiness sooner rather thanter."


    "You''ve been searching for so many years, jumping from one to the next.." Christine''s gaze shifted ton Margaret, her lips curling into a smirk. "Now, you wouldn''t be setting your sights on your stepdaughter, would you?"


    "What are you implying?" Margaret''s face turned red with rage, ring at us beforeining to Albert, "Dad, look at her!"


    Enjoying the drama, Christine cheekily added, "You don''t call him Dad in bed, too, do you?"


    The air was thick with tension as both their faces soured, and om Christine, unable to contain her amusement, whisked me away to the grocery store.


    Christine tossed snacks into the cart and mused, "What exactly is going on between Albert and the Patek Philippe woman I shook my head. "I have no clue."


    "It''s not a typical stepfather-stepdaughter rtionship." Christine''s eyes suddenly sparkled with mischief. "Do you think they''re..."

 Chapter 157

    A stock clerk pushing a cart interrupted us, "Excuse me,ing through."


    1 tugged Christine back and asked, "What were you saying?"


    "Do you think Margaret could be Albert''s biological daughter?" Christine''s eyes sparkled with the thrill of gossip.


    I frowned. "That seems a bit far-fetched. Margaret''s even older than Bryant by two years."


    Even if it were an affair, it wouldn''t have started that early, right?


    "Why not?" Christine dismissed my doubt with a wave, excitedly diving into high society scandals. "You know how messy these rich people can get. Marrying one, keeping a few mistresses on the side, isn''t that business as usual?"


    "But still..." I hesitated, "If Margaret was Albert''s flesh and blood, and considering how much Timothy despised Margaret, why didn''t Albert tell Timothy?"


    That way, Timothy would have been kinder to his granddaughter.


    at were Christine paused, finding sense in my words, puzzled. "Yeah, you''re right. If Albert''s daughter, he wouldn''t just sit back and watch Bryant get involved with Margaret. That''s incest, right?"


    I nodded, not wanting to delve deeper, but Christine suddenly said, "No, something''s still off. It doesn''t add up."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Let''s not dwell on it. It''s none of our business, anyway." I poked her forehead yfully and handed her a bag of tomato-vored chips. "Here, your favorite."


    In any case, next month woulde soon enough. Once I got the divorce papers, Bryar and I would be worlds apart, let alone Albert and Margaret. It wouldn''t matter if they we father and daughter or, just as Christine had bluntly put it, shared the same bed. It woul be none of my concern anymore.


    For dinner, we chose a cozy restaurant known for its localfort food, with Christine and me arriving first. When Mark showed up alone, Christine nced at him and twitched her mouth sarcastically.


    I saw through the awkwardness and asked, "Mark, Steven didn''te?"


    Steven used to tag along wherever Christine went.


    "He..." Aware of the strained rtionship between Steven and Christine, Mark hesitated before saying, "He was caught up with something today."


    Christine knew better. "He went on a blind date. His family is pushing for a strategic marriage.


    11:50


    I was momentarily stunned, feeling a sense of inevitable anger, though notpletely surprised. I didn''t expect it to happen so soon.


    Christine''s rtionship with Steven was doomed from the start much like mine with Bryant. If not for Timothy, I would never have dreamed of marrying into a family like the Ferguson family.


    In front of Mark, I didn''t try to console Christine.


    Instead, Christine brought up a new topic. "Jane, you represented the Ferguson Group in the design contest and won first ce, but you''ve resigned. What about the jointly-designed?"


    Caught off guard, I turned to Mark. "Yeah, Mark, I''ve left Ferguson Group..."


    Mark''s eyes twinkled. "Then, would you be interested in joining us?"


    "Joining?" My eyes widened in disbelief at what I was hearing.


    Designers in our field were usually those who had won internationa name awards or had made a name for themselves. I never dared to dream that far.


    was ours."


    Mark nodded, smiling. "I remember your dream brand in college was


    "Mark, I''ve noticed you have a good memory about anything rted to Jane." Christine was amused. "Is there anything that Jane said that didn''t stick in your memory?"


    I squirmed ufortably, about to smooth things over as Mark replied, "Not as of yet."


    11:50


    2/2-

 Chapter 158

    Christine shot me a quick, suggestive nce that almost spilled with implications.


    1 was a bit perplexed, but seeing Mark''s casual demeanor, I was sure it wasn''t what Christine had thought.


    After all, Mark had his heart set on someone for twenty years. How could he suddenly. take a fancy to someone like me, fresh from a divorce?


    Mark filled my ss with apple cider. "No rush. Take your time to think it over."


    "Sure." My heart was still racing. After all, it was a brand I had admired for many years. It was seemingly within easy reach, which was almost like a dream.


    After dinner, iming she had another party to attend, Christine asked Mark to drive me home.


    As we got into the car, I couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty. "Sorry for the trouble."


    "Not at all. Consider it a favor returned," Mark teased with a smile.


    I chuckled. "But you didn''t even let me pay the bill..."


    Mark excused himself to take a call halfway through dinner and secretly settled the bill.


    His fingers, pale and slender, rested elegantly on the steering wheel. His gaze swept over me, cutting me off. "You invited, and I paid. It''s all the same. If you keep thinking of ways to thank me, you''ll have to ask me out again."


    "Oh..." I shrugged, somehow getting tangled in his logic.


    I gave him the address of Riverview Estate. Since Bryant had promised to finalize our divorce as nned, he wouldn''t be staying there again. And I imagined he hadn''t return since I moved out. Staying at Christine''s ce wasn''t a long-term solution. Moving bac to Riverview Estate seemed like the better option.


    Arriving at Riverview Estate, the chill from the garage made me shiver as I got out of the car, wrapping my coat tighter and waving goodbye to Mark. "You better head back, bye! Drive safe!"


    He watched me until I disappeared into the building, his demeanor soft, "Yeah. Get inside." "Will do." I hurried into the building without looking back.


    It was warmer inside. Opening my door to find the lights zing, I paused, wondering if there had been a break-in or if I had forgotten to turn them off after myst visit to Christine''s.


    But then, I frowned. A pair of shiny men''s leather shoes at the threshold caught my eye.


    17:50 7


    They were custom-made and unavable on the market.


    Bryant''s towering figure was standing by the balcony, his fingertips glowing intermittently with the ember of his cigarette.


    I asked, "What are you doing here?"


    He seemed distracted. When I approached and spoke, he finally stiffened, turning around to snuff his cigarette. His voice sounded as chilly as early winter. "He drove you home?"


    "Yes."


    I admitted, "You haven''t answered my question. Why you''re here? Ondo you want to go back on your word? You''re not giving me the house?" N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He bit his lip lightly. "Am I that petty?"


    I pressed, "Then please leave."


    "So eager to draw lines between us," Bryant''s brows furrowed slightly, his eyes cold. "You think Mark is some saint?


    "That''s none of your business, Bryant.


    Let''s not interfere in each other''s lives anymore, okay?" I was exhausted by this issue.


    Bryant didn''t respond but coldly walked over to the coffee table and picked up a paper bag, handing it to me without a word.


    Out of nowhere, he added, "You should keep them."


    11:50 31

 Chapter 159

    I paused, ncing into the bag to find two exquisitely crafted velvet boxes. Inside were the gifts Timothy had prepared for the child..


    A sharp, dense pain sliced through my heart as I spoke with a cold detachment, "These were from Timothy for the child. Since there''s no child, you should keep them."


    He red at me, "Grandpa gave them to you. If you want to return them, return them to Grandpa.


    I realized that t to reason with him was utterly futile.


    I pursed my lips. "Bryant, I can ept other things, but these are too valuable." He blurted out without thinking, "They''re for you, not some stranger."


    I clenched my fists, fighting the odd sensation in my chest, trying to stay rational. "We''re going to divorce. It''s better to keep things clear."


    "Clear?" Bryant''s indifferent gaze lifted slightly at the corners, leisurely observing me.


    I panicked for a moment, "Yes."


    "With what shall we divide ''clear''?" He leaned back against the couch, his figure rxed, casually saying, "We''ve been married for three years. You''ve seen every inch of my body and fully enjoyed mypany in bed. God knows if you''ve secretly taken photos of me. haven''t even settled that score with you, and you want to clear things up?"


    I swore inwardly, ''This man is impossible!''


    I red at him in frustration, grinding my teeth. "How shameless are you to say that? Haven''t you seen me naked? Didn''t you enjoy it in bed?"


    "You''ve seen me more times." His argument was nonsensical.


    I was beyond words. "What''s your proof?"


    "Let you have another look right now." He said t casually, his long fingers reaching for the second obsidian button on his shirt, his movements slow and deliberate, pleasing to the eye.


    At first, I felt a flush of warmth, but then, seeing through his tactic, I scoffed, "Go ahead. and strip. Let''s see if you dare to show off your abs and V-line to everyone today."


    He said. "Oh."


    I thought he would explode, but instead, he just smirked, his voice smooth, "As my wife wishes."


    11:50 7


    His fingertips didn''t stop, unbuttoning one button, two buttons, and three.


    He peeled off his shirt, showing his broad shoulders and lean waist, the ssic masculine physique, revealing vast expanses of smooth, well-defined chest muscles, and further down was the hint of a sharp V-line!


    "Shall I continue?" He looked at me, his voice casual, fingers gripping his belt buckle, seemingly ready to strip himself if I just nodded.


    I watched him with frustration, yanking the curtains closed and grinding my teeth. "Bryant! Are you sick? Kind of an exhibitionist?"


    "Weren''t you the one who asked me to strip?" He feigned innocence, looking somewhat wronged.


    I rolled my eyes, picking up the ck shirt and throwing it at him. "So whatever I ask you to do, you''ll do?"


    He replied, "Yes."


    After hearing his precise response, my heart fluttered slightly, "Really?"


    He locked his eyes on me, "Yeah."


    "You said it." I pondered and then looked at him, "I never mentioned m Timothy''s dying wish to you. Timothy said he didn''t allow Margaret to marry into the Ferguson family. Can you


    do that?"


    Bryant asked, "You want me to agree to this?"


    "Can''t you?" My heart sank bit by bit as I asked


    His feelings for Margaret were deep. For Margaret, he would disobeym en He Timothy wish.


    ng


    His brows furrowed slightly, amused by annoyance, "How many times om have li I''ve long moyed past any feelings for her you imagine I have? How could I poss her? Jane, are you stupid? I don''t love her!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    11:60

 Chapter 160

    "Could it be me instead?" I stood my ground, locking eyes with him, my words deliberate and straightforward.


    I To say I had no hopes would be a lie. I could deceive anyone but not my own heart. I hadn''t moved on. Despite knowing there was no way forward for us, I still harbored a sliver of hope that, at some point over the years, he had felt something for me, even if it was just for a fleeting moment. It had been eight years. How many eight years did one have in a lifetime?


    His eyes drew me in like whirlpools and his voice had this tempting pull when he spoke, "If I said it was you, would that stop us from getting a divorce? Can we not end it?"


    I was stunned, struggling to maintain rity as looked at him and shook my head. "Bryant, if you had feelings for me, it would only mean my years of unrequited love Weren''t in vain. That migh give me a bit of sce. But that is not a reason for us to keep going."


    Bryant asked, "All these years?"


    "Yes, all these years Suddenly, I felt ready toy bare my feelings, no longer hiding them. Iughed and said, "Eight years, Bryant, I''ve been into you since college, for eight years."


    After saying it all out loud, maybe I could finally let go of regrets. Telling Bryant openly that I had feelings for him was not shameful.


    "How could I..." Bryant''s eyes widened in surprise, a mix of joy and skepticism. "Didn''t you have a thing for Mark back in college?"


    I took a deep breath to quell the bitterness in my heart. "Who told you that? Or did you think there must be a romance between them if a guy and a girl get along well?"


    Bryant hesitated, "Then..."


    "Forgot? Didn''t you wish me a happy eighth anniversary recently?" I forced a smile, though not graceful, and continued, "The day I woke up in the hospital and saw you, I started to fall for you. Thanks for getting me to the hospital in time and for all the meals you went out of your way to treat me to."


    "You..." Bryant looked away, his posture wavering, his voice tight. "You fell for me because of that?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    it was just For some reason, I sensed panic in him. I tried to sound casual. "Maybe, to you, a small favor, long forgotten, but to me back then, it was a beacon of light, Bryant, regardless, I was grateful to you."


    Having said it all, I was ready to start anew, leaving the past behind. I wouldn''t owe Bryant anything anymorel


    112


    1041


    Chapter 16.0


    He suddenly pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lighting one with a grace that made it more distinguished.


    After a few puffs, his expression turned even murkier.


    The smoke seemed to choke him, a rare moment of disarray as he looked the one to at me, "If..ifl


    "If...if I hadn''t been take you to the hospital that day..." He coughed, his eyes


    reddening, his voice rough, "Would you still have fallen for me?"

 Chapter 161

    After hearing that question, my mind briefly wandered off into a daze. Aside from Christine, who once asked me a simr question, I realized I''d never asked myself that.


    Would I? If another guy had saved me that day, and I had woken up to see a different face, would I have fallen for him instead? Or, if Bryant had never been there for me, could my feelings for him have reached so deep? What then? What was my love over the years?.


    My thoughts were a mess, too frightened to continue down that path. I shook my head, "Bryant, I can''t give you an answer."


    Bryant, who''s normally soid-back, was clearly trying to hold it together. His jaw clenched as he let out a big breath. "Okay."


    "Does the reason why I fell for you matter that much?" I couldn''t figure out why, but he looked somewhat disappointed.


    At the brink of our rtionship''s end, why bother chasing the reasons that started it all?


    Avoiding my gaze, Bryant hastily snuffed his cigarette, changing the subject. "I''ll take care of the thing you asked for."


    "What?" I paused, and it clicked. "You mean about Margaret?"


    He nodded. "Yeah."


    "This time, I hope you keep your word for your grandfather''s sake." I was so tired of his repeated broken promises because of Margaret.


    His eyes briefly met mine, holding back something, before his voice turned hoarse and hurried. "You should get some sleep. I, I''ll be going."


    Before I could respond, he was already striding toward the entryway, slipping on his shoes.


    Hesitating, I firmly said, ''Since we''re getting a divorce, I''ll delete your fingerprint and change the locks. Let''s try not to cross paths unnecessarily."


    He paused, his hand on the doorknob turning pale. But all he said was, "Got it."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hispliance took me by surprise, but it also relieved me.


    After he left, I dove into a long, rxing bath. The house feltrge and empty, yet I was in peace and rxation for the first time in all the years. I took a hot bath, treated my skin with a facial mask, and cared for my skin diligently.


    I read a book, turned off the lights, and slept. It felt like a new beginning.


    10


    10:41


    But that peace only stuck around for the night and to the next morning.


    After breakfast, the doorbell rang while I lounged on the couch and scrolled recent fashion shows.


    through Assuming it was the grocery delivery I had ordered, I shuffled to the door in my slippers, only to find an unwee quest on my doorstep, prompting me to try and close the door. Out of breath and in a rush, Margaret barged in, eyes wide. Jane, you bitch! Did you say something to Bry?"


    I didn''t want to argue, reaching for my phone to call building security. "Hi, I''m the resident of unit 2002.


    "Got cold feet, huh?" Margaret sneered, her voice filled with bitterness, "You must have told Bry e something Why else would he suddenly be so protective of you, forcing me to vacate the hospital room for you..."


    "Hold on." I interrupted her calmly, "Just to rify, you didn''t ''vacate'' the hospital room for me. That property belongs to the Ferguson family, and I have more right to use it than you do. You should be grateful you were allowed to stay there."


    Margaret retorted, "And what are you? Don''t try to act all high and mighty with me..."


    ''And who do you think you are? Get out. Don''t dirty my home." I fumed.


    "Is this your home? Bry bought this house. With your sry, it will take forever to afford a ce like this in this area?" Margaret spat out angrily.


    "Oh, he gave it to me." I shrugged, smiling. "Why don''t you go and talk to him about it?"


    1041

 Chapter 162

    I I


    "What are you gloating about?!" Her chest heaved with rage, her eyes sparking with a vicious light. "Jane, you forced my hand. You had Bry push me abroad, didn''t you? Wait until I snag Mrs. Ferguson''s position. I''ll see you kicked out of RiverCity!"


    "Push you abroad? That took me by surprise.


    I thought, despite agreeing, Bryant would have a soft spot for Margaret, at most refusing to marry her, but I never imagined he''d cut ties so thoroughly.


    "Stop ying dumb! Bry was so good to me. If not for you, how could he be so heartless!" Margaret shouted, "Listen up, I won''t leave the country. Give up on that dream!"


    "Go tell him that. It wasn''t my idea to send you abroad." After saying that, I was about to pour myself a ss of water when Margaret''s chilly voice rang out.


    "I caused the loss of your child. You must hate me for that, right?" Margaret suddenly burst intoughter, her eyes filled with malice.


    "Did Bryant to A sharp stab of pain hit me, and I turned to stare at her. you that?" "No, he didn''t have to." Margaret strutted in high heels, smug as a peacock, venomously saying, "That car ident was no ident. I did it on purpose!"


    Watching my expression crumble, she smirked, "Surprised? Well, I wasn''t sure if you were pregnant. I just thought I''d take a shot. Anyway, everyone knew my child wasn''t Bry''s. I was nning to get rid of it, anyway!" Margaret added, ¡°But seeing you at the mall that day suddenly inspired me. What if I could swap out your seed with this worthless one inside me? Talk about a good deal! I can''t believe it worked! Interesting."


    Herughter grew more twisted. "Bry couldn''t care less about you. Can you feel it? He probably doesn''t even give a damn about that bastard in your womb."


    p! Those harsh words sent my head spinning, my teeth clenched, and I swung my hand with all my might,nding a p across her face!


    I red at her fiercely. "Get out! Just get out!"


    "I won''t go. I want to say it!" Margaret''s excitement grew, her face turning more twisted, "When Bry lifted me into the car, I saw it! I saw the bastard in your womb turn into a pool of blood..."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rage made my whole body tremble uncontrobly. "Margaret! Shut up!"


    "I just wanted to cut off all possibilities between you two!" Margaret''s voice was sharp. pushing me to the edge. "Jane, don''t me me You stole my man. I just killed a bastard...


    The tension in my brain snapped suddenly. I grabbed a steak knife from the dining table


    10-41


    and lunged at Margaret, stopping just inches away as sanity held me back.


    I thought, ''No! I can''t be like her. Right, I can''t.''


    "Ha." Just as I was about to pull back, Margaret shed a twisted smile, om suddenly, grabbing my hand and driving it into her abdomen, ¡°Jane, no wonder he always says you''re kind and gentle. Turns out it''s true."


    Warm blood seeped through her dress, staining my hands red. I''d never imagined she would go to such extremes. My voice trembled as I struggled to restrain it. "Are you insane?"


    "What''s going on?"


    I turned to see Bryant, a chill emanating from him, standing in the doorway.

 Chapter 163

    a triumphant smirk.


    Margaret''s eyes gleamed with In an instant, I grasped her intent. Without panic, I slowly withdrew my hand, and under Bryant''s astonished gaze, I calmly stated, "It is what it looks like."


    After all, he had never taken my exnations to heart, especially when he had witnessed it himself. Any exnation from me would be futile. I used to worry about being perceived as cold-hearted, but I couldn''t care less. There was nothing more devastating than a heart turned cold. His opinion of me didn''t matter anymore.


    Clutching her wound, tears streaming down her face, Margaret whimpered, "Bry, help me... It hurts so much. Jane went crazy and stabbed me..."


    Margaret was still acting.


    I sneered, "Why the tears? Isn''t this what you wanted? You should be happy."


    She had provoked me, calcting Bryant''s arrival to force my hand. Experience indeed came with age.


    Margaret looked momentarily guilty and cried more pitifully, "What are you talking about? I just wanted to beg you not to let Bry send me abroad. If you disagree, that''s fine, but why did you do this..."


    I looked at Bryant sarcastically. "Do you believe her?"


    Perhaps I was too ustomed to disappointment, so I dared not hope for anything from him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Bryant''s brows furrowed, his gaze fixed on me and want to hear your he softly said!


    side."


    "It wasn''t me. Disgusted, I cleaned the blood off my hand with some wet wipes, staring at him. "Do you believe me?"


    He seemed to rx a bit, but before he could respond, Margaret, in agony, threw herself into his arms, her voice weak, "Bry, it hurts so much..."


    Bryant nced toward the door andmanded sternly, "Kevin, take her to the hospital!"


    Immediately after Bryant finished speaking, Kevin stepped in to help Margaret, "Ms. Ferguson, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Ensure her wound is covered." I said coldly, throwing a pack of tissues their way. drip blood on my floor. It''s filthy."


    "Don''t Margaret''s blood was even filthier.


    Kevin hesitated for a moment. Bryant''s voice turned icy, "Didn''t you hear?"


    10:41


    "Yes!" Kevinplied.


    Margaret looked bewilderedly at Bryant, her tears flowing. "Do you think... I might end up like Mom, saving you but never waking up again. I''m so scared, Bry.


    Pleasee with me to the hospital! Please!"


    Margaret and Albert often used this strategy: making Bryant feel guilty.


    So, at that moment, I was sure she wasn''t bringing it up by chance, but rather, it was a calcted move to a calcance, merally ckmail. But Bryant fell for it every time.


    Unexpectedly, he grabbed my hand, dragging me toward the door.


    I struggled, asking, "What are you doing?"


    "Come with me," he said without looking back,


    "Why should 1?" I yanked my hand away, furious. "I''m not going, Bryant.


    Even if Margaret dies today, she deserves it!"


    How could it be possible that after she caused the death of my child and tried to frame me, I should apany her to the hospital?


    712


    10:41

 Chapter 164

    I might as well curse her like hell every day!


    Bryant had a helpless look in his eyes. "You don''t have to keep her in your thoughts anymore. I''ve decided to send her abroad. She won''t be in your way ever again..."


    "But Margaret killed my baby!" My voice shattered the silence, a hysterical cry I had never let out. My eyes were aching. "Bryant, she knew I was pregnant! She did it on purpose. She killed my baby. How can you expect me to let it go like that?"


    Bryant''s pupils narrowed, his gaze turning as sharp as poisoned arrows at Margaret. His face darkened in an instant.


    Margaret jumped, scared out of her wits. She shook her head frantically. "I didn''t.. Bry! How could I have known? Even you didn''t know! If Jane hadn''t told you, how could she have told me?"


    Margaret looked helpless, feeling as if the weight of a grave injustice was bearing down on her Beyond reason, my hand flew across her face, delivering a resounding p. I red at her fiercely, "You won''t admit it, huh?"


    "I didn''t! I truly didn''t know! Why would you use me of such a thing? My baby is gone.


    too..."


    Snap! I was like a madwoman, giving her another p and grabbing her hair like a shrew my teeth clenched in anger. "I''m asking you one more time. Do you admit it?"


    "I didn''t know..." Her eyes nearly spilled with hatred, but before Bryant, she could only pretend to be pitiful. "Bry... she''s gone mad. Save me, please!"


    Snap!


    Snap!


    Snap!


    I pped her repeatedly, tasting the metallic tang of blood in my mouth, my eyes burning with rage. "Will you admit it or not?!"


    "No! Stop!" It seemed Margaret was finally scared by my onught, her eyes filled with terror as she looked at Bryant. "Bry! Won''t you do something?"


    As I was about to p her again, Bryant enveloped me in his arms, trembling all over. "Leave it to me. Leave it to me, Jane!"


    "You care for her now?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I red at him, never having hated someone so much, and struggled desperately. "Let me


    10:41


    go! She has to admit today that she killed my baby!"


    Bryant held me tighter, not allowing me to move, his hand soothing my back, trying to calm me down, his voice hoarse. "I care for you. I do!"


    Suddenly, Iughed uncontrobly, tasting the bitterness in my smile. "You care for me?


    I was overwhelmed with hatred. I hated Bryant and Margaret!


    "I was wrong. I''m sorry." Bryant clung to me desperately, his chin resting on my head, repeatedly apologizing, "Sweetheart, it was my fault. I''m sorry."


    "Bry..." With her face swollen like a balloon from my ps, Margaret overves.


    looked over in disbelief, jealousy N filling her eyes. "Bry, she hit me! She hit me. Why are you apologizing to her?"


    10:41 E

 Chapter 165

    "Kevin?" Bryant''s voice was chilly, "Are you stupid? Take her to the hospital, now!"


    Margaret was aplete mess, barely able to utter a word, when Kevin, without a second thought, grabbed her and dashed for the elevator, all the while ensuring not a drop of blood stained the floor.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I stared in the direction they had left, wishing I could bore a hole with my gaze, my chest still heaving with anger.


    "Jane, let''s go wash your hands, okay?" Bryant''s tone was so gentle that it was like he was coaxing a child, probably afraid of upsetting me further.


    I looked at him, hesitantly asking, "Aren''t you mad at me for hitting her?"


    That wasn''t like Bryant at all. He was supposed to stand up for Margaret and confront me with righteousness. That was the script.


    He sighed, leading me to the restroom, tested the water to ensure it was just right, and pulled my hands under the faucet, applying soap and carefully washing them.


    He asked in a low voice, "Didn''t your hands hurt by hitting her like that?"


    I was stunned, barely able to believe those words came from him.


    I looked down, watching his long, elegant fingers intertwine with mine, and couldn''t help but chuckle. There was a time when just a little sweetness from him would have made me happy for days. But it all just seemed so sad.


    He didn''t rush me for a response. Instead, he thoroughly washed my hands, then look at the s at the swelling in my palms with a frown.


    After that, he gently pinched my cheeks, "Open your mouth."


    "What for?" I instinctively opened up, only to catch the sight of blood on my teeth throug the mirror. I had been so angry, clenching my teeth so hard, I''d drawn blood.


    He looked at me with tenderness, getting a ss of water. Rinse your mouth."


    "Thanks." I thanked Bryant, formally yet distantly, rinsed my mouth, and then he led me to sit on the living room couch. He fetched some anti-inmmatory medicine from the first aid kit and squatted before me, applying it with all the patience in the world.


    For a moment, I was almost deluded into thinking things had always been good between us. Bryant had always been that caring, considerate husband. But eventually, reality bit.


    I withdrew my hand, looking at the man soon to be my ex-husband, and asked tly, "What do you n to do about Margaret?"


    He asked calmly, "What do you want me to do?"


    10:41


    "Will you do whatever I want?" I stared into his eyes, unwavering. I didn''t believe he could be so indifferent toward Margaret.


    Bryant''s brows twitched slightly. "As long as she''s left alive, everything else is up to you. I was nning to send her to Bustker, but if you think that''s not enough, sending her somewhere even farther is also fine."


    "That''s it?" I gave him a half-smile, scrutinizing, "Bryant, she tried to kill your child, and you''re just.. indifferent? Sending her abroad, how much are you nning to give her? Five million or ten million a year? That''s practically a trip!"


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, somewhat exasperated. "Then what do you suggest?"


    "I want her to go to jail." I said without hesitation, "She has intentionally tried to kill my child. She should pay with her life! know my child wasn''t born yet, and legally, it might not count as a life taken. But jail time is still justified. It''s attempted murder!"


    "The ident had been days ago, and it would be difficult to convict."


    "Oh." I nodded, my heart cooling considerably, and almost confrontationally, I added, "What about you? Don''t you hold the reins to RiverCity? No matter how difficult a case, you can pull some strings, right? Especially since you were a witness, I''m not using her falsely!"


    I knew it was a long shot but couldn''t help trying.

 Chapter 166

    Bryant looked helpless, <b>his </b>voice gentle as he tried to exin, ¡°Margaret lost a child, too. Even if you take this to court, it won¡¯t bring <b>you </b>the closure you want.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I just nodded, feeling utterly drained. ¡°So, my child¡¯s death is in vain, then?¡±


    He seemed worried I might get upset, quickly trying to soothe me, ¡°That¡¯s not it. There are still ways¡­


    ¡°What ways?¡± I forced <b>a </b><b>weak </b>smile, ¡°Send her abroad, to any country I choose?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± He sighed in relief, nodding without hesitation.


    I looked at his wless features and chuckled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s send Margaret to somece challenging, like maybe a remote town. Oh, and


    gets by without financial help from you.¡±


    Bryant hesitated, ¡°Jane¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± I saw the disbelief sh across his handsome face, but I insisted. I wanted Margaret to pay, even if just a little.


    He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s chaotic there. Since a kid, Margaret has never¡­


    was cut off as his phone rang from his pocket. Checking the caller ID, it was Kevin.


    I sneered, ¡°Go ahead. It might be toote. Maybe you need to identify the <b>body</b>.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Bryant answered, face set in <b>a </b>hard line.


    Kevin¡¯s voice was faint but audible. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, we need <b>you </b>here. Ms. Ferguson is refusing any treatment and continues to bleed. She wants you here.¡±


    ¡°Tell her to give up treatment if she wants to die!¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was icy <b>as </b>he hung up.


    I was surprised at his decision. ¡°Bryant, have you changed?¡±


    I could hardly believe he could be so cold toward Margaret, not in this lifetime nor the next.


    But before I could process it, his phone rang again, relentlessly. Despite rejecting the call, Kevin kept dialing. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ferguson has passed out. It looks serious. We need a family member¡¯s consent.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± When Bryant said those words, I knew he had softened again, even though he knew Margaret was responsible for the death of our unborn child<b>.</b>


    As expected, he nced at me. ¡°I¡¯ll check on Margaret, sign whatever is needed, and leave.¡±


    ¡°Fine. My ex¨Chusband¡¯s problems weren¡¯t mine to fret over. I didn¡¯t try to stop him but asked, ¡°So, what about what I just said? Have <b>you </b>decided<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Bryant was visibly conflicted. ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ideally, she¡¯d be gone once out of the ER.¡± It was the first time I realized I wasn¡¯t as kind¨Chearted <b>as </b>I thought. When pushed to my limits, I could be as relentless as when I considered wielding a knife against Margaret.


    I had truly considered it. But, years of rationale had overshadowed the darkness within


    Bryantposed himself, preupied with the thought of the person lying in the hospital, TI think about it!¡±


    Then, without another nce my way, he left. His urgency was palpable.


    The door mmed shut behind him, and his figure vanished from my sight. I watched the empty foyer, lips curled in a knowing smirk, already guessing his decision. He couldn¡¯t. How could he bear to do that over this?


    Iy on the couch, lost in thought, the malicious words Margaret had hurled at me fueling my hatred. It was astonishing how vile a person could be.


    Later, my phone rang, startling me. It was Gary calling, and I hastily answered. ¡°Gary, is it about the fingerprint analysis?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gary confirmed, and I immediately pressed, ¡°And? Were Margaret¡¯s prints on it?¡±

 Chapter 167

    When I posed the question, my heart hung in suspense. I had always suspected that Timothy¡¯s death had something to do with Margaret, but I never had proof.


    Luckily, Gary¡¯s immediate response confirmed my fears. ¡°Yes, the fingerprint area was small, but it belongs to her afterparison.¡±


    ¡°So, it was her.¡± Receiving the answer brought me no joy, only a deep sadness for Timothy. If only Timothy hadn¡¯t met Margaret that day. Perhaps he¡¯d still be alive, waving at me with a smile, calling me ¡°my dear.¡±


    Gary was furious, too. ¡°Even though Mr. Timothy never really epted her, he never mistreated her. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d go this far.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± I was puzzled, ¡°Gary, I can¡¯t understand something. Timothy argued with Bryant that day but didn¡¯t get sick from the stress. What on earth did Margaret say to make Timothy this upset?¡±


    First, Margaret infuriated Timothy, preventing him from taking his lifesaving pills. And then, she tried to provoke and frame me the


    same way.


    Gary was just <b>as </b>baffled. ¡°I have no idea what it could be¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think¡­¡± I hesitated, ¡°Could she possibly be Albert and Teresa¡¯s biological daughter?¡±


    That was the only reason I could think about that would upset Timothy so much.


    Timothy was already displeased with Albert¡¯s insistence on marrying Teresa. If Timothy had found out about an affair, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if that pushed him over the edge.


    Gary denied it. ¡°Impossible. Mr. Timothy had that investigated before Teresa even joined the Ferguson family. They did a paternity test, and Margaret is not a Ferguson.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± I frowned, and a thought briefly crossed my mind but slipped away before I could grasp it. Maybe the idea was too absurd.


    Gary asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n now? Just having fingerprints on a pill might not be convincing enough. If you tell Bryant directly, he might not believe you¡­¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°We have to try.¡± I <b>cut </b>in, dead set on making sure Timothy¡¯s death wasn¡¯t for nothing. ¡°Gary, please send someone to bring the fingerprint report to me. I¡¯ll handle the rest and give it to Bryant.¡±


    It was my responsibility to hand it over. If Bryant trusted me even a little, he¡¯d investigate it himself. With his connections, he could reveal the truth more easily than Gary and I


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gary probably checked the time, then said, ¡°It should arrive at Riverview Estate in about twenty minutes. Do you want it delivered upstairs or¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle down and get it.¡± I cut him off.


    After getting the report, I¡¯d head straight to the hospital and give it to Bryant.


    He had to believe it. Even if he were skeptical, his investigation would find some leads. With that thought, I took a deep breath.


    About my child, Bryant might find a reason to forgive Margaret. But what about Timothy?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡®Bryant, you won¡¯t let Timothy down this time, right? I thought and quickly changed into another outfit before heading downstairs, braving the early winter chill that seemed too eager this year.


    Even in the underground parking lot, the cold seeped through my coat.


    My phone rang in the pocket of my overcoat. Too cold to reach for it, I answered directly through my wireless earbuds.

 Chapter 168

    I heard Mark''s gentle voiceing through my headphones. Jane, have you thought about that thing we talked about?"


    I found myself smiling a little. "Not qu quite yet."


    Then, a sleek ck SUV rounded the corner, heading straight for me. Instinctively, I stepped back, but the vehicle suddenly sped up, stopping beside me.


    Screech! The tires grated against the pavement in a jarring symphony.


    Frowning, I was about to sidestep when a young man sporting a baseball cap swung the car door open and strode toward me. Before I knew it, he had mped his hand over my mouth and nose.


    "What are you..." It took no more than five seconds. I didn''t even finish my words or have a moment to resist, let alone run.


    The strong scent of chloroform overwhelmed me. In just a few seconds, darkness. imed me. My headphones dropped in their rough handling When I came to, my mind was foggy, my limbs weak. I couldn''t even lift my arms. Barely able to pry my eyes open, I surveyed my surroundings. I was still in the ck SUV, tossed into a corner of the backseat with my hands and feet bound. My forehead rested agains the window. It was dark outside, the streets barely visible.


    But I could tell we were on the outskirts of the city. Four people were in the car, includ the driver. And the guy with the baseball cap was among them.


    He was the first to notice I was awake, and his voice sounded raspy, "Finally awake, hu "I told you, this girl looked frail. She didn''t need that much, but you had to overdo it. Luckily, she woke up, or it''d be on you, the driver, a middle-aged man,mented.


    "A hindsight expert!" snapped the raspy-voiced man.


    Struggling to muster my energy, I spoke with caution, "What... what do you want?"


    It was evident these guys were trouble, and I''d never had any dealings with their alone any conflict. Why would they kidnap me?


    kind, let


    "What do we want?" The raspy voice scoffed, "Go ask your dear uncle. Don''t worry. We won''t make it hard for you. Just have your husband clear your uncle''s gambling debts, and we''ll call it even!"


    I was confused "My uncle?"


    10 41


    The raspy-voiced man stared at me. "Stop ying dumb. Allen, you know him!"


    "I don''t know him," I tried to bluff my way through.


    The man with the raspy voice eyed me, his tone dangerously warning, "Enough, don''t y with me. We''ve done our homework since our boss sent me to grab you. Don''t games make this harder unless you want trouble."


    I scoffed, "His debts are his own. Whye after me? I don''t have any money!"


    "If he could pay, would we being for you?" He continued confidently, "No money, no problem. Your uncle mentioned your husband is the CEO of the Ferguson Group, Mr. Bryant Ferguson. You may not have money, but your husband sure does. Get him to transfer the funds, and you''re free to go." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was furious, unable to believe Allen could stopp so low.


    After a deep breath, I rified coldly,


    "Bryant and I have gotten a divorce. I e


    ??


    Don''t believe a word Allen says!"


    "True or not, we''ll know once we make this call" He pushed a cellm phone toward me, disying a number all too familiar. My heart skipped a beat.


    "Do you have any idea who he is? He''s Bryant Ferguson, not someone you with!"


    to mess

 Chapter 169

    I couldn bear the thought of owing Bryant favors, especially now that we were on the brink of divorce! And why should I? After all, Allen had racked up the debt, not me. I refused to pick up the tab for someone like him.


    "I''m well aware of the kind of clout that guy has," the raspy-voiced man muttered, pressing the call button and switching on the speaker. "We''re not looking to make an enemy of him. If you truly divorced him, I won''t stir up trouble for myself."


    Tension knotted my stomach as the phone rang with a persistent beep. Should I plead for Bryant''s help or sever tiespletely?


    These thoughts bounced around in my head until the call connected, an''s answer came through, but not how I expected. It was Margaret''s voice that greeted me. "Who''s this? Why are you calling sote at night?"


    into my My fingernails dug palm, the pain sharp. "It''s me, Jane," I said, "Where''s Bryant?"


    Bryant was supposed to be signing some documents. But why was his phone in Margaret''s possession?


    Margaret paused, and then her voice oozed smugness as she cooed, "Oh, him? He forgot that it takes a month to get the period after a miscarriage. He thought I was about to start mine and ran out to buy me tampons, leaving his phone behind. What''s up?"


    Tampons? That word hit me like a ton of bricks. In three years of marriage, he''d never once remembered my cycle, let alone buy me such personal items.


    Suddenly, a memory from our third anniversary shed through my mind. Bryant asked was about to start my period and quickly dismissed it as a mistake.


    But he hadn''t made a mistake. He had always kept track of Margaret''s period, not mine.


    The irony stung. It felt like an invisible hand was squeezing my heart, the pain intense an prickling, "Oh, I just wanted to ask about finalizing our divorce next month. No issues, right?"


    "Of course not!" Margaret''s response was sharp. "Bryant can''t wait to be rid of you!"


    I nced at the man with the raspy voice, speaking calmly, "You heard her?"


    He frowned deeply, snapping his phone shut as Margaret continued to rant, "What did you hear, huh? Jane, hear me out and stop calling. Gosh, you even changed your number and pestered us!"


    The man kicked the seat before him and dialed another number, briefly shing the name of Lloyd.


    The raspy-voiced man reported, "Boss, this woman''s Bryant''s ex-wife! We''ve been


    1041


    Chaptry 169


    dragging her around for nothing. What now?"


    Whatever Lloyd said had him hanging up immediately.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver asked, "What did he say?"


    The raspy-voiced man said, "Lloyd says to bring her back, decide there. Since she''s got no ties to Bryant, it''ll be easier. It won''t end up getting nothing."


    My heart sank. My phone had died at some point, and I couldn''t attempt den their m any covert moves watchfuleyes. All I could do was brace myself. It wasn''t long before the car stopped at an abandoned building.


    The man with the raspy voice into grabbed me by the cor and hauled me out of the car, shoving me in the building through a partially closed metal door and throwing me onto a pile of discarded sand,


    Looking up, I saw Allen and a few heavily tattooed men lounging around, munching on hamburgers and fried chicken, swigging beer.

 Chapter 170

    The raspy-voiced man kicked Allen hard, grabbing a whiskey bottle and pressing it against his forehead. "You moron, you think you can fool Lloyd like that? Mrs. Ferguson? Bullshit! Mr. Ferguson is out there buying tampons for his new chick, and you expect him to cover your gambling debts for his ex-wife''s uncle?"


    Caught off guard, Allen fell on his butt, scrambling to get in front of the man in charge.. "Lloyd, Lloyd! I swear I''m not pulling your leg. She is Bryant''s wife. Didn''t you see my wife''s hospital room when you guys went to the hospital that day? If Bryant wasn''t looking out for her, could my wife have stayed in the BlessedCare Medical Facility?"


    I red at him furiously. "Allen! You ungrateful jerk, do you think I would''ve begged Bryant for that hospital room if not for my aunt? And how, you''re using this to screw me over?"


    Allen ignored me, clinging to Lloyd''s legs. "Lloyd, even at its worst, an elephant is still bigger than a rabbit. Even if she''s divorced Bryant, wouldn''t he give her some money? Ten million is nothing to her!"


    Ten million? This deadbeat had the nerve to run up such a gigantic gambling debt.


    I was furious. "Have you no shame? I didn''t get a dime from the divorce, not a dime!"


    single


    "Jane..." Allen crawled back, his smile slimy. "Do me this favor, just ten million. I''ll t good care of your aunt after."


    "No way." I tly refused.


    After all, my aunt was about to divorce him, and here he was, shamelessly pleading Allen instantly burst into tears. "You heartless bitch, have you forgotten who took c you when you were little? Without me, you''d be dead! Now that I''m in desperate stral can''t you help me?"


    Lloyd put down his whiskey ss, lit a cigarette, and waved his hand, and the raspy-voiced man dragged Allen aside.


    Lloyd walked over in crocodile leather shoes, stopping before me and looking down. "M Webster, right? I won''t make things hard for you. Pay up, and we''ll call it even. Otherwise your uncle''s hands won''t stay attached to him much longer."


    "Just chop them off, both of them, so he can never gamble again!" I spat out angrily.


    Domestic violence, cheating, gambling, drug abuse, any of these alone would be more than enough to condemn someone, let alone cripple them.


    "Tsk!" Lloyd clicked his tongue, stepped on my wrist, and ground it underfoot. "Didn''t


    10:41


    Chapte 170


    expect such a feisty spirit from a youngdy like you."


    "Anyway, I don''t have the money, so forget about it!" I endured the pain of my wrist ground between the cement floor and his shoe, gritting my teeth.


    "Fine, I want to see how long you, pampered and delicate Pain of my 1


    by Bryant, canst." As he spoke viciously, he moved his foot to my face. It reminded me of my childhood, plunging me into a chilling fear.


    As Lloyd''s foot pressed down, a convoy of luxury cars sped up, the lead vehicle swerving to a halt at the entrance, dust flying everywhere.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In RiverCity, only a handful of families could afford such a fleet of sports cars.


    Lloyd''s face turned pale, ring at the raspy-voiced man. "Didn''t you say she was divorced from Bryant? Who the hell would make such a big fuss for an ex-wife!"

 Chapter 171

    Lloyd was at his wit''s end, and with another p, his handnded on the r man''s head, spittle flying. "Damn it, you''ll be the death of me! That''s not an ex- wife. That''s a curse!"


    "Boss," The raspy-voiced man gestured toward the boot still on my face. "Maybe you want to take your foot off first?"


    Only then did Lloyd nce down, shivering, as he quickly retracted his foot. Right at that moment, someone yanked open the garage door!


    Initially, I thought Gary''s guys might have seen me get kidnapped while dropping off some stuff for me and sent someone to rescue me.


    But as I looked up, I saw Bryant''s cold, sinister face.


    Wasn''t he out shopping for tampons for Margaret when I called earlier? How did he make it here so fast? We were at least an hour''s drive from BlessedCare Medical Facility.


    "Oh, Mr. Ferguson!" Lloyd, who was all bluster a moment ago, suddenly became meek. "I''ve heard so much about you!"


    Bryant''s face was frosty, his tone sending shivers down his spine, "This is your reason for kidnapping my wife?"


    "It''s all a big, fat misunderstanding. I wouldn''t even think about it, no matter how gutsy or fearless I was." Lloyd was trying to pass the buck, pointing at Allen with a sycophanticugh. "We were just inviting Mrs. Ferguson over for a chat. Look, Mrs. Ferguson''s uncl is here, too!"


    "Is that so?" Bryant sneered, clearly not buying it.


    "Of course! Lloyd was grinning like a sunflower, pushing Allen forward. "If you don''t believe me, ask him. He just wanted to borrow some money from Mrs. Ferguson."


    Bryant eyed them, his gaze dangerous and narrow. "Borrow money?"


    His presence was so imposing that Allen couldn''t muster the courage to speak.


    Finally, Lloyd said, "Allen borrowed a payday loan from me, and now, he owes me ten million with interest."


    dobte?" Br "Oh, I see. Kidnap my wife, thinking to threaten me into paying off this jerk''s debts?" Bryant chuckled darkly. "Lloyd, if I don''t give you a lesson, you''ll forget who runs RiverCity."


    "Mr. Ferguson, Just as Lloyd tried to force a smile, Bryant''s face darkened as he threw a ust as punch straight to his jaw, knocking the burly man to the ground with a single blow!


    It was the first time I realized Bryant was so skilled. His movements were quick, ruthless, and precisel


    10:41


    710N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Chaos erupted immediately as Bryant''s men shed with Lloyd''s, turning the scene into a free-for-all. I seized the chance, scrambling across the sand to the other side, with Allen moving faster than me..


    I quickly blurted out, "Untie me!"


    He hesitated, seizing the moment to haggle. "I''ll untie you if you help me pay off the money."


    "In your dreams!" I red at him disappointingly, "Stealing Aunt Cheryl''s emergency fund wasn''t m epough Now, a kidnapping? Allen, you''ve got a death wish! If you don''t want Bryant to deal with you, untie me now!"


    "If you don''t help me pay off my debt, I''d rather be dealt with by Bryant than get cleaned up by Lloyd and his crew!" Allen was ying the martyr.


    But those in the payday loan business at Lloyds level were all tainted with shades of the underworld, employing methods even more ruthless than Bryant could conjure.


    ncing at the chaotic brawl amidst various metal rods, I saw guns tucked into the belts of several men! They had guns!


    I The sight nearly stopped my heart, and panic set in. Desperate, I lied, "Okay, I promise I''ll help you pay back the money!"


    10-41

 Chapter 172

    "Seriously?" Allen was skeptical.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I was fuming "Yes, seriously! Hurry up!"


    Thrilled to bits, Allen scrambled to untie the ropes binding me."


    But as I was about to enjoy my freedom, someone abruptly grabbed my arm from behind. Before I could even resist, I felt the cold metal against my temple. Having watched my fair share of crime dramas and war movies, I knew it was the barrel of a gun. My body tensed up, and I dared not move, letting the man pull me to my feet.


    "Mr. Ferguson, stop it, or there''ll be trouble with Mrs. Ferguson." The moment the person behind me spoke, I recognized the raspy voice.


    At that point, his men were mostly down, clearly outmatched by Bryant and his crew.


    Bryant stopped and smirked coldly, "You''d have to be a fool to think I''d let you harm her. None of you are leaving this ce alive if you darey a finger on her."


    The raspy-voiced man faltered, trying to sound tough, "But, Mr. Ferguson, your stance, it doesn''t seem like you''re nning on letting us go."


    "Kidnap my wife, and I have to show you the ropes. Otherwise, you lot will start thinking you run the ce." With a calm and cold demeanor, Bryant straightened his disheveled shirt and walked over. He had a sense of control and strategy about him.


    As he approached step by step, the man holding the gun trembled. "Don''te any closer!">


    I couldn''t help but tremble myself, tears uncontrobly streaming down my face.


    A gun wasn''t like any other weapon. A slip of the hand could easily end a life. At that moment, even the bravest soul would show his fear. Bryant stopped several feet away from us, extending his hand. "Let my wife go, and I''ll settle Allen''s debt.">


    "Really?" The raspy-voiced man questioned, giving Lloyd, already battered and bruised, a look for confirmation.}


    As Lloyd was about to nod, several cars pulled up at the entrance, seemingly Lloyd''s reinforcements, which gave him confidence. "Mr. Ferguson, you''ve harmed so many of our brothers. Simply settling a debt might not..."


    Before he could finish, Bryant took advantage of the momentary distraction, quickly grabbed the gun from the man''s hand, and yanked me into his arms!! Bang! The raspy-voiced man somehow managed to throw the gun away, and Lloyd caught it, firing a shot behind me! But the pain I anticipated never came. After a brief moment of dizziness, Bryant had positioned himself in the bullet path!


    "Bryant!" I screamed, reaching out desperately to feel his back, finding a damp warmth at his shoulder de.


    It was blood.


    "Mr. Ferguson!" Kevin, guarding the door, rushed over and helped me support Bryant as we made our way out.


    "Mr. Ferguson, Lloyd is one of my men. What happened here deserves an exnation, doesn''t it?" A bald guy nked by his crew blocked


    our exit at the entrance.


    Seemingly oblivious to the pain, Bryant nced at him, his voice cold as ice, "Your men kidnapped my wife. Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"

 Chapter 173

    "Give me that piece ofnd in West End, Mr. Ferguson," the bald guy said indifferently, "Messing with Mrs. Ferguson was his first mistake. As for the rest, I''ve taken care of it for you, Mr. Ferguson. You''ll be pleased with the oue."


    With a slight smirk, Bryant replied in a cold, harsh tone, "Deal.">


    "Mr. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson..." Lloyd begged.


    Lloyd then realized the reinforcements weren''t there for him but were using the situation to curry favor with Bryant.


    Panicked, he dashed out, clinging to Bryant''s legs, begging, "Mr. Ferguson, please, have mercy on me!"


    "Kevin." Bryant''s voice was icy.


    With a swift kick, Kevin sent Lloyd sprawling, "Beforeying a finger on Mrs. Ferguson, you should''ve weighed your odds. Toote for pleas now!"


    Yet, undeterred, Lloyd crawled back, grabbing at my feet. "Mrs. Ferguson, Mrs. Ferguson, I was blind to your grace! Please spare me!"}} My hand pressed firmly over Bryant''s wound, the anger bubbling up inside at the thought of who had shot him. "Get lost!"}


    In the next second, Kevin kicked Lloyd aside and ushered us into the car. Kevin took the wheel while Bryant''s men filled the other vehicles, a convoy of cars speeding down the highway.


    Bryant nced at me. "Not scared?"


    "Terrified!" I was petrified, especially unable to let go of his wound. "Kevin, speed up! Call the hospital and get them ready!"


    Bryant chuckled lightly. "It''s a minor injury. Why the panic?"


    "You''re losing blood fast! How is this a minor injury? Do you need to be on death''s door to consider it serious?"}


    While feeling the blood oozing continuously, tears streamed down my face uncontrobly.


    He wiped my tears away and gently cleaned the dirt off my face with a tissue. "Thought you were set on the divorce. Why the fuss now?" I said furiously, "You''re a psycho!"


    Divorce aside, I never wished harm upon him, especially not the harm from saving me.¡ì


    He looked at me, his tone infuriating, "Yes, I am the crazy guy who took a bullet for you, the crazy guy who dropped everything to save you when he heard you were in danger."


    Feeling drained, Bryant found a morefortable position to lean into, his voice tinged with lethargy and weariness, "Gary called Kevin." When hearing that, something clicked, and I hesitated before asking, "Where''s your phone?"


    Bryant said, "Left it in the rush."


    I pressed, "At Margaret''s hospital room?">


    Bryant was surprised. "How did you know?"


    I forced a smile. "The kidnappers made me call you. And Margaret answered."@


    Bryant frowned. "She didn''t spout nonsense, did she?"


    I repeated Margaret''s words. "She said you were out buying her tampons."


    "Cough..." Even Kevin couldn''t help but cough lightly at that, Bryant''s face darkening.


    He eyed me, asking, "You believed that?"


    "Well, she''s your darling, isn''t she?


    Helping her out with those small tasks wouldn''t be a huge deal.¡± Ptried e


    to keep my voice steady. But deep down, there was a slight difort. I admit I wasn''t big-hearted enough to let go.


    Bryant sighed, "Stupid girl."


    I wanted to retort, but considering his injury, I held back.


    Kevin inquired, "Mr. Ferguson, about that West Endnd, are we handing it over?"}


    Despite The Ferguson Group branching out into various sectors ¦¯¦°


    over the years, real estate remained a cornerstone. West End was the focus of RiverCity''s development efforts these past years. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Bryant narrowed his eyes, a meaningful smile ying on his lips.


    "Let them have it. But they''t have to hem have it. swallow whates with it Just wait.

 Chapter 174

    "Okay" Kevin let out a sigh of relief.8


    Once we arrived at the hospital, Bryant was immediately taken into the emergency room on a gurney.


    The hospital lights were ringly bright, and it was only then that I realized how pale Bryant had be from losing too much blood. He had been trying to keep his spirits up in the car to keep me from worrying.


    A wave of fear gripped me tightly as the ER doors swung shut. Breathing became a struggle. I leaned against the wall, unable to pinpoint how I was feeling. All I knew was that when the doors finally opened, the doctor came out to announce they had sessfully removed the bullet and that Bryant would be fine with proper rest, and I let out a massive sigh of relief.}]


    While walking into his room, I felt his piercing gaze fixed on me as if trying to see right through me.


    I pursed my lips and poured him a ss of water. "Kevin returned to get your stuff and clothes. I''ll leave once he gets here."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He gave a half-smile, "Leave?"


    "Yeah." I nodded, "Today... thank you."


    I doubt I could have left that ce unharmed if it hadn''t been for Bryant. I didn''t know where Allen got the courage from. But he somehow got tangled up with the mob.


    Bryant smirked, "Jane, I''ve realized you''re quite heartless."


    I asked, "What do you mean?"%


    He raised an eyebrow, "Who I the bullet for?">


    I had no reply, looking down. "For me."


    "So, you''re just going to leave me here alone?" He sounded almost pitiful.}


    I took a deep breath. "Bryant, I appreciate what you did, but..."


    We were adults. I didn''t spell it out for him but continued, "Besides, I''m not leaving you alone. Kevin will take care of you.">


    "Kevin? A guy? What does he know about taking care of someone?" Bryant skipped my first point, voicing his disdain.


    At that moment, Kevin came in with a suitcase, stopping as he caught the exchange between me and Bryant. "Indeed, Mr. Ferguson''s right. I''m not one for taking care of others.">


    I didn''t expect him to so tantly side with Bryant. But then again, Bryant was his boss.


    I insisted, "Maybe you could give it a try?"


    Bryant gave Kevin a look. "I''m thirsty."


    "Right." Kevin quickly grabbed the ss of water from the bedside and handed it over.


    Bryant scoffed, "Man, I''m injured. Do I look like I can hold a ss?"D Relying on men for caregiving might indeed be a stretch.


    I inserted a straw into the cup and held it to his lips. "Here."


    "That''s it?" Bryant seemed somewhat disappointed.


    I sighed. "What else? You''re too big for me to carry."


    "Bry..." Suddenly, the door burst open, and Margaret rushed in looking m distraught Bry, I heard you were hurt. Where? Is it bad?"


    Bryant shot Kevin a questioning look.


    Regretting it, Kevin pped his mouth before hurriedly exining, "... ve I just went to get your phone..."}]


    ''Don''t me Kevin. I forced him to tell me!" Margaret pushed me aside, snatching the ss from my hands, and sat beside the bed with a tender gesture. "Want some water? Let me help you drink."

 Chapter 175

    It didn''t surprise me at all, not a ripple in my heart.


    Wherever Bryant was, she was like a dog spotting a hot dog stand, ready to do anything, which was hardly shocking.


    Bryant''s expression darkened slightly, his voice cold, "I''m not thirsty anymore."


    "How can you not be thirsty? Wasn''t Jane just about to get you a drink..." Margaret''s pretty face was all scrunched up in confusion, but then she mumbled, "Well, it figures. She doesn''t know you like I do and can''t even tell when you want something.">


    With that, she set the water ss aside.\


    I had been worried about Bryant getting hurt and was looking for a chance to ask him about Margaret. And the opportunity had presented itself on a silver tter.


    I turned to Bryant, my lips curving slightly. "What have you decided about her?"}


    We had talked about it during the day, and by then, he should havee to a decision."


    "Decided what?" Knowing perfectly well that "she" referred to her, Margaret asked with suspicion.


    Bryant nced at me, his gaze mild. "Aren''t you being a bit too much of a fair- weather friend? I''m still a patient here."}


    "But she''s not." I looked at Margaret mockingly.


    Margaret had talked about fainting in the hospital earlier, yet she had walked all the way here without mentioning any pain. Her recovery was remarkable.


    But I knew the cut she had received during the day wasn''t deep. Being as cautious about her life as she was, she wouldn''t risk a wound that could potentially be fatal.


    Then, I added deliberately, "Bryant, you know this situation better than anyone. I won''t let it go easily. If you don''t do it my way, that''s fine. I''ll handle her myself!"


    Bryant''s brow furrowed slightly, "I''ll do it your way!"


    "When?" I pressed.


    Still confused, Margaret shook Bryant''s arm. "Bry, what are you guys talking about? I don''t understand a word."}]


    Bryant, who had injured his shoulder, winced in pain, his voice tinged with coldness, "Let go!"


    "Oh. Being scolded by Bryant before me made Margaret lose face, and she pouted, "Fine, but don''t be mean to me! What are you two even talking about?"


    I couldn''t stand her act any longer and smirked, "We were discussing sending you abroad. Which country would you prefer? Oh, and the Ferguson family will only cover your one-way ticket. Once you''re there, you''re on your own. Best of luck."


    Margaret was shocked, her confusion bing panic as she listened, her face growing paler, finally turning to Bryant in disbelief. "Bry, she''s lying, is she? You can''t possibly send me away and then abandon me!"&


    To her, it was worse than death.


    Having relied on the Ferguson family her whole life and leading avish lifestyleN the thought of having to fend for herself in a foreignnd where she didn''t speak thenguage was worse than death.


    Bryant looked at her, his gaze dark and unreadable, but he confirmed, "It''s as she said."


    Tears welled up in Margaret''s eyes as she shook her head in denial. "No... don''t do this. I won''t go! I won''t!"N


    "It''s not up to you anymore." Bryant''s voice turned icy, "I was thinking of waiting until you were a bit better to decide on this, but seeing as you''re already bouncing back, let''s say in a couple of days.""


    "Kevin, book her a ticket for the day after tomorrow. Any of the ces Jane mentioned, let her choose." Bryant instructed.


    "Understood, Mr. Ferguson," Kevin responded.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Margaret looked at him in disbelief, tears streaming down her face. "Bry, I said I won''t go. Didn''t you hear me? Please, Ndon''t war want to be that far from you! You promised to take care of me. Why are you listening to her now!"

 Chapter 176

    "I can''t believe you forgot about me and Jane''s baby. How could you?" Bryant''s eyes were as cold as a mid-winter frost, his voice sending a chill down everyone''s spine.


    Margaret was a mess, sobbing uncontrobly like a frightened rabbit. "I didn''t mean to. I had no idea she was pregnant, Bry! You know i did what I did just because I was terrified of losing you. I lost my senses! If I had known, I wouldn''t have dared, and I''m pregnant, too. Would I have risked my child if I had known it would lead to this?"!


    What a drama queen Margaret was. She must put on this kind of performance for Bryant all the time. One face in public, another behind closed doors.!


    I couldn''t help but interject with a cold tone, "Who even knows who the father of that child is if it can even stand the light of day."


    Margaret''s face visibly stiffened, her finger trembling as she pointed at me, outraged by the insult, "What are you even saying, Jane?"


    "Enough," I sighed, "I''m tired of arguing with you. Since you''re so keen on looking after Bryant, be my guest. It''s thest night before you leave the country. Take good care of him."@N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    With that, I walked away from the hospital room.}]


    It was the least I could do as his ex-wife. I ignored themotion behind me, not looking back as I headed for the elevator."


    A strong grip seized my arm as I was about to turn a corner. "You''re not leaving."}


    His voice was deep andpelling, brooking no argument.


    I stiffened, "Someone is already taking care of you."


    I''ve never been one to force myself where I''m not wanted.


    Bryant said, "She left."


    "Left?" I was stunned Given Margaret''s character, I would''ve expected another dramatic performance to make Bryant change his mind. How could she give up so easily??


    He sounded resigned, "Whether she left or not, why don''t you return and see for yourself?"


    "You know I don''t do standbys." Still, I tried to pull away.


    Perhaps my movement aggravated his wound, and Bryant winced in pain, "Ah... I think my wound reopened."


    "Liar." Even as I said it, I instinctively checked his back, and indeed, blood was seeping through."


    Bryant caught my look, asking, "Do you still think I''m lying?"


    I lowered my head. "No."


    Bryant urged, "Going to struggle again?"


    What more could I say? After all, that bullet was meant for me. It would''ve for me.


    likely been through my head if Bryant hadn''t taken it.&


    When we returned to the room, Kevin tactfully made himself scarce. Before Kevin left, he whispered to me not letting Bryant hear, "You should''ve seen how devastated Margaret was. Mr. Ferguson didn''t even spare her a nce. He''s determined to protect you this time."


    Hearing that, I paused mid-wash, realizing I wasn''t as pleased as I thought I would be.


    Perhaps the desire for something long-wanted, something you''d m wanted for too long lost its allure once it was within grasp.


    Moreover, I had a feeling Margaret wouldn''t give up so easily. Until she was on that ne, I couldn''t fully let my guard down...


    I managed a smile as I said, "Hope so."


    I hoped Bryant would seek justice for his child and not disappoint us again.

 Chapter 177

    In the dead of night, as I dozed off beside the hospital bed, I felt what seemed like dry fingers brushing against my face. "Idiot, you''d believe anything anyone tells you."}


    "Hmm..." I swatted the hand away and rolled over, realizing I was supposed to be caring for a patient. I shot upright and blurted out, "What did you just say? Are you feeling okay?"


    All I could see was Bryant''s closed eyes and his steady breathing.


    I wondered if I was hearing things. I didn''t give it much thought, chalking it up to being rattled by the day''s event and my nerves frazzled. I drifted back to sleep without much ado.


    The following morning, Kevin brought us a special breakfast from a traditional diner known for its delicious brunch, all to Bryant''s tastes. But after only a few bites, Bryant excused himself to attend to business matters. Kevin had brought more than just breakfast. A hefty stack of documents awaited Bryant. Being the CEO of Ferguson Group was no walk in the park.


    As I munched on my breakfast, I asionally nced his way. The warm winter sun streamed in, casting a soft glow around him, highlighting his perfectly chiseled profile, the sses perched on his high nose, and his lips slightly pursed.}


    I had to admit the man was easy on the eyes. If only he weren''t such a jerk.>


    After breakfast, Gary called to ask when he could deliver the fingerprint analysis results.


    "Right away. Still at the Riverview Estate," I responded immediately.


    After a night in the hospital, I was desperate for a shower and a change of clothes.


    Hanging up, Bryant caught my gaze. "Leaving again?"}


    "I''ll be back." I offered a reassuring smile. "I''ve got a surprise for you when I return."}


    That way, I wouldn''t have to worry no matter what Margaret tried to stir up. In two days, she''d have no choice but to leave. And perhaps then, Bryant and I could finally sever ties.


    He raised an eyebrow, asking, "What kind of surprise?"}


    "You''ll see." With that, I hurried out of the hospital.


    The nurse had just had Bryant''s medication changed that morning, and with Kevin staying in the room, there was nothing to fret over.


    A sleek ck Bentley slowly pulled up before me as I waited by the curb for my rideshare.


    Given yesterday''s ordeal, my first instinct was to flee!}


    "Ms. Webster." As the window slid down, a stylishly dressed, sophisticated woman greeted me. Sporting a deep shade of lipstick, she radiated serenity and maturity.¡ì


    She appeared to be in her early thirties.


    I paused, "And you are? How do you know me?"


    "I''m Kathy Larson, Mark''s sister." She offered a slight smile. "There''s something we need to discuss privately, Ms. Webster."


    There was a faint familial resemnce to Mark in her features. Yet, I had never heard Mark mention he had a sister.


    I was cautious about getting into cars, "You and he..."


    "He always wears a charm bracelet around his wrist since he was a kid and even showers with it on. You were probably talking to him on the phone right before yesterday''s incident."


    Kathy easily divulged these details.


    Without further objection, I got into the car.


    Once inside, Kathy said, "Ms. Webster, I''m taking you to a ce."


    "As long as it''s not to kill me and chop me off," I quipped.


    The car weaved through traffic, eventually arriving at a peaceful street in an affluent neighborhood, mirroring the upscale tranquility of the Ferguson Mansion The Ferguson family''s wealth was no secret. But the Larson family seemed to embody a more understated type of wealth, their exact standingpared to the Fergusons a mysteryN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 178

    The car rolled to a graceful stop before a grand estate, its fa?ade imposing and majestic. Quick on his feet, the driver stepped out to open our doors.


    Kathy, her posture ramrod straight, a testament to her upbringing, led the way in ck kitten heels, guiding me through the main entrance. "Ms. Webster, I''ve invited you here today for a favor."}]


    I asked, "What kind of favor?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ll see soon enough." Her words piqued my curiosity, though I''ve never been one to pry too deeply.


    But as we meandered through the garden, and I glimpsed through the ss of the scene unfolding in the family''s private chapel, I was stunned. Mark was on his knees, his back a canvas of brutal wounds, yet his expression bore no trace of pain or rage, only an unsettling calm, like the still surface of a dormant pond.}


    The irate matriarch, standing over him,shed out again, her voice seething, "Mark, don''t think for a second I can''t deal with you! If you die, I''ll adopt another heir to continue the Larson family!"}


    "Then do so," Mark replied, his tone a mix of deference and disdain, not moving an inch, enduring the pain with clenched teeth.


    I felt a sympathetic twinge of pain and was about to step forward when Kathy held me back, leaving me to inquire awkwardly, "Is... is that his... mother?"


    But I remembered Mark telling me his mother had passed away!!


    "That''s my mother," Kathy exined with a calm that mirrored Mark''s, her voice soft, "He''s shunned the Larson family''s influence for years, only to tap into itst night to teach Lloyd and his gang a lesson for you.">


    "What?" I was utterly confused.


    I hadn''t contacted Mark since being kidnapped the night before. Why?


    Kathy continued, "The Larson family has kept a low profile in RiverCity for years, steering clear of the muddy waters of politics and crime. But Mark''s actionsst night dragged us back to square one.">


    Her words were cryptic, yet the implication was clear.


    Kathy slowly added, "However, it is exactly what my mother wants. She''s never been content with our quiet life, and what happenedst night conveniently forces Mark into an arranged marriage."


    "Arranged marriage?" I was stunned.


    Due to his gentle and calm demeanor, Mark would make any woman happy as his wife. But I remembered he had someone he loved.


    Kathy''s gaze briefly met mine. "Yes, an arranged marriage with another rich family. But he doesn''t want it, as you might have guessed."


    "I see." I nodded, instinctively defending Mark, "He''s in love m Marriage should be about mutual affection, not convenience."


    For someone who''d held onto love for twenty years,promise was out of the question.


    The softer one person looked, the more determined he became when it was about matters of heart.


    "You..." Kathy frowned slightly, "Don''t you know who he''s in love with?"


    "No," I admitted, thinking Kathy was probing for information, "He om mentioned there was someone but never revealed who."


    "What if I asked you to convince Mark to ept the arranged marriage to ease into it for his good?" After an moment of hesitation, Kathy spoke again, "Ms. Webster, my mom has no patience. If Mark continues this way, it won''t end well for him."

 Chapter 179

    I had a hunch that there was more to the Larson family than met the eye, but it didn''t feel right to pry into their affairs, especially with Kathy, someone I had just met.\


    Hesitating a bit, I shook my head. "Sorry, I can''t get involved. Mark has his reasons to stand by, and as his friend, all I can do is support him."


    To harbor feelings for someone for two decades while keeping a cool head, he must''ve considered every angle. It wasn''t my ce to interfere.


    Kathy''s expression didn''t sour, and she asked with an even tone, "Aren''t you curious who he''s fond of?"


    I answered, "He''ll tell me when he''s ready."


    It meant he didn''t want me to know if he hadn''t told me yet. I also felt that in friendship, it was okay to have our secrets. There was nothing wrong with that.


    Kathy suddenly shifted the topic. "After he graduated, my grandma hoped he''d take over the family business early on as Bryant did. But he refused, choosing instead to study abroad and then moved on."}


    "Do you know why?" she asked.


    A middle-aged woman angrily throwing down a whip snapped me back to reality. "I guess he probably doesn''t want to be tied to the Larson family."


    Kathy''s eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise at my frankness, but she didn''t deny it, "That''s part of it. He despises the Larson family the most. But he still shares their blood. Hating them doesn''t change that.">


    Before I could reply, the footsteps approached, and arge hand pulled me back. Mark stepped before me, his tone thick with wariness and anger. "Kathy, who gave you the permission to bring her here?"}


    Kathy frowned. "What, am I going to eat her up or something?"


    "You wouldn''t eat anyone." Mark scoffed sarcastically, "But I wouldn''t put it past your mother.">


    He said in a deep voice, "If you drag Jane into this again, don''t me me for being ruthless."}


    "When have you ever spared me any kindness?" Kathy said indifferently, looking at me, "Ms. Webster, I might need your help with Mark''s wounds. He''s wary and doesn''t want the Larson family''s staff involved."}


    With that, she ced a bottle of ointment in my hand. Under Mark''s suspicious gaze, she calmly said, "Siblings, after all. Isn''t there any trust? Don''t worry. My mom won''t know Ms. Webster was here.">


    "That''d be best." Mark didn''t appreciate the gesture, grabbing my arm and leading me away from the Larson family.


    Before getting into the car, I noticed the bloodstains visible through his white shirt on his back and offered to drive. "I''ll drive."


    "Okay." He got into the passenger seat.


    As we drove off, I hesitated before asking, "The person who... hit you earlier is?"


    Mark suddenly fell silent with a sh of deep red in his eyes, quickly fading away. "You saw?"


    "Yeah." I nodded.


    He hesitated, then resignedly lowered his eyelids, chuckled softly, masking the self-mockery and sarcasm in his eyes, and said cryptically, "Jane, would we still be friends if I told you I was a bastard?" N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    His tone was casual, but I heard a careful caution in it. He seemed afraid.


    Feeling surprised and a pang of empathy, I hit the brakes and pulled over, looking at him sternly. "Why" N Wouldn''t we be friends? Mark, our friendship isn''t about who you are, but because you are you."}}


    "Really?" A hint of a smile finally appeared in his eyes.


    I nodded, replying, "Of course, it''s true."}

 Chapter 180

    "When I was brought back to the Larson family that year, everyone called me a bastard." Mark paused, his beautiful eyes swirling withplex emotions. "But I knew he had deceived my mom...")N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That was when I realized that even Mark, who was as gentle and refined as he seemed, had his share of a miserable and prolonged past. Mark''s dad, his mom''s first love, had married someone else for the sake of his family, all the while keeping it a secret from her. When his mom found out, Mark was almost born.


    "My mom took me far away, but we still couldn''t escape Violet''s vengeance."> "She..." His voice choked up, his eyes revealing a mix of pain and deep-seated hatred that was quickly masked. His hand tightened into a fist at his side, knuckles turning white.


    Hearing that, I felt a heavy sadness.}


    When Mark was eight, his mom must have been only in her early thirties. Yet, she paid such a painful price for misjudging someone.


    Mark managed a bitter smile as he continued, "ording to Violet''s n, I was supposed to die, too, but since Violet couldn''t have children of her own, dys wouldn''t let hery a finger on me.")


    At that moment, I truly understood that human lives were cheap in the eyes of the wealthy. It was all about benefits and schemes.


    I said, "And Kathy..."


    "Violet adopted Kathy before she brought me back to the Larson family." Mark''s voice carried a hint of irony, "Violet went to an orphanage and picked the child who looked most like Neil."


    Neil was his father. Violet was the middle-aged woman who had been hitting him earlier in the chapel.}


    "No wonder... you don''t want anything to do with the Larson family." I fell silent and then curiously asked, "Kathy mentioned that you took care of Lloyd yesterday?"


    "I intended to rescue you." There was a touch of mncholy and helpless amusement in his eyes. "I was toote. But when I arrived, I ran into your uncleing out. He mentioned Lloyd had been bullying you."


    He probably meant to say Lloyd had stepped on my face with his shoes. But to spare my feelings, he didn''t say it outright.


    I bit my lip, "So you hit him?"D


    "Yeah." Mark nodded, touching his nose. "After I got the full story, I also gave your uncle a piece of my mind."


    My eyes lit up. "Really?"


    Seeing my approval, he smiled. "Happy to hear he got what wasing to him?">


    "Yeah, very much." I nodded without hesitation.}


    Allen had iting.


    Then, I looked at him again, a bit worried. "But next time, please don''t be so impulsive."}


    More often than not, people like us were better off ying it safe. We didn''t have the luxury to act impulsively.


    He chuckled. "Impulsive?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, impulsive."


    "Don''t worry," He seemed utterly confident, looking like he had m everything under control. "That woman won''t dare toy a hand on me again."


    ''That woman'' naturally referred to Violet.


    "Look at all the injuries you''ve got. Isn''t that trouble enough?"


    I sighed, pointing at his back. "And now you''ve stirred up this engagement mess.


    Do you think you can handle the consequences?*%


    A spark lit up in Mark''s eyes, his voice clear and melodious, "You don''t want me to get engaged?"


    "Yeah, that''s right." I smiled, nodding,


    "You have someone you like, right? I hope you can achieve your heart''s desire and live the life you


    want."B


    Arranged marriage was like putting a living person inside a lifeless shelt Inside were benefits, money, social connections, and obligations, but no affection.


    He looked straight at me. "Do you think I can achieve my heart''s desire?"

 Chapter 181

    I couldn''t give him the answer he wanted. After all, I remembered that girl had tied the knot!


    I restarted the car, a slight smile curling my lips. "Good luck with that."


    "Thanks," Mark replied cheerfully.


    I drove him home, hesitating before speaking, "Your injury..."


    "Don''t mind what Kathy''s been spreading around." He took the medicine from me, effortlessly easing the awkwardness. "Steven''s at my ce. He''ll patch me up."


    "Okay." I felt a weight lift off my shoulders."


    It was not that I didn''t want to help him with his wound, but considering it was on his back, it would inevitably mean taking off his shirt. Given our rtionship, it might not be entirely appropriate. He''d probably feel ufortable, too.


    Mark suddenly looked at me as I was about to return the car keys. "Were you scared by what you''d seen today?"}


    I clenched my palm. Seeing Violetsh out at Mark like that did frighten me. The whip cut deep.5


    But at that moment, I shook my head. "I''ve seen worse."}]


    "That''s good." He didn''t take the keys., "It''s the weekend. Taxis are hard toe by around here. Take the car. I''ve got another one."[


    Without making a fuss, after Mark stepped out, I texted Steven some wound care tips after Mark left and then quietly drove off.


    The fingerprint analysis that Gary had sent over was on the entryway table at Riverview Estate. I had given them the code to my ce.


    A quick look at the report calmed me down. It confirmed that the fingerprints were indeed Margaret''s.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a shower and changing my clothes, I felt refreshed and headed to the hospital.


    Arriving there, Bryant looked up. "What took you so long?"}


    "Just got held up," I replied.


    We were on the verge of divorce. There was no need to exin everything. I waved the document folder. "But I brought the surprise you were waiting for.")


    "What is it?" Bryant raised an eyebrow, curious.


    I handed it over. "You''ll see.")


    He''d understand how his grandfather had died once he looked into it a bit more. It was the person he kept protecting who had betrayed his closest kin.


    He took it with one hand, his long fingers untangling the string of the envelope. As he was about to pull out the documents, Bryant''s phone rang. It was Margaret.


    He frowned but rejected the call. As he started to extract the papers, Kevin''s phone went off.


    Bryant could afford to reject the call, but Kevin couldn''t. He was responsible for Margaret''s travel arrangements.


    Kevin answered, and whatever was said made him reply solemnly, "I''ll let Mr. Ferguson know right away."


    That sentence alone was enough to send a bad feeling through me. And those feelings were usually spot-on!\


    The next moment, Kevin ended the call, looked at Bryant, and reported, "Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ferguson called. En Teresa''s awake."%


    Hearing it, I froze!}}


    Bryant was initially stunned and quicklyposed himself. "Really?"&


    Kevin nodded. "It doesn''t seem like a bluff this time."


    It seemed it wasn''t their first time using this trick on Bryant.


    Bryant put the documents aside and stood up eagerly, turning to-mem "Teresa''s awake. Do you want toe see?*3


    "Yes!" I agreed without hesitation. At least, I needed to see if it was a wake-up or another ruse.


    Margaret greeted us at the door, d in a winter dress. Her face lit up at the sight of Bryant, sweeping a colder nce my way us she did ''Bry, you got here quick."


    Yeah Jane and i wanted to see Teresa. is now a good time?" Bryant asked sm

 Chapter 182

    Margaret nced at me, her expression a mix of resignation and urgency. "It would be a good time. My mom has been looking forward to seeing you. However, it''s probably best if Jane stays out for now. The doctor mentioned that my mom''s been out for a long time, and her memory''s messy. It''s best if she only sees familiar faces at first to avoid any undue stress on her recovery."


    Her words made it sound like my stepping in there would be akin tomitting a cardinal sin.


    I wasn''t going to push it.


    I turned to Bryant, saying, "You go ahead. I''ll make my exit.">N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "If that''s how it is," Bryant said, his tone cold as he shot Margaret a look. He wrapped an arm around my shoulder. "Then we''ll give Teresa a few days to recuperate before we drop by again.">


    Surprised, I nced at him, tempted to shrug off his arm, but he seemed oblivious to my difort, unmoving.


    "Bry..." Margaret''s face flushed with embarrassment and frustration, her eyes welling up. "You had me leave yesterday, and now, at a time like this, you still..."


    "Margaret, enough." A frail voice echoed from the room, "Let Bry and Ms. Webster in."


    With no other choice, Margaret unwillingly stepped aside. "Come in, then."


    Despite her years-longa, Teresa looked rtively well, thanks to top-notch medical care.


    Upon seeing Bryant, she sped his hand, tears streaming down her face."


    I might have been moved to tears by the disy of maternal affection if I hadn''t known the truth.


    "I''m just d you''re okay. If you''re safe, then all these years were worth it.


    "Bry, I heard from Margaret about your marriage. Timothy wouldn''t let you marry Margaret.


    "Oh, look at me, dredging up the past. Ms. Webster, please don''t mind me. They were so close back then. It''s just a shame. That is all."E I couldn''t help but smirk, "Why would I mind? Thanks to your daughter, Bryant and I are on the verge of divorce.">


    Margaret must have filled her in before our arrival.


    Yet, Teresa''s response was an award-worthy performance of shock, anger, and apologetic nces., "Ms. Webster, please don''t hold it against Margaret. She''s a bit immature, stubbornly sticking to what she believes in. And Bry, well, he''s always indulged her..."


    The whole act was rich withyers. But through it all, Teresa never admitted Margaret was in the wrong.


    I replied with a light-hearted tone, "Well, temperament can be hereditary. I wonder if your daughter''s relentless naturees from you?"


    To secure her ce in the Ferguson family, she didn''t hesitate to push a pregnant woman down the stairs. Margaret''s tactics were as ruthless, if not more, than hers.


    After hearing my words, Teresa''s expression darkened with a mix of hurt and confusion in her eyes, "Ms. Webster, have you misunderstood something?"


    She then turned to Bryant, pleading,


    "Bry, did I say something wrong? m Please exin this to Ms. Webster. exin t I''ve been out of it for so long. I hope she won''t take it to heart if I''ve spoken out of turn."


    Thinking I was venting my frustration about Margaret causing my m miscarriage, spitly shying Bryant gave me a look, softly saying, "Teresa wasn''t aware of those issues. Don''t take it out on her."@


    Teresa was puzzled. "What issues?"N She then earnestly added, "Whatever the case, I hope you can look past it for my daughter''s sake. She''s all I have."


    "Mom!" Margaret seemed genuinely aggrieved, "They''re nning to send me away!"


    Teresa''s shock turned to Bryant. "Bry, you can''t seriously be considering sending Margaret to..."

 Chapter 183

    Bryant gave me a dark look, hoping I''d step back from the edge.


    I couldn''t help but smile, taking the lead with firm resolve. "She''s telling the truth. She''ll be gone by tomorrow night at thetest."


    "I won''t listen to you..." Teresa ignored my words, her eyes locked on Bryant, looking like she could barely handle the truth. "Bry, tell me. Is it true?" Perhaps my gaze was too intense, but despite his difort, Bryant''s voice was calm and steady as he spoke. "Yes, it''s true."


    "Mom, did you hear that?" Margaret was on the verge of tears. "Bry promised you he''d look out for me, but now, he''s turning his back on us to side with an outsider."


    Bryant''s expression turned cold. "Jane is my wife, not an outsider!" "You''re divorced!" Margaret''s face was streaked with tears, her words emphatic, as if she was the one who had been wronged.


    Bryant frowned, displeased. "Until the divorce papers are signed, Jane remains my wife."


    I was surprised that Bryant emphasized our rtionship with Margaret like that.


    Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 183/193


    "Enough," Teresa interrupted their argument, her sickly face showing a hint of pleading. "Bry, whatever your and Ms. Webster''s rtionship is, Margaret is still your family, right? She''s been doted on by our family since she was young. Sending her abroad alone is like sending her to her doom."


    "I only have one daughter. If something happens to her, how am I supposed to live..."


    Teresa was close to tears.


    I was frustrated, only to hear Bryant hesitantly relent. "I''ll discuss it again with Jane."


    "Discuss what?" I stared at him, unwilling topromise again! I didn''t want to give in this time.


    I spoke stubbornly, "Bryant, you just promised me this yesterday." Does he just change his mind like that? He''s always breaking his promises. Bryant pinched his nose, trying to pull me aside, but I shook off his hand, refusing to back down. "If you have something to say, say it here."


    "Do you have to make things so hard?" Bryant''s face got all serious.


    I didn''t buy his words, scoffing, "For instance? You wouldn''t send her to prison, would you?"


    Teresa looked at me. "Prison? What has Margaret done that you want to send her to prison?"


    She sounded as if I waspletely unreasonable.


    "She killed my child!" I dered coldly, a bitter smile on my lips. "But to you, that probably doesn''t seem like a big deal, right?"


    After all, the one Teresa killed was Bryant''s mother, a living, breathing pregnant woman.


    Teresa helplessly spoke, "Ms. Webster, is there a misunderstanding between us? Why are you so hostile toward me?"


    "Exactly! Jane, my mom just woke up, don''t upset her! And about killing your child, I''ve said it before. I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t know you were pregnant. Why won''t you believe me?" Margaret was evasive.


    I had no interest in arguing with Margaret, just fixing my gaze on Bryant. "Have you decided? Are you going to send her abroad or not..." Before I could finish, Teresa suddenly clutched her chest, her breathing bing rapid, looking like she might faint at any moment.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We won''t send Margaret abroad!" Bryant panicked, dropping the sentence before rushing out to call a doctor.

 Chapter 184

    Bryant''s mom, grandpa, and his kid were all gone because of them.


    "Jane! What kind of nonsense are you spouting?" Margaret stormed over, shoving me as she fiercely warned, "I could sue you for defamation, you know?"


    Teresa, who seemed less hostile, looked over with confusion. "Ms. Webster, what do you mean by those two women?"


    "What do I mean? You don''t get it?" Under Bryant''s icy re, I spelled it out slowly for Teresa. "Years ago, in your quest to marry into the Ferguson family, you pushed Bryant''s mother, who was pregnant for nine months, down the stairs. Have you forgotten?"


    "usations require evidence!" Teresa''s voice rose and fell dramatically, obviously furious at my allegations.


    As Timothy said, Teresa thought destroying the surveince footage meant leaving no trace.


    Reminded by Teresa''s words, Margaret also focused on the point. "Yeah, Jane, you can''t just convict someone without proof."


    Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 184/193


    "Evidence, you say," I called Kevin, asking him to bring over the document I had prepared for Bryant.


    He was quick, arriving soon after with the documents, and I promptly pulled out the fingerprint analysis report, handing it to Bryant. "Take a look. It ties Margaret to your grandpa''s death."


    Margaret tensed up, about to snatch the report, but Teresa stopped her with a look.


    The old were indeed wiser. If she didn''t grab the report, she could deny stuff, but taking it would look like she''s guilty.


    As Bryant examined the report, his gaze sharpened horrifyingly at the sight of the fingerprint match. "Why are your fingerprints on Grandpa''s medication?" "My... my fingerprints..." Margaret looked confused, though tightly clenching her hands behind her.


    Teresa softly suggested, "Margaret, think about it. Maybe you were trying to medicate Timothy right before he fainted?"


    "That''s right..." Margaret''s eyes brightened as she seemingly remembered, turning to Bryant with guilt. "That day, Timothy had an attack, and I was in such a hurry to give him his medicine. I couldn''t find it for the longest time, and when I did, he had passed out. That must be why my prints were on the pill."


    I was appalled at her ability to fabricate stories. "When I visited you in the hospital that day, you told me you didn''t know where Timothy''s medicine was! Your story doesn''t add up."


    Only those with something to hide resorted to lies.


    "When did I say that, Jane? What have I done to you? Now, to kick me out of the country, you''re fabricating all sorts of lies!" Margaret looked helplessly at Bryant. "Bry, I didn''t do it. You know me. I feel terrible even stepping on an ant. How could I possibly harm Timothy?"


    I felt sick and looked at Bryant, asking, "You buying her story?"


    At this point, what Margaret said didn''t matter. The only thing that mattered was who Bryant believed.


    Bryant looked at me, his gaze deep and absorbing. "Is it true what you said about Teresa pushing my mother?"


    Feigning outrage, Teresa demanded, "Ms. Webster, I''ve always treated Bry as my own. If you''re going to drive a wedge between us, you better have proof!" I smirked. "You sure you want it?"


    "Absolutely!" Teresa didn''t seem afraid in the slightest.


    I pulled out my phone, dialing the Ferguson Mansion. A servant answered. "Is Gary home?"


    "Mrs. Ferguson, Gary left half an hour ago and hasn''t returned," the servant replied.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I''ll call his cell then."


    Teresa smiled smugly. "Ms. Webster, I''ve been part of the Ferguson family for years, raising Bry. Without evidence, I doubt Bry would just let this go."


    "I think she''s just bluffing!" Margaret said confidently, unaware of her mother''s deeds or for some other reason.


    I didn''t bother exining, just waiting for Gary to pick up his phone. But the call went unanswered, the ringtone ying through without a response. "Okay." Relieved, the call connected almost immediately this time. "Mr. Ferguson."


    "Gary, it''s me," I said.


    "Mrs. Ferguson? Did you get the fingerprint report?" Gary asked respectfully.


    "I did." I cut straight to the chase. "Gary, Teresa''s awake, and I''m in her hospital room now. I need you to testify about something Timothy told me when you were there."


    Gary hesitated before asking, "What''s it about?"

 Chapter 185

    The day Timothy passed, he mentioned that Bryant would figure out the truth sooner orter. They couldn''t keep it from him forever. It was better Bryant knew now thanter to save him from being deceived by that mother and daughter.


    But what caught me off guard was Gary on the other end of the phone, sounding genuinely puzzled. "Mrs. Ferguson, where did you hear about that?" My vision nearly cked out, anticipating Bryant''s icy stare!


    "Grandpa told me," I said.


    I even began to doubt myself, wondering if I got it all wrong. But no, I hadn''t.


    I tried to remind him, "Gary, don''t you remember? It was in Timothy''s study, he even had..."


    "You must be mistaken." Gary cut me off so abruptly!


    I was stunned, disbelief evident in my voice, "How could I possibly get this wrong?"


    "Jane!" Margaret, somewhat nervous, suddenly scoffed, "You wouldn''t be trying to bribe Gary into vouching for you, would you? Sadly, he was Timothy''s most trusted man and would never stoop to your level! Give it up!" Home Categories Search...


    ¨º 185/193


    "Gary..." I couldn''t help but try to confirm with Gary again, but before I could, Bryant snatched the phone from me, his expression dark as he stepped outside to talk to Gary.


    When he returned, the storm brewing in his eyes felt like it could engulf me.


    His voice was cold, "Have you got anything else to say?"


    "Bry..." Teresa''s face was all about patience and tolerance. "Ms. Webster must be unhappy about your favoritism toward Margaret, fabricating these stories to drive a wedge between you and us. It''s understandable. Don''t be too upset..."


    Looking at Teresa''sposed demeanor, I realized I had fallen into a trap. I had messed up at the worst possible moment.


    Clutching my hands, I only looked at Bryant. "Believe it or not, what I said was true."


    "Enough!" Bryant''s shout cut through the tension, "Isn''t this enough drama for you?"


    He seemed more inclined to believe I was someone who made false usations rather than trust my words.


    A bitter smile crossed my lips. "So, you don''t trust me at all. Is that it?"


    "I feel so sick..." Suddenly, Teresa started gasping for breath and fainted the next second.


    Margaret''s performance was even more convincing, immediately bursting into tears. "Bry, are you going to let Jane upset my mother to death?"


    Bryant''s eyes were icy as he looked at me, his voice serious as he said, "Get out!"


    His gaze was sharp, stabbing right through my heart.


    I froze, finally realizing he wasn''t yelling at someone else. He was yelling at me.


    Right. Compared to Teresa, who had been in a vegetative state for years because of him, what was I?


    I drove home, my mind in chaos, only to find a Bentley parked not far away. It was Timothy''s favorite car.


    35


    W h


    y


    ?


    "I W a


    S t


    0


    O tir e


    d t


    0


    b e


    a n


    g r


    y. I ju S


    t W


    a n


    t e


    d tN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    O k


    n


    0


    W W


    h y.


    "Recently?" I was stunned, and Gary continued, "Yes. After he found out about your miscarriage."

 Chapter 186

    I couldn''t quite figure out if Bryant was despicable or just pitiful. "So, you''re worried that the truth about his mother''s death might set him off again?" "Yeah." Gary nodded, "The psychiatrist suggested we take it slow and wait until Mr. Bryant''s feeling a bit better."


    "Okay." My response was t, devoid of any emotion.


    I''d rather not deal with the Ferguson family''s drama anymore if it weren''t for Timothy''s dying wish. But then, getting home and thinking about Bryant''s plight stirred a faint sense of pity in me. That quickly evaporated, however, the moment I remembered how he yelled at me in the hospital room. That scant pity vanished without a trace.


    I suddenly found myself loathing my inability to be more decisive, hating that I couldn''t n things better.


    While I was lying on the couch, zoning out in sheer boredom, Christine suddenly popped by.


    I opened the door. "Why didn''t you just use your fingerprint toe in?" "Didn''t want to walk in on something I shouldn''t see." Christine sauntered in, her hips swaying, kicked off her heels, and slipped into her house slippers, Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 186/193


    ncing at me. "Why the long face?"


    "Thought I was striking the snake at its head today." I tossed her a juice before sinking back into the couch,ughing at myself. "It turned out that I just startled the snake instead."


    "You''re quite the poet today." Christine unscrewed the bottle, moving closer with a smirk, "Too bad I''m lost. Can you spell it out for me?"


    "Margaret''s mother, Teresa, woke up today." I sighed, "I had the evidence that Teresa was behind Bryant''s mother''s death and was ready to have Margaret shipped off."


    "But s, no dice." I shared the whole story with Christine in brief.


    "Great, the little bitch stays, and now, we''ve got an old one." Christine rolled her eyes and sipped her juice. "But Bryant not trusting you? Not surprised." I was curious. "Why not?"


    "When has he ever trusted you?"


    Usually, she''d have gone on a rant about Margaret''s family tree by then. But today, she was oddly subdued.


    I stood up to look at her and saw her eyes were all red. "What''s up? You look like you''re gonna burst into tears."


    She didn''t hide anything, admitting, "Steven''s getting engaged."


    "Yeah!" Christine nodded vigorously, wiping her tears haphazardly, and perked up, "Jane, let''s go have a drink, yeah?"


    "Sure." I had nothing better to do anyway.


    Christine drove us to a bar she frequented, the early evening lights casting a warm glow on the chilly early winter streets.


    "Stop the car!" I suddenly spoke as we neared the bar, passing a five-star hotel.


    Christine slowed down, pulling over. "What''s up?"


    "Those two..." I stared at a man and a woman who had been cozy at the hotel entrance and were walking inside arm in arm. "N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 187

    Seriously, they do look like them!" I remarked, pointing out the simrity. Following my gaze, Christine burst into excitement, "Let''s hurry!"


    She unbuckled her seat belt and dashed out of the car. I quickly followed, and we both raced into the hotel lobby. But they were nowhere to be seen. Left with no other option, we approached the hotel reception. With a charming smile and a gentle voice, Christine inquired, "Hey there, about the couple that just walked in, is there a big age difference between them?"


    Her beauty and friendly demeanor made it easy for people to lower their guard.


    One of the younger receptionists almost spilled the beans. "Seems like quite a bit..."


    "What''s quite a bit? Maybe you don''t want your job anymore." An experienced receptionist quickly cut her off, "Sorry, but we cannot disclose any information about our guests."


    "That old man might be my dad!" Christine quickly concocted a story, tears welling in her eyes. "My mom stood by him through thick and thin, and now that he''s made some money, he''s off keeping a young thing behind her back!" Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 187/193


    I was astonished at Christine''s ability to weave such a tale on the spot. The younger receptionist, moved by anger, eximed, "Ah! That''s so wrong! What a sleazebag!"


    Realizing the need to switch tactics, Christine turned to the other receptionist, pleading, "Please, just tell me. Were the man and woman who just walked in named Albert Ferguson and Margaret?"


    "No." When hearing the names, the receptionist promptly responded, "You can rx now. You must have mistaken it."


    It didn''t seem like a lie.


    Christine nced at me, and I shook my head, saying, "We couldn''t have been mistaken."


    Although not the same as the one she had worn at the hospital earlier, Margaret''s outfit was still familiar. And the eternal fashion sense of Albert was unmistakable.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    We could hardly be wrong about both of them.


    They were officially father and daughter. Given Albert''s affection for Margaret, they could readily concoct any excuse to clear their names and even turn the tables on us unless they got caught in bed.


    Once in the car, I dialed Kevin''s number, and he answered promptly, "Mrs. Ferguson."


    I asked, "Kevin, are you at the hospital? Can you check if Margaret is there?" "She''s not." Kevin''s response was swift. "She left about an hour ago. Is everything okay?"


    "It''s fine, thanks." Hanging up the phone, I was even more convinced. "We weren''t mistaken. That was Margaret and Albert."


    Christine pondered. "So... do we wait here for them toe out?"


    "No need." I immediately dismissed the idea. "Let''s go have a drink instead." "Why?"


    I had to admit they were cautious. No wonder their deep connection had remained undiscovered

 Chapter 188

    "Seriously, after all the drama, it turns out Bryant''s just looking out for his stepmom number two?"


    "Compared to him," I pursed my lips, "I''m more curious about how Teresa would react if she found out the truth."


    There she was at the hospital today, fiercely defending Margaret. I couldn''t imagine her finding out that her beloved daughter, Margaret, had sneaked into her husband''s bed while she was out cold in the hospital bed all these years. The showdown between mother and daughter would be quite the spectacle. Christine nced at me. "What are you thinking? You seem like you''re up to no good."


    I smirked, "Just wondering when we''ll catch them making love."


    Christine raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t peg you as someone who liked drama, Jane."


    "Out of necessity."


    I thought, ''Margaret, I''ll nail it this time.''


    The bar wasing to life, with loud music assaulting our eardrums and couples gyrating on the dance floor, stepping into a world of weird wonders. Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 188/193


    We were about to book a private booth as usual when Christine tugged at my sleeve. "Let''s sit outside. It''s livelier."


    "Sure." I knew she had grown ustomed to hanging out with Steven and his lively friends over these years.


    We found ourselves a booth and settled in, Christine curling up on the leather sofa, pouring us a drink.


    Out of nowhere, Christine started, "Jane, when you and Bryant filed for divorce, how did you feel?"


    I was stunned, my fingers tightening around the ss. "A mix of sadness and relief."


    I''d gotplicated feelings.


    Christine''s eyes met mine as she sipped her drink. "Which was it more, sadness or relief?"


    Christine probed, "And now?"


    "I''m getting better." I smiled, refilling my ss, "I''m learning to stop loving him."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Once Ipletely stopped, there wouldn''t be any sadness or relief. Curiously, she asked, "What?"


    I answered, "Having no rtionship at all."


    Suddenly, arge handnded on my shoulder from behind, a deep voice inquiring, "What''s this about having no rtionship?"

 Chapter 189

    When I turned, I saw glistening eyes that surprised me, causing my hand to flutter to my chest. "Mark, you scared me!"


    "Sorry about that," he said with a smile that could light up the darkest room. "Wasn''t trying to eavesdrop. Just happened to walk by."


    I waved it off with an easyugh. "Here to socialize or hang out with friends?" "Friends," Mark replied, his voice soft. When he nced toward Christine, there was a hint of resignation in his eyes. It didn''t take me long to catch on who he was referring to.


    Catching the drift, Christine interrupted, "You two chat. I''m off to dance."


    She entered the bar and shed her coat, revealing a sleek ck silk slip dress that ttered her elegant corbones. She was turning heads the moment she hit the dance floor. And boy, did she know how to capture an audience with her moves.


    I settled down with Mark, curiosity getting the better of me. "How''s your injury? You''re not supposed to drink, right?"


    "It''s nothing serious. Looks worse than it is," Mark shrugged. "I''m not drinking. Just drowning Steven''s sorrows for him."


    Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 189/193


    ncing at Christine, who was the life of the dance floor then, I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Seems like we''re all escaping in our ways."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Our conversation was abruptly interrupted by amotioning from the direction of the dance floor. A fight had broken out!


    Mark and I turned to see what was happening, and to our shock, it was Steven.


    He was visibly drunk, pinning another man down andnding punch after punch, all the while shouting at Christine, "What the hell do you think you''re doing touching her? Who the hell do you think you are to touch her?" "Steven, are you out of your mind?" Christine was livid, pulling him up forcefully. "What''s it to you who I dance with?"


    Caught off guard by her question, Steven retorted defiantly, "You just can''t!" With a scoff, Christine shot back. "Since when do you get a say in who I dance with?"


    "Rest assured," Christine replied with disdain. "It won''t be long before I''m in bed with someone else, doing everything we did. Everything!"


    I knew her well. Despite her bold words, she hadn''t been with anyone before Steven. It was merely a threat.


    "And what about you?" Christine asked, her gaze piercing. "Steven, can you promise to stay faithful to me while you''re married to another woman?"


    "I can! I swear I won''t touch her!" Steven vowed dramatically, tears streaming down his face.

 Chapter 190

    On the way, Mark gripped the steering wheel, ncing over at me, "Still worried about Christine?"


    "Not really." I shook my head. "She can handle her stuff."


    Christine always had a way of weighing things out in her mind. I believed she knew when to step back.


    "Right." Mark responded softly, "So, what about the offer? Have you given it any thought?"


    "Mark, I appreciate your offer." After expressing my gratitude, I exined, "I can''t make it for now. Too much has been going ontely. I need some time to process."


    I needed to sort things out calmly and then focus wholeheartedly on work. Mark didn''t seem to mind but chuckled, "Guess we won''t even be colleagues for a day."


    "Huh?" I was puzzled.


    Mark''s eyes deepened, and his lips parted slightly with a hint of warmth, hardly noticed. "Some things came up that I need to address sooner, so I''m heading back to the Larson family soon."


    Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 190/193


    "What?" I was surprised. As Kathy mentioned, the Larson family was currently under Violet''s thumb. Going back there, could he find his footing? Thinking about thesh he took earlier that day made me worry for him.


    Mark''s smile was evident. "Are you worried about me?"


    "A bit, yes."


    "Don''t be." His face carried a gentle warmth, exuding a reassuring presence.


    "I know what I''m doing. I won''t let myself get into trouble again."


    I didn''t press further, vaguely guessing his return to the Larson family must be about the girl he liked. Or perhaps it was all for the girl he loved?


    I frowned as he strode over, his ck coat swaying with his movements, adding to his stern demeanor.


    Bryant stopped by me, his gazending on Mark, his voice cold, "Ever heard of keeping a distance from another man''s wife? Or is that basic decency lost on you?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The tension was thick.


    Bryant always had a formidable aura, but Mark didn''t falter.


    With a calm demeanor, Mark lightly smiled. "If being married means she can''t even hang out, maybe you should think about whether you''ve got some problems."


    When noticing the smell of alcohol on me, Bryant''s voice turned icy, "A man and a woman out drinking, and you call it just socializing?"

 Chapter 191

    I was stunned by his audacity.


    Yes, I wouldn''t lie. I had a thing for Bryant once. But what made him think I''d stand there waiting, always ready to pick him over anyone else?


    Trying to twist my wrist free from his grip and failing, I spelled it out, "I don''t want to. Bryant, let go of me!"


    The light cascaded down from above, deepening the shadows around his eyes while his tone was as frosty as a winter morning. "Good for you. You''vee into your own."


    Yet, the next thing I knew was that Bryant had shoved me into the car and mmed the door shut. Ignoring my attempts to open the door, he had it locked tight.


    Outside, two towering figures stood with an air of imminent conflict, like a storm about to break.


    Fearing a brawl, I had no idea what Bryant said, but with just a few words, Mark backed down, his posture deting with a mix of anger and restraint. Bryant opened the car door and pushed me inside before climbing in himself. That was when I heard Mark say in a calm and measured tone, ¡°Mr. Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 191/193


    Ferguson, it seems like you''re running out of chips to y."


    With a loud m, Bryant closed the door, his clenched jaw betraying his fury. Mark had easily provoked him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Drive!" Bryant barked.


    I moved to the other side, fiddling with the lock, which wouldn''t budge. "I want to get out!"


    Meanwhile, the driver had started the car and smoothly exited the parking lot. Bryant leaned back, eyes closed, feigning rest as if he hadn''t heard a word I said. But I couldn''t just sit there. I managed to pry the door handle open and attempted to jump out, only to be yanked back inside as Bryant reached over me to close the door again.


    The car screeched to a halt!


    Barely steadying myself, I met his gaze, icy and mocking. "So eager to go back to him?"


    His thinking was lost on me. "I want to go home!" I shouted.


    "Is it home you''re going to, or to him?"


    His voice was cold as he asked, "Where were you this morning?"


    "None of your damn business!" I pushed him away, desperate to leave the car.


    He grabbed my wrist, unyielding, and leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing. "Feeling guilty, are you?

 Chapter 192

    I looked toward Bryant, adding, "And even if he''s a tricky guy, if I get yed and still feel grateful, it''s none of your business."


    "As long as we''re not signing those divorce papers, everything about you is my business!" He seemed almost amused by his anger, his tongue flicking against his cheek, "Jane, don''t even think about making me cuckolded." With a calmmand, Bryant instructed the driver, "Drive! Back to the Ferguson Mansion!"


    I was baffled, staring wide-eyed at him. "What are you trying to do?" "Until those divorce papers are in hand, forget about seeing Mark in secret!" His tone left no room for argument, and I was nearly driven to madness, struggling fiercely. "What right do you have to control my life?"


    He remained unmoved. "Because I''m still your husband!"


    I took a deep breath, my wordsced with sarcasm, "Husband? What a joke! Have you ever believed a word I said?"


    Bryant frowned, his gaze deepening, "You mean what happened at the hospital today?"


    I snapped, "What else?"


    Home Categories Search...


    ¨º 192/193


    He rubbed his temples, his voice rich and deep, "You''re not a child anymore. You should know, even if you call the cops, everything requires evidence." "Are you a cop or my husband?" I looked at him steadily, asking as calmly as I could.


    How could he be so clear-cut, iming to be my husband on the one hand, yet never trusting me? Could a person be so divided?


    Bryant stiffened slightly, his lips pressing together. "But they''re not criminals." I clenched my fists. "They are your lover and future mother-inw, right?" Bryant tried to exin, "Jane, listen. Margaret and I..."


    "Stop," I smirked, though my eyes were cold. "You doubt my rtionship with Mark just as much when I tell you nothing is happening. What about you and Margaret? I bet it wasn''t just a one-time sleepover!"


    I was stunned. My instinct was to argue, but looking at Bryant''s expression, it didn''t seem like a lie.


    I knew pursuing it would lead nowhere, so I turned my head. "What did you say to Mark just now?"


    Bryant snorted, "Want to know?"


    I admitted, "Yes."


    Bryant was unfazed. "I said I could withdraw the divorce application unterally."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Anger surged within me, my teeth clenched in fury, "Bryant, you''re despicable!"


    His eyes were as cold as ice. "I have many more despicable methods. Want to try?

 Chapter 193

    I had to admit power was quite themodity. With just a few words from Bryant, I realized I was well and truly trapped. If he wanted, he could have his bodyguards form a literal wall around me, making it impossible for me to leave.


    Lips pursed, I decided to turn around, bypassing him with a cold demeanor, and headed straight back to my room. And immediately, I locked the door behind me.


    So, he wanted to confine me there? Fine, let him. After all, I was just a loaf at this point.


    The Ferguson Mansioncked nothing. It provided good food, fine wine, and staff at beck and call. At most, I''d just wait out the cooling-off period for the divorce, and I''d be free.


    Our room remained untouched. The housekeepers knew Bryant disliked anyone messing with his stuff, so their cleaning was limited to dusting and mopping.


    Nothing was ever moved. My slippers, skincare stuff, books by the bed, hair ties, everything was just where I left them.


    Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 193/193


    However, the other half of the bed, Bryant''s side, bore the signs of recent use.


    I was surprised. He stayed in this room and hadn''t erased any trace of my existence there.


    Knock. Not long after I had finished showering, there was a knock on the door. I didn''t move an inch, not wanting to engage.


    Soon, Gary''s voice came through. "Mrs. Ferguson."


    That got me up and heading for the door. "What is it?"


    Given Gary''s unexpected betrayal, my tone was less than warm.


    Gary didn''t seem to mind and started awkwardly, "The housekeepers found Mr. Ferguson''s clothes soaked in blood. I just checked on him, and his wound is still bleeding. He refuses to see a doctor. Maybe you could try talking to him."


    "Margaret can take care of it," I said firmly. "Or Teresa. He''s always all ears with them."


    "Mrs. Ferguson, Mr. Bryant... cares about you. Mr. Timothy and I have seen it clear as day," Gary implored, voice filled with earnestness. "It''s just that you two are too caught up to see it."


    At that, a sour twist went through my heart. Did Bryant care about me? That seemed far-fetched, almost like some fantasy.


    Bryant was just in the next room. I knocked and heard a calm, "Come in." He wore a white bathrobe, tightly stretched across his back, stained with blood seeping through the fabric.


    He continued to sift through documents without even looking up. "Gary, I said it''s fine. Go to sleep."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Gary''s gone to bed." With a sense of shared burden, I spoke, "He said you''re bleeding. I''m calling the family doc

 Chapter 194

    "I know how to change bandages, and I''ve also got medicine." Bryant stood up and walked over, each step pressing down on my heart like a weight. "I''ll teach you how to change it."


    "Well, you might as well do it yourself." With that, I turned to leave.


    "Jane." He suddenly grasped mine, his voice gravelly with emotion, "It hurts." Those two words alone were enough to shatter my defenses. After all, it was a gunshot wound. I couldn''t take it lightly.


    I eyed him suspiciously. "Bryant, when did I ever miss that you''re such a drama king?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He looked down casually. "So, are you falling for this act?"


    "No." I dropped the word and turned to leave, only for him to pull me back forcefully. He lowered his proud head for the first time, his voice softening, "It hurts."


    At that moment, I wanted to kick myself. ''Jane, you''re such a pushover.''


    But thinking of his wound, I couldn''t bring myself to be harsh. It was true that feeling sorry for a man would make a woman''s life a terrible mess. Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 194/199


    "Where''s the medicine?" I capitted.


    "On the sofa," his voice was gentle.


    When I picked up the bag from the sofa and returned, he was already sitting by the bed, his gaze following my every move.


    Opening the bag, I found everything there, including the gauze, iodine, and clotting agents. It was as if everything was ready except for the nurse who would help him.


    I looked at him, puzzled. "Were you waiting for Margaret to y nurse?" ''That''s unlikely. Margaret''s with your father.'' I added silently to myself. Bryant frowned. "Jane, Jane, what use is your brain anyway? Is your head simply there to add a few inches to your height?"


    I was no stranger to his sarcasm and didn''t bother to argue, stating, "Take off your shirt."


    Without an answer, I could only carefully treat his wound. He taught me how to change the dressing but not utter unnecessary words. But sweat beaded on his forehead.


    After wrapping the wound, I couldn''t help but ask, "Does it hurt a lot?"


    "Do you care?" he asked, his eyes gloomy as midnight, attempting to peer into my soul, seemingly hopeful.


    Caught off guard, I averted my gaze, denying, "No."


    "Liar." Bryant scrutinized me knowingly, "Every time you lie, you can''t meet someone''s eyes."


    In the end, I almost ran for the hills.


    Unexpectedly, I ran smack into Bryant just as I stepped out of my room.


    He was in a meticulously tailored ck suit, tall and imposing, with an aura of aloofness and dignity about him. However, his gunshot wound seemed to have worsened, and his back hunched.


    I wondered, "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    He sneered, "Are you that afraid of me?"


    Suddenly, a servant hurried upstairs, approaching quickly. "Mr. and Mrs. Ferguson, good morning. Lady Teresa and Miss Margaret have returned." I frowned at Bryant incredulously. "You allowed this?"

 Chapter 195

    He didn''t even flinch as he frowned. "Do you think I''d look for trouble for no reason?"


    That was debatable.


    The mere sight of Teresa and Margaret irked me so much that I didn''t want to go downstairs. Before I returned to my room, I said, "You better get rid of those two women, or I''m out."


    Before I could even step through the door, Margaret came rushing up. ¡°Bry, you''ve got to see this that Jane..."


    Her words cut off abruptly as her gazended on me.


    I didn''t want to see Margaret, but since she mentioned me, I faced her, "What about me? Surprisingly, you''re so concerned about me now."


    "Why are you here? You have some nerve. After the divorce, you are still hanging around the Ferguson Mansion..."


    She tried to hide it, but her tone mixed with jealousy and annoyance.


    "Margaret!" Bryant snapped, his face like ice, "I don''t want to remind you a third time. Jane''s still my wife."


    I spoke calmly, "We''re still missing a divorce certificate. By all ounts, I belong here more than you do. Since you''re calling me shameless, what does that make you? Shameless and skinless?"


    "Sharp-tongued!" Margaret red at me, huffing, "Whether it''s Bry or Albert, they''re the real Fergusons, closest to me! What am I, then?"


    Thinking back to what I saw the day before at the hotel, my stomach churned. "I''m not so sure if you and Bry are close. But Albert and you must be pretty close."


    At the hotel the day before, they were probably less than an arm''s length apart. How could they not be close? My words were both a jab and a probe. Perhaps feeling guilty, Margaret''s face shed with panic, and she quickly covered it up with anger. "Jane, what do you mean? Are you insinuating something between me and Albert? How could your thoughts be so vile!" Initially, I only had a vague inkling about Margaret and Albert''s rtionship. But that moment, she provided the missing rity, making it obvious. But then, I wouldn''t act without solid evidence.


    I frowned briefly and smiled., "What are you talking about? What''s vile? Albert adores you, his stepdaughter. What''s wrong with saying that?"


    Margaret''s face turned even redder with anger, but she couldn''t find the words to respond. Bryant, looking thoroughly irritated, stepped between us. "Enough. Both of you."


    He turned to Margaret, his expression cold. "If you have something to show us, then show us. Otherwise, leave."


    Margaret huffed but handed over a set of documents and photos. "These were delivered to me anonymously. You should see this, Bry."


    Bryant took the envelope and began to examine the contents. His frown deepened as he flipped through the photos and papers. He handed them to me without a word, his face a mixture of anger and confusion.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I took the documents and saw photos of myself entering and leaving the hotel, alongside a man who was clearly Mark. The timestamps on the photos matched the dates of my business trip. There were also receipts for room service, all charged to Mark''s name.


    I looked up at Bryant, my heart sinking. "Bryant, this isn''t what it looks like. I swear, I didn''t do anything wrong. Mark was just helping me because I was drunk and needed hangover medicine."


    Bryant''s eyes were hard, but there was a flicker of uncertainty. "Then why didn''t you tell me about this before?"


    "I didn''t think it was important. Nothing happened. It was just a brief moment, and I didn''t even realize Mark was the one who brought the medicine until now."


    Margaret smirked. "A likely story. The photos don''t lie, Jane. Admit it, you''re guilty."


    "Enough!" Bryant''s voice was sharp, cutting through the tension. He looked at me, his expression softening slightly. "Jane, I want to believe you. But these photos... they''re hard to ignore."


    I stepped closer to him, pleading with my eyes. "Bryant, please. You know me. You know I wouldn''t do this to you. Let''s find out who sent these photos and why. Someone is trying to tear us apart."


    Bryant sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Fine. We''ll investigate. But if I find out you''re lying..."


    "I''m not," I promised. "We''ll get to the bottom of this together."


    Margaret''s expression turned sour, but Teresa remained calm, though her eyes betrayed a hint of triumph. This was far from over, but I was determined to clear my name and protect my marriage. Together, Bryant and I would face whatever challenges came our way.

 Chapter 196

    If that were the case, she was even more terrifying than I had imagined.


    Teresa gave a weak smile, her lips still a bit too pale. "It''s all thanks to Bry''s devotion. Even though I''ve been bedridden for years, I''ve been well cared for. And it''s precisely because of this, you see, that I feltpletely at ease entrusting Margaret to him."


    "Oh." I couldn''t help but twitch the corner of my mouth, pretending not to catch the hidden meaning in her words. "That''s nice."


    She had yed the other woman herself and then set up her daughter to y the same role. Sadly, her daughter got a taste for it and didn''t even spare her marriage. With that, I nned to head back to my room.


    "Ms. Webster." But Teresa stopped me. "We came because Margaret received some rather peculiar photos, and you''re involved, too. It wouldn''t be right to show them to Bry without you, so please join us."


    I frowned, sensing it wasn''t going to be good news.


    With one hand casually in his pocket, Bryant spoke calmly, "Let''s go downstairs. Jane must be starving."


    Once downstairs, Margaret couldn''t wait to speak, but Bryant gave her a chilling nce. "I already mentioned Jane''s skipped breakfast. What''s the matter so urgent it can''t dy a bit?"


    With that, he patted my shoulder, signaling me to go and have breakfast. Margaret pouted, frustrated. "You''re still defending her! Wait till you see the photos, and you''ll know I was only looking out for you!"


    "Enough, Margaret." Experience always has the upper hand. Teresa didn''t rush. "Let Ms. Webster have her breakfast first. Bry, you haven''t eaten, either. Go on now."


    Indeed, my stomach was growling, so I made my way to the dining room. Gary instructed the staff to serve breakfast. Despite the Ferguson family''s wealth, Timothy always frowned upon wastefulness, a tradition maintained at the Ferguson Mansion. Thus, breakfast was for two, including vegetable sd, pancakes, bread, milk, and oatmeal, apanied by seasonal fruits. "Do you like it?" Seeing me enjoy the meal, Bryant, sitting nearby, paused and asked with a smile.


    "d you like it." He smiled faintly, his voice soft, "I can have them cook for you every day."


    "Yeah." He also paused, his emotions unreadable, before responding with a word.


    Then, we ate our breakfast in utter silence.


    Bryant had finished his meal long before me, waiting patiently, albeit reluctantly, "You shouldn''t always think the worst of them."


    With breakfast done, we rejoined the others. Teresa and Margaret were waiting, a sinister anticipation in their eyes. Margaret clutched the envelope tightly, ready to unleash whatever bombshell she had. As I took my seat, Teresa began, "Now that we''ve all eaten, let''s address the matter at hand."


    Margaret''s eyes gleamed with a mix of triumph and malice as she handed the envelope to Bryant. He took it, his jaw tightening as he pulled out the photos inside. The room fell into an uneasy silence as he examined them, his expression growing darker with each passing second.


    "These photos," Bryant began, his voice low and dangerous, "need an exnation."


    I leaned forward, my heart pounding in my chest. "Bryant, you have to believe me. This is a setup. I would never betray you."


    Margaret''sugh was cold. "Isn''t it convenient that you im it''s a setup? How predictable."


    I ignored her, focusing on Bryant. "Remember that business trip I had overseas? I was drunk and someone dropped off hangover medicine for me. That person was Mark, but it was purely innocent. Christine had arranged for him to deliver it. Someone took these photos to make it look like something it wasn''t."


    Bryant''s eyes flickered with uncertainty. "And you''re sure that''s all it was?"


    "Yes," I pleaded. "You know me, Bryant. I would never do something like this to you."


    Teresa, however, wasn''t convinced. "It''s easy to im innocence, but these photos are damning. How do you exin the timing and the context?"


    "I was set up," I repeated, my voice firm. "Someone wanted to create a wedge between us."


    Bryant sighed heavily, the weight of the situation bearing down on him. "I don''t know what to believe anymore."


    I reached out, taking his hand in mine. "Believe in us. In our love and trust. We can get through this together."


    The room was thick with tension, but there was a glimmer of hope in Bryant''s eyes. "Alright. We''ll get to the bottom of this. But if there''s any more deceit..."


    "There won''t be," I vowed. "We''ll face this head-on and prove the truth."


    Margaret''s smirk faltered, realizing her n wasn''t going as smoothly as she had hoped. Teresa remained stoic, but I could see the doubt creeping into her expression.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Fine," Teresa said finally. "We''ll investigate further. But this isn''t over."


    Bryant nodded, squeezing my hand. "We''ll figure this out."


    As the meeting ended, I felt a mixture of relief and determination. This was far from over, but I was ready to fight for my marriage and clear my name, no matter what it took.

 Chapter 197

    He shot up from his chair, a storm brewing on his face, and towered over me with a re that felt like itsted an eternity. Finally, through gritted teeth, he spat out, "In your dreams!"


    My temper red in response, and I abruptly stood, marching toward the living room where the whispering duo of Margaret and Teresa were seated. "Out with it, what''s the deal?"


    "Bry!" Margaret rose, smugness personified, her gaze skipping past me tond on Bryant as she dropped her bombshell. "You know what? That baby Jane carried might not even be yours."


    The air seemed to freeze in that instant.


    Rage consumed me, and I was about to let a p fly her way when Margaret, ever the viper, dodged and shoved an envelope against me.


    Her smirk came with scorn. "See for yourself. Let''s see how you exin this to Bry!"


    The envelope slid down my body to the floor, but before I could pick it up, Bryant was already on it, his fingers visibly tensed as he ripped it open and pulled out several photos.


    Just like that, a noticeable change swept over him. What was once a gentle expression was now clouded with the onset of stormy anger.


    My heart sank. I hesitated, then reached out to grab the photos, but Bryant pulled them away before my fingers could barely graze them.


    An icy aura exuded from him, making my hand hang suspended in the air, unable to move.


    "Bry, you see!" Margaret smiled, her voice a soft poison, "She''s been unfaithful for a long time. That child in her belly was likely Mark''s."


    I nced at the photos when Bryant was momentarily distracted and saw it was a shot of a hotel doorway. Indeed, standing there were Mark and I. When did Mark and I ever go to a hotel together?


    Memories came flooding back. I was overseas on a business trip, caught up in a whirlwind ofworking events. Overwhelmed by alcohol, I stumbled back to my hotel room, barely conscious.


    Then Christine called, saying someone would drop off some hangover medicine for me.


    I had been too dizzy to see who it was, thanking the mysterious benefactor and quickly shutting the door after receiving the medicine.


    Could it have been Mark who delivered it? He had never mentioned that upon returning.


    Someone with an agenda had captured that brief moment and saved it for such a time as this.


    My voice trembled as I tried to exin, ¡°Bryant, I swear, it¡¯s not what it looks like. I was drunk and Christine said someone would bring me medicine.¡±


    Bryant''s face was a mask of betrayal and rage. ¡°Do you expect me to believe this coincidence? Do you think I¡¯m that naive?¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°Please, just hear me out. I¡¯ve never been unfaithful to you. Margaret is lying. She¡¯s trying to ruin us.¡±


    Margaret¡¯sugh was cold and mocking. ¡°Nice try, but the photos don¡¯t lie. You¡¯re busted.¡±


    Bryant looked between the photos and me, his resolve wavering but his anger still dominant. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore.¡±


    ¡°Believe your heart,¡± I whispered. ¡°Remember our love, our trust. Don¡¯t let her poison destroy what we have.¡±


    The silence that followed was deafening, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Bryant¡¯s inner conflict was evident as he battled between the evidence presented and the love he had for me.


    Finally, he threw the photos on the floor, his face a mixture of pain and determination. ¡°We will get to the bottom of this. But if I find out you¡¯re lying¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I interrupted, my voice steady despite the fear. ¡°And I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to prove it.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s smirk faltered, but she quickly recovered. ¡°Good luck with that.¡±


    Bryant turned to her, his eyes narrowing. ¡°And you, stay out of our business. I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he walked away, leaving the room in a tense silence. I was left standing there, my heart pounding, determined to fight for my marriage and clear my name.


    Margaret''s smug expression had slipped slightly, and Teresa looked between us, her face a mask of uncertainty. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the battles ahead. This wasn¡¯t over¡ªnot by a long shot.

 Chapter 198

    "Ms. Webster, it''s a different." Teresa was arguing forcibly, yet her tone was soft, "The evidence you brought up yesterday only showed Margaret had touched Timothy''s medicine. What does that prove? She just wanted to ensure Timothy took his meds. What do you think can happen when an unmarried man and woman get caught standing at the doorway, being adults and all?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I grabbed a ss of water from the coffee table and sshed it right in her face, sneering, "Teresa, say one more word, and I assure you, it won''t just be water next time."


    ying the devoted daughter in public while sneaking around with her stepfather, Margaret suddenly became frantic, "How dare you treat my mom like this? Have you lost your mind?"


    I picked up another ss and drenched her as well. "Say that again?" Margaret''s perfect makeup was ruined, and she looked at me in disbelief. "Jane..."


    Not expecting such a bold move from me, Teresa immediately teared up, choking out, "Bry, are you turning your back on us now? We''re family. I was legitimately married to your father, and now, you stand by and let her do this to me?"


    Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 198/199


    Bryant''s expression darkened, his eyes

 Chapter 199

    I couldn''t see through Bryant.


    All I could do was instinctively step back. "What do you mean?"


    "Can we not get a divorce? Please?" Bryant clutched my wrist, his fingers tracing my pulse, "From now on, it''s only you that I want. No one else matters."


    I asked, "Including Teresa and Margaret?"


    He said firmly, "Yes."


    "Bryant," I sneered, full of disbelief. "Can you even convince yourself of that?"


    If it was a sudden epiphany, it was far toote. I hadn''t expected him to believe me, but it wasn''t enough to make up for the past between us. His voice was low. "So, you still don''t want to remain my wife?"


    I looked at him squarely, saying firmly, "Yes, I don''t."


    If we could go back to before we lost the baby and he made this decision, I might have agreed in a heartbeat. But right then, I couldn''t find any reason to say yes.


    Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 199/199


    Was it when he rushed past me to help someone else when I was knocked down? Or was it when the p he gave me as I miscarried wasn''t harsh enough? Our marriage was beyond saving.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Bryant was silent for a long while, his grip on my hand tightening until, finally, his eyes cleared, filled with bitter irony. "I could even pretend I never saw these photos. Isn''t that enough?"


    His words felt like a bucket of ice water poured over me in the dead of winter, chilling me from head to toe, freezing my blood.


    I smiled, but tears welled up first, breaking free from his grasp, "So, you never believed me? Bryant, is that what you think of me?"


    "Jane..." Suddenly, panic seized his features as he extended a hand towards me.


    I dodged, stepping back while shaking my head with augh. "In your eyes, I''m someone who''d sleep around. How disgusting! Aren''t you repulsed by touching me?"


    He looked stunned. "I didn''t mean that..."


    "Bryant, you jerk!" With that, I turned and ran upstairs, mming the bedroom door behind me.


    Mark did message me a few times, checking if I was okay.

 Chapter 200

    I flopped back onto the bed to read, but after some time, I realized I was holding the book upside down. A restless feeling started creeping up on me. I couldn''t help but wonder about Bryant''s condition. If it was because of that gunshot, it should have been me, not him.


    With my thoughts in turmoil, I closed the book and decided to get some fresh air on the balcony. Then, there was a knock on the door, followed by Gary''s voice, "Mrs. Ferguson."


    My steps quickened as I opened the door. "Gary, how''s Bryant? Is he okay?" Gary said, "Mr. Bryant''s got a fever."


    I let out a sigh of relief, thinking it was just a cold, but then Gary added, "It''s the gunshot wound from the other day. It got infected. Mr. Bryant won''t let anyone touch him and refuses to take his medicine."


    "You''re getting a divorce, and I shouldn''t even be here, but he''s been calling out for you in his sleep," Gary confessed.


    My heart squeezed at those words. "I''ll go see Bryant."


    It was the least I could do.


    Home Categories Search....


    ¨º 200/205


    Bryant''s cheeks flushed with an unnatural pink, his breathing steady, but his brows furrowed as if troubled by a weighty concern.


    Gary pointed to the medicine on the nightstand. "The doctor just prescribed these. They should help with the fever and infection."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Gary said respectfully, "I''ll leave you two alone then. Call if anything."


    you need Once Gary left, it was just Bryant and me. I reached out to feel his forehead. It was burning.


    As I was about to pull my hand away, he caught it, murmuring in a low voice, "Honey, Jane... why do you want a divorce? Please, don''t leave me."


    The room fell silent, each word piercing through the quiet and straight into my heart.


    I stood there for a long while before gently patting his face. "Bryant, wake up. You need to take your medicine."


    His sudden movement caught me off guard, but luckily, I had avoided putting pressure on his wound, though I could feel the heat emanating from his body. He was delirious with a fever. He would never have such rity if he were in his right mind.


    Irritated yet resigned, I pushed back on the bed, trying to free myself from his grip. "Then make it easy and divorce me. Stop wasting my time."


    "I don''t want to." His arms still encircled my waist, but his eyes slowly closed again, his voice fading.


    Feverish as he was, Bryant acted like he was drunk.


    Frustrated, I pried his hands off and stepped back, but then I noticed something that made my heart skip a beat.


    "Hmm?" He mumbled in response, barely awake. I leaned closer. "How did you get that burg on your hand?" el In his semi-conscious state, his brows knitted together as if trying to recall, then rxed. "I missed Jane... the pain goes away with the burn."

 CHAPTER 201

    I froze, finding Bryant both pitiful and detestable.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if his emotions were genuine or just for show. And I didn¡¯t want to


    bother figuring it out. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Bryant and I had


    nothing to do with each other.


    I sniffled, forcibly waking Bryant up. ¡°Take your medicine before you go back


    to sleep.¡±


    Knowing it was me, he didn¡¯t resist when I brought the medicine to his lips.


    Instead, he cooperated and obediently fell back asleep.


    His fever was scorching, not something that would subside soon.


    I asked Gary for some burn ointment and applied it to the burns on the inside


    of Bryant¡¯s wrist. I didn¡¯t return to my room until his fever started going down.


    Thanks to Bryant¡¯s generally good health and youth, Gary came the following


    morning to report that Bryant¡¯s fever had broken.


    However, by the afternoon, a servant delivered several couture dresses. ¡°Mr.


    Bryant wants you to apany him to a g tonight.¡±


    ¡°A g?¡± I was perplexed.


    Home Categories ? Search¡­


    ? ? 201/205 ?


    In our three years of marriage, since it was kept a secret, he had never taken


    me to any events outside of Ferguson family gatherings, always attending


    alone.


    Gary nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s dys Larson¡¯s 80th birthday celebration.¡±


    It was as if I suddenly understood his intention of presenting me as a marriedN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    woman in front of the Larson family, cutting off any thoughts I might have of


    marrying Mark.


    How ridiculous. Bryant seemed more reasonable when he was sick.


    I frowned. ¡°Where is Bryant?¡±


    ¡°In the study¡­¡± Before Gary could finish, I had stormed off, pushing open the


    study door. ¡°Bryant, are you out of your mind? I told you, there¡¯s nothing


    between me and him¡­¡±


    I stopped mid-sentence, my face turning red as if someone had choked me.


    He was in the middle of a video conference! Even though I was right, facing


    Bryant¡¯s mocking brown eyes made me lose my steam. How embarrassing.


    ¡­


    I could have walked away immediately but was stuck, trying to save face.


    ¡°No, no, carry on with your meeting.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was cold, and I thought he meant me, but he just


    hung up the video call and approached me. ¡°So angry about going to the


    Larson¡¯s g?

 CHAPTER 202

    ¡°nder him?¡± The rage sparked in his eyes as his face twisted into a scowl.


    Seeing him re up for nothing serious, I suddenly felt relieved. ¡°Isn¡¯t that


    what you said, Bryant? That we should always have evidence.¡±


    With that, I turned and walked toward my room.


    Behind me, Bryant was barely holding back his rage, sparing only a terse


    reply, ¡°Six o¡¯clock.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Got it!¡± I didn¡¯t even look back.


    My agreement wasn¡¯t for him but for Mark. I remembered how badly Mark got


    treated at the family chapel and suddenly wanted to be there for him tonight in


    case Violet tried to embarrass him again. It was my turn to have his back,


    especially with Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s influential name at my disposal. Why waste


    it?


    After showering and getting ready, I applied some makeup.


    For an asion like this, simplicity and elegance were key. I opted for a tight


    ck dress embroidered at the hems and knee-length, showing off my


    slender legs.


    At six o¡¯clock on the dot, in mymbskin heels, I was ready downstairs.


    Home Categories ? Search¡­


    ? ? 202/205 ?


    Hearing me, Bryant looked up. A glint of admiration passed through his eyes


    as he stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Having parked the car at the front, the driver hurried to open the door for us.


    I got in first, sliding to the far side, and turned to look out the window. Silence


    filled the ride.


    Bryant handed me a jewelry box as we neared the Larson Mansion. ¡°For


    you.¡±


    I opened it to find an emerald ne inside, obviously expensive and a


    perfect match for my dress.


    Without any fuss, I removed the ne on my neck and tried to put the new


    one on. But, struggling to sp it without seeing, I fumbled several times.


    Suddenly, a pair ofrge, dry hands took the ne from me, fastening it


    behind my neck and sending shivers down my spine.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Done yet?¡±


    He answered, ¡°Done.¡±


    As I finished speaking, Bryant let go, and the emerald pendant gently rested


    against my corbone.


    I glimpsed his wrist and inadvertently nced sideways as Bryant withdrew


    his hands. He casually adjusted his shirt sleeve, covering the wound.


    I asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Bryant smirked, seemingly unconcerned. ¡°Not

 CHAPTER 203

    I didn¡¯t even need to turn around. Just by the sound, I knew it was Margaret.


    Bryant discreetly pulled his arm away. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Dad brought me along,¡± Margaret¡¯s voice was as soft as a whisper, ¡°He said


    I¡¯d have to help you manage the Ferguson family in the future and thought it¡¯d


    be good to get familiar with everyone.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff at the irony inside, listening to Bryant¡¯s cold reply,


    ¡°Then go find him. Why stick around me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You hate me that bad?¡± Margaret feigned anger and


    quickly switched to a pleading tone. ¡°Oh,e on, are you still upset about


    those photos from the other day? I¡¯m not even mad, and why are you holding


    a grudge? Besides, it was Jane who cheated on you, not me¡­¡±


    ¡°Margaret!¡± Bryant¡¯s voice snapped as if trying to shake her off.


    Albert appeared out of nowhere, assuming the role of the patriarch, ¡°I¡¯ve seen


    some friends. I¡¯m going to go over and say hi. Margaret¡¯s new to such an


    event. Keep an eye on her, okay? I don¡¯t want anyone bothering her.¡±


    I walked away, not catching Bryant¡¯s response. It didn¡¯t matter. What else


    could he do but agree? But he probably forgot it was also my first time at such


    Home Categories ? Search¡­


    ? ? 203/205 ?


    a high-society banquet.


    ¡°Jane.¡± I had just reached the entrance when Mark, having just finished a


    conversation, made a beeline for me.


    He nced down at my bare legs, offering a warm smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s


    cold out here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, and we stepped into the mansion, only for Violet to speak


    sourly, ¡°So, you¡¯re the woman who¡¯s been troubling him? Not bad-looking, I


    must say. No wonder my ¡®son¡¯ couldn¡¯t keep away after all these years.¡±


    She mistook me for the girl Mark was interested in.


    Frowning, I was about to speak when Mark cut in with a cold sharpness,


    ¡°me where me is due. Don¡¯t take it out on the innocent.¡±


    Violet straightened her fur shawl, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I only


    said one thing, and you¡¯re already upset?¡±


    Her attitude was less than pleasant, but it was a far cry from the disdain she


    showed Mark at the family chapel, where she had practically treated him likeContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    a dog.


    Today, her restraint and wariness were evident.


    Mark¡¯s tone remained even. ¡°She¡¯s just a friend.¡±


    ¡°Just a friend?¡± Violet was skeptical, clearly not convinced.


    Helplessly, I rified, ¡°Violet, we are just friends.¡±


    Then, pointing toward Bryant, entangled with Margaret, I added, ¡°See, I¡¯m


    married.¡±


    She sized me up. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Bryant¡¯s wife? The one he secretly married three


    years ago?¡±


    Behind me, Violet muttered, ¡°Quite the interesting couple, cheating on ea

 CHAPTER 204

    His eyes twinkled as he looked ahead, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I was confused. ¡°Why not call the police then?¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Mark chuckled. ¡°Do you think the olddy celebrating her 80th birthday


    today would agree to me calling the cops? Sometimes, there are other ways


    to achieve the same result.¡±


    That statement was intriguingly profound.


    Surprised, I turned to Mark and smiled. ¡°Mark, you¡¯re different from the Mark I


    knew before.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± He paused, looking at me, ¡°Or¡­ do you not like this side of me?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± I immediately protested, praising him, ¡°You¡¯ve be sharper and


    more clever than the Mark I remember. I¡¯m really impressed by how


    thoroughly you think things out.¡±


    In a situation like ours, we had no one to rely on but ourselves, especially


    since he was deep in the treacherous waters of the Larson family. Not being


    thorough was a recipe for disaster.


    He seemed momentarily stunned, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Home Categories ? Search¡­


    ? ? 204/205 ?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± I nodded earnestly.


    Maybe it was just my imagination, but Mark seemed to have let out a silent


    sigh of relief, his tension easing considerably as if my question had made him


    nervous.


    When entering the Larson family¡¯s banquet hall, I realized that the attendees


    weren¡¯t just the upper ss of RiverCity but also some new faces.


    Mark got me some food from the buffet, saying, ¡°I need to step out for a bit.


    You rx here, and call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I smiled softly, epting the te of Western cuisine.


    The banquet hall buzzed with activity, and typically blending into the


    background, I found the perfect spot to enjoy some quiet.


    I was just there for the drama, but it still stung.


    Unexpectedly, without hesitation and quite proudly, Margaret tilted her chin


    up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. What about it?¡±


    Probably, Margaret wasn¡¯t used to these kinds of events, dressed to the nines


    in a V-neck gown that unted her figure and a high slit that offered glimpses


    of her thigh.


    ¡°Divorce him.¡± Themand was clear in the rich girl¡¯s tone.


    Margaret¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡±

 CHAPTER 205

    A mistress confronting her sessor¡ªI felt like I was in a daytime drama,


    and all I could do wasugh at the sheer ridiculousness of it all.


    Just as myughter faded, a muffled snicker echoed from behind me. I spun


    around, my heart skipping a beat, only to meet the gaze of a man with a


    naughty smile and a leather jacket, leaning casually against the wall. ¡°Mrs.


    Ferguson¡¯s taste in drama is¡­ unique,¡± he remarked, with a hint of mischief in


    his eyes.


    Caught eavesdropping, I felt a twinge of guilt, but it quickly dissipated. ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you doing the same?¡± I retorted.


    The man smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Well, you have now.¡± Our banter was cut short as I scrutinized him. ¡°And you


    are? How do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Gregory Ford.¡± He straightened up, shedding his carefree demeanor as he


    introduced himself and then, with a nod, said, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, until we meet


    again.¡±


    Without another word, he walked away, only to grab Dorothy, the heiress with


    a penchant for trouble, by her ponytail. ¡°Dorothy, with your kind of brains, not


    Home Categories ? Search¡­


    ? ? 205/205


    ?


    knowing the main yer from the sideline, maybe try not being a mistress,¡±


    he quipped with mean sarcasm.


    Dorothy furrowed her brows in anger. ¡°What do you mean, Greg?¡±


    ¡°If I hear that disgusting term from you again, I¡¯m sending you back home


    tonight,¡± Gregory warned before letting her go, casting a meaningful nce


    back at me as if he was about to reveal the truth to his ¡°girl,¡± but instead, he


    just smirked, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re called dumb.¡±


    I was surprised. A quick mental rundown of RiverCity¡¯s elite didn¡¯t ce him


    anywhere, and there he was, dressed down and fitting in effortlessly at


    dys¡¯ 80th birthday bash.


    Just then, my phone rang.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Bryant¡¯s indifferent voice came through.


    I smirked, ¡°Ground floor, by the restroom. Just watched your ¡®mistress¡¯ and


    ¡®the other woman¡¯ showdown.¡±


    ¡°What mistress? I¡¯ming to you!¡± Bryant¡¯s tone grew colder, and soon


    enough, he found me.


    Hiding my feelings, I smiled. ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced, Bryant. What¡¯s there to


    care about?¡±


    He clenched his jaw. ¡°You do know your ce, don¡¯t you?¡±


    With that, he took my arm. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and wish dys a happy


    birthday.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± It didn¡¯t m

 CHAPTER 206

    Bryant was getting more annoyed by the second, hisughter tinged with


    sarcasm, ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s suddenly so concerned!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not it.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°The person who cornered


    Margaret today was her. Bryant, your knack for jumping from one marriage to


    the next without breaking a sweat is quite a feat.¡±


    His brows furrowed deeply, ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t believe me? Ask Margaret.¡± After that, I realized Margaret had


    been missing for quite a while. Scanning the hall, I noticed that my father-iw, Albert, was nowhere to be seen.


    A thought shed through my mind, and I quickly made an excuse. ¡°My


    stomach hurts. I need to use the restroom!¡±


    With that, I clutched my stomach and hurried off toward the restroom.


    The Larson Mansion was vast. After not hearing any sound in the restroom, I


    headed straight for the backyard. The upper floors were for the family only,


    and guests wouldn¡¯t go up there. They had either left or were somewhere


    outside.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Home Categories ? Search¡­


    ? ? 206/209 ?


    The cold wind was biting, and everyone else was busyworking in the


    banquet hall, leaving the yard deserted.


    I tiptoed, searching around. Soon, the absurdity of my thoughts hit me. No


    matter the circumstance, it was unthinkable for anyone to engage in such acts


    on someone else¡¯s property, especially during a celebration.


    I heard a cat¡¯s meow as I was about to head back. Thinking someone had


    identally freed the family¡¯s cat, I intended to help return it. However, after a


    few steps, I faintly heard a man¡¯s heavy, rapid breathing from behind the


    dense foliage. ¡°Easy, no one¡¯s going toe out here. I¡¯ll be quick, very


    quick.¡±


    It was Albert¡¯s voice.


    The woman¡¯s voice was low, almost crying, ¡°Dad! What are you doing? It¡¯s


    too risky here. I¡¯m scared. If Bry finds out, it¡¯s over between us!¡±


    I knew that voice all too well.


    It was my first time eavesdropping on such an act, and my heart was racing. I


    nervously began recording with my phone while instinctively holding my


    breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re dressed so temptingly today. Don¡¯t worry. No one¡¯s


    going to venture out in this cold. It adds to the thrill¡­¡±


    As Albert spoke, he eagerly kissed her. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? That young fool has


    no intention of divorcing. He¡¯s never going to marry you¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    ¡®One, two, three¡­¡¯ I was still counting the seconds in my heart when I saw


    Albert suddenly holding Margaret still.


    ¡­


    That was pretty quick. No lies there

 CHAPTER 207

    The yful tone in his voice was obvious.


    Under the flickering shadows, Gregory leaned casually against a tree, his


    cropped hair tousled across his forehead, the corners of his eyes curved


    upwards, embodying a spirit of wild and carefree abandon.


    It seemed lost on him how inappropriate it was to say such a thing to


    someone he had met moments ago.


    In the biting chill of the evening, I wondered what brought him out into the


    yard.


    I pocketed my phone, slightly on guard. ¡°What brings you out here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wasn¡¯t following you.¡± Gregory spoke with azy drawl, ¡°It wasContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    too stuffy inside. I needed some fresh air. Little did I know RiverCity folks


    were so open.¡±


    I said, ¡°It¡¯s just them.¡±


    Something about Gregory seemedplicated. He wasn¡¯t someone to get


    too involved with.


    I pursed my lips and decided to be upfront. ¡°Could you keep it to yourself for


    now?¡±


    I needed this situation to work out in my favor. All would be for naught if


    Gregory spilled the beans.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He agreed readily and quickly changed the subject, ¡°What¡¯s in it for


    me?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°In it for you?¡±


    Gregory was straightforward. ¡°I¡¯m a man of interests. Never do something


    without a little something in return.¡±


    The longer I lingered, the more likely it was for Margaret to notice my absence


    from the hall, possibly suspecting I¡¯d been eavesdropping on their less-thanpublic affairs in the yard.


    Desperate to leave, I asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± He said, a smirk on his lips, ¡°How about you owe me


    one? I¡¯ll let you know once I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I agreed without a second thought.


    After tonight, we might not even see each other again. Without evidence, who


    could hold whom ountable?


    Finally, he straightened up, ncing at my thin ck dress. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    His question caught me off guard, and I replied almost reflexively, ¡°A bit.¡±


    It made things easier for me, sparing me the need to wait before re-entering.


    Inside, the warmth of the banquet hall enveloped me.


    Mark approached with a smile. ¡°Been looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you done with your duties?¡± I asked, smiling back.


    Today was the Larson family¡¯s big event, and he was the sole heir. He


    should¡¯ve been too busy to care about anyone else.


    He shook his head, a bit helpless. ¡°Not yet. Just took a moment to check on


    you in case you needed something but were too shy to ask.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you know if I need anything.¡± I assured him, ¡°Go on. Get


    back to your guests.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He agreed and added, ¡°I¡¯ve got a gift for you. I¡¯ll give it to you after


    the party.¡±


    I was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t dys¡¯ birthday today? And I¡¯m getting a gift?¡±


    He smiled slightly. ¡°There¡¯s always a time for gifts. No asion needed.

 CHAPTER 208

    His eyes turned ice cold instantly, his voice dropping to a warning whisper.


    ¡°Jane, Your boldness continues to surprise me more and more. We¡¯re not


    divorced yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± I replied, lifting my head defiantly. ¡°In a ce as crowded as this,


    what could happen between Mark and me?¡±


    ¡°Come home with me!¡± His tone was asmanding as ever, his hand


    gripping mine, ready to drag me away.


    I tried to pull free, only to hear him say, ¡°He and Dorothy got called away by


    dys. Do you want to freeze out here?¡± Clearly, Mark wouldn¡¯t be showing


    up anytime soon.


    Reluctantly, I stopped struggling. After all, I had a crucial discussion pending


    with Bryant tonight.


    ¡°Let go. I can walk by myself,¡± I insisted.


    He ignored my protest, dragging me to the car.


    A spark of anger red within me. I quickly sent a message to Mark, informing


    him I had to leave early. Then, without waiting to get home, I pulled up a video


    and thrust my phone before Bryant.


    Home Categories ? Search¡­


    ? ? 208/209 ?


    The car filled with the suggestive sounds from the video!


    Probably thinking we were spicing up our evening with porn, the driverN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    discreetly raised the privacy screen.


    Bryant didn¡¯t look at the phone but stared at me instead. ¡°You¡¯ve started


    watching this sort of thing now?¡± he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    ¡°Just keep watching,¡± I urged, my arm growing tired, and I handed the phone


    to Bryant.


    As the unmistakable voices of Albert and Margaret emanated from the device,


    Bryant¡¯s expression turned frosty.


    The recorded conversation was utterly unsuitable for politepany, made


    all the worse because the speakers were his father and the woman he


    adored!


    Bryant gave me a chilling nce before fiddling with the screen.


    ¡°Deleting it won¡¯t help,¡± I pointed out, having expected the move. ¡°I¡¯ve made


    backups.¡±


    The evidence I had so painstakingly gathered wasn¡¯t something I would lose


    through carelessness.


    Yet, aside from the chill, I couldn¡¯t detect any additional emotion on his face.


    He tossed the phone aside, his gaze deep and unreadable. ¡°You delete it. It¡¯s


    an eyesore.¡±


    Turning to look at him, I tried to gauge his reaction. ¡°Bryant, you¡¯re not mad?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you disappointed?¡± His voice was cold and detached. ¡°Jane, I¡¯m


    not a fool. I didn¡¯t need you to throw this evidence in my face.¡±


    My eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You knew about it already?¡±


    ¡°To some extent,¡± he replied, his tone nomittal.


    I clicked my tongue in frustration. ¡°Then you are quite pitif

 CHAPTER 209

    A quiet, mocking chuckle suddenly filled the air.


    The air around Bryant was charged with an intense fury. His jaw clenched, his


    voice chillingly cold. ¡°So, you went through all this trouble to take these


    photos just to ckmail me into a divorce?¡±


    I shot back, ¡°What else?¡±


    Or did he think there was any chance he¡¯d see the error of his ways with


    Margaret ande crawling back to salvage our failed marriage?


    That was just a fairy tale.


    His fury swelled, teeth clenched, and he spat out, ¡°Jane, are you sure you


    want a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second.


    His face darkened. ¡°And if I refuse?¡±


    I stood my ground. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring the skeletons out of the closet.¡±


    Knowing Bryant¡¯s nature, I was sure he¡¯d never let the affair get out.


    Home Categories ? Search¡­


    ? ? 209/209


    ?


    It was more than embarrassing. It would rock the Ferguson Group¡¯s stock and


    cause a scandal.


    It might be a minor domestic issue for some, but it was tabloid fodder for a


    family like ours.


    Even the most prestigious families had their secrets, but it would be a


    different story once they were out in the open.


    Bryant¡¯s temples throbbed, his hands balled into fists, veins popping, andN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    through gritted teeth, he growled, ¡°Get out.¡±


    I ignored his fury. ¡°The sooner, the better.¡±


    His eyes bore into me as he said, ¡°Leave!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I responded, stepping out of the car smoothly. Before I shut the door, I


    set the terms, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, let¡¯s make it tomorrow. Otherwise, I might spill


    the beans someday if I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    I swiftly closed the door right before his outburst, turning to leave!


    A few steps away, I realized I¡¯d forgotten my coat. It was cold. Turning back to


    grab it, the ck Maybach had sped off into the distance.


    Seeing that Mark hadn¡¯t replied to my text, knowing he was still busy, I found


    a sheltered spot and took out my phone to book a ride.


    The party was still winding down, and as I waited, my gaze met Gregory¡¯s.


    dys had personally seen him out.He seemed to read my mind, managing dys while subtly signaling, ¡°Trust,


    no doubt.¡±


    I hoped so.


    Slightly reassured, I got into the car, and then Mark called.


    ¡°Jane, you home yet?¡± He sounded apologetic, ¡°Got caught up in something


    and just saw your message.¡±


    ¡°Almost there.¡±


    ¡°Were you¡­ with Bryant?¡±

 CHAPTER 210

    <b>Chapter </b><b>210</b>


    ¡°No problem.¡± <b>I </b><b>nodded</b><b>, </b>giving her a skeptical nce. ¡°Has Steven been bothering you?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yep</b>! Burp¡­¡± She sipped her water, belching slightly, her gaze unfocused<b>, </b>yet her thoughts seemed <b>crystal </b>clear. ¡°He <b>said </b>he <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>want </b><b>to </b>split up and would ditch the arranged marriage for me.¡±


    I was stunned. ¡°For real?<b>¡±</b>N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Are you <b>daft</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Christine¡¯s fingers, adorned with an elegant manicure, poked my forehead, her rity unshaken. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not <b>doesn¡¯t </b>matter. Even if he wants that, do you think his folks would agree? His family might not be as posh as the Ferguson family, but <b>still</b><b>, </b><b>a </b><b>girl </b>like me marrying him? Fat chance<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Christine continued, ¡°No matter how passionate love is, can it stand up to his family¡¯s staunch opposition? <b>And </b>if I do marry <b>him</b><b>, </b>how <b>long </b>before the happiness turns to bitterness<b>? </b><b>Only </b>a fool would fall for that!¡±


    After hearing her out, I pinched her cheek. ¡°Had quite a bit to drink, yet your brain¡¯s still ticking, huh?<b>¡±</b>


    She gave me <b>a </b>bittersweet smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I drank so much.¡±


    That was too lucid. Christine didn¡¯t even allow herself the chance to <b>sink </b>into oblivion, to grasp a moment of fleeting happiness.


    Christine rested her head on myp, murmuring, ¡°Cindere ended up with the prince because she was born into nobility. But I¡¯m just the Little Match Girl.¡±


    My heart ached for her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy your matches with all my savings and make <b>you </b>rich.¡±


    After all, Bryant had given me plenty, enough to provide for Christine.


    The next day, I woke without an rm, freshened up, and headed to the kitchen to cook breakfast. I made a simple affair of milk with sandwiches.


    Christine sat at the dining table, looking deted, eyeing me with a shaky voice. ¡°I feel you¡¯re in a good mood today.¡±


    ¡°Feeling pretty decent.¡± I set breakfast in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ve got an appointment with Bryant today to to sort out our divorce papers.¡±


    ¡°Today?¡± She yawned, piecing <b>it </b>together. ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys in the cooling¨Coff period till next month?¡±


    I answered, ¡°A call from Bryant can sort it out.¡±


    Christine frowned, ¡°He¡¯s that eager, huh?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who suggested it.¡± I smiled, sitting opposite her, took a sip of milk, and dropped the bombshell. ¡°You were right about Albert and Margaret being an item.¡±


    Christine was stunned, speechless. ¡°For real? You caught them in the act?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Yup.¡±


    She snatched my phone. ¡°Did you take pictures? Show me!*


    ¡°Eye¨Cwatering stuff,¡± I warned kindly.


    Undeterred, she dered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all. It won¡¯t faze me.¡±


    After viewing, her verdict was sinct. ¡°Wow, quite the quick shooter, huh<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    I nearly choked on my breakfast, shooting her a re and urging her to eat up.


    Post¨Cbreakfast, Christine offered to wash the dishes while <b>I </b>stepped out to the balcony<b>, </b>dialing Bryant.


    He picked up immediately, silent, waiting for me to speak.


    <ul>


    <li>you</li>


    </ul>


    I pursed my <b>lips</b>. ¡°When can you make it today? I¡¯ll be at the <b>town </b>hall waiting for you.¡±


    Crash! It sounded like a phone smashed, followed <b>by </b>a burst of static


    I clutched my palm, zoning out on the balcony for a bit before heading back inside when


    It was Kevin.


    my phone rang again.


    I answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson¡­ Kevin sounded unsettled. ¡°Mr. Ferguson told <b>me </b><b>to </b>inform you, 2 PM<b>.</b>¡±


    I took a deep breath<b>. </b>¡°Okay.¡±


    As the <b>moment </b>to officially divorce approached, I felt an uncanny <b>sense </b>of unreality.

 CHAPTER 211

    <b>Chapter </b><b>211</b>


    Before heading out to the city hall<b>, </b>Christine grabbed me by the shoulders, giving my lips a coat of bold red lipstick<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Big </b>celebrations <b>call </b>for bright and fiery vibes. There you go!¡±


    After applying it<b>, </b>she looked satisfied, waving me off with a smile. I <b>couldn¡¯t </b>help butugh, feeling a sudden lift in my spirits. Indeed, wasn¡¯t this what I had been longing for?


    I perked up and went out, arriving at the town hall at 2 PM.


    After waiting for him countless times over three years, I wasn¡¯t keen on doing <b>it </b>again. Yet, as I stepped out of the car, there was no sign of Bryant. It seemed I was waiting for him once more.


    Thankfully<b>, </b>he <b>didn¡¯t </b>keep me waiting for too long. A few minutester, a tall figure stepped <b>out </b>of a sleek ck Maybach. His presence was imposing, and his gaze <b>icy</b>, clearly in a foul mood.


    Since we headed toward divorce, he¡¯d stopped hiding his true self. Gone was the gentle and reserved facade he used to put up.


    However, he wasn¡¯t alone. Two more figures emerged from the <b>car</b>. <b>Arm </b>in arm with Teresa, Margaret followed behind Bryant<b>, </b>oblivious that he was aware of their petty schemes.


    Ignoring them, Bryant walked straight up to me without pause. ¡°You were so eager for a divorce<b>, </b>weren¡¯t <b>you</b>? Let¡¯s get on with it then.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I nced at Teresa and Margaret behind him and smirked, ¡°What¡¯s this? nning on swapping your divorce papers for a marriage license today, are you? You¡¯re going out of your way to prevent your dad from being charged with bigamy.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    His eyes narrowed, his voice <b>t</b>, ¡°Were you so sarcastic before?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>used to love you, remember?¡±


    How deeply I loved him<b>, </b>to the point where I lost myself. How could I bear to utter harsh words to him?,


    He paused, his emotions unreadable in the dim light of the town hall. ¡°And now? You don¡¯t love me at all?¡±


    His tone was so indifferent as if he was asking if I wasn¡¯t the slightest bit hungry.


    Caught off guard by his question, I looked away to hide my feelings. I pointed to the ticket machine as we reached the town hall¡¯s entrance. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll go get a number.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± His voice barely faded when a middle¨Caged man in a sharp suit approached us from the office area. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, right this way, please.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± With a slight nod, Bryant nced at me, his words cutting, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Let¡¯s save you some <b>time </b>in the queue then.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I never realized how considerate you could be.¡±


    Unlike the sarcasm he¡¯d thrown earlier, my praise was genuine.


    His past disys of tenderness never seemed sincere, just superficial acts. He¡¯d never truly cared for what <b>I </b>needed. It was somewhat ironic that I got to experience his thoughtfulness during our divorce.


    The middle¨Caged man <b>led </b>us into an office, gathered our documents, and brought in the papers for <b>us </b>to sign. In no time, we were about to get our fresh divorce certificates.


    Everything <b>was </b>smooth until Bryant received a phone call <b>just </b>after we¡¯d signed the papers. His phone rang insistently. ¡°Speak.¡± Whatever he heard on the other end made him stand up abruptly after <b>just </b><b>a </b>few seconds, his voice icy <b>cold </b>as he addressed the <b>middle</b>¨Caged official, ¡°We¡¯re not going through with this today!¡±


    His tone was so chilling that it sent shivers down my spine, He then made to leave swiftly. Something urgent must have <be </b>up. I stood up, too<b>, </b><b>a </b><b>strong </b>sense of foreboding washing over me. ¡°Why? We¡¯re almost done. Are you going back <b>on </b><b>your </b>word <b>again</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Why?¡± He turned to face <b>me</b>, his gaze piercing as ifced with venom. With each word strained, he pushed out, ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b><i>you </i>know <b>why</b>, <b>Jane</b><b>? </b><b>You </b>say I¡¯m going back on my word<b>, </b>but how are you any better?¡±


    His anger felt like it was about to engulf <b>me</b>.

 CHAPTER 212

    <b>Chapter </b><b>212</b>


    I was totally confused and shot back<b>, </b>¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His expression was icy, cutting through the air like a knife. ¡°Cut the act.¡±


    Confused and increasingly irritated, I shot back, ¡°Excuse me? What are you talking about? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Denying it till the bitter end, huh?<b>¡± </b>Bryant¡¯s lips curved in a smirk, his demeanor turning even more intimidating. He Mcked his phone several times and aimed it at me, ¡°Take a look. Your masterpiece, isn¡¯t it?<b>¡±</b>


    I was momentarily stunned and turned my gaze to his phone screen. It was a trending topic that had exploded online just minutes <b>ago</b>. And there it was, a scandal involving Albert and Margaret. There was even a video. The thumbnail showedst night¡¯s scene <b>in </b>the Larson family¡¯s backyard.


    <b>I </b>recognized it instantly, a chill running down my spine. I clicked on it, wondering if it was the video I had taken, but it was already offline. It got blocked.


    And to add to the fire, images were floating around of Bryant and Margaret looking too close forfort. The online bacsh was ugly.


    Bryant sneered, ¡°Nothing to say now?¡±


    My mind was a mess, but I denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this. Bryant, I¡¯m not that stupid. Even if I were to spill the beans<b>, </b>it wouldn¡¯t be now.¡± In reality, I was indeed plotting to spill the beans, but not before those divorce papers were firmly in my grasp.


    ¡°Then how did the video end up online?¡± Bryant pressed, his gaze piercing. ¡°Or maybe you had a little viewing partyst night?¡±


    That was when it clicked.


    Gregory!


    But I wasn¡¯t sure if it was him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    And I knew, no matter what I said<b>, </b>Bryant wouldn¡¯t believe me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not. We¡¯re here now<b>. </b>Just get the papers, and let¡¯s end this.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯d let you off that easy?¡± His voice was cold, his smirk mocking. ¡°Jane, keep dreaming.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    I took a deep breath, watching his retreating figure, my frustration boiling. ¡°Fine, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t cooperate. Thew says I can divorce you unterally after two years <b>of </b>separation. We¡¯ll wait it out then.¡±


    I had all the time in the world. Bryant was the one in a hurry to remarry, not me.


    He paused, his voice cold as ice, ¡°Remember your words!¡±


    Fuming, I reached for my phone to confront Gregory but realized I had forgotten I didn¡¯t have his contact.


    As Bryant walked <b>out</b>, Margaret and Teresa, eagerly waiting outside, ran to him with bright smiles. Whatever they said<b>, </b>Bryant <b>didn¡¯t </b>even spare them a nce and left swiftly.


    Timothy had passed away not long ago, and the Ferguson Group was stabilizing. The scandal was thest thing they needed. Ignoring Margaret and Teresa, they didn¡¯t chase after Bryant but came <b>to </b>gloat before me.


    Blocked at the office door, Margaret lifted her chin, <b>a </b>smug smile on her face. ¡°What did you say to Bry? He seemed furious about getting those divorce papers<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    They were so eager to see us separated that they hadn¡¯t even checked their phones to see their reputations crumbling.


    Teresa was even more delusional, oblivious <b>that </b>her daughter had disgraced them, a shame known to all. Putting on airs<b>, </b>she reached <b>out</b>, ¡°Bry <b>left </b><b>in </b>such a hurry. He didn¡¯t show me the divorce papers. Show me yours to put our minds at rest.

 CHAPTER 213

    <b>Chapter </b><b>213</b>


    <b>I </b>would <b>just </b>be pissed off if it were any other day.


    But right then, their antics were just hriously pathetic, and it made all the <b>irritation </b>I was feeling evaporate.


    I chuckled <b>and </b>tossed two words back at them. ¡°Not divorced.¡±


    Their smug smiles froze instantly. Ever the skeptic, Margaret scoffed, ¡°How is that possible? Bry went out of his way to alert the <b>town </b>hall, insisting on getting the divorce certificate with you as soon as possible. Cut the act<b>, </b>Jane. A divorce is nothing to be ashamed <b>of</b><b>.</b>¡±


    I just shrugged, ying it cool. ¡°Guess Bryant had a change of heart. You know, ¡®til death do us part and all that <b>jazz</b>. Not everyone <b>can </b>live up to those vows.¡±


    ¡°Jane, how can you be so¡­¡± Margaret red at me, wishing to w my eyes out, but Teresa <b>cut </b>her off, ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, Margaret, you¡¯re thirty. Why do you let her get under your skin like this?<b>¡±</b>


    Then, Teresa turned to me with a curious look, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check?¡±


    And she did. Striding into the office with all the entitlement in the world<b>, </b>she announced, ¡°I¡¯m Bryant¡¯s mother.


    I wondered if she could be any more shameless.


    Having seen her trailing Bryant earlier, the clerk took her word for it, <b>¡°</b><b>Mrs. </b>Ferguson, how can I help?¡±


    ¡°Did those two just divorce?¡±


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°What<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson had to leave unexpectedly.¡± The clerk was just being honest.


    Outside, Margaret <b>and </b>I overheard everything. She exploded, ¡°Jane, you¡¯re nothing but a bitch, ying your tricks again<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    She tried to take a swing at me, but I was ready. Not only did I dodge, but I also gave her a good p,ughing. ¡°That was for pushing me, Margaret. Bitch? Oh please, you take the prize for being the biggest one<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Margaret was stunned, her hand flying to her cheek, her expression twisted, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re asking for it, aren¡¯t you?¡± <b>I </b>casually replied, pulling a wet wipe from my purse to clean my hands, ¡°Margaret, touching you makes me feel dirty.¡±


    With that, I turned to leave, eager


    <b>to </b><b>escape </b>the drama.


    It <b>wouldn¡¯t </b>be long before Teresa saw the news online, and I couldn¡¯t wait to get as far away from this mess as possible.


    But Teresa wasn¡¯t about to let me go without a word. She stepped out, heard me calling Margaret out, and grabbed her daughter <b>to </b>prevent any further catfight, speaking up with a misguided sense of logic. ¡°Ms. Webster, that¡¯s a bit riching from you. You know, Margaret knew Bry first. Your actions,ing in between them, are what people call a homewrecker. And yet, you have the nerve to call her names?¡±


    I suddenly understood why Margaret could be so shameless. Like mother, like daughter. It was in their genes, unchangeable, etched into their very bones.


    I turned back, looking <b>at </b>Teresa¡¯s mother¨Chen <b>act</b><b>, </b>and couldn¡¯t help feeling malicious, ¡°Teresa, <i>no </i>matter what your daughter does<b>, </b><b>you </b>always have her back, <b>don¡¯t </b>you<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Margaret <b>even </b>dared to sleep with Teresa¡¯s husband, a behavior undoubtedly encouraged by Teresa. Margaret was <bpletely </b>unscrupulous,cking the slightest bit of decency or shame.


    Unfazed, Teresa retorted, <b>¡°</b>And why not? She¡¯s my daughter, born after a tough journey that <b>nearly </b>took me to the grave. Should I <b>defend </b>you instead<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 CHAPTER 214

    <b>Chapter </b><b>214</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Okay</b>.¡± I nodded thoughtfully<b>, a </b>sly smile on my face as I posed <b>a </b><b>wicked </b>question, ¡°<b>And </b>what if she, say, <b>decided to </b><b>swipe </b>something of <b>yours</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    When the words left my mouth, I saw Teresa was still in the dark, but Margaret¡¯s guilt was palpable.


    Her <b>face </b>went pale, panic hidden beneath a veneer of anger. <b>¡°</b>Jane, what are <b>you </b>ying at? Are you trying to drive a <b>wedge </b>between <b>me </b><b>and </b>my mom on top of eyeing Bry?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go!¡± She said<b>, </b>hastily grabbing Teresa¡¯s arm, desperate to leave before I could spill more.


    Teresa wouldn¡¯t have <b>it</b>, shielding Margaret behind her, standing tall with disdain and contempt in her eyes. ¡°Margaret¡¯s right. <b>Don¡¯t </b><b>ever </b>try to sour the bond between my daughter and me. I get it. You grew up without parents. Even though Albert <b>and </b>I remarried<b>, </b>he <b>didn¡¯t </b>love Margaret any less. She¡¯s always had a warm, loving home. Deep down, you must be envious of Margaret, being an orphan <b>and all</b><b>.¡±</b>


    ¡°Hmm, perhaps.¡± I nodded, nomittal, my voiceden with meaning. ¡°Albert indeed adores Margaret.¡±


    As I spoke, my gaze leisurely turned to Margaret, a small smile on my lips, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Her pupils shrunk, her hands trembling as she clung to Teresa, and she blurted out, ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t even had lunch yet, having a bit <b>of </b>hypoglycemia. Let¡¯s not waste more time here with her. Let¡¯s go.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Margaret feeling unwell, Teresa relented, but not without a stern warning to me, ¡°Ms. Webster, I advise you to get the divorce finalized soon. Stop standing in the way of Bry and Margaret¡¯s happiness! Otherwise, Albert and I won¡¯t let <b>you </b>off easily!¡±


    How terrifying.


    As they turned to leave, Margaret breathing a sigh of relief, I casually called out, ¡°Hold on.¡± Teresa turned back, irritation visible, ¡°What now? Didn¡¯t you hear my daughter is hungry?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Is your husband always this affectionate with Margaret?¡± <b>I </b>calmly opened up a trending topic, showing her a snapshot from a video before it got taken down and handing it to her for a nce. ¡°Truly an eye¨Copener!¡±


    A husband she acquired through nefarious means and the daughter she bore herself, and it only took one look for her to recognize


    them.


    Fury shed in her eyes as she reached for my phone, but I quickly pulled back, stepping away with a smile. ¡°Look up the trending topic yourself.¡±


    I certainly didn¡¯t want my phone to end up in pieces.


    On the other hand, Margaret hadn¡¯t caught a glimpse of what was on my phone. Seeing Teresa in a frenzy looking for her phone, she red at me, gritting her teeth. ¡°Jane, what did you show my mom?¡±


    ¡°Something interesting.¡± I grinned<b>, </b>gesturing toward her, ¡°You might want to take a look, too<b>, </b>given you¡¯re one of the main characters.¡± Watching Teresa¡¯s expression turning cold bit by bit and her hands trembling, I felt a twisted satisfaction.


    Words and photos couldn¡¯t quite hit the nerve like a video.


    So, I flipped my phone, sending her the video in all its glory. ¡°Here¡¯s the video version for you<i>. </i>No need to thank <b>me</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 215

    <b>Chapter </b><b>215</b>


    Teresa <b>had </b><b>lost </b>it. Without a second thought, she yed the video, not caring about the passionate, suggestive sounds <b>ring </b>from <b>her </b><b>phone</b><b>.</b>


    <b>In a </b>panic, Margaret had already watched the trending news. Then, hearing these sounds, she was flustered, her <b>voice </b>trembling. ¡°Mom<b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    Snap!


    Teresa delivered <b>a </b>fierce p across Margaret¡¯s face, her eyes bloodshot<b>, </b>venomously spitting out, ¡°You still have the nerve to <b>call </b>me Mom? Albert is my husband, your stepfather, <b>do </b>you understand? Have you no shame, unting yourself in <b>front </b>of <b>your </b>stepfather?¡±


    The more Teresa had once doted on and cherished Margaret, the deeper her hatred was.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The feeling of being betrayed by someone so close must be more painful and profound than when I got betrayed by Linda.


    Ignoring the pain, Margaret fell to her knees, ¡°Mom<b>, </b>it wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t!¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Are


    you saying that this video and all the stuff online are all made up?¡± Teresa was furious, her eyes nearly popping <b>out</b><b>, </b>spittle flying as she spoke.


    The ordeal caught Margaret off guard, and it took her a moment to muster a defense through her tears. <b>¡°</b>He forced me. Yes<b>, </b>it was all his doing. He forced on me!¡±


    Whack! Another harsh p tousled Margaret¡¯s hair and left a red, swollen mark on her face<b>. </b>Through tears of anger, Teresa spat, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as foolish as you? The sluttish disy of yours in the video was his doing, too?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Margaret had no more excuses, only clinging to Teresa, pleading desperately, ¡°Mom, I was wrong! I was just confused. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, I was bewitched! I¡¯m your daughter. Please forgive me this once<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Margaret¡¯s final plea stung Teresa, driven to madness. Teresa grabbed Margaret¡¯s hair and pped her relentlessly, ¡°You still remember you¡¯re my daughter? Slut, do you realize who you¡¯ve been with? You¡¯ve been fucking my husband<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    Teresa screamed hysterically, yanking Margaret¡¯s hair fiercely, ¡°He¡¯s my husband. You hear me? Albert is my husband!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your husband?¡± No longer holding back, Margaret stood up fiercely and broke free, losing clumps of her hair in the process but seemingly unfazed by the pain, sneered back, ¡°What right do you have to judge me when he is someone you schemed to snatch from another woman?<b>¡±</b>


    Teresa froze, staring at Margaret in disbelief, ¡°What are you saying? Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?<b>¡±</b>


    Her voice rose again in a shout.


    Margaret struck where it hurt. ¡°I¡¯m saying your precious husband is someone you stole as a mistress<b>, </b>calling me <b>a </b>slut<b>, </b>but aren¡¯t you one as well? In that regard, you¡¯re my teacher.¡±


    I expected a fallout, but <b>I </b>never imagined they wouldsh out at each other to this extent. They didn¡¯t seem like mother and daughter, more like sworn enemies. Their words were as acidic and cutting as they could be<b>. </b>Handing them <b>a </b>knife at that moment, they probably wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to stab each other.


    Teresa copsed, lunging at Margaret in a frenzy. ¡°I should never have had you! How could I give birth to some slut like you? Get away!¡±


    Equally crazed, Margaret pushed Teresa to the ground, sneering, ¡°Some slut like me? What else would a whore produce but <b>a </b>slut <b>like </b>me, right?¡±

 CHAPTER 216

    <b>Chapter </b><b>216</b>N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    <b>Teresa </b>found herself suddenly tumbling to the floor,nding in an ungraceful heap, pain shing across her face. Disbelief clouded her gaze as she looked up <b>at </b>Margaret. ¡°Margaret, did you just push me? After all these years, providing you with the best of <b>everything</b>. clothes, <b>gadgets</b>, you name <b>it</b>, and this is how you repay me<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <i>¡°</i><i>We </i>wouldn¡¯t be in this mess now if you truly cared!¡± Margaret red down at Teresa with fury etched on her face. She grabbed Teresa¡¯s hair, and her voice sounded icy with resentment. ¡°You always said, <b>¡®</b><b>If </b><b>you </b>want something, go get it yourself. No one¡¯s going to hand it to you! <b>Didn¡¯t </b>you? So<b>, </b>why the hell are you ming me for doing just that? Mom, am I <b>not </b>just following your advice?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Teresa was flustered, a mix of anger and regret swirling within her. ¡°I never taught you to be like this. Never!¡±


    ¡°I. It isn¡¯t what I meant. It¡¯s not!¡± Teresa¡¯s protests grew more frantic, and suddenly<b>, </b>she <b>scrambled </b>to her feet, her words tumbling <b>out </b>as she dashed outside, her eyes wide and unfocused.


    Margaret watched her go and suddenly burst into tears, her gaze turning to me, bitter and using. ¡°Happy now? Seeing my mom <b>and </b>1 turn against each other like this makes you proud, huh?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat.¡± My response was cold, detached.


    It wasn¡¯t <b>a </b>moment of victory, it was just karma doing its thing.


    When Teresa once treated Bryant¡¯s mother with such disdain, she couldn¡¯t have imagined this day woulde. It turned out that the fiercest karma wasn¡¯t from a stranger but her daughter.


    Margaret clenched her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won! Jane¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough with the threats.¡± I gestured toward the onlookers in the hall with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯d be better off moving quickly before the online vigntes find your address and start throwing eggs and painting your door.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± At that moment, Margaret realized she was being filmed, her expression immediately shifting as she whispered fiercely, ¡°Jane, you¡¯ve got nerve!¡±


    With that, she covered her face with her purse and fled.


    Atst, the drama hade to an end.


    I sighed and made my way home.


    Christine¡¯s life had been in turmoil, avoiding ces where she might run into Steven, instead choosing to stay <b>in</b>, ying video games and binge¨Cwatching shows.


    When I walked in, she rushed over with her tablet, barely containing her excitement. ¡°Did <i>you </i>have a hand in what¡¯s online? I wouldn¡¯t have pegged you for the type to hold nothing back. Have you seen? Margaret and Albert are getting roasted online. It¡¯s hrious.¡±


    I chuckled, kicking off my shoes. ¡°Wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    No wonder Bryant thought it was my doing. Even Christine had suspected me. But unlike Bryant, Christine believed me without question when I exined.


    She was puzzled. ¡°Then who was it? But whoever did it has done a great service. I owe them a big dinner!<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s both good and bad.¡± I flopped onto the couch, looking at Christine. ¡°They¡¯ve messed up my ns.¡±


    Curious, Christine picked up a cup of iced tea from the coffee table and offered it to <b>me</b>. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the divorce papers.¡± Just mentioning it irritated me. I took <b>a </b>long sip of the tea. ¡°I was so close. I would¡¯ve had finalized the divorce if they had interfered <b>a </b>minuteter.¡±

 CHAPTER 217

    Christine was shocked. ¡°No way?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s the scoop.¡±


    Wondering when I¡¯d finally get that jerk to sign the divorce papers was like


    guessing when it would rain in a drought.


    Christine tried to cheer me up when she saw I was down in the dumps. ¡°Don¡¯t


    sweat it. You know, when ites to divorce, if one person¡¯s dead set on it,


    it¡¯s inevitable. And hey, you¡¯ve sorted everything out, just missing that piece of


    paper. You might as well consider yourself free.¡±


    I smiled, chit-chatting before changing the subject, ¡°What about you? Hasn¡¯t


    Steven popped over here looking for you?¡±


    I still owed Steven a dinner for helping me move. He remembered where I


    lived. A quick chat with Bryant would clear that up, even if he didn¡¯t.


    Christine¡¯s mood dipped, her voice soft, ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t dare show up here.¡±


    I asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Christine looked at me. ¡°He¡¯s terrified of Bryant.¡±


    Later on, neither of us felt like cooking. Christine¡¯s culinary skills were a


    disaster, so we just ordered takeout. As we were eating and talking, Christine


    kept ncing at her phone.


    Suddenly, she looked shocked. ¡°Oh my God, Teresa and Margaret made


    quite the scene at the town hall!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was puzzled, but Christine handed me her phone.


    Footage from the town hall taken by bystanders had gone viral online. Behind


    today¡¯s drama, it seemed like some significant power was stirring the pot. The


    Ferguson Group was trying to keep things cool and to no avail. It was blowing


    up on social media. Like mushrooms after the rain, you pulled one out, and


    another popped up.


    No one had dared to butt heads with the Ferguson Group in RiverCity before.


    The inte was a wildfire ofments.


    [Wow, elite drama! So, the stepdaughter was a whore?]N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    [Talk about messy. Margaret hooks up with her stepfather and his son, and


    Albert screws with his wife and her daughter. What an eye-opener!]


    [Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with her? Having a national heartthrob like Bryant,


    and she goes for his dad? Gross.]


    [Bryant is married, remember? Maybe Bryant wasn¡¯t into her? She might just


    be looking for anyone to scratch that itch.]


    [This mother and daughter, taught by the best, huh? From one homewrecker


    to another.]


    [Man, I felt sorry for Margaret¡¯s mom, and now this? It¡¯s hard to know who to


    side with.]


    ¡­


    Christine was astonished. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, watching all this unfold and not


    worrying about getting dragged into it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too good to miss.¡± I took a bite of the soggy fries., ¡°You have no idea how


    long I¡¯ve waited for this day.¡±


    With Christine, I never felt the need to hide my true feelings.


    She smirked, ¡°If they darey a finger on you, they¡¯ll have me to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m untouched.¡± I even managed to p Margaret and came out


    on top.

 CHAPTER 218

    I had just finished a hearty meal, setting aside my fork. ¡°So, you agreed to


    meet Steven?¡±


    Christine said, ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±


    Christine and I were clearing up the pizza boxes together. ¡°He acted like a


    child the other day and refused to listen to a word I said. And there¡¯s stuff that


    just doesn¡¯te across right over the phone, so we might as well meet one


    last time to end it.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    Christine asked, ¡°Will youe with me then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± I chuckled, teasing her, ¡°What if I don¡¯t go, and he decides


    to take you away to the middle of nowhere?¡±


    The ce they¡¯d chosen was that same exclusive club.


    Christine led the way leisurely, and when we reached the private room, I


    paused, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯ll be hard for you guys to talk if I¡¯m there. Just text me if


    you need me, and I¡¯lle running.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± With a nod, Christine pushed the door open and went in.


    I stayed outside, watching the staff bustling by with trays of snacks and


    drinks, feeling out of ce. I decided to wander off to the rooftop garden


    nearby.


    Winter had set in, making the nights in RiverCity damp and cold.


    Yet, the club had spared no expense in their rooftop garden, creating a


    luxurious and beautiful escape. Amidst the artificial mountains andkes, rare


    nts thrived, creating an oasis of spring amid autumn and winter.


    As I neared the faux mountain, a familiar voice overwhelmed the sound of


    flowing water.


    It was muffled, but curiosity drew me closer, and then I heard Bryant¡¯s voice,


    sharp and cold, ¡°You set up the thing with Dorothy, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I froze. Who was Bryant talking to? Were they talking about Dorothy wanting


    to marry Bryant?


    And soon, another voice provided the answer.


    It held a cold smoothness, replying lightly, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, usations without


    proof.¡±


    ¡°It was you. Bryant scoffed, ¡°Only Jane would be naive enough to be manipted by you. Mark, I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from Jane. She¡¯s too pure-hearted for your games.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your concerns.¡± Mark¡¯sugh was chilly but stern, ¡°My


    intentions toward her have always been genuine. Unlike you, hurting her time


    and again.¡±


    ¡°Pity.¡± Bryant¡¯s voice was calm, his smile evident, ¡°No matter how genuine


    you im to be, she¡¯s still my wife, Bryant¡¯s wife.¡±


    Mark scoffed, ¡°Think that¡¯ll hold her forever?¡±


    ¡°Getting desperate?¡± Bryant¡¯sughter was light.

 CHAPTER 219

    I thought, ¡®Beg you? Are you serious? Are you out of your mind?¡¯


    I yanked my hand away from his grasp, not caring if Bryant and Mark could


    see us. At this point, it was like throwing caution to the wind. I turned and


    headed for the exit.


    Suddenly, everything went dark as a men¡¯s trench coat was thrown over my


    head. With a clever twist, he pulled me back, pressing me against the railing


    and out of the other two¡¯s line of sight. My nose was filled with the fresh smell


    of mint. That matched with Gregory.


    I could tell Bryant hesitated before Gregory¡¯s rebellious voice filled the air,


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, you seem interested in the private affairs of young couples?¡±


    Slowly scrutinizing, Bryant said, ¡°Your girlfriend¡¯s shoes, my wife seems to


    have a pair just like them.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. These were limited editions from a boutique in


    RiverCity. You could count on one hand how many pairs there were.


    It was not like I overheard any secrets. Walking away guilt-free was an option,


    but Gregory¡¯s antics made me feel I was in the wrong. Frozen, I didn¡¯t dare


    move.


    ¡°Seems?¡± Gregory smirked, the kind that was asking for trouble, ¡°Mr.


    Ferguson, it seems you¡¯re not too attached to your current wife if you¡¯re


    unsure about her personal belongings. Maybe you should get a divorce and


    make Dorothy¡¯s day.¡±


    Bryant¡¯s voice turned chilly, barely concealing his annoyance, ¡°So concerned


    about Dorothy, why don¡¯t you marry her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford that luxury.¡± Gregory immediately declined, teasing,


    ¡°Nah, my girlfriend¡¯s all I need.¡±


    Then, still under the trench coat, he patted my head. ¡°Right, babe?¡±


    He was really pushing his luck.


    I suddenly lifted my leg and stomped on his foot hard!


    Bryant sneered, ¡°It seems your girlfriend doesn¡¯t love you that much.¡±


    Gregory casually responded, ¡°Not really. She¡¯s just a bit temperamental. AtN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    least we¡¯re not on the verge of divorce.¡±


    That was a direct hit at Bryant Wegard for his feelings. It felt like Gregory was moments away


    from spilling Bryant and m


    names.


    Surprisingly, Bryant didn¡¯t explode. He stated, ¡°Mr. Ford, I wouldn¡¯t need to


    consider divorce if you could keep Dorothy in check.¡±


    With that, Bryant walked away, and Mark, lingering a few seconds longer, also


    took his leave.


    Meeting my gaze, Gregory seemed unfazed, even going as far as to critique,


    ¡°Bryant is not the right guy for a girl like you.¡±


    His calm demeanor made me guess that the online drama was his doing.


    I tossed his coat back at him, irritated. ¡°You¡¯ve met me a few times, and you


    think you know me?

 CHAPTER 220

    It felt like the person who had readily agreed to my request the day before wasn¡¯t him.


    I was annoyed and speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise not to let anyone else know for now?¡±


    Gregory frowned. ¡°I promised not to let others know you were spying and even recorded a video.¡±


    So, by that logic, he was faultless. Was it me who didn¡¯t make my point clear?


    ¡°Do you have a beef with the Ferguson family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gregory looked at me, puzzled, ¡°Don¡¯t you get how ruthless the business world can be? Hanging around with Bryant for three years, didn¡¯t he teach you any of this?<b>¡±</b>


    I was stunned by his terrifying honesty and second question.


    I clenched my palm and responded truthfully, ¡°No.¡±


    What had Bryant taught me in three years? Independence, tolerance, patience, and giving.


    Apart from treating each other with respect, we had no other interaction. Bryant never involved me in the gritty details of his business world.


    in to paus


    It was Gregory¡¯s turn to pause. He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting person.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you interesting, too?¡± I smiled wryly, ¡°On the one hand, ying corporate games with Bryant and telling his wife on the other, what¡¯s your angle?¡±


    Gregory straightened his coat and draped it over his arm. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, our goals are the same here, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± I was amused, ¡°Do you know you¡¯ve messed up my ns?¡±


    Gregory was surprised. ¡°I messed up your ns?¡±


    ¡°I would have smoothly gotten my divorce papers if you had just waited a few minutes before spilling the beans.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorcing Bryant because of that woman with the Ferguson surname? Didn¡¯t I help you?¡±


    I was speechless again. ¡°I want a divorce, man. I don¡¯t need your help. Just the divorce is fine.¡±


    He leaned against the railing, arms <b>crossed</b>, a hint of surprise in his eyes. ¡°You want a divorce?¡± ¡°Yes, very much so,¡± I answered without hesitation.


    From the moment we lost <b>our </b>child, Bryant and I were over. There were no strings attached.


    The help and care he provided during college were offset by the debts he owed me over these three years. We were at a dead end, with divorce being the only way forward. But I wasn¡¯t surprised that others might not believe I genuinely wanted a divorce.


    After all, a person like me, without parents or background, marrying into the Ferguson family was like striking the jackpot. How could I willingly divorce and give up such a fortune?


    Hearing that, Gregory repliedzily, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have your wish.¡±


    I was puzzled. ¡°What?¡±


    He nced at me, saying, ¡°With Dorothy setting her sights on Bryant, you bing the ex¨Cwife was just a matter of time.¡±


    That was straight to the point


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said.


    When thinking back on Bryant¡¯s wariness toward Gregory, I grew curious, ¡°And you? Who are you?¡±


    From Gregory¡¯s words, all I could deduce was that Dorothy wasn¡¯t a local from RiverCity


    Combining that with Bryant and Mark¡¯s conversation, it was clear the Myers family was no small fry, perhaps even more influential than


    the Ferguson family. And Gregory, acquainted with Dorothy, likely came from aparable background.


    ¡°Are you curious about me?¡± He stood up straight, one hand in his pocket, the <b>yful </b>tilt in his eyes carrying a hint of <b>audacity</b>, ¡°Information like thates at a price.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 CHAPTER 221

    It was the first time I¡¯d encountered someone who seemed to have ¡°money¡± as every other word <b>out </b>of their mouth, a real¨Clife rich kid clich¨¦


    ¡°Forget it, then. I <b>ask </b>around,¡± I said, turning on my heel and heading back inside.


    Just as I got home, Christine emerged from one of the private rooms, her eyes slightly red. She¡¯d been crying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± she said.


    ¡°Did you get everything sorted out?¡±


    I put Christine¡¯s coat over her shoulders as she sniffled, her gaze clearing up. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s none of m


    marries for alliance.¡±


    I admired her ability to let go so decisively


    On the drive home, Christine was at the wheel. My phone rang. It was Mark.


    After a moment of hesitation, he asked, ¡°Jane, you were with Gregory just now, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    I was shocked but didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes, that was me. How did you know?¡±


    business anymore whether he


    Gregory had made sure to keep me under wraps. Even Bryant had only asked about my shoes, and even then, he was unsure. Yet, Mark had figured it out.


    He chuckled lightly over the phone, ¡°Wonder why Bryant couldn¡¯t guess it was you, but I could?¡±


    ¡°A bit,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°He¡¯s too sure of how you feel about him,¡± Mark said, his voice gentle. ¡°So, at most, he¡¯d suspect something between you and me, but he wouldn¡¯t think to guess someone like Gregory, a stranger.¡±


    I agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    However, there was more to it. It seemed Bryant didn¡¯t care about me. Who I was with didn¡¯t matter much to him,


    After a pause, Mark¡¯s tone softened, almost probing. ¡°You and Gregory¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re practically strangers, Just met a few times,¡± I rified, not wanting to hide anything. Then, seizing the opportunity, I asked, ¡°So, why haven¡¯t you mentioned Dorothy and Gregory before?¡±


    Mark rxed, ¡°They¡¯re from Vista Town, not part of our usual crowd. Dorothy¡¯s here on a sort of internship. The Myers family wants to set up <b>a </b>branch in RiverCity, and she¡¯s getting some hands¨Con experience.¡±


    He exined without holding back, ¡°As for Gregory, he¡¯s the Ford family¡¯s golden boy, the sole heir. He¡¯s a bit mboyant and unpredictable. You¡¯d better not to get too close to him.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but dig deeper, ¡°So, the Myers and the Ford families¡­ they¡¯re a big deal?¡±


    ¡°More than just a big deal, Mark chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. RiverCity¡¯s elite families are neerspared to them. Vista Town¡¯s three great families, including the Fords and the Myers, are in a league of their own.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, I understood why dys personally saw Gregory out after the banquet and why Bryant seemed wary of him. Gregory dared to challenge the Ferguson family openly.


    The difference between the elite and these venerable families was stark, not just in wealth but in the intricateworks of influence built over centuries. It made me reflect on the disparities between people.


    Curiously, I asked, ¡°So, if Dorothy and Gregory¡¯s families are so well¨Cmatched, why don¡¯t they just arrange a marriage?¡±


    It seemed like a straightforward solution.


    Mark couldn¡¯t help butugh at my suggestion, ¡°You¡¯re onto something. There was a marriage agreement between Gregory and the Myers family, but not with Dorothy. It was with another daughter, one who got kidnapped and lost when she was young.¡±

 CHAPTER 222

    <b>Chapter </b><b>222</b>


    Mark continued, ¡°Word on the street is that Gregory returned to RiverCity looking for clues about his childhood sweetheart¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t guess he¡¯s the romantic type.¡°I was surprised. There was someone else like Mark, who held onto the memory of someone from their youth with such determination after all these years.


    Mark smiled, not saying much else, but added, ¡°You¡¯ll be home tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll drop by after work with your gift.¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡± It took me a moment to remember what he talked aboutst night. I nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be home for the next few days unless somethinges up.¡±


    The next day, I woke up naturally, no rm needed, and reached out to the spot next to me.


    Christine wasn¡¯t there.


    I grabbed my phone and saw her text, [Snuck out. If Steven loses it again, Ie back to crash.]


    Typical Christine.


    I chuckled and texted back, thenzily scrolled through my phone in bed. The drama surrounding Margaret and Albert, plus the public spat between Margaret and Teresa at the town hall, had tanked the Ferguson Group¡¯s stocks. You could almost hear the collective groan from shareholders about a further drop. And Gregory? He was stirring the pot big time.


    With how things were going, the Ferguson family would need to wear disguises to avoid getting mobbed on the street.


    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson! Your aunt and her husband are having a brawl in the ward!¡±


    Late in the aftemoon, the nurse from BlessedCare Medical Facility called urgently.


    My heart skipped a beat as I grabbed my car keys. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    When I arrived, the police were already there, with a crowd gathered around the ward. ¡°Rtion to the patient?¡± a cop asked as I tried to enter.


    ¡°She¡¯s my aunt,¡± I said <b>quickly</b>.


    ¡°Go on in, but try to calm them down. No need for a family dispute to turn into a brawl,¡± the officer advised.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Allen was all apologies, ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    I brushed past him to check on my aunt, Cheryl, and my heart sank seeing her bruised and battered. ¡°Are you out of your mind? She¡¯s sick, and you beat her like this?¡±


    ¡°She wants a divorce!¡± Allen had just apologized, but his true colors showed again, ¡°You must¡¯ve put her up to this, bitch. Even if she leaves me, you¡¯ll be footing my bills till the end!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I invoked Bryant¡¯s name, ¡°Bryant¡¯s on his way here. Do you want to stick around?¡±


    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t realize you were so good at seducing men. One day, it¡¯s Mr. Ferguson, <b>and </b>another, Mr. Larson.¡±


    I


    Allen suddenly showed his hand, missing a pinkie, ring at me with hatred. ¡°That Larson guy, he cut off my finger¡­¡±


    The wound was still fresh, scabbed over. I recoiled in shock, stepping back.


    My phone rang. I answered, trying to sound calm, ¡°Hey, Bryant, you at the hospital? With Mark? Great,e up here.¡±

 CHAPTER 223

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you try to scare me!¡± After Allen shouted those <b>words</b>, his eyes filled with fear. He bolted away before I could respond. ¡°Fine, Chris, I¡¯m a bit tied up now. Il call you back.¡± I hung up the phone on Christine and turned to face Leroy, acting as if he was invisible. ¡°You were standing there and watching your dad hit your mom?¡±


    Leroy shrugged. ¡°What could I do? I¡¯m not as strong as him, and he never listens to what I say!


    I was furing with anger, at a loss for words.


    Then, despite her pain, Cheryl spoke, ¡®Leroy, could <b>you </b>step outside for a moment? I need to have a word with Jane Leroy nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After Leroy left, I dragged a chair over to the bedside and sat down. ¡°Are all your injuries taken care of? Did we miss anything?¡± ¡°No. The injuries look worse than they are. The doctors and the security were there, so it didn¡¯t get too bad.¡± Cheryl shook her head, seeming weaker than thest time I saw her, tears silently streaming down her face, ¡°I want a divorce, but he won¡¯t agree¡­¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    Allen wasn¡¯t like Bryant. Getting a divorce from him shouldn¡¯t be asplicated.


    But first, I had to ensure Cheryl¡¯s safety, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t get hurt again.


    Cheryl looked at me, her eyes filled with guilt, as she clung to my hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, <b>Jane</b>, for all this trouble.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re family. Why talk like that?¡± I shook my head, then began peeling an apple for her. Seeing that she was getting sleepy, I prepared


    to leave.


    Cheryl called out as I reached the hospital room¡¯s door, Jane<b>¡­</b>


    I turned back. Seeing the struggle and hesitation on Cheryl¡¯s face, I approached her again, asking softly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cheryl paused, her hand clenched into a fist on the nket, tears flowing again. After a long moment, she seemed to make a difficult decisi¨®n, ¡°I¡­ I have something for you.¡±


    Confused, I asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Instead of answering, Cheryl got out of bed with my help and lifted the mattress, retrieving a small cloth pouch.


    She carefully opened it, taking out a rabbit¨Cshaped pendant. Though the string had slightly faded, the pendant itself was clearly of considerable value, not something you¡¯d find in recent markets.


    Cheryl put it around my neck carefully, ¡°Jane, be sure not to lose this¡­¡±


    I tried to turn it down. ¡°This is too valuable, I can¡¯t ept it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s <b>yours</b>.¡±


    *Her gaze was firm yet full of unsaid words, finally saying. Trust me. It¡¯s right.¡±


    Hesitantly, I asked, ¡°Is this¡­ from my parents?¡±


    But my parents, despite being wealthy, wouldn¡¯t have easily acquired such a priceless item.


    ¡°Yes¡­ After struggling for a bit, Cheryl put the pendant inside my shirt, avoiding my gaze,


    ¡°Just think of it as such.¡±


    Just think of it as such? I thought.


    Cheryl¡¯s words puzzled me, but she didn¡¯t want to borate, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m tired. You should go.¡±


    Leaving the hospital with a heart filled with questions, I kept touching the pendant while driving. Strangely, it felt familiar as if it truly belonged to me. Even more so, I btedly realized the rabbit on the pendant matched my zodiac sign. Yet, I had no recollection of ever seeing this pendant before.


    Meanwhile, Bryant called.


    Thinking about what was weighing on my mind, I answered without hesitation, ¡°Hello.¡±


    His voice was calm, ¡°I heard there was puble at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± <b>I </b>nced at the traffic light, slowing down. ¡°Bryant, can you do me a favor?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he would agree. After our argument the day before and the ongoing online turmoil, he might not be inclined to help <b>BUL</b>¡± besides him, I didn¡¯t know who else to turn to.


    He seemed to be signing something, the sound of a pen scratching paper in the background, his voles <b>deep</b>. What is 19. Just tel m


    I said I need a few bodyguards for the hospital.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>223


    <b>I </b><b>could </b>find awyer on my own. But reliable bodyguards were beyond my reach. The men under Bryant were skilled. One could easily take on five guys about Allen¡¯s size without a sweat.


    Surprisingly, he was agreeable. ¡°Okay¡±


    I silently sighed with relief but had to rify, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who revealed the scandal.¡±


    ¡°I know. It was the Ford family¡¯s doing.¡± He spoke unhurriedly, unexpectedly apologizing, ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood you.¡±


    I forced a smile. ¡°it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not the first time, anyway.¡±


    He asked again, ¡°Do you have a moment now?¡±


    I was curious. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Bryant exined, ¡°Can youe to the office? I want to discuss something about Teresa in person. I should havee to you, but given the current situation, I really can¡¯t leave.¡±


    It seemed the video of Margaret and Teresa caught by a passerby the day before had made an impact.


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now.¡±

 CHAPTER 224

    On my way to the Ferguson Group, I figured I should have felt a sigh of relief. Bryant was finally beginning to harbor doubts about Teresa and Margaret. It felt like we were on the verge of unraveling the mysteries behind Timothy¡¯s and Bryant¡¯s mother¡¯s deaths.


    Yet, an unsettling feeling lingered inside me, the roots of which I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    As I arrived <b>at </b>the Ferguson Group, the atmosphere differed from what I remembered. Everyone seemed to be in <b>a </b>rush, their expressions painted with severity. Stepping out of the elevator on the top floor, the intensity of the ambiance peaked.


    Kevin was there waiting for me, ready to escort me to the CEO¡¯s office. Sensing my curiosity, he sighed, ¡°The stuff circting online has hit us hard. Several deals, practically in the bag, are now up in the air.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    Gregory¡¯s actions were causing more damage than expected<b>, </b>throwing the Ferguson Group into a crisis they haven¡¯t faced in years.


    ¡°Indeed, it caught us all off guard.¡± When ncing toward the CEO¡¯s office, Kevin added, ¡°Since the scandal, Mr. Ferguson has been burning the midnight oil.¡±


    I remained silent, unsure how to respond. Professionally, I was no longer part of thepany. And I was on the verge of bing Bryant¡¯s ex¨Cwife.


    Entering the CEO¡¯s office, I saw Bryant by the window, phone in hand, exuding an aura of determination. ¡°Not an inch,¡± he demanded into the phone, ¡°Let them know we¡¯re not pushovers.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After hanging up, he noticed me, his demeanor shifting from stormy to somewhat serene, though fatigue was evident in his voice, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± I replied, taking a seat and epting the coffee Kevin offered before he left us alone.


    Bryant approached, tugging at his tie. Then, I noticed the redness in his eyes, confirming Kevin¡¯s insights.


    My heart twinged as he moved to extinguish his cigarette against his wrist before catching my gaze and opting for the ashtray instead. The burns were self¨Cinflicted. His battle with depression appeared far from over.


    Avoiding my eyes, he briefly acknowledged, ¡°Yeah¡±


    Changing the subject, Bryant inquired about Cheryl¡¯s well¨Cbeing. I reassured him of it and thanked him for arranging security at the hospital to keep an eye on things and prevent further harm from Allen.


    He checked the time. ¡°They should be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± I was genuinely surprised. It was rare for him to show such concern for my affairs.


    He offered a self¨Cdeprecating smile, ¡°You¡¯re making me out to be some kind of bad guy.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± I said, trying to steer the conversation back on track. ¡°You wanted to discuss what Margaret mentioned about Teresa being the other woman?¡±


    A sh of pain crossed his eyes, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I knew his feelings for Teresa wereplex, not entirely maternal but rather a form of sce. Yet, Teresa¡¯s sacrifice, leaving her in a vegetative state, had undeniably deepened his trust in her.

 CHAPTER 225

    Since Timothy passed away, it felt like Teresa was the sole source of warmth left in Bryant¡¯s life when it was about family. But if what Margaret had said were true, it would change his view on the family affection. Decades of emotion would be all breaking apart


    Growing up in a less¨Cthan¨Cperfect family only to face this ordeal was like being dealt a devastating blow all over again.


    1, <b>for </b>one, didn¡¯t agree with the way Gary was handling things. For some things, it was better to rip the band¨Caid off quickly rather than slowly.


    I fixed my gaze on Bryant. ¡°Would you believe what I¡¯m about to tell you?¡±


    His voice was calm. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He must have thought it through before deciding to ask me, <b>so </b><b>his </b>answer came without hesitation.


    With that, I no longer held back, sipped my coffee, and spoke, ¡°That day in the hospital room, what I said¡­¡±


    ¡°Bryant!¡± The office door burst open out of nowhere, apanied by a crisp female voice, cutting me off mid<b>¨C</b>sentence.


    The next moment, Dorothy walked in, wearing a limited edition Chanel outfit, her white high¨Cheeled boots clicking against the floor. <b>Her </b>face bore a sweet and bright smile. I¡¯ve brought the contract for you!¡±


    She was the girl raised with money and affection, looking confident, bold, and a bit spoiled.


    However, her smile froze when she saw an extra person in the office. That was me.


    Looking at Bryant, she cooed, ¡°Bryant, who is she?¡±


    Bryant¡¯s brow furrowed as he introduced me in a cold tone, ¡°My wife.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes widened, her delicate finger pointing at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t your wife that woman from the trending searches? The less attractive one!¡±


    Her gaze toward me was all wariness.


    ¡°That¡¯s my stepmother¡¯s daughter.¡± Bryant effortlessly dropped this line.


    Dorothy looked stunned, took a moment to process, gritted her teeth, and cursed, ¡°That Gregory knew I got the wrong person and didn¡¯t correct me!¡±


    ¡°Contract,¡± Bryant said, extending his hand.


    Dorothy remembered her purpose, handed him the contract, and sat beside him, ¡°Bryant, I heard you¡¯re getting a divorce. Is it because things aren¡¯t going well between you two<b>?</b>¡±


    Bryant stood up to avoid her, his attitude cold, ¡°Anything else?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryant tried to dismiss her, yet she was bold enough to say, ¡°I want to marry you. Does that count as something?¡±


    ¡°Seems like the Myers family has their way of doing things. Aftermenting, Bryant quickly reviewed the contract and called Kevin in, ¡°Take this to legal and show our guest out.¡±


    Feeling slighted before me, Dorothy stood up, annoyed, ¡°The more you do this, the more I want to marry you! I have to marry you!¡± With that, she stormed out, not forgetting to give me a fierce re on her way.


    It was clear how much the Myers family had spoiled her. Margaret at least knew to put on a facade in public, but Dorothy couldn¡¯t even bother with that, openly expressing her desires and demands. That was the confidence born into a wealthy and influential family can <b>give</b>. Wrong or not, someone would <b>always </b>clean up after her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.


    When the office door closed again, Bryant brought us back to the topic, ¡°Go on.¡±


    I was about to speak when Bryant¡¯s phone rang at the worst time.


    He nced at the caller ID, a look of disgust crossing his face, but he answered anyway, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Whatever he heard on the other end made him stand up abruptly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m on my way.


    Teresa tried to kill herself.¡± After hanging up, he turned to me with a grave voice.

 CHAPTER 226

    I <b>wondered</b><b>, </b>¡°Kill herself? So, is that their family¡¯s talent passed down through generations?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what drove me, but I asked, ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡±


    Maybe I wanted to see if it was true.


    Or maybe I was worried<b>. </b>God forbid something happened, and Bryant had no one else he could trust.


    Bryant looked at me, surprised. ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I grabbed my bag, and we headed to the hospital.


    When we arrived, Teresa was still in the emergency room, with Margaret and Albert waiting outside.


    The scene felt almostical to me. But, given the seriousness of the moment,ughing seemed inappropriate. So, I forced myself to think of all the sad things I¡¯d ever experienced to suppress my amusement.


    Bryant, Margaret, Albert, and Teresa were behind the ER doors. If you were to map out their rtionships, it¡¯d look more tangled than at spider¡¯s web.


    Suddenly, Margaret stormed over and shoved me, ¡®Jane, what¡¯s so funny? My mom¡¯s in there fighting for her life, and you¡¯re here to gawk?¡±


    Yes, I tried not tough but failed to hold it. I was half a step behind Bryant, so he didn¡¯t see.


    Immediately, he stepped before me, his demeanor icy, ¡°Have you lost your mind? I asked Jane toe.¡±


    ¡°Bry¡­ Margaret and Albert¡¯s scandal hade to light, and she couldn¡¯tsh out at Bryant like she used to.


    Tears were running down her face as she cried out, ¡°Why¡¯d you bring her? If Jane hadn¡¯t driven my mom to this point, my mom wouldn¡¯t have even tried to do this!¡±


    ¡°What are you ming me for?¡± I stepped forward, ¡°This mess is all on you. You were yelling at your mom at the town hall, not me. How is this my fault?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Margaret was at a loss for words, especially with Bryant there. She could only re at me resentfully.


    Ever the protective partner, Albert used, ¡°Jane, you used to be so kind and gentle when Timothy was around. Why are you stirring up trouble, turning this house upside down?¡±


    Albert was always passing the buck.


    After the scandal broke online, they faced bacsh for days but somehow concluded it was all my fault. I didn¡¯t see how.


    Frowning, I listened as Bryant¡¯s voice turned venomous, mocking. ¡°This is Jane¡¯s fault? For not keeping a close eye on her father¨Cinw and stepsister¡¯s affair? My wife can¡¯t shoulder this me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Already intimidated by Bryant, Albert tumed red with rage but couldn¡¯t muster aeback.


    There wasn¡¯t much he could say.


    With a single sentence, Bryant had put them in their ce. Yet, Margaret seemed oblivious to Bryant¡¯s disdain, grabbing his sleeve, her tears pleading. ¡°It was my fault, terribly so! But Bry, please. Albert and I were drinking that <b>day</b>, and someone must¡¯ve spiked our drinks. That¡¯s the only reason¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Bryant¡¯s frown deepened, and he shook her off, removing his jacket where she had touched him and tossing it into a biohazard bin.


    ¡°None of that matters now.¡± Bryant¡¯s gaze was icy as he demanded, ¡°What I want to know is, what¡¯s this deal with Teresa being a homewrecker? Exin yourself, clearly andpletely.¡±

 CHAPTER 227

    <b>Chapter 227</b>


    Margaret¡¯s fists clenched quietly in herp, her <b>face </b>a mask of regret as she stumbled over her words, ¡°¡­ I just felt so humiliated being scolded before everyone that I lost my temper and said those awful things about Mom. I was wrong, Bry¡­¡±


    Her acting skills were top¨Cnotch. I might have believed her sob story if I hadn¡¯t known the truth from Timothy.


    Bryant¡¯s gaze shifted to Albert his eyes narrowing, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°What should I say?¡± Albert stood his ground. ¡°If Teresa was the other woman, why would we have waited five years after your mom passed away to get married?<b>¡±</b>


    No sooner had <b>Albert </b>finished <b>speaking </b>than the emergency room doors swung open.


    Bryant remained skeptical and turned to the doctor. ¡°Is it senous?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson,¡± The doctor emerged, removing his mask, his expression grave. ¡°She lost much blood, but luckily, she was brought in just in time. Anyter, and it might have been toote.¡±


    Visibly, Bryant¡¯s tense posture rxed slightly


    I scowled, wondering if it <b>was </b>really worth risking her life for this whole drama. If it weren¡¯t for BlessedCare Medical Facility. I¡¯d suspect they had bribed the doctor.


    After Teresa was moved to a room, it wasn¡¯t long before she woke up. Seeing Bryant at the foot of her bed, tears immediately welled in her eyes, worthy of an Oscar¨Cwinning performanceN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Bry, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t! All these years since I mamed into the Ferguson family, I¡¯ve devoted myself to you as if you were my own. If I were what people say, a homewrecker, howe I haven¡¯t had a child with your dad?¡±


    The word ¡°homewrecker seemed to stick in her throat. I had to suppress augh. If Timothy hadn¡¯t forbidden it, she would have had a dozen kids to im a stake in the Ferguson family. Yet, there she was, using her childlessness to clear her name before Bryant.


    Bryant frowned. ¡°You attempted suicide over


    <b>Teresa¡¯s </b>crying grew more intense: ¡°Td sacrifice anything for you and you know that. Now, with my reputation destroyed and driving a wedge between us, I¡¯d rather <b>prove </b>my innocence with my death.¡±


    <b>That </b>was quite the stepmother¡¯s performance.


    I knew Bryant <b>was </b>a sucker for that sort of emotional mind game. Despite his reputation for being cold and authoritarian toward others, he had a soft spot for family, perhaps craving the affection he seldom received Predicting how the rest of the scene would unfold, I saw no reason to stay any longer and turned to leave


    Back home, I changed clothes and headed for the kitchen to cook. Both designing and cooking allowed me a brief respite from my troubles, a moment to unwind


    As I put on a pot of mushroom soup, I started preparing the ingredients for the beef steak.


    Just as I finished prepping, I heard a strange noise from the front door


    Unable to make it out clearly, I washed my hands and checked through the peephole, only to find it obscured. When opening the door, I


    gasped in shock.


    The door and the ground were covered in blood, the metallic scent hanging in the air.


    Feeling nauseous and covered in goosebumps, I was about to shut the door and call the police when a slender finger pressed against it stopping me with a tone that was arrogant and challenging


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s just some chicken blood. Scared already?¡±

 CHAPTER 228

    hapter 228C


    It was Dorothy.


    She stood in a puddle of what looked disturbingly like blood, her white ankle boots soaked through, as she watched me halt the action of closing the door. Slowly, she withdrew her hand and crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Jane, I¡¯d advise you to back off. Stop messing around with Bryant.¡±


    That she found my address so quickly was rming.


    I frowned, ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or Margaret, you¡¯d better check yourself into a hospital or better yet, go bother Bryant. Don¡¯te here bothering me.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh, cut the act!¡± She nced inside my house with disdain. I¡¯ve done my homework. Without marrying Bryant, how could someone like you, with both parents gone and broke, afford such a ce?¡±


    She <b>lifted </b>her chin, exuding the kind of arrogance only the wealthy possess, in full disy.


    My patience wore thin, and I replied coldly, ¡°Oh, what about you? If it weren¡¯t for the luck of being adopted by the Myers family, would you even be here, speaking like this, boldly meddling in someone else¡¯s marriage?¡±


    Everyone could hit where it hurt. <b>Dorothy </b>shouldn¡¯t expect me to y nice <b>if </b>she stepped on my toes.


    ¡°Janel¡± Dorothy¡¯s haughty demeanor instantly turned vicious. She raised her hand, intending to p me, but I pushed her away, ring at her foot nearly stepping inside my home, my gaze filled with disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t dirty my ce.¡±


    Fuming, she clenched her teeth, ring at me with hatred. ¡°You¡¯ll see. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to take my advice or ept my good will, I¡¯m done ying nice!¡±


    ¡°You think sshing blood on someone¡¯s doorstep is being nice?¡± I shot back sarcastically, ¡°Ms. Myers, I really can¡¯t match your level.¡±


    Dorothy snapped, ¡°So, you insist on clinging to the Ferguson family, huh?¡±


    I retorted, ¡°With Bryant¡¯s capabilities, do you think I could refuse if he wanted a divorce?¡±


    I genuinely couldn¡¯t understand why they were all troubling me. If anyone didn¡¯t want me to have peace and refused a divorce, it was Bryant, not me. They feared Bryant too much and only dared to trouble me.


    Caught off guard by my retort, Dorothy suddenlyughed. ¡°Fine, if you said that. Given the current troubles of the Ferguson Group, a marriage alliance with the Myers family is the quickest and easiest solution! When Bryant proposes divorce, you better not cling on desperately.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡± I smiled, offering my sincerest blessings. ¡°Then let me wish you a happy marriage and a quick addition to your family, maybe <b>even </b><b>twins </b>or triplets.¡±


    With that, I moved to close the door<b>.</b>


    ¡°You! Stop it!¡± Unexpectedly, even with my non¨Cconfrontational stance, Dorothy still wasn¡¯t satisfied and arrogantly stopped me, gritting her teeth. ¡°You think I can¡¯t do anything to you? Yeah. Here¡¯s RiverCity, unlike Vista Town, where I can do whatever I want, but dealing with you is still easy!¡±


    I was utterly baffled, giving her a cold look. ¡°Are you crazy or something?¡±


    I <b>had </b>agreed, so what was she still venting about?


    Dorothy was momentarily stunned and realized what I implied, her eyes widening in fury. ¡°Do you even know what standing the Myers family has? If I got into it with you, not even Bryant could save you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Myars!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the direction of the elevator. I turned to see Mark, in a sleek, matte, iron¨Cgray suit, striding toward us.


    That reminded me that he had mentioned he woulde by to bring me a gift. After the afternoon¡¯s ordeal at the hospital, it slipped my mind.


    FE 33


    Dorothy turned to him, slightly stunned. ¡°What are you doing here<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Mark looked indifferent, his gaze fixed on Dorothy. ¡°I¡¯m here to drop off something for Jane. And you, what brings you here?¡±

 CHAPTER 229

    Dorothy¡¯s voice was as usual, but she seemed wary of Mark.


    Her brash expression vanished, her lips pouting as she whined, ¡°Mark, why are you looking at me like that? I was just here to talk with Ms. Webster. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡±


    Mark raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you¡¯re done?¡±


    ¡°Done, yeah, Dorothy replied, guilt shing across her eyes. Seeing Mark¡¯s unchanging expression, she suddenly lost her temper. ¡°Why are you being such a jerk like Gregory, always picking on me? Just wait until my parents arrive in a few days, and we¡¯ll see if I¡¯m still afraid of you guys!¡±


    With those harsh words, she stomped off in high heels, visibly upset. The sound of her footsteps echoed as she left.


    Once she was out of sight, Mark turned to the mess at my doorstep, pulling out his phone to arrange a cleaning service.


    Then, he turned to me with a resigned look. ¡°Didn¡¯t it scare you?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I was a bit startled at first.¡± I chuckled, stepping aside to let him in, fetching a pair of house slippers from the shoe cab. ¡°Have you eaten? I was about to make some mushroom soup. Care to join me for a makeshift dinner?¡±


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve got perfect timing¡± Mark joked, his voice smooth andforting as he advised, ¡°The Myers family is currently under the control of Dorothy¡¯s dad. <b>She¡¯s </b>used to throwing her weight around in Vista Town. If I were you, I¡¯d avoid going head¨Cto¨Chead with Dorothy to save yourself the trouble.¡±


    I washed my hands and handed him a ss of water. ¡°Dorothy¡¯s family doesn¡¯t keep her in check?¡±


    I wondered, ¡°Aren¡¯t families like that usually all about maintaining a good reputation?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°If she wanted the moon, her mom would find a way to bring it down for her.¡± Mark took the ss, smiling lightly. ¡°So, what do you


    think<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    I understood then.


    It¡¯s not that her family didn¡¯t discipline her, it¡¯s just that they would always back her up no matter what she <b>did</b>.


    Suddenly, I remembered my childhood. It seemed my parents would also do anything to satisfy my whims, spoiling me. But unlike Dorothy, I wasn¡¯t so fortunate. My parents passed away too soon.


    Mark rolled his sleeves neatly as I made my way to the kitchen. ¡°Let me do it. Ladies should avoid kitchen fumes. It¡¯s not good for the


    skin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± I felt a bit embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t customary to have a guest cook, especially since I had forgotten he wasing, and the meal I prepared was simple.


    Mark looked at me. ¡°Being formal with me now?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ve mostly prepped everything. The rest is up to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Go sit on the couch and wait for dinner.¡± Mark smiled graciously and headed into the kitchen.


    Soon, delightful aromas wafted through the air.


    After dinner, Mark wouldn¡¯t let me clean up, embodying the image of a perfect domestic partner.


    Leaning against the door frame, I watched him methodically washing dishes under the warm light, teasing. ¡°Is the husband of the girl <b>you¡¯re </b>crushing on even half as good as you? Is he amazing at work, easy¨Cgoing, and a fantastic cook?¡±


    He paused and smiled lightly. ¡°Am I that good?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded earnestly. ¡°Honestly, looking around, I don¡¯t think I could find anyone better among the men I know.¡± That was the truth.


    ¡°Then, would you like to be my girlfriend?¡± Mark proposed.

 CHAPTER 230

    <b>Chapter </b><b>230</b>


    Mark suddenly tumed around, his eyes shimmering as if filled with stardust, catching me entirely off guard as he asked me that question.


    I waspletely flustered, and my mind went nk for a moment. I had never pondered over such a question. Whether during our college days or after Mark returned from abroad, I always regarded him as a close friend.


    I was entangled in a mamage that was like quicksand, unable to break free, and Mark had his long¨Ctime love interest. We seemed perfect candidates for tonic friends. No expectations, no worries.


    Meeting Mark¡¯s gaze, I fumbled for words. ¡°Mark, I¡­. um¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± Mark chuckled teasingly, ¡°Just kidding. Why do you look so spooked? And here I thought I was the good guy. It seems I was mistaken, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± I sighed in relief, awkwardly touching my nose as I exined, ¡°I just found the question surprising. That¡¯s all


    That was too surprising. After all, I hadn¡¯t even divorced yet. How could I entertain such thoughts? Besides, knowing Mark had someone he cherished, I wouldn¡¯t drift toward such ideas.


    Heughed. ¡°So, was it a genuinepliment then?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± I smiled, ¡°As genuine as gold.¡±


    ¡°What about this, then?¡± He walked to the foyer, fetching a document envelope from the cab. ¡°You might want to praise me even more after seeing this.¡±


    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°The gift of retuming to its rightful owner¡± Saying so, he handed me the envelope.


    Curiously, I opened it and took out the contents, looking over a business license and somepany documents with confusion. ¡°What are these?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Check thepany name.¡± His handsome finger pointed at the name.


    When I saw Janedream, I froze and frantically went through the rest of the documents until tears blurred the ink on the papers.


    ¡°Honey, how about we name the new fashionbel Janedream? Jane is <b>our </b>hope.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great!¡±


    ¡°Fine, with our baby¡¯s name in it, Janedream will <b>surely </b>be one of the top brands!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My parents¡® business was booming back then, and they decided tounch another brand. After much thought, Janedream was the chosen name. It officiallyunched on my seventh birthday. However, after my parents passed away, the entirepany was acquired to settle debts. Some brands remained somewhat famous, but Janedream had vanished for a long time.


    Choking back tears, I looked at Mark. ¡°How¡­ how did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Mark wiped away my tears with a gentle voice, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I love it. Absolutely!¡± I nodded vigorously.


    it <b>was </b>like reiming a part of my parents¡® legacy. How could I not cherish it?


    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters. I got it back some time ago but I held back, worried it might mess with your life ns. But the day you declined my offer, I knew I had to give it to you.¡± Mark smiled, ¡°Perhaps it can give <b>you </b>a new direction.¡±


    Holding the documents tightly, without hesitation, I said, ¡°Maybe it can.¡±


    I <b>wanted </b>to make my parents¡® dream a reality and turn Janedream into one of the top brands in the country. It was a seemingly Impossible task, but it was worth a try.


    Mark saw right through me. ¡°Thinking of restarting Janedream<b>?</b>¡±

 CHAPTER 231

    <b>Chapter </b>231


    I replied firmly, ¡°Yeah, I want to try It¡±


    ¡°You got this.¡± His gaze held mine, unwavering as he spoke.


    A genuine happiness bubbled inside me, and I sincerely said, ¡°Thank <b>you </b>so <b>much</b>!¡±


    Even though he downyed it, I could still imagine the great effort he had put in to recover Janedream.


    Mark let out a resignedugh. ¡°What are you thanking me for<b>? </b>I also wanted your parents¡®pany back, but they wouldn¡¯t budge.¡±


    *This is more than enough,¡± I insisted eamestly. ¡°Having Janedream back is all that matters.¡±


    *d I could help,¡± he <b>sighed</b>, walking over to the entrance to <b>look </b>outside before turning back to me with a slight frown. ¡°Jane, do your have a rag?¡±


    <b>I </b>asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The cleaners missed a spot. I¡¯ll clean it up. It¡¯s blood. I don¡¯t want it to freak you out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I said as I gathered the documents into a folder and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I probably be moving out in a few days anyway.¡±


    The house in Riverview Estate was mine, ording to the divorce settlement. But dealing with Bryant meant endless trouble. Today, it was Dorothy. The next day, it could be Margaret or Teresa. Any would <b>question </b>why I was living there and maybe even barge in to create a scene. Staying there was asking for trouble.


    <b>¡°</b>You found a ce<b>?</b>¡± Mark¡¯s tone was gentle.


    ¡°Not yet. I just decided on moving.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Ill start looking for apartments and n to sell this ce tomorrow.¡±


    Selling the house would provide the initial funds needed to rebuild Janedream.


    ¡°I know a ce, actually, Mark hesitated before adding. ¡°It¡¯s vacant, and I¡¯ve been looking to rent it out. It¡¯s not far from here, convenient for moving or setting up yourpany.¡±


    I was overjoyed<b>. </b>¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Mark smiled. ¡°How about I show <b>you </b>the ce tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No need to <b>see </b>it.¡± I declined with a grin. ¡°I trust your judgment. It must be a cool spot if you say so. But to <b>be </b>clear, I¡¯ll pay you the rent as usual. How much were you asking for it?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. III take advantage of the opportunity to rip you off,¡± Mark extended his hand. ¡°Five thousand a month.


    Deciding to move sooner rather thanter, especially with Dorothy¡¯s attitude, I began packing my belongings.


    When I first moved into the house in Riverview Estate, it was with a few suitcases, and it was the same by then. My life hadn¡¯t


    umted much else.


    I


    These days, I felt like a spinning top, constantly whirling around due to various issues, never having a moment to live well.


    The next day. Mark came over early to help me move. After we arrived at the ce and opened the <b>door</b><b>, </b>I realized Mark wasn¡¯t ripping me off, and I was getting the better end of the deal.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The apartment wasparable to the one in Riverview Estate. Located in a simrly desirable area, the rent of the ce should have been at least twenty thousand a month for its size andyout. Moreover, the ce looked brand new, as if no one had ever lived there.


    ¡°Hey, Suddenly<b>, </b><b>a </b>sound came from the other apartment at the <b>end </b>of the hallway. It was Gregory, leaningzily against <b>his </b>door frame with a smirk. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m getting a new neighbor, huh?<b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 232

    ¡°When it rains, it pours. That was the first thing that popped into my head when I turned around and saw Gregory¡¯s bright, handsome


    face.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Mark nced at Gregory, too, a slight frown creasing his brow. ¡°Mr. Ford, you live here?¡±


    It was the same question I had. Given Gregory¡¯s wealth, he could pick any mansion, so why would he stay in such a homey ce? Gregory shed an easy smile. Tagging along for school.¡±


    ¡®Tagging along? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be on the prowl for a young fianc¨¦e? And now he has a kid? Wealthy families are all too messy, secret children included.¡± I sighed secretly.


    Mark chuckled, exchanged a few pleasantries, and wheeled in the luggage from the hallway into the house.


    Seeing Mark was ready to keep helping, I quickly waved him off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Mark. Christine will be here soon. She¡¯ll help me out. You can get back to your work now¡±


    Mark had just returned to the Larson family. And with Violet stirring trouble, he must have got his hands full.


    ¡°Okay¡± Mark checked the time, didn¡¯t insist further, but still asked with concem, <b>¡°</b><b>So</b>, how do you like the ce?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Couldn¡¯t be better.¡±


    The appliances were all set. I just needed to pick up some everyday items.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll send you the door code on WhatsApp, and you can change it anytime.¡± His gaze was soft. Til head out then, but call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Will do¡± I saw Mark to the elevator and watched the doors close before returning to my new ce.


    ¡°Avoiding trouble, huh?¡± Gregory seemed to have just woken up. After wandering into his ce and returning with a ss of water, he leaned against the doorway andzily asked.


    I shot him a look. ¡°You know exactly why. Keep Dorothy in check and stop her from causing trouble for others.¡±


    Given the ties between the Ford and Myers families, he and Dorothy were supposedly close.


    But that was to be expected. Once Gregory found the missing Myers heiress andpleted the marriage deal, he¡¯d officially be Dorothy¡¯s brother¨Cinw. It was hard not to see them as a family. And a part of me couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter towards him..


    Gregory¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief, and he clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in <b>with </b>family obligations, pushing those ties on me. I¡¯m not into getting close to people without blood rtion.¡±


    I nodded, feigning surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t see thating. <b>You </b>do have principles.¡±


    That was so fake.


    That day at the Larson family, he and Dorothy were quite cozy. Their banter reminded me of the old days<b>, </b>like Bryant and Margaret.


    ¡°Jane, Gregory suddenly smirked roguishly. ¡°Are we still on for that thing you promised the other day?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What thing?¡±


    He pressed, ¡°Forgot?¡±


    When our eyes met, with his teasing gaze, it hit me. It was back when I got caught spying in the Larson Mansion by him, and I had carelessly agreed to whatever he suggested.


    I didn¡¯t want any entanglement with him. Besides, verbal agreements meant nothing, so I yed dumb. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. You got <b>any </b>proof?¡±


    Gregory smirked. ¡°Need proof?¡±


    ¡°What else, Mr. Ford? You know the saying, ¡®no proof, no deal, right?¡± I said righteously.


    He looked at me with interest, beckoning me with his finger. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I <b>eyed </b>him warily, knowing from past encounters that it likely wouldn¡¯t end well.


    Gregory pulled out his phone, tapped it a few times, and handed it to me. The sunlight streamed through the window, highlighting his carefree arrogance, a smirk on his lips, Take a look at this.¡±

 CHAPTER 233

    As I walked over, I glimpsed the sight on his phone screen was scandalous. I turned to leave immediately! Gregory was showing me a video of Margaret and Albert from that night.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± he asked, his long legs blocking my poth as he dragged the progress bar back,


    The screen went dark, but the voices were unmistakable and dreadfully familiar.


    ¡°Could you keep it to yourself for now<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>What do you want?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t decided yet. How about you owe me one? I let you know once I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    After hearing this exchange, I looked up at him, dumbfounded. ¡°You recorded it?¡±


    He seemed careless, but his actions were meticulously calcted.


    ¡°Got lucky,¡± he said with a chuckle, his arrogance unmistakable. ¡°Does it count as evidence?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ruthless.¡± I was at a loss for words and not in the best of moods. ¡°Fine, out with it. What do you want?¡±


    Could it be he was suggesting I hurry up and divorce Bryant? I¡¯d wee that with open arms.


    Gregory said casually, ¡°There¡¯s <b>a </b>birthday party the day after tomorrow. I need a date


    I had zero interest in social gatherings of any kind. ¡°Can I not go?¡±


    He asked me back, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I was helpless. ¡°Got it.¡±


    It was just this once, so why not?


    As I turned to head home, the elevator dinged open, Christine strode out, caught sight of Gregory, and her eyes sparkled with intrigue. ¡°Oh, hanging out with a friend?¡±


    She tried to link arms with me to enter Gregory¡¯s ce.


    ¡°This is his ce. Mine¡¯s across the hall.¡± I grabbed her, steering her toward my ce instead


    Christine whispered, ¡°So, he¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m still married,¡± I said loudly enough for Gregory to hear.


    Gregory had the nerve to ask me for favors after ruining my ns. Only someone from his lofty position could be so audacious. Christineughed. ¡°So, he¡¯s the one I¡¯ve wanted to invite for dinner?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need a free dinner from you¡± From what I¡¯ve heard about the Ford family, they could have whatever they wanted. Inviting him out was likely beyond Christine and me.


    ¡°Who says?¡± Surprisingly, Gregory was less than gracious. ¡°I want <b>the </b>free dinner a lot. When are you inviting me?¡±


    Christine turned with a bright smile. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re free, hit up Jane!¡±


    ¡°Deal, Gregory responded casually yet firmly.


    Once we were inside and shut the <b>door </b>behind us, I turned to Christine, about to question her motives, when she shot me <b>a </b>suggestive look. ¡°He¡¯s quite something, huh? That bold and carefree attitude is a ma for young girls!¡±


    ¡°Did he attract you then?¡± <b>I </b>asked, smiling.


    Christine shrugged. ¡°Nope. After Steven, I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf. I prefer the mature and stable type. He¡¯s not my cup of tea, too wild


    to handle.


    I was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good<b>.¡±</b>


    Considering Gregory¡¯s background, if Christine fell for him, it¡¯d just be another heartbreak.


    The divide between his world and our¨¦ <b>was </b>just too big to cross. To them, dealing with us


    us was as


    Driven by curiosity, Christine pressed, ¡°So, who exactly is he?<b>¡±</b>


    as easy as squashing ants.

 CHAPTER 234

    I was scratching my head, trying to simplify a whole mess of rtionships for Christine, but I falled.


    Toozy to keep trying. I just started tidying up while unraveling the whole narrative for Christine.


    Atst, she got it. ¡°So, that guy is Bryant¡¯s future brother¨Cinw?¡± the summarized.


    Caught betweenughter and tears, I paused, ¡°Who else could jump to that conclusion faster than you?¡±


    Mark seemed to have had the housekeepere by earlier. The ce was spotless.


    After we put away our stuff, we just copsed on the couch.


    Christine nced at me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something serious to discuss with me? What¡¯s up?¡±


    I handed her the documents Mark gave me. I¡¯m thinking about starting my own business. You fancy getting in on it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Her eyes lit up with excitement.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°So, that whole spiel about quitting your job at the hospital, saying you had ns. Was that a fib?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that your n sounds more appealing,¡± Christine said with a mischievous grin as she looked through the documents. After I exined the origins of Janedream, she seemed even more intrigued. ¡°So, when do we start?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Right now.¡±


    Once we¡¯d decided to do something, we couldn¡¯t put it off even for a <b>day</b>.


    Ever the firecracker, Christine pped her hands in agreement.


    After lunch, we started nning various aspects of the business. Christine took charge of selecting the office and deciding on the location while I handled the initial preparations.


    A quick calction showed that selling the Riverview Estate property would be more than to cover <b>our </b>initial investment. The next day. I contacted <b>a </b>real estate agent to list the Riverview Estate property.


    Late at night, Bryant called, his tone unfriendly, ¡°<b>You¡¯re </b>selling the house?¡±


    I admitted, ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sell it¡± His voice was imperiously upromising.


    I looked up from my work, stretching my neck. ¡°Why? If I remember correctly, that house is in my name. The divorce agreement made it clear it belongs to me.¡±


    He scoffed coldly, ¡°Where have you moved to?¡±


    I remained silent before responding softly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your


    business.¡±


    ¡°Is Mark¡¯s ce morefortable than the one I gave you?¡± His voice was indifferent but somehow intimidating.


    I frowned deeply, asking. ¡°You¡¯re still having me followed?¡±


    One could be a coincidence. Twice, that was beyond excuse.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other end, it seemed he sighed, his tone softening as he half¨Ccoaxed, ¡°Come out. Let me in.¡±


    It was what I used to long for. Like any regr couple, Bryant would asionally indulge me, speaking kindly. That would have been enough to make me happy for a long time, soothing all my moods.


    But right then, my heart settled as still water. Peering through the peephole, I indeed saw Bryant¡¯s wless features. He lowered his head slightly, looking <b>a </b><b>bit </b>weary. Probably, he had bogged down with work and issues with Teresa, ying the business tycoon while being the dutiful son.


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Go back, Bryant. Since you <b>gave </b>me the house, I should have the right to decide.¡±


    From outside, the crisp click of a lighter sounded. ¡°Do you need money?¡± he asked.


    I replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He asked, ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Hard to <b>say, </b>but selling the house should cover it for now¡±


    Bryant¡¯s voice was husky, ¡°Don¡¯t sell the house. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now.¡±


    I <b>suddenly </b>flung the door open, all my pent¨Cup words stuck in my throat at the sight of his bloodshot eyes. He seemed even more drained than usual.


    Knowing I disliked the smell of smoke, he extinguished his cigarette, his deep eyes fixed on me, ¡°May Ie in?¡±

 CHAPTER 235

    The scent wasn¡¯t just of cigarettes but mixed with the unmistakable tang of alcohol.


    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± His eyes drooped. ¡°Had a few too many with Steven.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± I nodded slightly. ¡°Then you should¡­ go home and get some restr


    As for him and ne, it was probably best if we kept our distance.


    ¡°I just want to be here.¡± He was as stubborn as <b>a </b>child who¡¯d set his heart on a new toy, stepping forward as if to enter Instinctively, I blocked him, stepping back, causing him to stagger backward dramatically, I gasped, rushing to steady him. ¡°Did he only have a <b>few </b>too many? With his tolerance, a few drinks shouldn¡¯t have done this.


    Besides, if he had time to drink with Steven, Bryant must have mostly solved the Ferguson Group¡¯s issues. Perhaps they are indeed moving forward with the merger with the Myers family. Everything seems to be going smoothly. What could drive him to drink like that?¡®


    But before I could ponder any further, he leaned against me, his head buried in the crook of my neck, mumbling, ¡°Babe, I feel awful,¡± <b>My </b>palms clenched as I tried to push Bryant away without causing him to fall, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°I¡¯ll call Kevin toe pick you up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± As he said d this, he suddenly wrapped his arms around my waist, causing my whole body to tense up.


    It was a gesture familiar from our moments of passion, yet it just made my skin crawl. Every ounce of reason was screaming that it was wrong.


    I took a deep breath. ¡°Bryant, let go!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He seemed to fall asleep right <b>on </b>me, his weight noticeably heavier. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t out cold. He managed to muster some strength as I moved him inside, dropping him onto the couch with a long exhale of relief.


    I tapped his face. ¡°Bryant?¡±


    But there was no response from him. He was sleeping peacefully.


    I grabbed my phone and stepped out onto the balcony, dialing Kevin¡¯s number, hoping he coulde to take his boss away. After several attempts, all went unanswered. In the dead of night, Gary would be resting, too.


    I turned back, looking at the man in <b>a </b>suit who, even in sleep, exuded an air of aloof elegance, feeling utterly overwhelmed.


    [Happy birthday, Jane, wishing you all the best.]


    [Jane! Happy birthday! Love you you¡¯ll always be my girl


    = = 3 23 2 P


    As I fretted, two texts, consistent as <b>the </b>years, popped up on schedule in the middle of the night. Only then did I hazily realize that today was my birthday.


    As I was about to reply, Christine¡¯s call came through. ¡°So, am I the first one?¡±


    ¡°Eternal second ce. I felt slightly better.


    Pretending to be offended, Christine said, ¡°Mark beat me to it again, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded.


    Over the years, only she and Mark have made it a point to message me on my birthday.


    I nced at the man on the couch, feeling a chill. He never remembered my birthday, not even a wish, unless I asked <b>for </b>it myself. What a pathetic andughable marriage.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t hold it against him. No one can beat the speed of a perpetually single man<b>,</b>¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a cheeky bit of wordy. Christine chuckled. ¡°So, how do you n to celebrate? You¡¯ve waited for your ex¨Chusband to make it special in the past few years, but it always ended in disappointment. Now that you¡¯re getting a divorce, I bet he¡¯s even less likely to show up. How about we go out for dinner, or Ie over and celebrate together?¡±


    My eyes drifted to Bryant, theers of my mouth twitching.


    Ironically, his presence this year was more pronounced than in previous years.


    But I didn¡¯t want to drag Christine into my messte at night, so I said, ¡°I have <b>a </b>dinner I promised Gregory I¡¯d attend tomorrow. It slipped my mind it¡¯s my birthday.¡±

 CHAPTER 236

    Hearing the news, Christine wasn¡¯t disappointed. Instead, she turned into a gossip queen. ¡°So, going out with the Gregory guy living across your hallway?¡±


    I was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Christine exined, ¡°Who around you could I possibly not know about? Besides me, there¡¯s Mark and Bryant. You wouldn¡¯t bother with Bryant. If it were Mark, <b>you¡¯d </b>have told me right away. By process of elimination, that leaves Gregory.¡±


    My gaze drifted to the distant skyscrapers, their neon lights flickering in the night. I chuckled, ¡°Nothing gets past you, huh?¡±


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, I hung up, only to find Bryant had woken up.


    I put away my phone and dropped the smile, speaking steadily, ¡°You¡¯re awake. You <b>should </b>go home then.¡±


    His d


    deep eyes fixed on me. ¡°Trying to avold me now?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I shook my head and walked into the living room. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep my life simple.¡±


    As everyone thought, I <b>had </b>no parents and barely anything to rely on. How could I possibly stand up to them?


    Whether the Ferguson family or the Myers family, it made no difference. If I couldn¡¯t confront them, I could at least <b>avoid </b>them.


    Bryant frowned. ¡°Did Margarete to you again?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°It was Dorothy this time.¡± I stated inly, my voice tinged with fatigue, ¡°Bryant, let¡¯s not make this harder for each other. Let¡¯s get the divorce papers sorted.¡±


    Then, we could go our separate ways.


    Yet<b>, </b>he seemed to ignore my point, steering the conversation elsewhere. ¡°<b>Why </b>the sudden need to sell the house? Did something happen?¡±


    I snapped. <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s none of your business<b>.</b>¡±


    The more we talked, the deeper the entanglement. Why bother?


    Bryant massaged his temples, shifting the topic once more. ¡°How much money do you need? Is the sale of the house enough?¡±


    That was an even more direct question.


    I frowned<b>, </b>reluctant to answer. ¡°We don¡¯t need to discuss this¡­¡±


    ¡°Jane,¡± He sighed, cutting me off, ¡°Does divorce mean we have to be strangers? Can¡¯t I offer you some help?¡±


    Throughout the conversation, his gaze remained on me. The deep color of his eyes, intensified by alcohol, seemed to pull me in.


    Suddenly, I was stunned, and when I regained myposure, I lowered my gaze. ¡°At the very least, we should be clear about financial matters. Apart from what¡¯s in the divorce agreement, I don¡¯t want anything else, including the shares. Once we finalize the divorce, I¡¯ll return everything to you.¡±


    I sighed, trying to keep my tone as light as possible. ¡°The best way you can help me is to just¡­ not get involved. Leave me be<b>.¡±</b>


    That was the only way to keep the troubles at bay. That way, I could live my life in peace. I never thought that the person I once cherished so much, the one I chased after with all my heart, the only <b>thing </b>I hoped for was a clean break. Nothing <b>more</b>. I couldn¡¯t, and wouldn¡¯t, expect anything else.


    After hearing my words, Bryant¡¯s expression turned mncholy. After a moment, he spoke gloomily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m aplete disaster in family matters?¡±


    I was shocked, a pang of sorrow touching my heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His thick and curly eyshes drooped slightly, hisugh tinged with self¨Cmockery. ¡°In trying to repay Teresa for her kindness, I kept <b>Indulging </b>Margaret, ruining my marriage. Now,ing home to an empty house, I no longer find the joy of seeing you there. I don¡¯t look forward to going home anymore.¡±


    shes of what had been a harmonious three years suddenly invaded my thoughts. Yes, during the first three years, when I was unaware of Bryant¡¯s facade, I had felt happiness in our marriage.


    §³§á§Ñ§â§Ú

 CHAPTER 237

    I would be waiting for him toe home, waking up to find him sleeping beside me in the morning. That feeling of bliss had me <b>hooked</b>, so deep and true. But once the illusion shattered, there was no going back. I even found my past selfughably naive.


    He was going through the motions while I felt genuine happiness. A sourness surged from my heart to my nose. I turned away, sniffed, <b>and </b>didn¡¯t pick up the conversation. I didn¡¯t know what else to say. Should I y the victim, or should I curse him out? None of it made any sense.


    He exhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯m starting to realize¡­ Teresa Isn¡¯t exactly who I thought she was.¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°How old were you again when Teresa got into that ident trying <b>to </b>save you?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Twelve,¡± Bryant remembered clearly, answering without hesitation.


    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°No wonder she could fool you so easily.¡±


    A grade¨Cschooler could not tell good from <b>evil</b>. And a grown person, who, in trying to save him, ended up in a hospital bed, not to mention Albert¡¯s constant coaching.


    Knowing Teresa, I bet she was all sweet and caring to Bryant after marrying into the Fergusons, all to get a fancier lifestyle and maybe bring Margaret on board too.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Not catching my mutter, Bryant asked with confusion.


    1 brushed it off. ¡°Nothing much. So, what made you think Teresa wasn¡¯t quite the person you thought she was<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°She knew all about Albert and Margaret¡¯s affairs but still wanted me to marry Margaret.¡± Bryant¡¯s tone was cold, filled with an indescribable emotion.


    I was surprised. The fact that this mother daughter duo could reconcile was beyond me.


    Just the other day, they were at the town hall, fighting like cats and dogs, and then, they were on the same page again.


    Iughed<b>, </b>joking, ¡°What about Dorothy then? One as the wife, the other as the mistress?¡±


    ¡°Jane,¡± He looked at me helplessly, yet there was a softness in his <b>eyes </b>as if making a promise, ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry anyone. Don¡¯t listen to or believe what other people say.¡±


    I was stunned, unconsciously clenching my fist, ¡°Who you marry has nothing to do with me anymore. <b>You </b>don¡¯t have to exin it.¡±


    After saying that, I checked the time, hinting at him to leave. ¡°It¡¯ste. I have things to do tomorrow. You should go


    It¡¯s better to maintain a distance, given the circumstances.


    Bryant fell silent for a long while. Being ustomed to superiority, he couldn¡¯t handle being brushed off. He got up, a bit shaky. ¡°I transfer the money to you, and you¡¯re not selling the house.¡±


    Perhaps it was the alcohol, his eyes were moist, and his voice hoarse.


    I refused again, running out of patience. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t need it. What I do with the house is my business, not yours.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡± He gave me a meaningful look, leaving those words behind before turning to leave.


    The next day, waking up to see my bank ount surged with a string of numbers, I felt nothing but irritation.


    Christine picked me up to scout for office spaces, dropped off lunch she brought especially for me, and started counting the digits on my phone.


    The more she counted the hinter here not than tha

 CHAPTER 238

    I was sipping on my juice when her final words made me choke hard.


    After catching my breath, I finished my meal and poked her cheek, ¡°Can¡¯t you shoot for something a bit ssier?¡±


    ¡°Eight figures, though. You might handle it, but I sure can¡¯t.¡± Christine¡¯s head spun with dor signs, ¡°Actually, bending a little for money Isn¡¯t such <b>a </b>bad idea. And that Margaret, she¡¯s just his dad¡¯sdy. Nothing ever happened between them.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Better drop that thought right now. As I grabbed my jacket to head out with her, I couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°And that Teresa, still dreaming of getting Bryant to marry Margaret.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Christine slipped into her heels, blown away by my words, ¡°Has sh


    e lost her mind after being in aa for so long? And wasn¡¯t she falling out with Margaret just the other day? Now they¡¯re back on the same tearn<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡± I picked up my bag and opened the door.


    With her imagination running wild, Christine spected, ¡°What if they¡¯re into some crazy stuff?¡±


    I asked, ¡°Like what<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Maybe a threesome?¡± Her shocking theories continued as she analyzed. ¡°They¡¯re already sharing a man. What else could reconcile them so quickly?¡±


    ¡°A threesome?¡± My eyes widened in disbelief at Christine. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson does have a taste for the unconventional,¡±


    Just as we stepped out, the door at the end of the hallway swung open, and Gregory looked over with a smirk that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.


    I closed my eyes. I couldn¡¯t understand why Gregory caught me every time I said or <b>did </b>something sketchy.


    I <b>looked </b><b>at </b>him, helpless, ¡°Do you get a kick out of eavesdropping?¡±


    ¡°Tm in my own house.¡± Gregory appeared as if he had just woken up, his <b>hair </b>slightly tousled<b>, </b>adding to hisid¨Cback charm. ¡°This is legitimate eavesdropping.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t out¨Ctalk him, so I let it go. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ve got stuff to do. We¡¯re off


    He stopped me, ¡°Where to?¡±


    I said, ¡°Running errands.¡±


    ¡°Wait up.¡± He turned inside and came out with a dress box, handing it overzily. ¡°Wear this tonight¡±


    ¡°Ainght.¡± Being his plus¨Cone and him providing the dress wasn¡¯t too odd, so I didn¡¯t refuse and took it.


    He nced at the time. <b>¡°</b>Meet here at five


    It was already past two, and with evening traffic, I¡¯d barely make it back in time.


    Showing up at a dinner party required some basic prep and makeup. It would take a decent chunk of time.


    Gregory raised an eyebrow. ¡°Any problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Thinking about the recording he had on me, I resignedly epted.


    The office hunt with Christine would have to wait until tomorrow. She patted my shoulder and <b>took </b>off.


    Once I resignedly returned home with the dress box, Christine¡¯s text was waiting. [I¡¯m off to check the office. <b>Call </b>me if you finish early tonight, and we¡¯ll celebrate your birthday.]


    [Okay.] After replying to her message, I got a call from Mark, asking if I was free for dinner tonight.


    I had to decline. The dinner party would likely runte, and I wouldn¡¯t make it.


    Later, I transferred Bryant¡¯s money back to him and went to get ready, stepping into the shower to wash my hair. As I slipped into the dress, there was a knock on the door.


    Opening it, I saw Gregory still in casual wear. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    His eyes lingered <b>on </b>me, a hint of admiration shing, and his lips curved slightly, ¡°<b>Nice </b>corbones.¡±


    I replied, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    His specificpliment <b>was </b>so like him. Oddly enough, though such words might sound sleazy to anyone else,ing from him, it felt as sincere as a simple ¡°you look nice.¡±


    It didn¡¯t provoke any resistance but made him seem genuinely appreciative.

 CHAPTER 239

    His ride was as wild as his personality, a gleaming Pagani sports car that turned henda wherever it went.


    As <b>we </b>pulled up to the hotel, the doorman¡¯s eyes lit up, as Christine did earlier that day when she saw the unexpected bonus in my bank


    ount.


    Ever the gentleman with a sharp tongue, Gregory tossed the car keys to the doorman and came around to open my door, quipping. ¡°Easy does it. You can take a tumble, but that dress costs a pretty penny


    When Iid eyes on that dress at home, I recognized it as a high¨Cend designer piece, the kind celebrities would sell their souls to borrow for an event.


    Despite his snarkyment, Gregory wasn¡¯t wrong. Ourpany was in the midst of financial nning. Money was tight, and I couldn¡¯t afford to pay back a dress like that


    I gingerly lifted the hem, careful not to step on it with my heels. <b>¡°</b>Got it, loud and clear.¡±


    He seemed stunned. ¡°Why so meek all of a sudden?¡±


    *Just stark broke,¡± I shrugged.


    He asked, ¡°Mr. Ferguson doesn¡¯t cover your expenses?¡±


    ¡°He does.¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°He¡¯s always been generous with money <b>but </b>not with his emotions.¡±


    w that I was officially the ex¨Cwife, his generosity was none of my business.


    And now


    Gregory raised an eyebrow but said no more, leading me inside.


    Suddenly, something clicked. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you solo at the Larson Mansion the other day? What¡¯s with needing a date today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± he replied casually, ¡°No one at the Larson family was pressuring me to settle down,¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The birthday girl today was close with the Ford family and high society through and through.


    Soon enough, I found out the asion. It was Dorothy¡¯s birthday party.


    I was surprised to realize we shared the same birthday. Quite the coincidence, but the gap between us was as wide as the Grand Canyon. She was the star of thevish soiree that had booked an entire floor of a six¨Cstar hotel, while I was just a backdrop.


    The ballroom was dazzling, with a sea of high¨Cprofile guests milling about, an even more illustrious crowd than at the Larson family¡¯s dinner.


    Many guests rushed to greet Gregory when spotting him, indicating the Myers family¡¯s significant influence, especially since many had traveled from Vista Town for this asion.


    Two young men seemed particrly familiar with him. <b>¡°</b>Greg, we were wondering where you¡¯d disappeared to. Tums out you¡¯vee to RiverCity!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Greg, hitting up the town without us? We wouldn¡¯t even know you were here if it wasn¡¯t for Dorothy¡¯s party. Thought <b>you¡¯d</b>


    vanished on us.¡±


    ¡°Beat It¡± Gregory chuckled, the ease in <b>his </b>demeanor unmistakable as <b>he </b>turned to introduce them, ¡°Childhood friends.¡±


    I offered a polite smile. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    They were momentarily stunned, their surprise quickly shifting to yful <b>grins</b>. ¡°Hey there, Gregory¡¯s girlfriend, right? Nice to meet you.¡± I was momentarily stunned, ncing at Gregory for an exnation. I had only agreed to attend the party, not to y his girlfriend.


    Gregory shot them a look. ¡°Just y along before the Myers family. Privately, you can call her Jane.¡±


    I wondered since when I had agreed to be his shield.


    Before I could protest, Bryant and Dorothy entered, apanied by a couple I didn¡¯t recognize. The man was noble, the woman exuding elegance, her ageless grace undeniable. Something about her felt eerily familiar, her tender gaze on Dorothy reminding me painfully of my mother. It was that look in her eyes.


    I felt a lump in my throat, my attention drifting as they approached us.


    Bryant¡¯s icy stare felt like it could freeze/us in ce, while Dorothy, all smiles moments ago, dropped her facade upon seeing me. ¡°Jane, what are you doing here? I don¡¯t recall sending <b>you </b>an invite!¡±

 CHAPTER 240

    I suddenly felt like a deer in headlights when caught in the spotlight with that question. After all, Dorothy wasn¡¯t wrong. It was <b>her </b>birthday bash. She had every right to decide who got an invite.


    Before I could utter a word, Gregory casually nced her way and improvised, ¡®It was me. I practically begged her toe with me, and you want to kick her out already?¡±


    With a few words, he dissolved my awkwardness.


    Dorothy pouted, displeased. ¡°Since when are you two so chummy.


    Gregory¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Do I need to report every friendship to you?¡±


    Dorothy added. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know Bryant would be here? Are you trying to embarrass me by inviting her?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± A middle¨Caged woman interrupted with a gentle smile, ¡°You two have always been at each other¡¯s throats since you were kids Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±


    Her tone and expression were soothing


    She tumed to Dorothy. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up, dreaming of marrying Bryant, and still acting childish?¡±


    At that moment, my eyes identally met Bryant¡¯s dark gaze. I had thought I might feel sad or something. But there was nothing<b>.</b>


    It hit me calmly, like, right, so that was why. The reason Bryant was with them was this.


    Dorothy affectionately wrapped her arm around the woman¡¯s, whining. ¡°Mom!¡±


    So, the middle¨Caged couple were her parents.


    Mrs. Myers gave me a once¨Cover and looked at Gregory as if addressing a younger family member. ¡°And who might this youngdy be?¡± ¡°Jane, a friend. Weren¡¯t you and Richard urging me to get married? Can you have <b>a </b>look for me?¡± Gregory said with a devil¨Cmay¨Ccare attitude, pretending we were on the verge of marriage.


    ¡°Are you just pulling this poor girl into your act to fool me and Susan?¡± Richardughed, pointing at Gregory in mock frustration.


    Susan also said with heartfelt concem, ¡°Greg, you¡¯ve insisted on waiting for Lily to return. It¡¯s been years. Don¡¯t dy any longer. Your parents will start bothering us. It¡¯s time to let go.¡±


    ¡°Let go?¡± Augh tinged with ambiguity escaped Gregory, ¡°How can someone just vanish into thin air? At least we should see her, alive. or dead¡±


    Mark¡¯s words were indeed true


    Dorothy¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing them mention that, but she quickly masked it when others looked her way.


    Susan sighed, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. ¡°Why do you insist, dear? Richard and I are almost ready to give up¡­¡±


    My heart felt a tug, empathizing with the unseen Ms. Myers.


    Richard put an arm around her,forting her, ¡°Come, no tears. Today¡¯s Dorothy¡¯s day.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Richard.¡± Gregory spoke casually, ¡°You do remember, today¡¯s also Lily¡¯s birthday, right?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Both Richard <b>and </b>Susan stiffened, Susan quickly bowing her head to hide her tears, while Dorothy looked as if she¡¯d been greatly wronged.


    I was surprised that Gregory would stand up for his missing fianc¨¦e at such a moment, hitting where it hurt most. But that was his style. Fearless.


    Richard exasperated<b>, </b>scolded, ¡°Greg! Must you upset Susan and Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°They have you to care for them. I wonder if Lily were here, would she be happy?¡±

 CHAPTER 241

    Gregory left the words, giving me a look. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Okay.¡±


    He was tall with long legs, and his strides were wide. I struggled to keep up, hampered by the hem of my cocktail dress.


    A forceful grip caught my wrist from behind as we were about to leave the hotel. ¡°Jane!¡±


    I stopped<b>, </b>tuming to face Bryant, his expression cold and forbidding. Calming my emotions, I asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Mr. Ferguson?¡± Gregory turned, an eyebrow quirked in question.


    Bryant¡¯s eyes were filled with a stormy gloom. ¡°Interfering in marital affairs now, Mr. Ford?¡±


    ¡°No interest in that. Gregory chuckled, ¡°Just a friendly reminder, Mr. Ferguson, bigamy is against thew.¡±


    Ignoring thement, Bryant pulled me away without another word.


    Gregory¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Tll wait for you in the car.¡±


    At that, Bryant¡¯s grip on my wrist tightened, and he quickened his pace. He dragged me to a deserted area, mming me against a wall. His eyes, deep and cold, suddenly red with anger. ¡°You¡¯re close to Gregory?¡±


    It was an outright usation..


    The impact against the wall sent a sharp pain across my shoulder des, and I retorted, anger ring, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t mistaken it, we were nothing more than a signature away from divorce. All I wanted was a clean break. I didn¡¯t want to pry whether Bryant was with Margaret or Dorothy. And I certainly didn¡¯t want him meddling in my life.


    His words came out as if squeezed through clenched teeth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern me? I can¡¯t be indifferent like you!¡±


    I almostughed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®Jane¡­ Bryant¡¯s voice softened, <b>his </b>forehead resting against mine. His <b>voice</b>, usually so deep and captivating, carried bittemess. ¡°You seem to have stopped being jealous.¡±


    There was disappointment, a hint of destion. After loving this man deeply for over eight years, seeing him like this stirred something inside me.


    I turned my head away, a bitter smile <b>on </b>my lips. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not anymore.¡±


    I had been jealous of his interactions with Margaret countless times before. But as he repeatedly favored and chose anyone but me, I became numb.


    I couldn¡¯t even pinpoint when it happened. Was it when Bryant gave the promotion to Margaret that should have been mine? Was it their yful bickering? Or when he sent me to the ultrasound appointment alone for Margaret? Or the countless times he broke his promises? Or perhaps when he ran to someone else when I was most vulnerable.


    When I lost our child, he was by someone else¡¯s side, ming and yelling at me. My carefully guarded affection faded more each time until it was all gone. I was suddenly grateful he never chose me. It allowed my heart to rest


    Bryant¡¯s hand on my shoulder gradually slid down, ending with a simple assurance, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Dorothy and <b>me</b>.¡±


    I lowered my gaze, trying to sound nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s okay. <b>You </b>don¡¯t need to exin to me.¡±


    The time for his assurances s was long gone.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    His expression emptied, as if something within him shattered, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t care anymore?¡±


    I said, ¡°No, not anymore.¡±


    His gaze lingered on me, silent for a <b>long </b>moment before he spoke with clear, stubborn words. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡±

 CHAPTER 242

    Watching him like that, a swirl of indescribable emotions bubbled inside me. <b>Suddenly</b>, I got the meaning of that saying, ¡°Love dered


    toote is of no worth.¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    With those words, I didn¡¯t give him another nce. I just walked away. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because I didn¡¯t want to see him or was afraid to. What he thought of me didn¡¯t matter anymore. I just wanted to <b>live </b>my life well. That was all.


    But s, I forgot many things weren¡¯t up to us.


    As I reached the hotel lobby, I bumped straight into Susan. Oddly enough, I didn¡¯t have much affection for Dorothy, but her parents somehow felt familiar, even endearing..


    When our eyes met, I offered Susan a smile, but her expression was unreadable, and she gave me a once¨Cover more openly than she had earlier at the party.


    I smiled politely. ¡°Mrs. Myers, Ill be on my way.¡±


    Her demeanor softened, but her gaze remained distant. ¡°We¡¯ve met already. You can call me Susan.¡±


    My nails dug into my palm, making me uneasy, but I quickly responded, ¡°Okay then. Susan, I really must be going¡­¡±


    Susan insisted, ¡°Ms. Webster, let¡¯s talk for a moment. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± For some reason, I found it hard to refuse her.


    I had a feeling she was here to speak on Dorothy¡¯s behalf. I could guess what she would say.


    I should¡¯ve coldly refused and walked away, but I somehow wanted to hear her out.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan¡¯s initially distant gaze softened. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you and Bryant have been dragging your feet, not yet filing for divorce?¡±


    It was just as I expected. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, Susan interrupted with a sigh, ¡°Actually, I came to apologize on behalf of Dorothy. We spoiled her too much. She always wants what she wants. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Bryant and I were heading for divorce with or without Ms. Myers¡® apology.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Susan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. As I was about to leave, she quickly said, ¡°You and Gregory are just friends, right?¡±


    I answered<b>, </b>¡°Yes.¡±


    She looked at me, probing. ¡°Do you have any thoughts about Greg?<b>¡±</b>


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was getting at, so I was honest. ¡°No. Gregory and I have only met a few times. We¡¯re hardly even acquaintances. Besides, I¡¯ve just gone through a divorce. I¡¯m not in the mindset to think about these things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you think that way.¡± She looked at me contentedly, advising, ¡°Greg¡¯s parents, as easygoing as they are and as much as they spoil him, would never allow him to marry a woman who¡¯s been married before. You shouldn¡¯t harbor such thoughts to avoid sufferingter.¡±


    A a woman who¡¯s been married before¡­ Had anyone else said it, I wouldn¡¯t have cared, buting from Susan, it felt like a sting.


    My eyes suddenly got red. I looked down, hiding the unexinable sense of grievance that welled up and nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my ce.¡±


    Susan said again, ¡°As for your divorce with Bryant, it¡¯s best to finalize it sooner to avoid rumors about Dorothy.¡±


    Someone entered, bringing <b>a </b><b>gust </b>of cold wind as the automatic doors opened and closed. Susan wrapped her shawl tighter around. her, her words a mix of promise and charity, ¡°If you ever need help from the Myers family, just ask.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but no need!¡± I took a deep breath and smiled lightly. ¡°The Myers family is too prestigious for me to bother.¡±


    With that, I walked straight out of the hotel. But after a few steps, my vision blurred as tears welled up in my eyes.

 CHAPTER 243

    <b>Chapter </b><b>243</b>


    It wasn¡¯t so much sadness as it was envy. If Mom were still alive, she¡¯d also look out for me.


    I murmured in my heart, ¡®Mom¡­ Oh, how I miss you.¡±


    ¡°What are you blubbering about? Out of nowhere, from behind a massive pir in the parking lot, Gregory emerged, frowning at me.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you all gung¨Cho about getting that divorce? Can¡¯t bear to leave after just a few words exchanged?¡±


    I hastily wiped away fny tears, sniffed<b>, </b>and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s not that. The wind¡¯s strong out here. Got something in my eye.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± He saw right through my lie, his sarcasm biting. ¡°For something in your eye, you¡¯re quite the crybaby.¡±


    What a terrible joke.


    Yet, my foul mood lifted a bit. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d wait in the car? What are you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°Got stuffy.¡± He dropped those words and wandered <b>ahead</b><b>.</b>


    As we got into the car and the heater kicked in, I suddenly realized how cold I¡¯d been from head to toe. It chilled me to the bone.


    The silver Pagani roared to life, merging swiftly onto the main road.


    I gathered my thoughts. ¡°What was the real reason you asked me here today?¡±


    2 2 2 5 &Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, I thought maybe he needed a date. Then, it seemed like he was dragging me in as some actress. I wasn¡¯t so <b>sure</b>.


    In the slow¨Cmoving city traffic, with frequent red lights, even a sports car could only stop and go.


    Gregory nced at me. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°To make me see the truth, to


    stop me frompeting with your dear god sister, Dorothy, over a man,¡± I said.


    ¡°Idiotic. Didn¡¯t you say I ruined your n the other day?¡± He rested one handzily on the window sill, the other on the steering wheel. Tm giving it back to you now.¡±


    Hearing that, Lunderstood. Gregory wanted me to see the Myers family¡¯s determination to have Bryant as a son¨Cinw. That way, my divorce from Bryant would speed up.


    I nced at him. ¡°So, should I thank you?¡±


    Gregory smirked. ¡°Sure. Buy me dinner, or give me


    e a nod of thanks. Your choice.


    I sighed. ¡°You, of all people, don¡¯t seem the type to be so loyal.


    Gregory¡¯s jaw tensed, and he smiled, ¡°You have a unique way <b>of </b></divplimenting people.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about facing the Myers family like this today?¡± I asked casually.


    Gregory said casually, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? At most, my dad would yell at me a bit. That wouldn¡¯t harm a bit. If he hits me, my granddad will chase him with a cane.¡±


    It seemed that <b>wasn¡¯t </b>his first rodeo.


    I chuckled, about to say something, when he casually lifted his eyelids. ¡°Getting hit doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I¡¯m not dead, I would keep mentioning my missing fianc¨¦e. Otherwise<b>, </b>she¡¯ll truly be gone if we all stop.¡±


    I paused, realizing he was talking about the missing Ms. Myers.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°With you being so devoted, it¡¯s <b>funny </b>that Susan still worries your parents think you might do something drastic, like marrying me<b>¡±</b>


    Gregory sighed. ¡°She¡¯s a worrywart.¡±


    As we spoke, the car entered the River Vi¡¯s g garage. He parked swiftly, giving me <b>a </b>slight smirk. ¡°And you better not harbor any delusions about me. I could never fall for


    <b>you</b>


    ¡°Got it, got it. Just get over yourself.¡± I grumbled, exiting the car and heading for the elevator alone.


    Once out of the elevator we went our separate ways. When spotting a cake box at my door, surprise took <b>over</b>. Bending down, I <b>lifted </b>it. peering through the transparent side to see a note inside. ¡°Jane, happy birthday Wishing you all the best.¡±


    Hearing the noise, Gregory turned back to look, his gaze shifting, curiously asking. ¡°A birthday cake? Your birthday¡¯s today, too?¡±

 CHAPTER 244

    I wasn¡¯t surprised when he asked that question. I nodded, ¡°Yeah¡±


    Gregory nced at the cheesecake in my hands, and his gaze lifted to meet mine, a scrutinizing look in his eyes. ¡°<b>Did </b>you grow up in RiverCity?¡±


    <b>I </b>paused and realized he was still looking for his long¨Clost fianc¨¦e. Anyone with the slightest resemnce or connection would want to dig deeper.


    I admired his two¨Cdecade¨Clong search, so my reply was patient and detalled. ¡°No, I grew up in Southhoven, quite far from RiverCity and


    Vista Town¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He murmured almost imperceptibly, the light in his eyes fading slightly. Yet his gaze remained <b>on </b>me as if he wished to see through me to someone else.


    I chuckled lightly. ¡°Looking for a stand¨Cin for your fianc¨¦e like the Myers family found a recement daughter?¡±


    Poor Ms. Myers. But passion died over time. After so many years, it was understandable.


    I wondered whether the Myers family still had a ce for her if she ever returned.


    Gregory¡¯s smile widened at my words, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes, his tone casual, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°There must be tens of thousands of people celebrating their birthdays today, and she was so young when she went missing. She probably doesn¡¯t remember her birthday.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± His expression dimmed, responding absent¨Cmindedly, then, out of politeness, ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you. It¡¯s not that happy, though.¡± I finished. Seeing him fall into a rare silence, I couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Just kidding. Want some cheesecake? It¡¯s too big for me to finish alone.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± He declined softly and turned to head home.


    I didn¡¯t think much of it. Gregory probably wasn¡¯t in the mood to celebrate anyone¡¯s birthday other than the missing Ms. Myers¡® birthday


    I thought I¡¯d be left to eat the cake alone, but I found the lights were all on at home when I opened the door.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With her hair still damp from the shower, Christine emerged from the bathroom, <b>drying </b>her hair with a towel. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! I was worried you wouldn¡¯t make it before midnight.¡±


    My heart warmed at her presence. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Well, you spent yourst few birthdays with that jerk, and I was absent. Now that you¡¯re finally single, I couldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± She wrapped a towel around her hair and nced at the cheesecake. ¡°I already bought one. Why did you get another?¡±


    I said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I found it on the doorstep. Didn¡¯t you hear the doorbell?¡±


    ¡°I must have missed it in the shower, Christine grinned, curious, ¡°Who sent it?¡±


    I was sure. ¡°Must have been Mark¡±


    The note with the cake matched the message he sent me to a tee. Besides him and Christine, no one else would remember.


    I set down the cake, thanked Mark over the phone, and headed for a shower. Coming home with makeup still <b>on</b>, I couldn¡¯t rx.


    After the shower, I felt back to myfortable self. While drying my hair, I walked to the <b>vanity </b>and took a bunny pendant from the drawer to put it back on. The dress I wore tonight didn¡¯t go with the pendant, so I didn¡¯t wear it


    *Jane,e make a wish and eat your birthday cake! It¡¯s almost midnight.¡± Christine called out from the living room as I finished drying my hair.


    When I went out, I saw she had opened both cakes, lit the candles on them, and a te of biscuits was beside them.


    Seeing me, she immediately lit the candles with a lighter. ¡°Quick, make a wish! Two cakes, two wishes.¡±


    I sat at the dining table, dutifully sped my hands, and closed my eyes.

 CHAPTER 245

    ¡°Well, I hope I can get Janedreamt off the ground. And that everyone around me stays safe and sound: As I opened my eyes, I blew out


    the candle.


    Christine nced at the clock and grinned ¡°Phew, just in time. Lucky that we made a wish before midnight.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°So childish¡± I chuckled, but inside, I felt a warm glow.


    Only those who cared about you fussed over a minute or two like that.


    I took a bite of the biscuit, grimacing at its saltiness, and looked at Christine. ¡°You made this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Christine asked, ¡°Does it taste bad?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°It ascends beyond bad.¡±


    It was temble.


    ¡°Damn, what is this? No, even pigs would leap out of their pens after eating this: Christine leaned over, took a taste, and immediately. spat it out, moving to dispose of it


    I stopped her, taking another bite of the biscuit. ¡°Wasting is shameful, especially since you made it yourself. Didn¡¯t burn your hands or anything, did <b>you</b><b>?</b>¡±


    She was about to shake her head when my phone lit up with a call from Bryant.


    I picked up without speaking.


    On the other end, his voice came through, deep and slow, Jane, happy birthday¡±


    I forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s already passed.¡±


    He exined, ¡°I was at the hotelst night. Why didn¡¯t you mention it? Kevin just reminded me, and I remembered.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your celebration with Dorothy.¡± I looked down, ¡°Plus, it¡¯s not important.


    A birthday, after all, he hadn¡¯t cared for the past three years. Being divorced only made it less relevant.


    Bryant disagreed. ¡°How can it not be important? Even if we¡¯re divorced, just friends, I still have the right to wish you a happy birthday. don¡¯t I?¡®


    I fell silent, then suddenlyughed, a bit bitterly. ¡°Have you ever seen friends have to <b>ask </b>for their birthday wishes?¡±


    In the past, whether for birthdays or anniversaries, I always reminded Bryant days in advance, begging for gifts, maintaining that silly sense of ceremony. But it proved that forced affection <b>was </b>never sweet.


    Those who cared need not reminding, while those who didn¡¯t care would never fulfill your expectations no matter how you¡¯d <b>hinted </b>at


    them.


    Bryant was silent for a while, his voice slightly shaky. ¡°Tm sorry.¡±


    I lost count of how many times had heard him say that. I blinked away the sentiment, finally able to speak lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    It was okay. Bryant was an ex¨Chusband, after all.


    Life gradually got back on track, and Christine and I were constantly scouting for office spaces. After discussing, we decided to start with custom orders and online sales, nning to expand offline once we built our reputation and customer trust. So, finding a <b>good </b>location for our office became crucial.


    One day, after checking out an office space, I got a call from mywyer


    ¡°Jane, I returned to RiverCity yesterday. I can take on the divorce cases you mentioned,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± I smiled, ¡°Could you then swing by the BlessedCare Medical Facility? We can meet at the hospital entrance.¡±


    Allen was like a bad penny and was impossible to shake off without a toughwyer.


    When I arrived at the hospital, Thomas walked toward me, and we headed to the wards


    Outside the ward, Allen was sprawled on a bench like a bum, scrambling up as soon as he saw me. He blocked the door, not letting me


    <b>in</b>


    ¡°Jane.¡± He had this sheepish look, pointing at the two guards at the door, unusually polite, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all family here. What¡¯s Mr. Ferguson doing with two bodyguards glued to this spot?¡±

 CHAPTER 246

    Thinking of Cheryl¡¯s bruises, I couldn¡¯t hide my disdain. ¡°We¡¯re not family soon,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Allen¡¯s eyes flickered with a cunning light, then settled on thewyer beside me. ¡°And who¡¯s this? Why did you bring him here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Thomas, one of the top divorcewyers in RiverCity.¡± After introducing them, I continued calmly. ¡°This marriage is ending whether you like it or not.¡±


    Allen¡¯s fa?ade crumbled, and he exploded in rage, leaping up as if to strike me. But the bodyguards were quicker, restraining him in the


    nick of time!


    He was fuming, and his face tumed beet red. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re so ungrateful! Marrying into the Ferguson family, you think you can treat me like this? Forcing me to divorce your aunt?¡±


    I said coldly, ¡°Aunt Cheryl knows whether I¡¯m ungrateful.¡±


    The only person who had been kind to me was Aunt Cheryl. Allen had nothing to do with it.


    Gritting his teeth, Allen bellowed, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll divorce Cheryl! But I want half of everything Split down the middle!¡±


    I looked at him, unimpressed. ¡°What assets are you even talking about? Fine, whatever it is, Thomas will sort it out. You can be sure of that


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about what your aunt and I have!¡± he shouted.


    I frowned. ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Your assets!¡± He was adamant. ¡°The Ferguson family¡¯s fortune. You¡¯ve got your half, don¡¯t you? You give me half of all those assets, and I¡¯ll happily sign the divorce papers.¡±


    His shamelessness almost made meugh. ¡°Bryant and I might be getting a divorce, but I won¡¯t <b>get </b>half of the Ferguson¡¯s assets. If you want them, go talk to Bryant.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He started calcting shamelessly. ¡°That car of yours is worth quite a bit, huh? Mr. Ferguson, being the gentleman <b>he </b><b>is</b>, must¡¯ve left you a house at least, and over the years, he must¡¯ve given you plenty of jewelry. I¡¯ve consulted awyer, and they are all your assets. I¡¯m not greedy. Just give me seventy percent of those, and we¡¯re good!¡±


    Looking at his vile expression, I took a deep breath to quell my anger. <b>¡°</b>Who are you to demand my assets?¡±


    I¡¯d never seen such a greedy and shameless person. My Aunt Cheryl was divorcing him, yet he wanted my, the niece¡¯s, assets. No doubt,


    hed score full marks in shamelessness.


    Allen red at me, spitting venom. ¡°I¡¯ve put up with <b>you </b>for years. You, not even rted by blood, should be grateful!¡±


    ¡°Allen, any debt I owed you, I¡¯ve paid. Forget the million before, just considering the mess with Lloyd, if it weren¡¯t for Bryant, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡± My voice was icy as I continued, ¡°As for the rest, my blood rtion is with Aunt Cheryl. She was the one who raised me¡­ ¡°Bullshit!¡± Allen¡¯s rage was palpable as he interrupted. ¡°You have no blood rtion with her. You¡¯re not even a real Webster¡­¡±


    ¡°Allen!¡± The door suddenly swung open, and Cheryl¡¯s pale face flushed with anger as she red at Allen. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Drunk in broad daylight?¡±


    My mind was still reeling from Allen¡¯s unfinished usation, and I looked at Cheryl, bewildered. ¡°Aunt Cheryl, he said I¡¯m not a Webster?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his drunken rambles.¡± Cheryl beckoned me over, leaning against the door frame. ¡°Come in,¡±


    I entered, and my mind was heavy with thoughts. ¡°Okay¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a heated remark. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Cheryl observed me closely, her voice filled with care. ¡°You know how your parents felt about you. If you weren¡¯t a Webster, would they have risked everything for you?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 247

    Hearing Cheryl¡¯s words, the tension that had been gripping me eased. She was right. Who else but biological parents would go to such lengths?


    I helped Cheryl into bed, bending over to <b>tuck </b><b>her </b>in and asking<b>, </b>¡°How have you been feeling these days? Any better?¡±


    Cheryl replied, ¡°Much better. The doctor says one more round of chemo, and then I can focus on resting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± As I straightened up, Cheryl caught a pendant that had slipped from my cor, carefully tucking it back. ¡°Keep this pendant close. Don¡¯t let strangers see it she advised.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I was confused. ¡°Why?¡± Why would a piece of jewelry need to be hidden?


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes flickered as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ too valuable. I worry it might attract the wrong attention.¡±


    <b>I </b>nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand¡±


    The quality of the pendant was rare, even more so than the ones Timothy had prepared for the unborn child. I understood Cheryl¡¯s


    concer


    I called in Thomas, introducing him to Cheryl. ¡°Aunt Cheryl, this is Thomas. He¡¯ll be handling your divorce.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Webster, good to meet you. Jane already briefed me about your situation on my way up. I¡¯ll <b>need </b>to talk to you in detail, though,¡± Thomas got straight to the point.


    Cheryl seemed a bit uneasy. ¡°Hello, you look every bit the high¨Cflyingwyer. How do you charge?¡±


    Thomas answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jane and I are friends. It is just a small case for me. I¡¯ll handle it free of charge.¡±


    I had discussed with Thomas to ease any financial womes Cheryl might have.


    Seeing my nod, Cheryl rxed.


    The rest was out of my <b>hands</b><b>. </b>Leaving the hospital room, I nced outside, hoping to spot Allen, but found the corridor empty. He was gone. His words still left me feeling uneasy.


    Back home, I was distracted all afternoon,


    When people were furious, they often spoke the truth without realizing it. But as Cheryl said, my parents had been too good to me. How could they not be my biological parents?


    Yet, the next moment, I thought of Susan and how she doted on Dorothy. That was no less than a biological daughter.


    In my mind, two little voices were arguing. One said yes, the other no.


    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t resist calling Allen. ¡°Do you have time now? I need to ask you something.¡±


    After the afternoon¡¯s confrontation, I half¨Cexpected him tosh out at me, but he surprisingly agreed readily. ¡°About your origins, right? It¡¯s not something easily discussed over the phone. Let¡¯s meet.¡±


    My origins? My heart skipped a beat, a sense of being suspended in midair. ¡°Okay, now?¡±


    ¡°Not now. How about seven tonight¡­ His voice trailed off as if speaking to someone else, and he continued, ¡°The coffee shop next to the Ster Club.¡±


    Meeting at a coffee shop would seem normal for most, but Allen was a known gambler.


    I was puzzled. ¡°A coffee shop?¡±


    He coughed lightly, suddenly sounding impatient ¡°Yes,


    I might do something to you?¡±


    ¡®ll be there, I agreed.


    if you want to. I won¡¯t wait forever. It¡¯s a public ce. What are you scared


    I realized I couldn¡¯t get any answers from Cheryl about my origins. And Allen was my only option.

 CHAPTER 248

    The winter days were short, and darkness had enveloped everything when evening rolled around at about six. I arrived at the coffee shop before 6:30. But Allen was already there.


    I walked over to him, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°What was all that about at the hospital today?¡±


    Allen lifted his chin slightly. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    ¡°You asked me toe, so here I am. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush.¡± I sat down as he suggested.


    The previous customer must have bathed in perfume because when I took my seat, the scent was overwhelming, making me scrunch my nose.


    Allen began speaking, diverting my attention. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously believe you¡¯re not your parents¡® biological child, right?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. What did you mean by what you said at the hospital?¡± I still doubted if it were just a slip of the tongue said in anger. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t have insisted on meeting up if it were.


    Allen nonchntly shook his leg. ¡°Just a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment thing. Are you taking it seriously?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I eyed him skeptically.


    Just then, a waiter brought over two cups of coffee.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Allen pushed one of the cups toward me, ¡°Ordered this for you. Drink up.¡±


    Something was off. Allen wasn¡¯t <b>usually </b>so generous. Growing up, he¡¯d rant for ages if I took an extra bite of a burger. Why would he buy me coffee?


    ¡°Til pass on the coffee. I¡¯m asking you one more time. Was there no hidden meaning behind your words?¡± I suddenly stood up, feeling dizzy, and had to support myself on the table. My whole body felt weak.


    Allen¡¯s expression turned odd. ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s nothing more to it. What, did you think you¡¯d turn into some heiress?¡±


    ¡°It better be.¡± I took a moment to gather my strength and tried to leave but was enveloped in endless darkness the next second. When I woke up, I was lying on arge bed, my heart racing as I scrambled to get up, only to find my strength failing me, and then someone pushed me back down.


    It was Margaret. She stood there with her arms crossed, a smirk on her face, ¡°Finally awake?¡±


    I looked around. It seemed to be a hotel room. Immediately <b>on </b>guard, I cowered back, ¡°Was this your scheme? Where¡¯s Allen?¡±


    e when were Allen and Margaret on the same side?


    Since


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Margaret¡¯s coldugh was with malice, ¡°Jane, did you ever imagine you¡¯d end up in my hands after what you did to me<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°What did I do to you?¡± I was confused.


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± She gritted her teeth, filled with resentment. ¡°That video, who else but you would post it online? And Bry defended you, saying you didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t post it.¡±


    The whole mess with Gregory has screwed me over. I didn¡¯t get the divorce papers. And Margaret was pinning this on me, too.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± Margaret shouted, her face contorted in rage, her red lips as if poisoned, ¡°Bry has turned his back on me. I had a sliver of a chance, and you ruined it! I¡¯ll never have the chance to marry into the Ferguson family now, Jane. I despise you! Why? Why do you get to?¡±


    She red at me with venom. ¡°What makes you better than me? Why did Timothy constantly thwart my attempts to marry into the Ferguson family, yet he was so kind to you? It¡¯s not fair, not at all!¡±


    ¡°Bryant and I are getting <b>a </b>divorce.¡± I didn¡¯t want to provoke her, so I spoke calmly. ¡°Whether he wants to ept you is between you two. It has nothing to <b>do </b>with me.¡±

 CHAPTER 249

    ¡°Divorce?<b>¡± </b>She chuckled as if she had just heard a joke. ¡°He¡¯s been dragging his feet, not wanting to let you go. Do you think I haven¡¯t noticed? But it works out for me, too. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to <b>lure </b>you here alone!¡±


    Itched onto a key phrase. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Her smile was intriguing. ¡°Oh, Jane, you¡¯ve crossed someone you shouldn¡¯t have! Don¡¯t be so smug. In the face of power, you and me are like ants, easily crushed by others.¡±


    A suspicion formed in my mind, and I probed, ¡°Are you talking about Dorothy?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who had it out for me.


    Margaret¡¯s gaze flickered, almost too quick to catch, and she looked at me with amusement.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d tell you?¡± She leaned in, her voice filled with venom, ¡°I wish you were dead. I wish she could kill you!¡±


    Standing up straight, she added<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Well, I¡¯ve got things to do. Enjoy your stay!¡±


    After that, she turned on <b>a </b>carnera, ced it on the nightstand<b>, </b><b>and </b>patted my face mockingly. ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to let the whole Inte see what you look like in bed!¡±


    Then, she walked out.


    In desperation, I tried to get up, tumbling and struggling because I could hardly muster any strength, and fell hard to the floor, ¡°Margaret!¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond, kept walking, and picked up her phone, speaking respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the end, you¡¯ll get what you <b>want</b>¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off, the door opened, <b>and </b>a man <b>in </b>his thirties with a buzz cut walked in<b>.</b>


    My body trembled uncontrobly, and I said coldly. ¡°This is rape. You¡¯ll go to jail for this!¡±


    The buzz¨Ccut man sneered as he approached, ¡°A consensual affait and you call it rape? That¡¯s harsh.¡±


    I backed away, trying to suppress the rising fear. ¡°Whatever Margaret is paying you, I¡¯ll double it. No, ten times more!¡±


    ¡°I came for the money initially, but seeing your face and body. I wouldn¡¯t need a dime to enjoy this!¡± he said,ughing as he picked me up and threw me on the bed, starting to remove his bulky jacket as he moved toward me.


    No!


    ¡°Wait! You said this should be a mutual agreement!¡± I <b>took </b>a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down, trying to appear less frightened. ¡°If I keep resisting, you won¡¯t enjoy it, either.¡±


    ow do you want me to please you?¡±


    His gaze roamed over me, a gleam of excitement in his eyes. ¡°Well, you have a point there. So, how do


    ¡°Start by helping me take off my clothes.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I said that, a sparkle appeared in the buzz¨Ccut man¡¯s eyes, pleased<b>. </b>¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cooperative<b>!</b>¡± ¡°I have no choice. <b>You </b>guys drugged me. I wouldn¡¯t let you seed if I had the strength to escape,¡± I said, feigning weakness. ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll make you feel good,¡± he said as he leaned to help me out of my cashmere coat, his hands moving to the hem of my sweater, eager to strip it off, his excitement growing.


    I seized the moment, grabbed the camera from the nightstand, smashed it against his head with all the strength I could muster, and then ran for the door!


    He yelped in pain, his anger fueling a swift chase.

 CHAPTER 250

    As I twisted the doorknob, I felt a firm grip on my cor from behind. A menacing voice hissed, ¡°You little tramp! Thought you could fool me, huh? Damn, I¡¯ll show you!<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Please, no!¡± But no matter how much i struggled, my strength had already been sapped at that moment, leaving me no choice but to be dragged toward the bed.


    <b>¡°</b>Does anyone else hear that? Sounds like a couple fighting.¡± Suddenly, the cultured voice of a middle¨C<b>aged </b>man echoed through the hallway outside


    ¡°Oh,e on, Dad. They¡¯re just a couple who checked into a hotel. A little spat is normal. Let¡¯s keep moving. I already told the restaurant to start preparing our meal.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The man holding me turned livid, finally realizing I had left the door ajar. He threw me to the ground, reaching to shut the door, but someone <b>pushed </b>it open from the outside!


    A pair <b>of </b>polished men¡¯s shoes came into view, followed by the sight of neatly pressed pants encasing long legs.


    Thinking it was the middle¨Caged man who had spoken earlier, I threw myself toward him, pleading, ¡°Please, save me. I didn¡¯te here with anyone. I don¡¯t even know this man!¡±


    ¡°Jane?¡± A familiar, soothing voice sounded above me!


    Lifting my


    head, I locked eyes with Bryant¡¯s gloomy gaze and felt relief, though my vision blurred with tears. The next second, <b>I </b><b>saw </b>Dorothy and her family with him. The man who <b>had </b>spoken was Richard.


    Feelingpletely humiliated, I stumbled back, blinking back the tears as I used the wall for support to keep my trembling legs from giving way.


    Dorothy¡¯s mouth dropped in shock as she clung to <b>Susan¡¯s </b>arm. ¡°My God, <b>you </b>just got divorced, and <b>you¡¯re </b>already in <b>a </b>hotel room with a


    man?¡±


    Her words seemed to enlighten the buzz¨Ccut man.


    Furning, the buzz¨Ccut man red at me as if I had deceived him, hurling usations, ¡°So you¡¯re freshly divorced? Lonely and desperate, are you? Looking for a quick fix?


    <b>My </b>hands trembled with the urge to retaliate, but I heard Bryant, his voice cold as ice, instructing Kevin. ¡°Take him away. <b>Make </b>him spill


    the truth!¡±


    After saying that, Bryant draped his coat around me and effortlessly lifted <b>me </b>into his arms, tuming to Richard. ¡°Mr. Myers, I¡¯m afraid dinner will have to wait.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Take care of <b>your </b>stuff first. Richard nodded, his gaze lingering on me with a moment of sympathy.


    Dorothy tugged at Susan¡¯s sleeve, on the verge of tears. ¡°Mommy¡­


    Concerned <b>about </b>her daughter, Susan nced coldly at Bryant ¡°Mr. Ferguson, are you sure about this? Today¡¯s dinner is crucial for the partnership between the Myers and Ferguson families¡±


    Bryant¡¯s gaze was icy as he looked back at Susan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My wifees first¡±


    ¡°You need to think it through. Without the Myers family, the Ferguson Group¡¯s mess.


    ? ? ? ?? ?? ?


    ¡°Susan, your concern is noted. I¡¯ll handle it¡± With a brisk, determined stride, Bryant carried me away, leaving a trail of tense stares behind us.


    He walked quickly, not putting me down until we were in his car,


    He examined my disheveled clothes, barely containing his anger. ¡°Did he touch you?¡±


    I shook my head, voice trembling. ¡°Almost,¡±


    It was too close <b>for </bfort. If it hadn¡¯t been for Margaret¡¯s hatred, leaving a camera there in hopes of catching something incriminating, I would have had no escape.


    Bryant¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Do you know who was behind <b>this</b><b>?</b>¡±


    I said, ¡°Margaret, but not just her¡±


    His jaw clenched, his gaze turning more threatening. ¡°Who else?¡±


    I hesitated, unsure. I couldn¡¯t say for sure if Dorothy or someone else got involved.


    With a cold voice, Bryant called Kevin, ¡°Once that guy talks, throw him and Margaret into that room from today!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be.¡±


    I wondered if it was illegal.

 CHAPTER 251

    ¡°He¡¯s Margaret¡¯s ex¨Chusband,¡± Bryant caught my puzzled look and exined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s time she leamed her lesson


    Suddenly, it clicked for me.


    Previously, since Timothy wasn¡¯t fond of her, Margaret¡¯s attendance at the Ferguson family dinners was a testament to her shameless audacity. Thus, I had never encountered her ex¨Chusband. Employing a taste of her own medicine, even if word got out, people would likely chalk it up to a dramatic breakup scene,


    I wasn¡¯t one to start trouble, but I wouldn¡¯t back down if someone were gunning for


    Noticing me lost in thought, Bryant ruffled my hair gently. ¡°You okay? Any injuries?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡±


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    But the memory of what happened in that room made me shiver, my hands trembling. I saw concern in Bryant¡¯s deep gaze that I hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    He held me close with utmost patience, stroking my back gently and soothing. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    After a while, I felt a bit better, regained some strength, and moved to sit on a nearby chair.


    I was genuinely surprised<b>. </b>¡°You believe me.¡±


    It was unexpected. After that twisted usation, I thought Bryant would doubt me again, just like what he did with that misunderstanding involving Mark.


    Bryant frowned. ¡°When have I ever not believed you?¡±


    I blurted out, ¡°Mark¡±


    ¡°That was different,¡± he said coldly, instructing the driver to head to the River Vi.


    <b>Upon </b>arriving, he showed no signs of leaving but followed me upstairs. And he entered the house with me.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Bryant, this is my home.¡±


    ¡°You <b>look </b>pale.¡± He sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re feeling better, okay?¡±


    I didn¡¯t protest any further and headed straight for the shower,


    Under the shower, what happened in the hotel room kept crossing my mind until I forcefully shook them <b>away</b>, reminding myself I was safe <b>at </b>home with no strangers around.


    After a long while, Bryant¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Jane?<b>¡±</b>


    I sniffled before responding. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Just making sure you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I responded while reaching for the hairdryer, but perhaps due to the lingering effects of the drug and the hot shower, I found the simple act of holding the hakdryer to be an effort.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands took the dryer from me, awkwardly but <b>gently </b>drying my <b>hair</b><b>.</b>


    Through the mirror, I could see the tenderness in Bryant¡¯s actions, his voice gentle, ¡°Is it okay? Not too hot?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡± This moment, one I had longed for so many times, was finally happening.


    His fingers moved through my hair patiently, without a hint of imitation. Time seems to slow down.


    <b>¡°</b>Jane, I¡¯m sorry¡± Out of nowhere, he spoke up, his voice not raised, making it hard for me to catch everything


    I looked into the mirror, puzzled. ¡°What did you say?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As he continued to dry my hair, his gaze lowered<b>, </b>his lips barely moving, his voice intermingled with the sound of the hairdryer, yet filled with sincerity and eamestness.


    ¡°I never realized you cared <b>for </b>me in that way. I thought you were just after the gifts. I never paid attention to our anniversaries and your birthdays. I¡¯ve been waiting for <b>you </b>to ask and taking your efforts for granted. Jane, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He <b>added</b>, ¡°I was never there when you needed me the most. I took everything for granted, never considering you might leave: Jane, Im sorry<b>. </b><b>It¡¯s </b>not that I don¡¯t love you. I just ¡±


    He suddenly looked up, and we locked gaze in the mirror, his <b>eyes </b>reddened by the warmth, his gaze direct and passionate.

 CHAPTER 252

    I couldn¡¯t catch every word, but the message he tried to convey was crystal <b>clear</b>. A long¨Cdormant part of my heart nearly sumbed once again. My nails dug into my palms.


    The slight pain brought back a sliver of sanity. ¡°Is it dry now?¡±


    Bryant¡¯s fingertips moved meticulously through my hair several times. ¡°Yeah, pretty much done.¡±


    The sound of the hairdryer ceased, leaving the room in silence.


    Inodded ¡°Um, thanks.¡±


    Then, unexpectedly, he wrapped his arms around me from behind, his lips brushing my ear as he cautiously and ambiguously ventured. ¡°Did you hear any of what I said?¡±


    For someone as distinguished as him, this might have been the first time he had sincerely apologized to someone. Unlike the casual, thoughtless ¡°sorry¡± from the past, he did lower his guard this time.


    I wanted to give in, but fear held me back, the fear of getting burned again, of repeating past mistakes.


    With a heavy heart, guided by reason, I responded, ¡°I heard you. But, Bryant, some choices, once made, can¡¯t be undone. There¡¯s no turning <b>back</b><b>.</b>¡±


    I had loved him for eight years. But I wanted to love myself a little more.


    It seemed my words slowly extinguished the innate pride men carry, inch by inch.


    He paused, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as <b>he </b>swallowed, his voice hoarse, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°About today¡­¡°Ignoring the tightness in my chest, I gently freed myself from his hold and turned to look at him. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine now. You can go.¡±


    His gaze lingered on me with reluctance. ¡°So, that¡¯s it? You¡¯re done with me?¡±


    His direct stare made me uneasy. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking¡­ maybe I could cook dinner as a way to apologize.¡±


    Fine, go ahead! With those words, I brushed past him and dove into my work, hoping to distract myself.


    When Bryant started cooking, he nced at the documents on my desk. ¡°Selling the house to start your own business?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He was bound to figure it out eventually, and there was no point in hiding it. ¡°But it seems tough to sell. The agent mentioned that everyone seemed pleased upon viewing, but then we¡¯d hear nothing back.¡±


    It was puzzling indeed. The house was in a prime location and had a greatyout. Plus, I <b>had </b>taken <b>good </b>care of it. It was almost as good as new, Logically, it shouldn¡¯t have been hard to sell.


    Bryant touched his nose, looking away<b>. </b>¡°So, why <b>did </b>you return the money I transferred to <b>you</b><b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want things to getplicated between us. You should focus on the Ferguson Group.¡± I was straightforward, ¡°Besides, Christine is looking for investors. It could be an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Fine then.¡± He seemed contemtive before turning to cook with groceries he had picked up from the table.


    Thanks to Margaret¡¯s blessing, he could cook well. Soon, the delicious aroma filled the air. A spread of spicy food graced the table in less than an hour.


    I was surprised. ¡°All <b>spicy</b><b>?</b>¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bryant never cooked spicy food since he didn¡¯t eat it himself.


    He <b>untied </b>his apron, his gaze soft on me. ¡°It¡¯s not just about you amodating me. I can learn to <b>amodate </b>you, too.¡±


    I was momentarily speechless, not sure what to say. Since Bryant wanted it, I let him be. I had been too shocked and scared earlier to feel hungry, but then, seeing all my favorite dishes<b>, </b>my appetite returned with a vengeance.


    Midway through the meal, I noticed Bryant¡¯s face flushed and sweat beading on his nose from the spice. ¡°Have some soup. You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±


    He took arge gulp of water. ¡°And the past three ye


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I shook my head.


    years, were <b>they </b>apromise for you?¡±


    It thought what it was like to love someone was to be content with sharing every meal with him.

 CHAPTER 253

    He liked it, so naturally, I loved it, too. How could it feel forced?


    Bryant¡¯s deep eyes sparkled intensely. Tm pot unwilling, either Come on, eat up


    My heart ached for him. ¡°You know your stomach has been acting up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been putting up with it for three years. Can¡¯t I handle it just this once? You¡¯re underestimating me.¡± He said earnestly


    I lowered my peze. ¡°Fine, if you insist¡±


    After dinner, he offered to do the dishes, leaving me guilt¨Cfree to continue my work.


    It was different with <b>Mark</b>. If Mark did the dishes, I¡¯d feel a twinge of quilt since we were just friends. But with Bryant, I¡¯d taken care of him for three years. His cooking and doing the dishes didn¡¯t seem too much to ask.


    ¡°Got any painkillers?¡± I was deep into nning the style for ourpany¡¯s first batch of new products when Bryant, rubbing his stomach, made <b>his </b>way to the couch beside me.


    I almost chuckled, getting the pills and cing them before him. ¡°So much for not underestimating you, huh?¡±


    His stomach issues started when he first took over the Ferguson Group. Facing resistance at every turn, he¡¯d often skip meals to settle shareholder disputes and manage his team, not to mention the endless social drinking <b>on </b>an empty stomach. It was a recipe for disaster.


    Bryant looked into my eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve


    dal


    I asked. ¡°In what w


    His lips pursed slightly. ¡°You used to panic seeing me in pain.¡±


    I paused before replying, ¡°Back then, love clouded my judgment.¡±


    Seeing him unwell, I would scramble for any home remedy I could find, brewing stomach¨Csoothing broths <b>daily</b>. I¡¯d avoid unting our rtionship before the board, waiting instead for him toe home and drink it


    Suddenly, he grabbed my arm, pulling me close. ¡°And now?¡±


    Caught off guard, I fell into his embrace, his familiar scent overwhelming me. The warmth of his body seared my skin, and my heart skipped a beat. Tension spread between us.


    I scrambled up. ¡°Now, um, I¡¯m more <b>inclined </b>to ask, shouldn¡¯t you be heading home after your medicine? It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t go on like that.


    I reminded myself inwardly, Jane, don¡¯t fall for his traps again.¡±


    Bryant¡¯s expression visibly fell, and he fell silent.


    ¡°Drink up: You¡¯ll be fine.¡± I pointed to the medicine and turned to leave for my room,


    Just before I entered, his voice tightened, ¡°Can I, maybe not leave tonight?¡±


    ¡°The couch is all yours.¡± After saying that, I went straight to my room.


    Driving with an upset stomach wasn¡¯t safe, and if something happened, it¡¯d somehow be my fault. It was toote to ask Kevin to pick him up.


    aintly crossed my mind. Right, I wasn¡¯t being soft¨Chearted. It wasn¡¯t because I was soft hearted. As I drifted off to sleep, the thought faintly


    The next day, stepping out of my room, I noticed the tall figure sprawled on the couch, btedly realizing what had transpired the night before. The memones of the previous night <b>slowly </b>pieced together.


    The winter sun streamed in, covering him with a nket, his body curled up on the couch, breathing softly, looking unexpectedly harmless.


    But that didn¡¯tst long.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His phone suddenly rang, and he woke up groggily and answered the call after a nce. It must have been Kevin, and Bryant hung up after a few words.


    Bryant checked the time, sat up, and looked toward me, somewhat forlornly. ¡°I can sleep so peacefully only when I¡¯m close to you.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± I met his gaze, my voice merciless, ¡°I¡¯ve found that only by keeping my distance from you can I feel at peace.¡±


    His fingers twitched as he watched me, his voice still hoarse from sleep, finishing his <b>thought</b>. ¡°Do you¡­ still hate me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± It wasn¡¯t about hate. I just wanted a more peaceful life. I pursed my lips. <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b>you free <b>today</b>? We should go get our divorce papers.

 CHAPTER 254

    The silence in the room was so profound that we could hear a pin drop.


    Bryant¡¯s eyes, fixed on me unblinkingly, tumultuous with emotions he couldn¡¯t seem to dissolve. The indifferent demeanor he usually carried seemed to be faltering. The air grew thick and tight.


    After what felt like an etemity, he finally rose <b>slowly</b>, meticulously folding a throw nket before grabbing his coat from the armchair and draping it over his arm, his voice low, ¡°Sorry for the intrusionst night. I should head <b>out</b>.¡±


    I was fiddling with my fingers unconsciously before asking again, ¡°The divorce papers?*


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter¡± Bryant avoided my gaze, his longshes slightly lowered<b>, </b>masking his feelings. ¡°You heard Kevin call. I need to rush back <b>for </b><b>a </b>meeting.¡±


    With those words, he didn¡¯t give me a chance to respond, striding away with his long legs <b>as </b>if afraid I¡¯d say something to make him stay<b>.</b>


    I looked down at the floor, a bitter smile tugging at my lips as I faintly heard the elevator arrive outside. My phone suddenly rang, pulling me back to reality.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Christine sounded cheerful, ¡°Jane, remember the office space we liked the day before yesterday? They just contacted me, saying thendy is in RiverCity today and that we can meet in person.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember.¡± I replied as I tossed my clothes into the washing machine, ¡°Did you make an appointment? I¡¯m free whenever.¡±


    Christine smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all set. I¡¯ll pick you up on my way there.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± After hanging up, I changed clothes and applied light makeup before heading downstairs, where Christine¡¯s Audi was already waiting in the garage.


    Arriving at the prestigious office building, the real estate agent was waiting in the lobby. ¡°Ms. Webster, Ms. Jackson, please hold on. Thendy will be here soon, Shall we wait for her before going up?¡±


    Christine and I had no objections.


    Thendlord arrived shortly after, but I was surprised to see it was Dorothy¡¯s mother.


    Susan looked effortlessly elegant, sping a rare Herm¨¨s bag. She barely registered surprise upon seeing me, her demeanor distant and cool. ¡°You¡¯re interested in the 16th floor?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I responded, trying to maintain myposure.


    As we reached the office, the agent began his enthusiastic introduction, only for Susan to bluntly interrupt, ¡°No need. I know who she is better than you do.¡±


    Her words felt like a p across my face, leaving me ufortably numb.


    Christine initially thought Susan was putting on airs but then sensed the tension, giving me a questioning look.


    I shook my head, and Susan stopped in front of a conference room, her gaze sharp. ¡°Can we talk alone?¡±


    It was about more than just renting office space. Whether it was a blessing or a curse, it seemed unavoidable. I agreed, and we entered the conference room together.


    As soon as the ss door closed behind us, Susan didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Ms. Webster, you do know how to y both sides.¡±


    Hrowned, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Her face, barely aged by time, was filled with disdain, ¡°Talking about divorce, then ying the victim right before our eyes. Bryant has walked away from a deal worth billions of dors for you. Quite the tactic.¡±


    Hearing that, I was stunned. Unexpectedly, Bryant <b>had </b>given up such a massive deal for me.


    <b>Susan </b>disdained. ¡°Ms. Webster, honestly, one should know their

 CHAPTER 255

    <b>Chapter </b>255


    Susan slid a chair back and sat <b>down</b>, lifting her chin and looking at me with a gaze that screamed wealth and power.


    ¡°The current predicament of the Ferguson Group will be a thing of the past once news of a partnership with the Myers family gets out. But you, meddling in our business, are only holding Bryant back.


    Indeed, he¡¯s among the finest men around, looks, family background, capabilities, and character. Not only in RiverCity but also nationally, there¡¯s hardly a match. Clinging to him is understandable.


    ¡°But, let¡¯s be real. Shouldn¡¯t you consider what you deserve? Without a respectable family name, how do you n to secure your position as Mrs. Ferguson?¡±


    Seemingly trivial, her words cut through me like a knife.


    I clenched my fists, maintaining an even tone. ¡°Susan, I respect you, but if <b>you </b>can¡¯t discern right <b>from </b>wrong for your daughter, don¡¯t expect me to be nice.¡±


    The audacity to suggest I step aside for her daughter, cloaked in righteousness, was new to me. As ifcking parental backing or a notable family name meant anyone could trample upon me.


    Susan scoffed as if hearing a joke, ¡°Td like to see how you n to be ¡®not nice to me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°The decision to stay married to Bryant, when to divorce, or whether I even want to, that¡¯s my call to make.¡± Under her increasingly sour expression, I asked coldly, ¡°Who is the Myers family to pressure me daily<b>?</b>¡±


    That was totally out of line, making cheating sound like something to be proud of!


    ?? ?? ????


    Susan¡¯s face twisted into a grimace. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your tune quickly, haven¡¯t you? You were timid as a rabbit just days ago, and now, you¡¯re baring your teeth? Speak, then. If you have anything else to say, out with it!¡±


    ¡°Nothing more to say.¡± I shrugged, my voice cold, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a family that not only condones their daughter being ¡®the other woman¡® but also teams up to bully the rightful partner. I¡¯ve leamed quite a bit about the Myers family values today.¡±


    Bang!


    Susan mmed her hand on the table, ring at me furiously. ¡°No wonder Dorothy told me you were an orphan, utterlycking in manners!¡±


    I suppressed my anger, my smile not quite reaching my eyes. ¡°Still, that¡¯s preferable to Dorothy¡¯s skewed morals!¡±


    With that, I had no desire to engage further, turning to leave.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Susan gritted her teeth, ¡°I own a prime office building in Vista Townparable to this one. If you¡¯re thinking of starting <b>your </b><b>own </b>business, pick any floor. It¡¯s yours, free of charge.¡±


    ¡°And the catch?¡± I asked, smiling.


    There was no such thing as <b>a </b>free lunch<b>, </b>and everyone knew that.


    Susan stood up, clutching her purse. ¡°You have to leave RiverCity and never return. Or else, no one will rent space to you, and your business will never get off the ground!¡±


    That was a mix of threats and temptations. As Margaret said the day before, ordinary people are no different from ants in the face of power.


    I had no doubt the Myers family had the power to ruin my prospects. Yet<b>, </b>I refused to give in. ¡°Never <b>return</b>? Susan, remember, I haven¡¯t signed the divorce papers yet.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary for you to worry about. Just disappear, and I¡¯ll handle the divorce.¡±


    She pulled a check from her purse, tossing it lightly on the table. ¡°Consider it a startup fund from me!¡±

 CHAPTER 256

    That was such a grand gesture.


    My gaze flicked to the check, spotting a number starting with five followed by a string of zeros.


    I had never imagined a scenario straight out of a soap opera would y out in my life. No, it was even more dramatic than that.


    In those stories, the male lead¡¯s mother would show up with a check, telling the heroine to take a hike. What on earth was happening to


    me<b>?</b>


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So, you think you¡¯ve got me cornered today?¡±


    <b>So</b>, <b>she </b>was determined to remove me, a mere obstacle, for her precious daughter.


    Susan¡¯s <b>eyes </b>were cold as she looked at me. ¡°What do <b>you </b>think?¡±


    I picked up the check, and to her satisfaction, I tore it to shreds, letting the pieces fall to the ground as I calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint. I¡¯m not taking threats or bribes!¡±


    After all, those with nothing to lose feared nothing. The Myers family had their reputation to consider, but me? I had nothing to fear.


    <b>I </b>said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe the Myers family can make me vanish into thin air¡±


    ¡°You!<b>¡± </b><b>Susan </b>pointed at me, livid. ¡°Don¡¯te crying when you regret not taking the easy way out!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dorothy is indeed the apple of your eye. You two even share the same lines.¡± Imented dryly, ¡°Maybe try a new script next time. It¡¯s getting old.¡±


    Then, pulling a hundred¨Cdor bill from my purse, I pped it in front of Susan. ¡°Acting like I¡¯m broke? Take this and keep your daughter away from me!¡± With that, I turned and left, ignoring her flushed face.


    Humiliation wasn¡¯t a privilege reserved for the wealthy alone.


    Stepping outside, Christine rushed over, concerned, ¡°What was that about? You know her?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Dorothy¡¯s mom,¡± I grabbed her hand and headed for the elevator, briefly exining the situation.


    Christine was fuming, tempted to turn back and give Susan a piece of her mind, ¡°Like mother, like daughter. They are birds of a feather, so annoying.¡±


    Unfortunately, <b>Susan</b>, not far behind, overheard everything, her face turning crimson. ¡°Birds of a feather!¡±


    ably stayedMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly, that exins why you ended up with trash like Dorothy Christine smirked. ¡°Your daughter probably because she couldn¡¯t handle the embarrassment of being linked to you.¡±


    away all these years


    That was like a verbal dagger. No one ever won an argument with Christine.


    Livid, Susan took several steps toward us, hand raised as if to p Christine, but Christine was quicker.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m a germaphobe.¡± Christine dodged gracefully. ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t do something rash out of desperation.¡±


    After all, desperate times call for desperate measures.


    Likely, Susan had been pampered since marrying into the Myers family, never facing such humiliation.


    Her chest heaving, she red at Christine. ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? How dare you insult me?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Insult you? If you couldn¡¯t catch that, I could carve it on your tombster¡± With that, as the elevator arrived, Christine pulled me in, leaving Susan looking like shit.


    As the elevator doors closed, Christine raised an eyebrow. ¡°<b>Feel </b>a bit better?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought!¡± Satisfied, Christine patted my head like I was a child. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat. How about that seafood ce behind the school?¡±

 CHAPTER 257

    <b>Chapter </b><b>257</b>


    I said, ¡°Sounds perfect. I haven¡¯t had that in ages. Thanks, babe.¡±


    Just the mention of that old diner had my mouth watering. It was all about the fresh seafood. A bit of chill and dressing made it unbeatable, contrasting the modem fried and baked ones.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As we got into the car, the real estate agent ran out, panting, ¡°<b>Ms. </b>Webster, Ms. Jackson, hold on a moment. The owner of the suite you checked yesterday morning got back to me. They¡¯re willing to lower the rent.¡±


    Christine asked, ¡°Which one<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°The office suite next door.¡± The agent pointed across the street to the towering building.


    The rent was steeper there, but Christine and I were taken with it, though we hadn¡¯t seriously considered making a move.


    After exchanging a nce, Christine and I voiced our decline, ¡°Let¡¯s pass. They probably won¡¯t drop it by much, and we can¡¯t spend that much on the rent right now.¡±


    ¡°The owner is willing to drop it to this,¡± the agent said, holding up a few fingers to indicate the number, ¡°They mentioned the need to do a good deed after consulting with a psychic. It seems they¡¯re trying to bring some good karma their way¡±


    Christine and I shared a bemused look. Such superstitious reasons left us both a bit puzzled.


    On guard from earlier experiences, Christine asked, ¡°We¡¯re not going to run into crazies like earlier, <b>right</b>?¡±


    ¡°No, no, the owner¡¯s too busy for that. Everything, even the contract signing, is done through courier. Nothing like today will happen again.¡± The agent awkwardly smiled before pressing. ¡°So, what do you say? IL you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll get the paperwork started.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it.¡± Finding a nice office space at the right price is rare, so I hesitated before asking, ¡°Can we pay a deposit first? We¡¯ll gather the rest of the money as fast as possible.¡±


    Office spaces in this area were highly sought after, with rents typically paid annually. It was a significant amount.


    With the Riverview Estate property still on the market and investments up in the air, just scraping together the rent had left Christine and me financially drained.


    The agent seemed about to refuse, reconsidered, and quickly agreed, ¡°Sure, sure<b>, </b>that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s quitemon under these


    circumstances¡±


    Soon enough, we signed the contract and paid the deposit.


    were quite


    We were worried about potential pitfalls, so we sent the contract to ourwyer for review, who assured us that the terms w favorable.


    On our <b>way </b>to grab some food, Christine pondered, ¡°Do you think it is a case of good luck following bad? When things seemed to go south, someone decides to do a good deed.¡±


    ¡°Could be,¡± I replied.


    I half¨Cexpected someplications from the Myers family, but no bad news came from the agent over the next few days. I breathed a little sigh of relief. Nevertheless, I was curious about the owner of the building.


    Susan had been furious, so she probably wouldn¡¯t let us rent the office without a hitch. Yet, there was no further word from her. It seemed Susan might have tried to intervene but to no avail. The other party didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    Then, while brainstorming new product ideas, I got a call from Kevin,


    Picking up, I asked tly, ¡°Kevin, is Bryant finally ready to go through with the divorce?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ferguson..¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was heavy, and after a pause, he confessed, ¡°Mr. Ferguson has been in an ident. He asked me not to


    you, but


    seeing him wear those cufflinks you designed for him day and night, I thought you should know.¡±


    tell


    ¡°What do you mean? What happened?¡± Suddenly panicked, I jumped up, scrambling for my car keys without fully understanding the situation, but already in a flurry to find out more.


    Kevin answered truthfully, ¡°Mr. Ferguson was seriously injured in a targeted attack the night beforest.¡±

 CHAPTER 258

    I kept telling myself not to came about him anymore, but when I heard he was in trouble, my body reacted unconsciously as if it had been conditioned over the eight years we had been together. It was beyond my control.


    Grabbing my car keys, I rushed outside while trying to calm myself down, confirming on the phone, ¡°He¡¯s at Blessed Care Medical Facility, right? I¡¯ll be right there,¡±


    ¡°Yes, Room 1,¡± Kevin responded.


    Driving to BlessedCare Medical Facility, I tried to keep my thoughts organized. Despite the difficulties facing the Ferguson Group, it remained a leading corporation in RiverCity, always on the brink of a breakthrough or aebackN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Who would dare target Bryant at a time like this?¡® I thought I had braced myself. But it caught me off guard when I saw Bryant sitting up in bed, pale and unfocused, as a doctor bandaged his arm and chest wounds. My heart clenched, the pain sharp and continuous, like being nibbled by ants.


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson¡­¡± Kevin noticed me and called out.


    Bryant turned, about to respond, when he caught sight of me


    I opened my mouth only to realize my throat was tight. ¡°How did it get this bad?¡±


    The stainless steel tray held blood¨Csoaked bandages, and the wounds were deep and long, visibly painful.


    He looked at me, trying to appear nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a scratch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a ¡®scratch that had you unconscious for a day and two nights, waking up just this morning. You¡¯re too proud, Mr. Ferguson¡­¡± Kevin couldn¡¯t resist a jab.


    Bryant shot him a look, his tone icy, ¡°Who <b>told </b>you to <b>inform </b>her?¡±


    ¡°It did.¡± Kevin pointed to the cufflink he was fiddling with in his hand and quickly escaped before Bryant could retort.


    The doctor finished bandaging the wounds soon, applied medication to a scrape on his forehead, and earnestly advised, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, you might not think much of these injuries, but if you don¡¯t take proper care, they¡¯ll cause long¨Cterm problems. Make sure the wounds stay dry to avoid infection like your <b>previous </b>gunshot wound.¡±


    Bryant nodded slightly. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Seeing that his advice was being ignored, the doctor turned to me and said, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, please make sure he takes care.¡±


    I felt awkward, unsure of how to respond. Finally, under the doctor¡¯s expectant gaze, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll inform his assistant.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you two then. Before I could finish, the doctor cut in and left, reassured.


    The room fell silent, leaving just Bryant and me.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????? ?? ??


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Why¡­ didn¡¯t you want <b>Kevin </b>to tell me?¡±


    Just a few days ago, he was begging for my forgiveness, not wanting a divorce. Yet, when pity could work in his favor, he chose silence and instructed Kevin to keep me in the dark.


    Despite his injuries and a bandaged arm slung around his neck, Bryant¡¯s demeanor remained cold and dignified.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee if you knew,¡± he said softly, his voice hoarse, <b>a </b>self¨Cmocking smile on his lips. ¡°That would have been too pitiful.¡±


    I replied calmly, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about pity, I¡¯ve had my fair share of moments needing you when you weren¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°Jane Webster, Suddenly, Bryant called my full name, his voice tender, his eyes full of earnestness and warmth. ¡°You still have feelings for me, don¡¯t you? You came when you heard I was hurt. So why won¡¯t you give me a second chance to make things right?¡±

 CHAPTER 259

    <b>Chapter </b>259


    I let my eyshes flutter down as I took a deep, silent breath. ¡°It is different.¡±


    Deciding on divorce didn¡¯t mean I wished any harm to him.


    Bryant sat on the bed, reaching out with his long arm to pull me closer, looking up at me. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±


    His gaze


    had me all over the ce.


    I said, ¡°Everything¡¯s different. If anyone got hurt today, I¡¯d be concerned<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Anyone?¡± He echoed my words, his tone turning sharp. ¡°If it had been Mark, would you have rushed over as quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered without hesitation, as if to prove a point, adding, ¡°Maybe even faster.¡±


    Mark was, after all, a good friend of mine. No one could remain indifferent to a friend getting hurt.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The tenderness in Bryant¡¯s eyes vanished instantly, reced by aggression. ¡°And you¡¯d be fine gazing at his bare chest just like this, shamelessly?¡±


    Only then did I realize he hadn¡¯t put on a shirt after changing his bandages, his chest bare except for the gauze. His broad shoulders and well¨Cdefined muscles were on full disy. My thoughts had been solely on his injuries, not noticing his state of undress,


    I felt my cheeks heat up, but his words sparked my anger. ¡°Yes, got a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He stubbornly pulled me closer, irrationally saying, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to look at other men like that, especially Mark.¡±


    I retorted, ¡°On what grounds?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m still your husband.¡± Bryant enunciated every word, noticing my displeased expression, and then his tone softened. ¡°Will you help me put on my shirt, please?¡±


    I didn¡¯t refuse, picking up the shirt from the hospital bed <b>and </b>softly saying, ¡°You should listen to the doctor and take care of yourself¡±


    He detected the underlying message, a sh of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re leaving<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered. Making sure Bryant¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger was enough for me. Just a look at him would reassure me. Anything more was unnecessary, only serving toplicate things for us.


    I bent down, temporarily removing the gauze from around his neck, stiffening slightly at his unusual body temperature. He had a fever. But it wasn¡¯t my ce to worry with doctors and nurses around.


    As if I hadn¡¯t noticed, I gently helped him into his shirt, carefully buttoning it up and straightening it. ¡°There, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    He hung his head like a sulking child, jaw clenched, silent.


    Exiting the room, Kevin, waiting outside, was somewhat surprised. ¡°You¡¯re leaving<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, and Kevin nced back into the room, <b>closing </b>the door gently, suggesting tactfully, ¡°Mr. Ferguson was seriously injured. The doctors were reviving him for a good two or three hours. I¡¯m a clumsy guy, afraid I won¡¯t be able to take good care of him¡­¡±


    I understood his hint. Yet, I pretended as if I hadn¡¯t, replying restrainedly, ¡°Let the nurses take care of him. The staff here are very attentive.¡±


    Kevin sighed, ¡°But no nurse is as good as a wife.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, you know better than anyone that we¡¯re getting a divorce. It¡¯s not my ce to take care of him anymore.¡± I reminded him, somewhat helplessly.


    Kevin blurted out, ¡°But who else would go through such trouble for an ex¨Cwife?¡±

 CHAPTER 260

    <b>Chapter </b>260


    1 frowned, catching the crux of the matter. For me? Did he get hurt this time because of me again?¡±


    Kevin scratched his head. ¡°Uh


    1 racked my brains but couldn¡¯t think of any trouble I¡¯d recently caused Bryant. We had barely even spoken these past few days.


    Kevin hesitated, so I went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m just going to ask him myself if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Don¡¯t Kevin finallypromised, ¡°It¡¯s about that abandoned building on the outskirts of town, remember?¡±


    I was shocked ¡°How could I forget?¡±


    That was the ce where my first kidnapping happened, not something easily forgotten. But I thought Bryant had that problem solved.


    Mentioning it, Kevin got a bit heated. ¡°That jerk Janod, the bald guy, remember? He tried to force us to hand over the lot in West End. When he bit off more than he could chew, he crawled back to Mr. Ferguson, offering a deal but wanting an 80% cut. Mr. Ferguson disagreed


    I asked. ¡°And then?¡±


    Kevin continued, ¡°He got desperate and tried to invite¡® Mr. Ferguson to his turf two nights ago, hoping to force an agreement. But his guys, as dumb as bricks, caused a major car ident while trying to stop Mr. Ferguson¡¯s car.¡±


    When hearing that my feelings were mixed. It was because of me.


    Seeing my reaction, Kevin added, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, you know Mr. Ferguson doesn¡¯t like others fussing over him, and I¡¯m not the caring type¡­


    I clenched my hand. ¡°I understand.¡±


    After all, he brought himself the trouble while trying to save mest time.


    When I entered again, Bryant was about to lie down, wincing from the pain of his injury.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call for help?¡± I went over to assist him, letting him use me to ease himself down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone else.¡± He said it softly, pulling me closer, causing me to nearly stumble onto his wounds, his eyes filled with anticipation, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    He seemed pleased with himself.


    I humedly got up, pressing my lips together. ¡°I just found out it was trouble I caused you.¡±


    If anything, I felt guilty. The gunshot <b>wound </b>from before nearly took Bryant¡¯s life, and because of me, he got injured againThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bryant paused and softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Kevin¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°Not my fault?¡± I raised <b>an </b>eyebrow lightly. ¡°If its not, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    He seemed to fear I¡¯d leave, grabbing my hand, his eyes locked on mine, his voice deep, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I did it willingly.¡±


    I was momentarily frozen. It was hard not to be moved. Someone repeatedly getting hurt for me, someone I had wanted for so many years, saying something like that. How could it not stir something within me?


    Yet, I dared not continue the conversation, pulling my hand away to steady myself. ¡°Would you like some fruit or maybe some water?¡±


    I had to guard my heart and look after him as I owed, and then we¡¯d be even.


    He watched me closely, seeing right through me. ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    The atmosphere became tense.


    I confidently responded, ¡°Scared of what?¡±


    ¡°Fear of falling back into¡­ His soft voice trailed off as the nurse knocked and entered, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, I¡¯ve brought some afternoon tea <b>for </b>you and Mr. Ferguson.¡±


    Then, she ced the various fruits and desserts from the tray onto the coffee table.


    The tension dissipated, and I sighed in relief, turning casually to Bryant, ¡°Which one do you want<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± His mood had soured from the interruption, and his responses were less patient.


    I picked up a te of fruit and brought it to the bedside, offering it to him. ¡°Have some fr

 CHAPTER 261

    ¡°Ouch¡± Bryant cried softly in pain.


    i time


    It was the same trick he pulledst t


    Pointing at his right hand. I said. ¡°You just used that hand to pull me along, and you weren¡¯t gentle about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only after pulling you that it started hurting, he replied smoothly, going with the flow.


    I shoved a piece of apple into his mouth. Fine, eat <b>up</b>. Have <b>some </b>more.¡±


    Later, Kevin brought in a stack of documents. All urgent business from the corporation, the stuff that needed attention as long <b>as </b>Bryant was still breathing.


    His night hand was injured, making frequent use impossible, so I flipped through the documents beside him, leaving him to sign them. Momentantly, it felt like we were back to the old respectful days.


    ¡°Jane, there¡¯s something off about this ROI¡­ As Bryant leaned <b>over</b>, I bent forward to hand him a new document.


    His soft lips unexpectedly met my cheek. We both froze. Even though we had our moments of closeness before, things were different.


    A spark of desire lit up in Bryant¡¯s eyes, and he instantly pulled <b>me </b>closer, his hand moving to seal my lips with his


    Instinctively, I tried to dodge, but someone beat me to it! There was a thud sounded at the door. Something had hit the floor.


    The next second, Teresa¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Ms. Myers, please don¡¯t overthink this!¡±


    I jumped up, only to see Teresa and Dorothy standing at the doorway, and wondered when they had gotten so close.


    Dorothy¡¯s normally delicate face <b>was </b>flushed with anger, making her look like a scorned wife who caught her husband cheating.


    And Teresa was even moreical, striding over to push me aside, using. ¡°Jane, what are you doing? That is no way for an ex¨Cwife to behave!¡±


    Caught off guard by her strength, I stumbled <b>and </b>hit the corner of the bedside <b>table</b>


    Before I could straighten up, Dorothy red at Bryant, fuming, ¡°Bryant, this is too much! I came here with good intentions only to find this disgusting scene.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Bryant gave her a cold look, his voice icy. ¡°Who asked you toe?¡±


    ¡°It was me. I asked Ms. Myers toe.¡± ying peacemaker, Teresa said in a motherly tone, ¡°Bry, Ms. Myers heard about your ident and specifically asked me which hospital you were in. She insisted on visiting you. Where else would you find such a caring girl?¡±


    Her words made it clear. She had shifted her support to Dorothy since Margaret was out of the picture.


    ¡°Teresa,¡± Bryant looked at her, indifferent and puzzled. ¡°First Margaret, and now Dorothy. Why do you think you have a say in my marriage?¡±


    His words took everyone by surprise, not just Teresa.


    ¡°Bry¡­¡± Teresa was speechless, tears streaming down her face in frustration. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did Jane say something to you again? I¡¯ve been nothing but honest with you. Do you not realize that? I¡¯m meddling in your marriage because Jane is not the right match for you¡­


    ¡°Whether she¡¯s the right match is my decision to make.¡± Bryant¡¯s statement was definitive. Seeing Teresa¡¯s breakdown, he sighed<b>, </b>¡°Teresa, you¡¯re not getting younger. You shouldn¡¯t stress yourself too much.¡±


    The subtext was clear that Bryant wanted Teresa to stay out of it.


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes zed with anger, suddenlyshing out, ¡°Jane, you realize all these injuries on Bryant are because of you, right? Are you sure you want to keep dragging him down? Are you sure you want to ruin him and the Ferguson Group?¡±

 CHAPTER 262

    <b>Chapter </b>262


    <b>A </b>few days ago, Susan asked me if I was a good match for Bryant. Then, nothing had happened yet, so I didn¡¯t think much of it. Butt being aggressively questioned by Dorothy, using me of holding him back, I hesitated.


    After all, Bryant has been injured several times recently, all because of me. The moment that question hit me, I wondered if everything would have been different if Bryant had married Dorothy.


    The Myers family was wealthy and influential. Dorothy wouldn¡¯t just avoid causing Bryant trouble. She could also significantly boost his endeavors. Theirbined strengths could achieve more than I could ever imagine. But with me, it felt like I could hardly help him.


    The sharp pain from hitting my lower back against the corner of the cab suddenly seemed trivial.


    Facing Dorothy¡¯s <b>righteous </b>indignation, I was speechless for the first time. Without a prestigious family background, I was a drag on Bryant, a cmity to him. I was the reason he spent hours in the emergency room. I was the reason hey unconscious in the hospital for two days and a night.


    In my silent moment, Bryant suddenly chuckled, his voice cold <b>and </b>detached, ¡°Ms. Myers, you don¡¯t love me, do you?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Dorothy¡¯s neck stiffened as she insisted, ¡°I do love you, and I won¡¯t marry anyone but you!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bryant pulled me closer, his thumb gently caressing the back of my hand. ¡°Do <b>you </b>love me or the idea of marrying into the Ferguson family?¡±


    His deep¨Cset eyes fixed on me, filled with affection. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t the head of the Ferguson family, she would still be my wife. <b>And </b>you<b>? </b>Would you still insist on marrying me<b>?</b>¡±


    In just a few words, Bryant tore away the facade of dynastic marriages. I had thought Dorothy genuinely loved Bryant.


    But after hearing Bryant¡¯s words, Dorothy¡¯s frustration turned into rage. ¡°What¡¯s the point of such worthless love? I want to marry you, whether for love or a powerful alliance. Doesn¡¯t that matter?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go for Mark, then? He¡¯s single.¡± Bryant smiled, ying with my hand.


    Dorothy was blunt. ¡°He¡¯s got a scheming stepmother and a tough grandmother¨Ctooplicated. I¡¯d rather hepletely took over the Larson family. My family would have to invest a lot in connections and resources. You¡¯re more suitable. Timothy is gone, and the Ferguson Group is in your hands. Your dad is only interested in women. Marrying you <b>is </b>like the saying goes, ¡®a man with a car and a house and no parents to interfere. You¡¯re the best choice.¡±


    When hearing that, Teresa¡¯s face darkened. Teresa had worked hard to support Dorothy¡¯s ascent, only to be dismissed outright, even mentioning theck of parents as an advantage.


    Unable to hold back, <b>Teresa </b>interjected, ¡°Ms. Myers, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said?¡± Dorothy frowned, looking down from her high horse. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously considering a stepmother asMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>real </b>mother, are you? Just y the part at home. No need to embarrass us out here.¡±


    Embarrassed and red¨Cfaced, Teresa looked toward Bryant, hoping he¡¯d defend her.


    After all, Bryant had often sided with his stepmother over his wife out of gratitude.


    Unexpectedly, Bryant seemed indifferent, merely smiling. ¡°The thing is, Ms. Myers, as perfect as I might be in your eyes, I¡¯m already mamed.¡±


    His tone was casual yet firm. As Bryant spoke, his fingertips traced softly across my palm, sending a pleasant shiver like a feather¡¯s touch, electrifying my entire being.

 CHAPTER 263

    Dorothy¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Marriages can end in divorce. You two had ns for that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Bryant frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    Dorothy asked in confusion, ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce His demeanor seemed casual yet filled with earnestness, ¡°And I¡¯m actively wooing my wife back.¡±


    I stared at him,pletely baffled, unable to tell if he was being sincere or just making up an excuse to push Dorothy away.


    Dorothy clenched her teeth in secrecy, a sh of resentment crossing her face, but soon, sheughed confidently. ¡°Bryant, maybe you don¡¯t know me well enough since we haven¡¯t known each other for long. My parents spoiled me rotten. I¡¯ve always got whatever i wanted. The more you show your love, the more I want to be Mrs. Ferguson to see how blissful it can be<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    She and Margaret were worlds apart. Margaret still had to put on a facade in public, but Dorothy scored even that pretense, let alone acting. After all, she had the Myers family to back her up. She didn¡¯t need to resort to any fakery.


    After her deration, she strutted out in high heels like a pampered little princess.


    Teresa sensed Bryant¡¯s distinctly different attitude and hesitated, ¡°Bry¡­¡±


    ¡°Teresa, have Kevin arrange for a driver to take you home,¡± Bryant said, diverting his gaze and speaking tly.


    Teresa¡¯s mouth hung open slightly, and after <b>a </b>moment, she reluctantly left, shooting me a resentful nce on her way out.


    I was perplexed. ¡°<b>You </b>seem different toward Teresa. Why?¡±


    ¡°I found out the truth.¡± Bryant smiled, a mix of disappointment and guilt in his eyes, ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe what you told me at first, but it involved my mother, so I checked.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I looked at him in surprise. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Tumed her in?¡± He suppressed his emotions, eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Given the current situation of the Ferguson Group, it¡¯s not the right time to stir trouble. But there are a thousand ways to solve this issue.¡±


    I nodded, not saying


    more. How to deal with Teresa was a matter for the Ferguson family, not me.


    I calmed my thoughts and was about to revisit the document he mentioned had issues when he retook my hand.


    He looked up at me, his gaze deep. ¡°Honey, I have nothing left but you.¡±


    There he was, ying the sympathy card.


    I avoided his gaze. ¡°Funny, I¡¯ve felt that way, too. When you broke your promises, I¡¯ve tasted what it¡¯s like to have nothing left.¡±


    I¡¯d got plenty of those.


    Bryant squeezed my hand. ¡°You can have more, and you will have a lot more.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve gotten used to having nothing.¡± I took a deep breath, looking at him calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not like Dorothy. She wants what she can¡¯t have because she¡¯s the darling daughter of the Myers family and always has her wishes fulfilled. But I¡¯m not her. I hardly got what I wanted, so I learned to let go from a young age.<b>¡±</b>


    5 2 1


    All the trials, the bravery, and the consequences were mine alone to bear, But I forgot, in some ways, Bryant and Dorothy were alike. He stared at me intently, his lips parting slightly to coax, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take the steps toward you. You stay put, waiting for me, and don¡¯t Back out. Jane, I¡¯m serious. I will make it up to you. I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±

 CHAPTER 264

    had to admit that Bryant¡¯s words had a way of weaving magic, a sweetness that made me momentarily wish I could forget everything that had happened between us. But some wounds were too deep to heal, leaving a acer unmoved.


    Like when he didn¡¯te home all night, I never doubted him. I understood he was busy with work for the Ferguson Group. But after everything that had happened, trust didn¡¯te ensy anymore. Love couldn¡¯t be unconditional or without hesitation. There were always reservations, defensiveness, doubts, and uneasiness.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Even if things seemed to mend, this pattem, if left unchecked, would <b>lead </b>to a breaking point. So, perhaps it was better to cut our


    losses.


    ¡°Bryant, let¡¯s not do this. Let¡¯s think this through,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I¡¯ll prove it,¡± he said with a conviction almost like a vow.


    I looked away, handing him another document to change the subject. ¡°Here, take a look at this. I go get a nurse to check <b>your </b>temperature.¡±


    ¡°Kevin,¡± he called out firmly. ¡°Get me some Amica cream.¡±


    Kevin hurried off.


    I was puzzled<b>. </b>¡°Didn¡¯t you have your bandages changed<b>? </b>And Amica? That¡¯s for bruises, not for what you have.¡±


    He reached to touch a spot on my lower back, pressing gently. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that hurt?¡±


    I winced. ¡°You know I hurt myself there, and still, you pressed it?¡±


    Soon enough, Kevin returned with the cream.


    I took it, but Bryant watched me closely. ¡°Give it here.¡±


    I refused, ¡°I can apply it myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you have eyes on the back of your head?¡± Without waiting for a rebuttal, he took the cream, lifted the hem of my shirt, and gently nubbed it on the bruise. ¡°You¡¯re all bruised up but didn¡¯t say a word. Do you think you don¡¯t have a husband to care for you?¡±


    He had <b>never </b>been so attentive. Before, even if I were all in cuts and bruises, he would remain detached.


    The pain from the bruise and the bitter memories tangled together. I suppressed my emotions, a habit formed over three years, ¡°Tve been managing on my own all this time.¡±


    Bryant was usually low¨Cmaintenance, and after his heartfelt words, he became even more cooperative, especially at meal times when he Insisted on being fed, iming his hand hurt too much. But it was at night that he yed his trump card.


    ¡°I need a shower,¡± he <b>said</b>, looking straight at me.


    g a shower was understandable for someone as particr as him.


    After being unconscious for two nights, missing


    he doctor said your wounds can¡¯t get wet¡±


    But I remembered the doctor¡¯s advice and shook my head. ¡°The


    His chest and arm had the worst injuries, and there were also some scrapes <b>on </b>his legs.


    He pleaded, hope in his voice, ¡°But I feel ufortable, honey.¡±


    I was at a loss, no longer bothering to correct his endearment, merely suggesting, ¡°How about Kevin help you with a <b>sponge </b>bath?¡± Kevin, waiting to discuss significant matters from thepany with Bryant, seemed horrified at the suggestion,ughing awkwardly. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, please. You¡¯re joking, right? If I dare touch Mr. Ferguson, I¡¯ll be out of a job tomorrow. It is a task only you can <b>do</b><b>!</b>¡± With that, Kevin made a hasty exit, not even stopping to finish his work discussion.


    Bryant looked at me, clearly liking the suggestion. ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±


    I knew what he was implying. With Kevin gone, it was just the two of us.


    Bryant raised an eyebrow. ¡°Or do you still harbor ill intentions toward me, too scared to even touch me?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Get over yourself.¡±


    the pul


    He challenged, ¡°Then why the guilt?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I had to admit that Bryant¡¯s provocation worked. I got up, went to the bathroom, prepared warm water, and got a disposable washcloth ready to clean him. We had gotten physical and seen each other naked. It should be nothing <b>to </b>give him a sponge bath

 CHAPTER 265

    <b>Chapter </b>265


    As I was diligently scrubbing his back,pletely focused on the task at hand, out of nowhere, he let out a soft sound, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I paused my movements<b>, </b>utterly baffled, and tumed to look at him.


    His eyes were soft, and his voice clear and untroubled as he said, ¡°I admit, I¡¯m the one with impure thoughts.¡±


    I was about to say something when my gaze involuntarily drifted downwards, and I noticed he was visibly aroused.


    My cheeks med with heat, and I threw the towel aside, ¡°Do it yourself!


    Jerk! Even in this state<b>, </b>he still had the energy for such thoughts.


    Bryant¡¯s injuries were severe, but the doctors at BlessedCare Medical Facility lived up to their reputation. Plus, the care he received in the hospital room was nothing short of excellent.


    Within a week, the doctor announced he could be discharged.


    He added, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson¡¯s speedy recovery owes much to your devoted care. You truly are a model couple! No wonder the inte is filled with stories of Mr. Ferguson doting on his wife. With such a wonderful wife, it¡¯s only right to cherish her.¡±


    Bryant¡¯s smile was one ofplete satisfaction.


    I found thetterment rather ironic


    Iter heard that the doctor was promoted to Deputy Director that very day


    I didn¡¯t say much at the moment, just handed the packed clothes to Kevin, ¡°Take these back to the Ferguson Mansion. They¡¯ll know how to handle theundry¡±


    Kevin took the clothes with a


    h a slight nod.


    When we got to the garage, Bryant spoke up first. ¡°Let me drive you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± I pointed towards my y car, ¡°I brought mine.¡±


    He seemed a bit reluctant, and just when I thought he might insist on having his way, he reined in his emotions and said, ¡°Alright, but drive safely.¡±


    ¡°Will do!¡±


    I nodded, relieved, and tumed to walk to my car.


    Finally, free atst!


    Spending a few days in the hospital, no matter howfortable the room, had been far from restful.


    After getting home, taking a shower, and filling my stomach, I copsed into bed and slept like a log.


    The next day, not even Christine¡¯s visit could rouse me


    It wasn¡¯t until noon when <b>she </b>came into my room to wake me up for lunch that I groggily got up, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Look at those dark circles.¡±


    She spoke with a hint of disdain, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you¡¯ve been caring for Bryant in the hospital, I¡¯d think you¡¯ve been outmitting crimes.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I yawned, and tears welled up in my eyes, ¡°Taking care of someone sick is no easier than doing crimes.¡±


    Although Bryant was rtively easy to care for, given his severe injuries and the continuous fever over several days, I often found myself waking up in the middle of the night to check his forehead.


    ¡°Go brush your teeth and have lunch. Then you can continue with <b>your </b>caught¨Cup sleep.¡±


    As Christine urged me to get up, she cursed, ¡°That damn scoundrel, look what he¡¯s turned you into.¡±


    The lunch waiting on the table was a meticulously ordered takeout. And it was all my favorite dishes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel touched, ¡°Chris, you¡¯re the best¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Of </b>course, I am.¡± Christine spoke with righteous indignation, ¡°if only Bryant could be half as good to <b>you </b>as I am, then maybe he could start talking about winning his wife back,¡±


    I coughed lightly, not daring to bring up the time Bryant cooked at home.


    Just after we finished eating, her phone suddenly rang. She lit up at the caller <b>ID</b>, smiled<b>, </b>and answered, ¡°Laura, you busy bee, what¡¯s got you calling me out of the blue? Must be good news, right?¡±


    Whatever was said on the other end had Christine immediately putting the call on speaker for me to hear.


    It was about an investment.


    The caller had found us an investor and had arranged a dinner meeting for that evening<b>.</b>


    Christine looked at me, seeking my opinion, and then cheerfully said, ¡°What do you mean, am I free? You¡¯re going out of your way to connect me, how could I not make time? Of course, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s a date!¡±


    Lauraughed, clearly familiar with Christine, ¡°To be honest<b>, </b>it¡¯s hardly a referral. The moment they saw yourpany¡¯s information, they agreed without a second thought.¡±

 CHAPTER 266

    <b>Chapter </b>266


    After hanging up the <b>phone</b>, Christine <b>kept </b>sneaking peeks at me like she was hiding something.


    ¡°What are you <b>looking </b>at me for?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Do you think¡± she started, her voiceced with suspicion, ¡°the investor Laura¡¯s setting us up with could be Bryant?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Doubt it.¡±


    I shook my head, even though a part of me wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°He just got out of the hospital. I haven¡¯t heard him or Kevin talking about anything like thistely.¡±


    ¡°Then who could it be<b>?</b>¡±


    Christine was genuinely puzzled<b>.</b>


    I didn¡¯t <b>have </b><b>a </b>clue either, so I simply said, ¡°Well, <b>we¡¯ve </b>already agreed to the dinner Let¡¯s just go and see. RiverCity isn¡¯t thatrge; if it¡¯s someone we know, it¡¯s bound toe out.¡±


    ¡°Fair point,¡± Christine agreed.


    w outfit and


    Later, I changed into a new out


    grabbed a beige wool coat before heading out to dinner with Christine.


    Christine had booked the restaurant. Having navigated the Marketing Department for years, she had a knack for these social gatherings. When we arrived<b>, </b>a waiter escorted us to a private room.


    The room overlooked the river, offering a stunning view of the city lights reflecting off the water. The atmosphere was tranquil and ssy, and the menu boasted authentic local cuisine.


    Laura was already there. She greeted us warmly, quickly diving into conversation with <b>Christine</b>. ¡°You two are familiar with our guest tonight, right? I¡¯ve got <b>a </b>big project and I¡¯m really looking to coborate with their group. Put in a good word for <b>me </bter okay<b>?</b>¡±


    Christine didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Laura, is it the Ferguson Group?¡±


    ¡°The Ferguson Group?¡± <b>Laura </b>frowned and gave Christine a yful re. ¡°Have you lost your mind? You and Ms. Webster just left the Ferguson Group. Why would they want to support a new brand thatpetes directly with their own?¡±


    So it wasn¡¯t the Ferguson Group. And it certainly wasn¡¯t Bryant.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. If it were him, I¡¯d have no choice but to refuse.


    And that would mean missing out on another investment opportunity.


    ¡°Well, I overthought it.¡±


    Christine, keeping my history with Bryant to herself, raised an eyebrow and probed, ¡°So, spill the beans. Whichpany is it?¡± Laura was surprisingly open. ¡°The RF Group, which just went public on the NYSEst month. Heard of them?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>AFT</b>


    Christine sounded shocked. ¡°You mean the one that emerged in New York and built a financial empire in just three years? That RF Group?¡±


    ????? ???? ?? ?? ?? ? ???? ?? ?? ??


    Her reminder jogged my memory.


    The RF Group was <b>known </b>for its formidable wealth, having built a business empire in a short span, yet its enigmatic boss remained out <b>of </b>the spotlight.


    Laura nodded. ¡°Surprising, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯ve got us an investor like <b>that</b>?¡±


    Christine swallowed hard. ¡°Is this restaurant ssy enough? Who are we meeting?¡±


    ¡°Their Chief Executive Officer Laura smiled, then added, ¡°But you¡¯ve chosen the perfect spot. He¡¯s been abroad for years and just returned recently. He¡¯ll definitely appreciate the taste of home here in RiverCity¡±


    Knowing who we were about to meet made both Christine and me a bit nervous.


    <b>I </b>squeezed Christine¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. <b>If </b>they agreed to this dinner after seeing <b>our </b>profiles, they must see something in us.¡±


    Although the RF Group seemed out of feach, it was worth a shot.


    Who knows? Maybe we¡¯d get lucky.


    Even if it didn¡¯t work out, we had nothing to lose.


    Soon, we heard the waiter¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Right this way, please.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Then the door opened, and standing there, besides the waiter, was a tall young man who appeared to be in histe twenties. He had sharp, striking features and a hint of mixed heritage, giving off a sophisticated yet youthful vibe

 CHAPTER 267

    The man was the epitome of politeness, offering a slight bow as he greeted us. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been away <b>for a </b>while. I didn¡¯t realize how crazy the evening rush in RiverCity could be.¡±


    ¡°No worries at all. We¡¯re just d you could make it!¡±


    Laura stood up to introduce us. ¡°This is the CEO of RF Group, York Carlson. It¡¯s a pleasure to have you with us, Mr. Carlson.¡±


    I half expected someone of his stature to be a bit standoffish, but he <b>was </b>surprisingly approachable and even took the initiative to refill our drinks.


    Christine and I exchanged bewildered looks <b>as </b>he set down the decanter to get down to business. ¡°Investing won¡¯t be an issue, but obviously, RF will need a significant stake. I hope you¡¯re prepared for that.¡±


    ¡°We are,¡± I nodded, epting the fact.


    I had done my homework. Founders often ended up with a smaller piece of the pie, but without the capital ourselves, we had little choice.


    Christine, with her knack for negotiation, added in <b>good </b>spirits, ¡°Mr. Carlson, we¡¯re all from RiverCity here. You¡¯ve got to leave us enough.


    to live on.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jackson, you¡¯ve got a sense of humor<b>,</b>¡± he responded, a mix of warmth and age¨Cdefying wisdom coloring his tone. ¡°We¡¯re looking at a 51% stake. The only catch is, any future financing rounds will need RF¡¯s approval.¡±


    Fifty¨Cone percent. It was lower than I expected, but it was a delicate bnce that tipped the scales of control.


    Christine caught on too, ¡°What about the day¨Cto¨Cday management and decision¨Cmaking<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°We <b>won¡¯t </b>interfere,¡± he assured us.


    That promise was a balm to our worries.


    With the major concerns of shares and decision¨Cmaking power addressed<b>, </b>the rest of the negotiations went surprisingly smoothly. All that was left was to <b>wait </b>for RF¡¯s contract.


    On the ride home, with our driver navigating the streets, Christine leaned on my shoulder, pondering if we¡¯d just hit a jackpot. ¡°Maybe?¡± I replied. But something nagged at me, a feeling of unease I couldn¡¯t shake.


    Reying the evening¡¯s events in my mind, it suddenly clicked. The man, <b>York </b>Carlson, looked familiar.


    Yet, for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t ce where I¡¯d seen him before.


    Christine, upon hearing that, teased, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. He¡¯s been everywhere since RF went publicst month. It¡¯s normal you¡¯d recognize him.<b>¡±</b>N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Reassured, I stepped out of the car, only to bump into Gregory just as <b>he </b>was stepping into his apartment. He nced back at me, a hint of amusement in his eyes, ¡°Had a bit to drink?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I mumbled, my head a bit fuzzy.


    Then, remembering something, I rushed inside, grabbed the dress Id had cleaned and returned it to him. ¡°The dress you lent me for the dinner. It¡¯s cleaned. Meant to get it back to you sooner, but our paths never crossed.¡±


    Gregory leaned against the doorframe, an unreadable expression on his face. ¡°Been taking care of Bryant?¡±

 CHAPTER 268

    ¡°How did you know?¡± I blurted <b>out</b>, Instantly feeling a bit foolish for asking.


    Given his rtionship with Dorothy, it was obvious he would know.


    He made no move to take the dress back, so I pushed it towards him again, only to hear him chuckle, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, you really think I¡¯m that petty? To take a gift back?¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡± I was taken aback.


    The dress was expensive, definitely costing a pretty penny.


    Gregory crossed his arms, clearly avoiding my attempt to return the dress, and said with a carefree grin, ¡°What, you think I¡¯d let you y my date for free<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Fine¡± I conceded, deciding not to push the issue further and ept the gift.


    The price was nothing to him, so if I kept refusing. I¡¯d just seem stuck¨Cup.


    I smiled slightly as I said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    If you really want to thank me, do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Not ying your date again,¡± I immediately said.


    Gregory¡¯sugh was filled with amusement. ¡°What are you thinking? I need you to go to RiverCity University this Sunday morning to pick someone up from school. I¡¯m probably going to be busy that day. I¡¯d appreciate it.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°A boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°A girl.¡±


    Suddenly, it clicked.


    He had mentioned being here to apany someone studying, and I had thought it was an illegitimate child. But given his age, it wasn¡¯t likely he¡¯d have a child in college¡­


    <b>Was </b>it his girlfriend?


    When I nodded in agreement, my eyes inadvertently swept over a pair of women¡¯s slippers under the hallway cab and I smiled, <b>¡°</b>Alright, I do it.¡±


    After <b>all</b>, my main focustely was on negotiating a deal with RF. Once the funds were in, we could really get started. I should be free over the weekend, so taking some time to pick someone up wasn¡¯t an issue.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day, just as I got out of bed, the doorbell rang


    Once I opened the door, Bryant stepped in wearing a tailor¨Cmade suit,fortably making himself at home and switching to slippers.


    He started unpacking a breakfast packed in a thermal box onto the table.


    ¡°Made by the chefs at the Ferguson Mansion.¡±


    He pulled me over and pushed me into a chair ¡°Eat up while it¡¯s hot. Gary said these are your favorites.¡±


    Lwas still a bit dazed, ¡°Bryant, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. We¡¯re still getting a divorce. You don¡¯t need to be this nice to me.¡±


    Couples on the brink of divorce didn¡¯t need to perform such tender acts.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s got it wrong.¡±


    Bryant carefully tied my hair back, making it easier for me to eat, his voice deep and rich, I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m serious about winning my wife back¡±


    He seemed convinced that if he kept this up, I¡¯d eventually be won over by his efforts. And I knew there was a <b>good </b>chance of that.


    I was frustrated, ¡°But I don¡¯t need these fleeting gestures. Bryant, why are you suddenly putting in so <b>much </b>effort to win me back? What¡¯s the real reason<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Is it because there¡¯s no one else around you, that¡¯s why yo


    why you want to cling to me?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Or </b>is it because you just can¡¯t stand to let go?¡±


    Indeed, in the hospital and even now, he had been acting very seriously. Like a husband desperate to win back his wife.


    But I was scared!


    I had once failed to understand him, and now I didn¡¯t want to try anymore.


    Bryant¡¯s fingers on my neck stiffened momentarily<b>, </b>¡°Nelther¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± Iughed bitterly, standing up to face him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because you like me. You need Kevin to remind you of my birthday. Gary has to tell you what I like to eat. So, what about you? How much do you really know about me?¡±

 CHAPTER 269

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± He said, quiltcing his tone as he wrapped me in a gentle embrace, his voice filled with memorse and tendemess, ¡°I never truly took the time to understand you before. I saw you as Independent, resilient, but never stopped to think from a husband¡¯s perspective. To really get to know you, to cherish you¡±


    ¡°But I promise, 11 do better from now on ¡±


    Before I could respond or reject him, he quickly added, ¡°I have to head to the office now. Enjoy your breakfast. Let me know if there¡¯s anything specific you want to eat, and I bring it over tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Bry¡­¡± Before I could finish, he was gone,


    I nced at the still steaming breakfast on the table and sat down to eat.


    After all, wasting food was not an option.


    Over the next few days, Bryant became as punctual as clockwork, appearing at my doorstep every morning without fail.


    If I didn¡¯t open the door, he didn¡¯t linger, he just left the food hanging on the door.


    Each breakfast was different ande with a sticky note.


    ¡°I remember you loved these when we had breakfast at the mansion. I didn¡¯t need Gary¡¯s reminder


    ¡°The weather forecast predicts snow this Sunday. Want to build a snowman together?¡±


    ¡°When will <b>you </b>let me in?¡±


    ¡°Jane, I miss you.¡±


    Holding the sticky note, something inside me softened a bit, only for me to deliberately ignore it.


    That day, the doorbell was relentless, signaling his determination to wait until I opened the door.


    Reluctantly, I did.


    1 need to talk to you in person today.¡±


    Bryant didn¡¯te in. His gaze was fixed on me as he spoke abruptly. ¡°No matter what happens, you need to trust me, okay?¡±


    An uneasy feeling washed over me, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± His cool hand brushed my head as he spoke with gravity. ¡°Just take care of yourself. Don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t look, <b>don¡¯t </b>believe anything else.


    I was about to press for answers when his phone rang.


    He checked it, his expression darkening. Handing me my breakfast, he said, ¡°7 might not be able toe by for a while, but someone will bring your meals. Please, take care <b>of </b>yourself.¡±


    Then, he answered the call and left with a stern look.


    Could it be something to do with Jarrod that was still unresolved?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ?? ? ?


    But whatever it was with Jarrod, it shouldn¡¯t make Bryant this cautious.


    After breakfast, I browsed the news online but found nothing of note.


    Later, I received a message from Gregory


    ¡°Almost pick¨Cup time. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    2nd gate, RiverCity University.


    He didn¡¯t even provide a name or a photo of the person I was supposed to meet.


    I messaged back asking for the name, to which he replied, ¡°Just wait for her to find you.¡±


    Sighing. I grabbed my car keys and headed out.


    As I started the car, ready to leave, a cold de suddenly pressed against my neck from behind.


    My whole body went numb as I mched on the <b>brakes</b>, ¡°Who are you? How did you get in my <b>car</b>?¡±


    ¡°Drive. Don¡¯t stop.¡± The voice was chilling, and though his face was hidden behind my seat, hisrge build was evident through the rearview mirror.


    When I hesitated, the de pressed closer, causing a slight pain. Through gritted teeth, he ordered, ¡°I said drive! Out of the garage<b>, </b>then down Harmony Street. Keep going¡±

 CHAPTER 270

    <b>Chapter </b><b>270</b>


    <b>My </b>hands clutched the steering wheel so tightly my knuckles turned white. Under the threat of the criminal¡¯s de, fear coursed through my veins


    Even after exiting the parking garage, the knife remained at my throat, barely noticeable yet unmistakably there.


    Frozen in ce, the fear within me escted with each passing moment.


    I tried to keep my voice steady. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The man snorted, ¡°Cut the chatter and keep driving.¡±


    His guard was up, making it clear he wasn¡¯t to be trifled with.


    Suddenly, it clicked. Bryant¡¯s waming this moming¡­ It all made sense now,This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But neither of us could have anticipated this.


    It was the weekend, and traffic was starting to pile up.


    After what felt like an etemity, we finally made our way out of the bustling city center along Harmony Street.


    ns, the more my panic grew


    The more we ventured into the secluded areas.


    The only time the man spoke was tomand me at intersections, like when we approached a red light and he ordered, ¡°Turn left.¡± Then, amidst the silence, my phone rang, cutting through the tension with a call from Gregory.


    Seizing the moment before my captor could react, I answered.


    Gregory¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, what¡¯s going on? She¡¯s been waiting outside for ages and hasn¡¯t seen you.¡± Before I could respond, the de¡¯s edge grazed my skin¨Ca clear warning.


    ? Where are you? Is there a bad signal or something? Jane? Did you even leave your house yet?¡± Gregory, puzzled, asked, ¡°Hello? He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before the man, with a swift move of his hand, ended the call.


    In a sinister tone, he spat, ¡°I told you, no funny business.¡±


    ? ?? ?? ?? ? ? ? ? ?? ? ?? ? ?


    ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped because I¡¯m so nervous,¡± I lied, trying


    to sound convincing


    He let out a coldugh, pressing the knife slightly against my neck. ¡°Make another slip, and I might slip too.¡±


    A slip that could end my life.


    Sweat soaked my back as I resigned myself to driving wherever this madman wanted.


    Gregory tried calling again twice, but I dared not answer.


    Eventually, we arrived at arge, rundown mansion in an old estate. Driving through the grand entrance, we stopped in front of a dpidated house, weeds overtaking its garden.


    As I hit the brakes, another car pulled in behind us


    The man quickly got out and opened my door, snarling, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get out!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I stammered, fumbling with my seatbelt.


    Out of the car behind us appeared two familiar faces¨CDorothy and Jarrod.


    ¡°Jarrod had forced her here <b>too</b>?¡± I thought


    But then, Dorothy red at me fiercely andmanded the other thugs in the yard, ¡°What are you waiting for? Throw her down there!¡± Without hesitation, two of them grabbed me and threw me into the basement, stirring up clouds of dust that choked me. My hands scraped painfully against the concrete floor./


    Above, a single incandescent bulb flickered, blurring my vision.


    As I tried to get up, the sound of high heels approached, step by step, until-


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Dorothy stepped on my fingers, the pain shooting up my arm, tears springing to my eyes.


    E


    Hearing my cry, she seemed even more delighted. Squatting down, she taunted, ¡°Jane, I warned you. Just sign those divorce papers. Why do you insist on clinging to Bryant?¡±

 CHAPTER 271

    ¡°Seriously, how many times do I have to say it? He¡¯s out of your league! Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    She covered her mouth andughed mockingly before grabbing my cheeks harshly anding closer, her voice filled with spite. ¡°Why bring this upon yourself? You think I¡¯m like that stupid Margaret, dreaming of entering the Ferguson estate but can¡¯t even handle a pebble like you in my path? Look, Jane, I¡¯ve <b>always </b>gotten what I wanted, never missed once. If I can¡¯t have it, you think my mom <b>will </b>just sit back and watch me be unhappy? What makes you think you canpete with me, all <b>alone </b>and powerless?¡±


    As she spoke, she nced at a tattooed thug nearby. ¡°Call Bryant.¡±


    ¡°Right¡± The tattooed man immediately made the call.


    I frowned at Dorothy, saying Icily, ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots with Jarrod. What are you nning?!¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She smirked, pping her hands as she stood up, looking down at me. ¡°Worned I harm Bryant? Please, he¡¯s the husband I¡¯ve carefully chosen. Instead of worrying about him, you should be worrying about yourself.¡±


    I looked up. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see,¡± Dorothy said, hands sped behind her back as she leaned in, ¡°If both of us were kidnapped, and he could only save one, who do you think he¡¯d choose?¡±


    I paused.


    He had told me this moming to trust him. He told me to always trust him, no matter what,


    I


    I clenched my fists as I replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    After all, thest time it came down to choosing, Bryant didn¡¯t even nce my way.


    Besides, I was afraid of angering Dorothy further. Who knows <b>what </b>madness she could unleash?


    With the Myers, family backing her, she could probably get away with murder here today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, huh?¡±


    Dorothy chuckled cruelly. ¡°Well, today we¡¯ll find out. Jane, it¡¯s time you faced reality. People like you, bottom¨Cfeeders, have no <b>ce</b><b>. </b>trying to climb into our world<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    At that moment, the tattooed man returned. ¡°Ms. Myers, done. I told Bryant both you and Jane have been kidnapped, and he needs toe himself.¡±


    p!


    Dorothy¡¯s handnded sharply on his face. ¡°Bryant? You address him as Mr. Ferguson!¡±


    The tattooed man looked annoyed but seeing Jarrod lounging carelessly, quickly corrected himself. Tve informed Mr. Ferguson as you instructed.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson sounded very anxious. He¡¯s on his way now¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Good.¡±


    Dorothy nodded, satisfied, and signaled to the others. ¡°Tie up this bitch¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s men, ustomed to dirty work, were both quick and ruthless.


    In no time, I was tied to a column, utterly helpless,


    ?? ? ?


    And just as I was secured<b>, </b>Dorothy eyed the stool beneath my feet and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Kick the stool away. It¡¯s more fun to have her dangling.¡±


    With a swift kick from the tattooed man, I lost all support<b>, </b>slowly sliding downward, suspended in mid¨Cair


    The rope dug painfully into my skin, burning wherever it touched.


    As I slid further down, the rope tightened, soon making it hard to breathe.


    The pain was intense, the pressure unbearable

 CHAPTER 272

    Struggling for air, my consciousness began to blur.


    The difort was so unbearable that I wished for death


    Thad vowed to never entangle with Bryant again, yet in this dire situation, he was the only person my mind could grasp.


    ¡°Bryant. Please,e quickly. Save me. I silently pleaded in my heart


    Just as i was about to lose consciousnesspletely, a bucket of cold water was suddenly sshed over me.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The basement, almady chilled by the diught, became even colder, snapping me back to some semnce of awareness while making me shiver uncontrobly


    The icy water trailed down my cheeks, neck, and under my cor, biting into my bones


    As I lifted my eyes, I saw Dorothy tied up to a pir nearby


    Her face bore the imprint of two ps, and her clothes were filthy and tattered, presenting a picture of utter disarray


    Vet, she stood on a chair, calm andposed.


    I let out a weak, coldugh, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite the actress.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Does it matter?¡± Dorothy retorted with confidence. ¡°All that matters is who hell choose!


    At that moment, the sound of a <b>car </b>engine approached.


    Dorothy kicked away the chair beneath her, casting me a superior look, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t me me. me your lowly status that makes you so easy to manipte.


    Soon, a familiar figure descended into the basement, his posture dignified, still dressed in the bespoke suit from the moming.


    His gaze instantly found mine, his pupils narrowing, before someone stopped him a few feet away.


    Jamrod, lighting a cigar with a smile, greeted, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, it¡¯s not easy getting a moment with you.¡±


    Bryants expression darkened, his gaze sharp and foreboding, ¡°Let them go.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to do some business with Mrs. Ferguson today, Jarrod settled into a chair. ¡°But then, my men tell me Ms. Myers here has some unclear ties with you. Couldn¡¯t decide who to take, so I brought both.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Bryant asked impatiently.


    Jarrod burst intoughter, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything now Just curious to see, Mr. Ferguson¡­ who you¡¯d choose to save.¡±


    Bryant¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze sharp. ¡°What are <b>you </b>implying?¡±


    A handgun was ced in front of him. With a twisted smile, Jarrod exined. This gun has just one bullet left. Mr. Ferguson, pick someone to use it on, the rest is up to you.¡±


    The implication was clear. the gun was meant for either me or Dorothy


    Bryant¡¯s jaw clenched, too far for me to clearly discem his expression.


    My breathing slowed involuntarily


    With a chilling tone, Bryant asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson,


    1, <b>can </b>you really care for two women at once? What¡¯s wrong with g


    no regard for human life.


    Bryant held the gun, hesitating to act


    getting rid of someone insignificant?¡± Jarrod clearly had


    Suddenly, Jarrod grabbed another gun from his man, pointed it first at me, then at Dorothy, swinging it back and forth.


    My heart raced to my throat!


    No one is immune to the fear of death.


    I¡¯m no different


    Dorothy looked at <b>Bryant </b>in desperation, ¡°Bryant¡­ save me<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°Still undecided?¡±


    Jarrod cocked the gun, ¡°111 count down from three. If you haven¡¯t decided by then, I decide for you!¡±

 CHAPTER 273

    The atmosphere around Bryant plummeted as he steadied his grip on the gun, aiming it directly at Dorothy


    Dorothy shook her head frantically. ¡°No¡­ please, Bryant, don¡¯t¡­


    But Bryant¡¯s expression was stone¨Ccold, unyielding. Yet, when our eyes met for a fleeting second. I caught a glimpse of the profound restmint hidden deep within his gaze.


    Jarrod was still counting down, ¡°Two¡­¡±


    Bryant clenched his jaw, his wrist giving a slight twitch as he cocked the gun single¨Chandedly.


    ¡°One¡­


    The gunshot echoed ¨C but in that critical moment, Bryant swiveled the gun away from Dorothy and aimed it squarely at me!


    I was paralyzed, my blood running cold.


    So, it was me he was willing to forsake all along.


    Even if it meant my death.


    my vision blurring.


    Despair seeped into my very bones in an instant, as I stared nkly in Bryant¡¯s direction, my


    Though the anticipated pain never arrived, a piercing agony throbbed somewhere deep inside me.


    Tm doing this willingly¡­¡±


    ¡°Trying to win you back¡­¡±


    ¡°TII take the next ny¨Cnine steps, just stay here and don¡¯t back out on thest one.¡±


    ¡°Jane, I¡¯m serious, and I will make amends. I can¡¯t lose you¡±


    Im the one with impure thoughts.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens, you have to trust me.¡±


    All the promises of winning back his wife, all the derations of profound <b>love</b>, turned into a <b>cruel </b>joke in that moment.


    All lies.


    His love for me was never worth anything.


    It was me who was foolish, naively hoping he would choose to save me¡­


    He would never choose me. Never


    How could I be so naive?


    Jarrodughed <b>again</b>, ¡°Haha, Mr. Ferguson, don¡¯t be mad, it was just a joke. One is Ms. Myers, the other your wife, for now, at least. I wouldn¡¯t dare touch them.¡±


    ¡°But I must say, Mr. Ferguson, even you can¡¯t escape the age old tale of chasing something new and discarding the old!¡±


    A thinyer of frost seemed to cover Bryant¡¯s dark expression, ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen Ms. Myers, of course, you can take her with you, by all means!¡± Jarrod said.


    it know him, it would <b>be </b>invisible.


    The man who <b>had </b>assured me of his trust that morning didn¡¯t even spare me a nce now. He went straight to Dorothy, untied the ropes binding her, and lifted her into his arms right before my eyes. ¡°Woohoohoo¡­ Bryant, I was so scared¡­ You¡¯re so good to me, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you!¡± Dorothy acted as if she had been through a tremendous ordeal.


    Bryant walked over his face a mask of barely discernible struggle. To anyone who didn¡¯t


    ¡°Jarrod, Bryant scoffed, as if he¡¯d heard the world¡¯s funniest joke, disdainfully retorting, ¡°what makes you think I would give up significant profit for an ex¨Cwife? Hast she held me back enough?¡±


    Jarrod tentatively spoke up. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, what about Mrs. Ferguson? If you insist on taking both, we can make it work. We could negotiate the West End project terms, just cede another twenty percent of the profits to us.¡±


    in such a


    Hisst words were crystal clear, yet deeply cutting, stabbing right into my heart with sharp precision, causing me a jolt of pain.


    I looked up to see a faint smile on his face, as if he was <b>merely </b>engaging in light banter.


    In that moment, a wave of bittemess surged up to my throat.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 CHAPTER 274

    As it turned out, Bryant was indeed thinking that.


    I was just a burden to him. He must have been harboring resentment for a while.


    Otherwise, such cutting words wouldn¡¯t havee out so easily.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A bitter smile tugged at theers of my mouth. I should¡¯ve never hoped he woulde to my rescue


    Jarrod pped his hands, saying, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, you really live up to expectation, able to let go so easily!¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Bryant¡­<b>¡±</b>


    Dorothy winced in Bryant¡¯s arms, ¡°My leg hurts so much, I think I injured it <b>just </b>now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    Bryant responded, ready to stride away!


    Jarrod called out to him, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, about Ms. Webster..


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Without stopping, Bryant spat, indifferent.


    It seemed, how I ended up didn¡¯t concem him at all. His attention was solely on Dorothy¡¯s injury.


    His tall, straight figure quickly disappeared from my <b>sight</b>.


    Outside, the sound of tires screeching against the ground echoed for a few seconds before everything returned to silence.


    I squinted at the flickering bulb above, suddenlyughing. ¡°You want to kill me, don¡¯t you? Go ahead.¡±


    Bryant¡¯s earlier shot had already given me a brush with death. I was no longer afraid.


    Jarrod stubbed out the remainder of his cigar on the ground, looking at me with flushed cheeks, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, the Myerses might be fools, but I¡¯m not. For now, I wouldn¡¯t dare touch you. Today, I¡¯ll let you go, but if there everes a time when I need a favor I hope you¡¯ll speak well of me.¡±


    ¡°What good could I do for you?¡±


    Iughed at myself. Me, powerless and as insignificant as an ant, easily crushed by the Myerses, how could I possibly be of help to


    him?


    Jarrod waved his hand, ¡°You can¡¯t talk like that. Fortune turns like a wheel; who says <b>you¡¯ll </b>always be down on your luck?¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe he was being kind, ¡°You¡¯re really willing to let me go?¡±


    ¡°Of course


    know that I Jarrod signaled his men to <b>untie </b>me, then slowly said, ¡°But, you can¡¯t let the Myerses Suddenly freed, I copsed on the ground, gasping for fresh air as life surged back into me. After a moment, I managed to speak, ¡°is that so, and how do you want me to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°Jarrod, Mr. Ford has arrived,¡±


    One of the thugs suddenly came down, his face flushed with panic.


    Was it Gregory?


    Jarrod asked, ¡°Which Mc Ford?¡±


    ¡°Vista Town¡¯s Mr. Ford.¡±


    Smack!


    I let you go this easily.¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face tumed <b>livid</b><b>, </b>and he pped his subordinate, cursing, ¡°<b>Are </b>you an idiot, leaving him waiting outside?!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bother with me anymore, straightening his long coat as he hurried upstairs.


    It seemed he ran straight into Gregory at the entrance to the basement.


    upu wanted


    Jarrod, who dared to negotiate terms in front of Bryant, waspletely cowed in front of Gregory, ¡°Greg, I mean, Mr. Ford, you to see me? A call and I would¡¯ve been right there, why go through the trouble ofing yourself?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t <b>sure </b>it was Gregory until I heard ¡°<b>Greg</b>.¡±


    At Dorothy¡¯s birthday party, that¡¯s how Gregory¡¯s close friends had called him too


    ¡°See you?¡±


    Gregory was as arrogantly casual as ever, ¡°Do you have any idea, you¡¯ve messed up my ns?¡±


    14.53


    ¡°What, what ns?¡±


    ¡°Jane was supposed to pick someone up for me, and you got her tied up here?¡±


    Gregory¡¯s voice was filled with cold fury, ¡°Jarrod, you¡¯ve gotten bold, have you no respect left for me?¡±


    ¡°L¡°Jarrod seemed unwilling to provoke him, quickly using Dorothy as his excuse, 1 I had no choice. Mrs. Myers and her daughter came to me with this request. You know. I can¡¯t afford to offend the Myernes either, but I didn¡¯t know about Ms. Webster and you. Had I known about your ties, I wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on her!¡±

 CHAPTER 275

    <b>Chapter</b>275


    ThearrogancehadlefttheroomalongwithJarrod¡¯sconfidence.


    Gregorycrackedaslightsmile,hisvoicelight,¡°Idon¡¯tcareaboutyourMyersfamilyconnections.Ifyoutouchheragain,Iwon¡¯thesitate.tosendyoutojoinyourbrothersixfeetunder.¡±


    Jarroddroppedtohiskneeswithathud,¡°Iwaswrong.Youhave myword,IoweeverythingIhavetoyou.Fromnowon,ifyousayjump,I¡¯skhowhigh,andI¡¯llrespectMs.WebsterasIdoyou.¡±


    Iwaspuzzledatfirst,wonderingwhyJarrodwoulddaretonegotiatewithBryantyet


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    ernedterrifiedofGregory.ItthenbecamecleartoMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    TheFergusonGroupwasaboutlegitimatebusiness,steeringclearofthemurkywaters.


    ButtheFordfamily,theyhadafootinbothworlds,fearedandrespectedinequalmeasure.¡°Youbetterkeep yourword,¡±Gregoryspat,hispatiencewearingthin.¡°Nowtakeyourcrewandgetlost.¡±


    ¡°Rightaway!¡±


    Jarrodscrambledtohisfeet,motioningforhismento leave.Beforeexiting,heturned<i>to</i>me,handsspedinaplea,¡®Ms.Webster,Itrulyintendedtoletyougo.Please,ifyoucouldjust¡­¡±


    ¡°Takealook.¡±Iliftedmyhandsfor himtoseetherawwounds,¡°Jarrod,Imightletthisslide,butIexpectDorothytosharethesamefate.Iwasdurningtheothercheek.Ifnoonewaswillingtospareme,whyshouldIseekpeace?


    ¡°Ms.Webster¡­¡±Jarrodwasonthe verge oftears.


    CaughtbetweentheFordandtheMyersfamilies,hecouldn¡¯taffordtooffendeither.


    Ismiledgently,¡°NomattertheMyersfamily¡¯sinfluence,thisisRiverCity,<b>your</b>turf.Makinghersufferwithoutdrawingattentionshouldn¡¯tbehard,right?¡±


    ¡°Ms.Webster,pleasedon¡¯tmakethisdifficult¡­¡±


    Beforehecouldfinish,Gregorydescendedthe stairs,flickinghislighter,¡°Yousurehavealottosaytosomeonewhokidnappedyou.¡±


    1pursedmylips,pretending toleveragemysituation,¡°IwasaskingJarrodforafavor,buther


    ¡°I¡¯lldoit!¡±<b>Jarrod</b>couldn¡¯taffordtohesitateanylonger,hisvoiceloudwithdesperation,¡°Ms.We,Iagree!¡±


    Bettertoagreenowandfigure<i>out</i>asolutioterthantoopenlydefyGregory.


    ¡°Thank you,¡±Ismiledinrelief.


    Hequicklyledhismenout,leavingthebasementeerilyquietexcept forthewhistlingwind.


    Gregorylookeddownatmydisheveledstate,his<i>brow</i>furrowingslightly,<b>¡°</b>You¡¯rethefirstwealthyman¡¯swifeI¡¯veseeninsuchamess.¡°Thanks<i>to</i>yourbeloved¡®sister¡°,¡±


    KnowinghistieswiththeMyersfamily,Icouldn¡¯thelpmysarcasm.


    Hedidn¡¯tdenyit,merelyraisinganeyebrow<i>,</i>¡°Canyoustand?<b>¡±</b>


    Ihadtriedtogetupafewtimes,buttheinjuryonmyanklewasasbadasmyhands,ifnotworse.Anyattemptwouldonlyleadtomorepain,¡°Ineedyourhelp.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Withzynod,hepocketedhislighterandbentdown.AsIreachedoutmyhand,he effortlesslyscoopedmeup,hisgripsecureundermy backandknees.¡°Mrs.Ferguson,sometimes,showingalittlevulnerabilitymightworkinyourfavor.¡±

 CHAPTER 276

    <b>Chapter</b><b>276</b>


    Hearingthat,Ifell<b>silent</b>.


    Itwasn¡¯t untilthecarspedoffintothenightthatIturnedtolookatGregoryagain.


    ¡°Howdidyoufindthisce<b>?</b>¡±Iasked.<b></b>


    Heunlocked hisphoneandtossed itmyway,¡°Yourhusband sentmetheaddress<b>.</b>¡±


    Incedatthescreen,amessagefromanunknownnumber.


    ItmightnotevenbeBryant. Orrather,Icouldn¡¯tbringmyself


    <i>to</i>


    believeit wasBryant.


    Gregoryseemedtocatchontomyhesitation.Withacasualgriponthesteeringwheel,hebegantotheorize,¡°With everythingthat¡¯sgonedowntoday,theMyersesmust¡¯veofferedJarrodsomethingsweettogeton board.Dorothykidnapping<i>you</i>wasdefinitelyamove.againstBryant;thus,nobodyelsewouldknow thisaddress.¡±


    ¡°Jarrod¡¯sguys,who¡¯vegotnobeefnorbondwithmeandcertainlydon¡¯tknowI¡¯mconnectedtoyou,wouldn¡¯tbetheonestogetmetorescueyou.¡±


    ¡°So,thetextcouldonlyhavefromBryant.¡±


    Thiswasthefirsttimehehadtakensuchapatientandboratechwith me.


    Iclenchedmyfist,¡°Gotit,thanks.¡±


    Itwastheusualpretense.


    SendingmessagestoGregoryononehandandturningguns onmewiththeother.


    Atastoplight,Gregoryncedover,¡°Go tohospital?<b>¡±</b>


    Ishookmyhead,¡°Justhome.¡±


    Iwasexhaustedanddidn¡¯twantanotherhospitaltrip.Thesewoundslookedworsethantheyactuallywere.Ahospitalvisitwouldprobablyjustmeansomedisinfectionandointment,<b>all</b>ofwhichIhadathome.


    Rememberinghehadaskedmetopicksomeoneup,Iventured,¡°Ididn¡¯tpickup yourgirlfriend,hopeI<b>didn¡¯t</b>causeanytrouble?¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?<b>¡±</b>


    Hisfrownwassevereasheshotmeasidewaysnce,¡°Yourimagination¡¯swastednotwriting.¡±


    Iwasconfused.Hethensaidinacalmtone,¡°She¡¯sfine,veryeasy¨Cgoing.¡±


    Thatputmymindatease,butitdidn¡¯tstopmyquestions.


    Afterwhathadhappened,IfeltlikeIhadwalkedthroughthegatesofhendback,leavingmesomewhatoutof<b>sorts</b>intheensuing


    calm.


    ArrivingatRiverVi,Gregorycarriedmeoutofthecarandintotheelevatorlobby,tiltinghischin,¡°Whatareyouwaitingfor?Hitthebutton.¡±


    Isnappedbacktoreality,¡°Right.¡±


    Steppingoutoftheelevator,weweregreetedbyafamiliar<b>figure</b>,


    ¡°Whathappenedtoyou?¡±


    Mark¡¯s<b>face</b>darkenedatthesightofmyinjuries,reachingouttotakeme


    fromGregory.


    <b>Gregory</b>heldfirm,skillfullydeferring,¡°We¡¯repracticallyatthedoor.I¡¯llbringherin.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mark,mindfulof myinjuries,didn¡¯tpressfurtherandreachedtoopenthedoor,surprisedtofindhisfingerprintstillworked.


    Helookedatmeinsurprise,andIsmiled,¡°Landlordsusuallykeepa<b>key</b><b>,</b>right?Asa<b>tenant</b><b>,</b>itwouldn¡¯tmakesense<b>for</b>me<b>to</b><b>delete</b><b>your</b>


    <b>ess</b>.


    .


    Onceinside,Gregorycedmeonthecouch.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ilookedupathim,¡°Thanks fortoday.<b>¡±</b>


    ThoughitwasDorothywhostirred uptrouble<b>,</b>itultimatelyhadnothingtodowithhim.


    He<b>really</b><b>didn¡¯t</b>have<b>to</b>involvehimself.


    He<b>said</b>casually,¡°Youowemetwomeals<b>now</b>.¡±


    I¡¯lltreatyouonce<b>I¡¯m</b>better,¡±Iwas<b>resigned</b>.


    <b>150</b>


    Chapter276


    Hedidn¡¯tstickaround;instead,heturnedtoMark<b>and</b>yfullyraisedan eyebrow.¡°Youwouldn¡¯ttakeadvantage<b>of</b>people<b>in</b><b>vulnerable</b>positions,wouldyou<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Mark¡¯ssmilewaslight,¡°Ifyou<b>didn¡¯t</b><b>,</b>whywouldI<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡¯llleaveherinyourcarethen.I¡¯mnotcutoutforthedelicateworkoftreatingwounds.¡±


    Withayawn,Gregorzilymadehisexit.


    Markbroughtoverafirstaidkit,hisgaze softeningwithconcernashelookedatmyinjuries,¡°Whatexactlyhappene


    ¡°It¡¯snothing.¡±


    Ihesitated,notdaringtotellhimeverything,justsmiling,¡°See,Imadeitback fine,really.Youdon¡¯tneedtodoanythingmoreforme.Iknowthingsarplicatedwithyourfamily;youneedtolookafteryourselffirst<b>.</b>¡±


    Istillvividlyrememberedthsttimehetookabeatingonmybehalf.


    <b>I</b>couldn¡¯tbeartoseehimintroubleagainbecause of me.


    Seeing theshadowinhiseyes,Ichangedthesubject,¡°Didyoueoverforsomethingspecifictoday?¡±


    ¡°Iheardyouwerelookingforanofficespace,andwehavesomeavableproperty.Ithoughtyoumightwanttocheck<b>it</b><b>out</b><b>,</b>¡±Markexinedgently.¡°Butwhen<b>I</b>couldn¡¯treachyoubyphone,Igotworriedandcameover.¡±


    Ithanked himbeforeletting himknow,¡°Noworries,Christine andIalreadyfound ace<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 277

    <b>Chapter 277</b>


    <b>We were </b>on the cusp of securing that office space, just waiting for the investment from RF toe through.


    <b>Mark </b><b>seemed </b>taken aback when he heard I¡¯d managed to rent an office despite the Myers family¡¯s decree banning me from <b>doing </b>so <b>in </b>RiverCity. ¡°You found one?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah,¡± <b>I </b><b>nodded</b>. ¡°Seems like thendlord¡¯s based overseas. Probably doesn¡¯t <b>care </b>much about the Myers family. After <b>all</b><b>, </b><b>out </b><b>of </b><b>sight</b>, out <b>of </b>mind<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s a <b>relief</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Mark carefully dabbed antiseptic on my wounds, his voice full of worry<b>, </b>¡°This must hurt<b>, </b>right?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s bearable.¡±


    <b>I </b>gritted through the pain, reminding myself over and over: No more being soft¨Chearted from now on.


    This world has always been about the survival of the fittest, no good deed goes unpunished..


    The next morning, Christine showed up at my ce bright and <b>early</b>.


    She burst <b>through </b>the door<b>, </b>surprised <b>to </b>find me already up. ¡°Weren¡¯t you injured? Why not rest a bit more?<b>¡±</b>


    I set aside the fashion magazine, I was flipping through. ¡°Did Mark tell you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he texted mest night.¡±


    Christine dumped a bunch of groceries on the dining table, annoyed with herself, ¡°Sorry, I went out drinkingst night and only saw the message this morning.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>fine, I¡¯m not in bad shape.¡±


    ¡°Let me be the judge of that.¡±


    She marched over, lifting my shirt to inspect the damage from head to toe, her eyes reddening with anger<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>And </b>you <b>call </b>this ¡®<b>not </b>in <b>bad </b>shape¡®? What would you consider serious, then? Who the hell did this<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Dorothy.¡± I gingerly touched my wrist, still sore, and ruffled her hair, ¡°Chris, she¡¯s not leaving RiverCity anytime soon. Our journey in setting up ourpany is going to be tough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to face her!¡± Christine didn¡¯t even hear the rest of my words, ready to storm off.


    <b>I </b>stopped her, ¡°What good will that do? Beat her up and then what? Either of us end up in a worse situation<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°What should <b>I </b>do then?! Just let you suffer in vain?¡±


    Christine was always ready to throw down, ¡°I¡¯ll go down with her, how about that?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>It won¡¯t be in vain.¡±


    I shared with her <b>the </b>promise I¡¯d wrung out of Jarrod.


    Only then did she calm down a bit, looking at me skeptically, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± I assured her, then asked, ¡°Did you hear what I said earlier?¡±


    I was afraid of dragging her into this.


    But she brushed off the concern, ¡°<b>Would </b>you give up <b>on </b>Janedream because of Dorothy, a piece of <b>trash</b><b>? </b>If <b>not</b>, then I¡¯m <b>with </b>you all the


    way.¡±


    I pondered for a <b>moment</b><b>, </b>¡°Okay<b>.</b>¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Should anything elsee our way, <b>we¡¯d just </b><b>have </b>to y it by ear.


    Christine had marketing experience, I had my design skills. We were almost ready to get thepany off the <b>ground</b><b>, </b><b>just </b>waiting <b>on </b>RF¡¯s funding to move forward.


    So, Christine let go of her n for retaliation.


    When I woke up from my nap, Christine looked even more troubled than when she had seen my injuries in the morning.


    <b>Seeing </b><b>me</b><b>, </b>she clumsily tried to hide her <b>tablet</b>, ¡°Oh<b>, </b>you¡¯re awake<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Let me see.¡± I approached, reaching out <b>for </b>the tablet.


    Christine knew she couldn¡¯t keep it from me in the age of the <b>inte</b>. Reluctantly, she unlocked <b>it </b>and handed <b>it </b>over.


    1/2


    The <b>headline </b><b>hit </b>me like a truck.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Ferguson </b><b>and </b>Myers <b>Families </b>Announce Nuptial n!¡±


    Both <b>families </b>were local dynasties, well¨Cknown in themunity. The news had just broken and was already trending.


    I <b>felt </b>like I had a <b>sponge </b>lodged in my throat but tried to y it off, ¡°Is this what you¡¯re upset about<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    I had <b>suspected </b>something like this would happen when Bryant chose Dorothyst night.


    I just <b>didn¡¯t </b>expect it toe so fast.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>this <b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Christine paused, seeing through my facade. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she looked at me earnestly, a rarity <b>for </b>her, <b>¡°</b>Jane, when I broke up with Steven, I learned something¡­ something I¡¯ve been afraid to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°About your feelings for Bryant, all these <b>years</b>.¡±


    Christine looked down, ¡°I was always worried you couldn¡¯t handle it. But knowing what we know now, maybe it¡¯s better to have told you sooner.¡±

 CHAPTER 278

    <b>Chapter 278</b>


    Christine was rarely this serious, and <b>a </b>vague sense of unease began to rise in my heart.


    It felt as if something was about to shatter.


    <b>I </b>stared at Christine, biting my lower lip, ¡°I¡¯m all ears. Lay it on me.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    Christine struggled with her words, clenched her teeth, and finally blurted out, ¡°The person who took <b>you </b>to the infirmary in college<b>, </b>and the one who brought you food, it wasn¡¯t Bryant!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Not Bryant?


    My mind was buzzing<b>, </b>everything went nk for a second, and I was totally shocked.


    It took a while before I could gather <b>my </b>thoughts, feeling as if a heavy stone was pressing on my chest<b>, </b>making my voice tremble, ¡°Really?¡±


    I knew it was true.


    Christine knew too well how much this meant to me. She wouldn¡¯t have told <b>me </b>unless she was absolutely sure.


    But then¡­


    What did all my years of affection amount to?


    Christine nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ the person who helped me¡­¡±


    I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm, ¡°Was it actually Mark?<b>¡±</b>


    Christine was taken aback, ¡°How did you know?!¡±


    ¡°It all makes sense now¡­<i>¡±</i>


    I responded, but my mind was swirling with a bitter realization.


    No wonder.


    No wonder Bryant always thought I had a thing for Mark, constantly questioning the nature of my rtionship with him.


    No wonder he panicked when I told him my feelings for him were based on those actions.


    He even asked me if I would still like him if it wasn¡¯t him who helped me.


    I should have realized sooner!


    I was too blinded by my own assumptions¡­


    All this time, the light I¡¯d been chasing had never shone on me. Not even for a moment did he share his warmth with me.


    He didn¡¯t like me, yet he watched coldly as I suffered, mistaking him for someone else, falling and struggling in vain.


    No wonder that gun was pointed at me without hesitation.


    It was all one¨Csided!


    Always had been!!


    Christine looked out the window, suddenly saying, ¡°Jane, it¡¯s snowing! The forecast predicted it yesterday, but it didn¡¯t, I thought maybe it wouldn¡¯t at all!¡±


    I turned to look outside at the snowkes swirling down. Without a doubt, by evening, the ground would be covered in ayer of pristine


    white.


    ¡°The weather forecast predicts snow this Sunday. Want to build a snowman together?<b>¡±</b>


    That message suddenly invaded my thoughts.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, aughter that soon tasted salty with tears.


    <b>It </b>was all lies.


    All of it.


    The day he told me he¡¯de build a snowman with me, he was pointing a gun at me.


    On the day it actually snowed, he announced his engagement to another woman!


    Bryant, how hypocritical you are.


    1/2


    Staying silent through my years of misced affection¡­


    Vilely basking in my affection with no intent of reciprocation!


    I murmured, ¡°I was wrong¡­¡±


    So terribly wrong.


    ¡°Jane?¡± Christine handed me a few tissues, cleaning my tears, ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t your fault. No one could have seen thising. If anything¡­ it¡¯s just fate ying tricks.¡±


    Fate ying tricks, huh.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I cried before I finally calmed down, curled up on the couch, staring nkly out the window.


    The snow kept falling.


    I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what I was feeling at that moment.


    Before, I had felt wronged, saddened, disappointed¡­


    But now, a mix of emotions were tangled together, and above all, there was this sense of indignation.


    Indignant on my own behalf.


    Ding dong!


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°That must be the delivery I ordered! With this heavy snowfall, let¡¯s have a cozy night in with some stew!¡±

 CHAPTER 279

    <b>Chapter 279</b>


    Barefoot, Christine dashed to the door, freezing momentarily upon opening it. ¡°Mark, you¡­ came to see Jane?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± With a gentle smile, Mark stepped inside, ncing my way as he slipped off his shoes. ¡°How are you feeling today<i>? </i>Still in pain?¡±


    Seeing him again, even just after a night, made me feel strangely unworthy.


    It was Mark who helped me out!


    Noticing my daze, Mark chuckled, ¡°Daydreaming?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡± I hastily shook my head, pulling myself back to the present to answer his earlier question. ¡°Much better, not as painful as yesterday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good <b>to </b>hear.¡±


    He ced a bag on the coffee table, ¡°I swung by the pharmacy to pick up some scar treatment for you. Those injuries of yours are <b>no </b>joke, and even though they¡¯re not on your face, we can¡¯t be careless about them. We <b>don¡¯t </b>want any scars.¡±


    Feeling a mix of guilt and gratitude, I was morepliant than usual. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll use it when I change my dressings tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hold off for now.¡±


    The house was warm, heated throughout, as Mark took off his white down jacket, exining with a lightugh, ¡°You should wait until the wounds start to heal before using the scar treatment.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, making a mental note.


    Just as Christine was about to close the door, our takeout arrived. She carried it into the kitchen. ¡°Dinner¡¯s on me tonight. You guys just sit back and rx.¡±


    Stew was the best choice in this weather.


    Neither Mark nor I objected.


    From the kitchen came the soft clinking of utensils. Mark, with a side nce, observed me closely, his gaze tightening slightly. ¡°Have you been crying?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    There was no denial.


    For eight whole years, mistaking someone else¡¯s kindness for another¡¯s had led me to fall for the wrong person. It was worth shedding a few tears over.


    Had I not been mistaken, I might <b>not </b>have fallen for Bryant so deeply.


    He was like the calm after a storm, a bright distant moon, but I had never dared to see him as my beacon, to carelessly fall for <b>him</b>.


    At most<b>, </b>like others, I¡¯d cherished a fleeting crush, moving on after graduation.


    Mark appeared somewhat helpless. Misunderstanding the cause for my sadness, he tried <b>to </bfort me, ¡°Matters of the heart require some blessing from fate. You were already on the path to divorce, and now with his announcement of an engagement, you can start to let go¡­¡±


    ¡°Mark,¡± I suddenly cut him off, staring at his kind and gentle face, holding back yet unable to stop myself <b>from </b>asking, ¡°You¡¯ve always known I got it wrong, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    He furrowed his brows lightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just found out, back in college, it was you who helped me.¡±


    I looked <b>at </b>him earnestly<b>, </b>speaking softly, ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡±


    He paused, then gently wiped away the tears on my face, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see you upset, like now.¡±


    I ventured cautiously, ¡°Does it bother you? That I¡¯ve always attributed your kindness to Bryant?¡±


    Even though he¡¯d always had someone else <b>in </b>his heart, wanting a thank you for a good deed is only natural.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± He smiled, watching me intently, his gaze warm and inviting, ¡°I can wait. Wait for the day you¡¯re willing to see <b>me</b>, wait for you to move past him.¡±


    Now, it was my turn to be stunned.


    His words left no room for doubt. But I remembered he¡¯s had a crush on someone for <b>years</b>¡­


    Mark and I, at most, had known each other for just over eight years.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    1/2

 CHAPTER 280

    <b>Chapter </b><b>280</b>


    <b>Mark </b>reached out, gently ruffling my hair as he spoke in a calm, measured tone.


    <b>¡°</b>The girl I wanted to ask to that concert¡­ was you. The one I¡¯ve been waiting to divorce¡­ also <b>you</b>. And the one I¡¯ve loved for twenty- <b>years</b>¡­ <b>yes</b><b>, </b>you.¡±


    His voice carried a quiet confidence, his amber eyes shining with unwavering certainty, ¡°Jane, it¡¯s always been you, nobody else.¡±


    It felt like my heart was being pulled out of my chest. Suddenly, I was flustered, at a loss for words.


    Tumed out, when faced with someone who genuinely cared for and loved me, my first instinct was to feel unworthy.


    Mixed emotions swirled within me, and I instinctively wanted to deny it, ¡°How could it be me? You¡¯ve known her <i>for </i>so many years, and we¡¯ve <b>only</b>¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember me telling you about moving back with the Larsons when I was eight?¡± Mark patiently exined, lifting his wrist to show me a bracelet, ¡°Before I was taken back by the Larsons, I was in Southhaven. This bracelet, does it ring a <b>bell</b>?<b>¡±</b>This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shook my head in confusion.


    My memories before moving in with my aunt were fragmented, consisting only of bits and pieces about my parents and being chased for debts.


    My aunt, having to put up with Allen¡¯s mood swings just to feed me, would never have taken me to a hospital.


    Later, when <b>I </b>sought medical advice, the doctor said it was amnesia caused by severe trauma.


    And it¡¯d been too long; the chances of recovering those memories were slim.


    ¡°This was a birthday gift you gave me.¡±


    Mark, clueless about the storm inside me, didn¡¯t seem down at all. He spoke gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have a long future ahead of us. It¡¯s enough that I remember the past.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>You</b>¡­¡± I hesitated before asking, ¡°When did you recognize me?¡±


    It was that time you fainted from low blood sugar.¡±


    Mark looked at me with <b>a </b>tender gaze, ¡°I heard someone call <b>your </b>name.¡±


    He chuckled softly, ¡°At first<b>, </b>I wondered if it was just a coincidence. But then, I noticed so many of your habits were the same as when you were little. They haven¡¯t changed.¡±


    I blinked, ¡°Like what<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Your love for spicy and sweet foods, the way <b>you </b>fidget with your hands when you¡¯re nervous, your fear of anything squishy¡­¡±


    Mark observed me, ¡°So, <b>it </b>adds up, right?<b>¡±</b>


    With each habit he listed, <b>my </b>certainty grew, and I had to admit, ¡°Yes! It adds up.¡±


    It really was me. Absolutely me.


    But still¡­


    Ifidgeted with my hands, saying, ¡°Mark, I might¡­¡±


    Not be <b>ready </b>to return your <b>feelings</b>.


    Liking someone isn¡¯t easy<b>, </b><b>and </b>before I can clear my own heart<b>, </b>epting another feels irresponsible.


    <b>Both </b>to myself <b>and </b>to the other person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an immediate response from you.¡±


    Mark understood me too well<b>, </b><b>his </b>voice soothing, ¡°Jane, you don¡¯t have <b>to </b><b>feel </b>guilty or pressured because <b>of </b>this. I like you, and <b>I </b>helped <b>you </b>that time, because, as <b>a </b>kid, you protected me so many <b>times</b><b>.¡±</b>


    ¡°As a ¡®bastard¡® with no father and a deceased mother, whenever I was mocked or bullied, you were there, <b>fists </b><b>ready</b>, like a little warrior, shielding me.¡±


    ¡°Was it <b>really </b>like <b>that</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    I <b>asked</b><b>, </b>somewhat wistfully.


    Had I been really like that as <b>a </b>child<b>? </b>Bold, brave, <b>fearless</b><b>, </b>standing tall like a sunflower.


    How <b>did </b><b>I </b>be what I was <b>today</b><b>¡­</b>

 CHAPTER 281

    <b>Chapter </b><b>281</b>


    Mark was feeling a twinge of regret. ¡°So, when we bumped into each other again in college, I was kicking myself for missing out on so many years of your life, for all the tough times you had to <i>go </i>through without me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not on you,¡± I reassured him.


    Back when my life took a downturn, he was just a kid himself.


    There are some paths in life you have to walk alone. Nobody can do it for you.


    The fact that he was there for me, lending a hand when I needed it most, meant the world to me.


    While we were catching up, Christine came out with a big pot of stew, all smiles, ¡°How¡¯s the chat <i>going</i>, you two<i>? </i>Ready for some grub?¡±


    Mark was all in, ¡°Fire it up! I missed lunch and I¡¯m starving.¡±


    That dinner, with Christine around, was filled withughter and joy.


    Gradually, I let the trending news slip to the back of my mind.


    What¡¯s past, is past.


    The next day, the snow was still falling, the cold wind biting, and the ground was covered in a nket of white.


    Christine had stayed over and nearly jumped with excitement after a phone call, ¡°Jane, how¡¯s your injury? Can you make it out today?¡±


    I took a sip of water before I asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°The contract with RF came through! They said if we sign now, the funds will be in by lunch!¡±


    ¡°So fast!¡± I was as thrilled as she was.


    Normally, you¡¯d expect a multinational like RF to take a while with contract procedures and fund approvals.


    But this was quick!


    When we arrived at RF Group¡¯s RiverCity office, York Carlson was already there with the contract, waiting in the meeting room.


    Seeing us, he apologized with a smile, ¡°Sorry, our branch office isn¡¯t set up yet, so the ce is a bit basic.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carlson, you¡¯re setting up a branch here in RiverCity?¡± Christine asked, seizing the opportunity.


    He was straightforward, handing over the contract while exining, ¡°It¡¯s in the ns. We were going to wait, but someplications have sped up the process.¡±


    I felt he was hinting at something but couldn¡¯t pin it down. So, I just went through the contract.


    Everything seemed fair.


    Christine, ever cautious, asked with a smile before I signed, ¡°Mr. Carlson, are you sure the finance department can have the funds in by noon?¡±


    ¡°For special cases, we take special actions,¡± he answered, as rxed as always.


    Christine caught on, ¡°Special cases?¡±


    I was curious too, looking at him.


    He paused for a moment, then chuckled, ¡°I see a lot of potential in Janedream. What if you turned to anotherpany because of a dy in funding?<b>¡±</b>Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>4d </b>fo


    RF Group¡¯s efficiency exceeded our expectations.


    Just as we were leaving their office after signing the contract, my phone rang.


    The funds were in!


    Christine was both shocked and delighted. We were about to grab lunch but instantly decided to head to the office building where we¡¯d ced a down payment.


    The moment we signed the lease and got the keys, both Christine and I saw the excitement and anticipation in each other¡¯s eyes.


    We finally had our ownpany.


    Christine was beaming, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite Mark over? Let¡¯s celebrate tonight<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    I was just agreeing when my phone rang again.


    1/2


    VENE


    My whole body tensed when I saw the caller ID, and I gripped the phone tighter. Answering the call, my voice was cold, ¡°What¡¯s up<b>?</b>¡±


    On the other end, the man¡¯s voice was distant and cool, as if we had never shared anything, ¡°Are you avable this afternoon<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Standing by the window, letting the cold wind seep into my lungs, I felt chilled to the bone, my tone just as icy.


    ¡°What for?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°To get the divorce papers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m avable.¡±

 CHAPTER 282

    Standing outside the city hall, I felt a sense of liberation like never before


    Christine had wanted to stay with me, but I insisted she go on ahead.


    After all, I had embarked on this journey alone, it was only fitting I face its conclusion solo as well.


    Watching the traffic flow by, observing couples either entering gleefully to tie the knot or exiting with faces devoid of emation, signaling their union¡¯s end, it was easy to tell apart those getting married fmm those getting divorced


    The breakdown of a rtionship is seldom graceful.


    I


    Thankfully, Bryant and I didn¡¯t have that problem. He was as indifferent to me as I had mistakenly been in love with him for eight years. What I hadn¡¯t expected was for Bryant not to show up alone. He stepped out from a shiny ck Mercedes, followed by Dorothy


    He acted <b>as </b>cold and distant as always, like nothing was wrong, just throwing it out there. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± with the nonchnce of someone about to grab a burger rather than finalize a divorce,


    His habitual indifference was on full disy.


    ¡°Sure¡± I murmured, lowering my eyes in agreement.


    When Dorothy made to follow us in, Bryant¡¯s lips curled into a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, his voice dropping a degree colder ¡°What, afraid nl trick you with a fake divorce certificate?¡±


    ¡°How could you think that of me! It¡¯s just¡­ I want to marry you that much!¡±


    Dorothy retorted, before settling back into the car ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡±


    The paperwork went smoother than I had anticipated.


    Seeing those fresh divorce certificates made <b>me </b>feel truly unburdened,


    lighter.


    I didn¡¯t want to linger, extending my hand to ask fo


    for my copy. ¡°Hand me mine, please.¡±


    Bryant flipped one open, his thumb lightly grazing over my photo, his gaze deepening. ¡°You¡¯re doing alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Why put on this facade of concem? I snatched the divorce certificate from his <b>hand</b>, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be even better¡± I spoke deliberately, as if dering my newfound freedom


    Bryant¡¯s sharp features softened slightly, his voice slow as it cautioning, ¡°<b>Good</b>. Take care of yourself.


    ¡°Bryant¡± I couldn¡¯t help but confront him, staring into his deep eyes, ¡°the person who helped me eight years ago wasn¡¯t you, why keep it a secret?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were in love with him until you told me otherwise.¡±


    Bryant¡¯s gaze dropped, a self¨Cmocking smile ying on his lips, his voice rough


    <b>¡°</b>By the time I found out telling you would¡¯ve only made you leave sooner, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t make it sound like you cared


    I scoffed, ncing towards the ck Mercedes outside, ¡°Best wishes for your wedding!¡±


    With those words. I turned to leave.


    ¡°This is all temporary¡±


    His hand caught my arm, his voice low, ¡°I won¡¯t marry her. Believe me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    I didn¡¯t look back, shaking off his grasp, only to see Dorothy approaching.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She strutted past me in her high heels, rushing <b>to </b>Bryant¡¯s side, cooing. ¡°Bryant, you couldn¡¯t possibly have feelings fo know I couldn¡¯t bear that¡­


    ¡°Three years have passed and the thought of us having a child never even crossed my mind.¡± Bryant interrupted with a scott, his coldness piercing, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    You


    Dorothy seemed more than satisfied with his response, clinging to his arm, ¡°Ms. Webster hasn¡¯t even left yet. Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll be heartbroken hearing this?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until I was in the cab that I noticed the crescent marks my nails had left in my palms.

 CHAPTER 283

    I gazed out the car window, feeling a momentary surge of emotion, as if tears were about to pour down like rain. Yet, my face remained dry, my vision crystal clear


    Just as I got back home, the realtor mndomly rang me up, telling me someone decided to buy the Riverview Estate property And they were willing to pay the full asking price without any haggling. They wanted me to meet the buyer to discuss and finalize the dealThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    On my way to Riverview Estate, I couldn¡¯t help but think, if only this house had found a buyer just a bit sooner Janadream wouldn¡¯t have needed the investment from RF Group. But, it was toote for that.


    However, having a bigpany like RF Group as a backer wasn¡¯t all bad,


    Arriving at Riverview Estate, I was taken aback to see York Carlson standing next to the agent. ¡°Mr. Carlson, it¡¯s <b>you</b>¡­ who¡¯s interested in this property?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    He seemed utterly unsurprised,pletely at ease. ¡°Ms. Webster, we meet again.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What a coincidence. Funding mypany at noon and buying my house in the afternoon. Seems like you¡¯re really boosting my fortune here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope I can also boost Janedream¡¯s prospects. It¡¯s my top investment pick for Q4, he replied, half¨Cjokingly.


    Laughing lightly. I got back to the point. ¡°So, you¡¯re sure you want to buy this ce?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely¡±


    He looked around, a hint of regret in his voice. ¡°This house still looks brand new, and the decor is so refined<b>. </b>Clearly, a lot of care went into it. Why sell it?¡±


    ¡°It was a gift from my ex¨Chusband,¡± I responded freely and openly. ¡°Keeping it feels meaningless. Might as well turn it into cash¡±


    When you¡¯re in love, even a single hair from your partner feels special. But once you part ways, even finding their hair on the floor can be annoying. Let alone an entire house. It was a constant reminder of how foolish and ridiculous I once was:


    He raised an eyebrow ¡°Ex-husband? Did he cheat?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± I replied casually.


    The story between Bryant and me was tooplicated for just a simple answer, Our rtionship was strictly professional, no need for deep personal confessions.


    ctions are just necessary evils¡±


    He sighed, seemingly trying to offer a defense for men, ¡°Maybe, some actions


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at that. ¡°Are you about to say he just made a mistake that any man could make?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± he quickly changed the subject. ¡°About the house, I¡¯m sure. Let¡¯s sign the contract


    ¡°Alright¡±


    After signing the contract, I took onest peek at this house where I¡¯d really put my all into decorating. It was time to let go of both Bryant and the house, to start anew.


    But as I was moving on, it seemed not everyone was ready to do the same.


    On the official moving day to our new office, before I could even settle in, Christine burst in from another room.


    ¡°Damn!¡± She mmed her tablet down in front of me, bubbling with excitement. ¡°Look <b>at </b>this, are we starting to get lucky? Our shop just went live today, and someone¡¯s already ced a big order!¡±


    I nced at the screen, surprised. A custom order, no less?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she contacted me right after cing the order, wanting to design a bespoke engagement dress. She¡¯sing in this afternoon for a consultation and fitting¡±


    Something fell off to me. Our custom designs weren¡¯t cheap. The online shop only listed design fees, and clients h materials and other requirements based on their personal needs. A full set could be quite expensive.


    For <b>a </b>brand¨Cnew, virtually unknown shop with zero advertising, who would be so eager tomission us for a custom design?

 CHAPTER 284

    but who would do such a good deed


    Forget it, lets not dwelt on it. Opening the doors for bess and getting enders is at that matters.


    u the optimistic one stretchingnguidh


    ww¡¯ve got someoneing in for an interview anon. You mady to


    Sure Thing¡± agreed witho


    Starting up a newpany was a Herculeani


    alwat more to be done.


    Hiring was top of the agenda.


    Just Christina and me on board. No matter how we stretched the hour, there was


    I


    During the interviews, Christine took the lead with the questions while I yed the silent observer, only to confer with herter for the


    The first ten candidates were okay, but nothing really stood out


    few


    Until a pin walked in, offering in a stight bow before taking a seat and introducing herself, ¡°Hello, my name is Molly Ford Something about her familiar simplicity caught my eye


    From time to time, she nced my way, her eyes gleaming with an eamest brightness


    Christine, amused, asked her. Do you recognize Ms Webster here, or do you just find her too stunning?¡±


    ¡°Ms Webster ¡°Sheughed shyly then cautiously asked. ¡°Have you ever been to one of Eason¡¯s concerts?¡±


    That question triggered my memory instantly!


    my lips.


    The girl who had waited with me outside the concert


    yes,


    her eyes curving into crescents, nodding vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s


    Christine raised an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°Where did you find this adorable girl?¡±


    Before I could exin. Molly eagerly shared with Christine, it was at thest Eason¡¯s concert. I didn¡¯t have a ticket, and she and her


    fnend gave me ther spare ones!¡±


    ¡°That sounds like something she would do¡±


    Chatinemented, cutting off Molly¡¯s flow of words to ask, ¡°I see on your resume you¡¯re applying for the position of Design


    Our main focus was on design, and we needed an assistant with a good understanding of it, hence the position was specifically Design Director¡¯s Assistant, not anything else


    charm unique to college students, extremely kable, ¡°Im from RiverCity University, mi supposed to start an intership this year, but got dyed <b>due </b>to some issues, and here I am now.¡±


    majoring in


    Molly had that clear and somewhat Fashion Design. I i


    I made up my mind on the sp


    spot ¡°You¡¯re hired¡±


    She struck a chord with me, and moreover, at the concert, she had shown kindness to a stranger like me, which made me believe she


    was a good person


    After Linda¡¯s episode, I felt character trumped professional ability


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Molly had just sat down but sprang up again at my words, her chair nearly flying back.


    Both Christine and I couldn¡¯t help butugh


    Christine liked her too, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she said. ¡°We¡¯r a fledglingpany<b>. </b><b>What </b>made <b>you </b>want to so eagerly?


    ¡°Jane gave me her tickets, she must be a <b>really </b>good person Molly <b>didn¡¯t </b>hide her feelings, <b>And</b><b>, </b>my brother also suggested I apply


    She paused suddenly, covering her mouth


    I frowned slightly, ¡°Your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Molly gave me a reassuring smile, eager yet afraid I might change my mind, quickly adding, ¡°My brother, he saw your job posting and thought yourpany would be a great ce to work¡±


    1/2


    14:25Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    <b>I </b>nodded, <b>not </b>dwelling on it further. ¡°We officially open next Monday. <b>You </b>start then.¡±


    After setting things straight with Molly, Christine and I wrapped up the interviews and headed back to the office to finalize <b>a </b><b>few </b>more candidates.


    As for the rest of the hiring, we¡¯d handle it bit by bit.

 CHAPTER 285

    That afternoon<b>, </b>while I was deeply engrossed in sketching designs for our spring collection, a heated argument outside my office broke my concentration.


    One voice was unmistakably familiar, and the other wasn¡¯tpletely from a stranger.


    I had barely cracked open the door when I heard Christine¡¯s unmistakable retort, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? I said no, we¡¯re not taking your business! Designing a dress for you is beneath Jane¡¯s talent!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The other party scoffed, dripping with their <b>usual </b>arrogance. ¡°Well, I¡¯mying it out here. You¡¯ll do it whether <b>you </b>want to or not.¡±


    Only Dorothy could wield such brazen bullying.


    ¡°And what it I refuse?¡± Christine stood her ground<b>, </b>opening her arms <b>in </b>a gesture of defiance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call the cops? Oh, right, you¡¯ll need animal control for that. Don¡¯t bother dialing 911 and waste their time.¡±


    when it


    it came to verbal sparing, Christine was undefeatable.


    Fuming, Dorothy gritted her teeth, ¡°You sure you won¡¯t do it? Fine, then I¡¯ll make sure your grand opening today is your closing as well¡­¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>11l </b>do it!¡±


    I stepped forward, making my presence known


    Her forcing this engagement dressmission on me was just another way to squash any lingering feelings I might have for Bryant, and to humiliate me in the process.


    But I was over it.


    In the countless moments of despair and disillusionment, I had thought he was the light in my darkness. I was wrong.


    If Dorothy¡¯s okay with paying, why should I have any issue with the cash?


    Besides, she was right. If she chose to be our enemy. Janedream would struggle to survive.


    The RF Group wouldn¡¯t risk offending a powerful and well¨Cestablished family for a small fry like us.


    Dorothy, donned in a designer outfit, smirked at me, ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you. Your friend here, not so much!¡±


    I offered a small smile, ¡°She just hasn¡¯t mastered <b>the </b>art of animal speak to deal with someone like you.¡±


    It took Dorothy a moment to catch <b>on </b>that I was echoing Christine¡¯s earlier insinuation, calling her a dog.


    She closed her eyes momentarily, letting out a ful chuckle, ¡°People like you, born to serve me, can only find joy in petty verbal


    victories.¡±


    I clenched


    my fist


    Admittedly, one¡¯s birth and the allies they find along the way y huge roles in life.


    Her luck in being bom into the Myers family, a household whose wealth and power <b>dwarfed </b>that of generations of others, was indeed a


    boon of its own.


    I didn¡¯t invite her into my office, choosing to sit down in the shared work area, ¡°So, what kind of dress are you envisioning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know my demands aren¡¯t easily met. And on the day of my engagement party with Bryant, you must attend, ensuring my


    dress is wless¡­


    She was cut off by a phone call, which she answered with <b>a </b>whine, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re downstairs already? I¡¯m stuck in this dump of apany. You wouldn¡¯t believe how rude Jane Webster and her friend <b>are</b>, ganging up on me!¡±


    Both Christine and I rolled <b>our </b>eyes in unison,


    Christine gritted her teeth, saying. ¡°Why would you agree to take her order?¡±


    ¡°To ensure all our hard work doesn¡¯t go to waste and to keep Janedream afloat,¡± I replied with a resigned shrug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once she¡¯s married off, she¡¯ll probably leave us alone.¡±

 CHAPTER 286

    Susan burst into the office, her chest still heaving slightly from her rush, clearly anxious.


    Anyone could see at a nce how much she cared for her daughter, Dorothy.


    It was like she was protecting her most precious treasure.


    Upon seeing her pir of support arrive, Dorothy pouted, looking on the verge of tears, ¡°Mom, I felt bad for her because she just got divorced. I came to help out with her business, and she teams up with her friend to call me a dog!¡±


    Susan¡¯s brows furrowed, her eyes narrowing in anger as she tumed to me, ¡®Jane, don¡¯t push your luck! Apologize to my daughter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡±


    Christine couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, ¡°What do you mean, bite the hand that feeds¡® her? Who begged your daughter to patronize <b>our </b>business? I told her we didn¡¯t want her order, but she wouldn¡¯t leave us alone!


    ¡°And who are you to speak to <b>me</b>?¡± Susan said disdainfully, her gazending on me with a threatening air, ¡°Jane, I let it slidest time for your sake, but if she can¡¯t keep her mouth shut today, I¡¯ll make sure she disappears from RiverCity¡±


    Christine, who doesn¡¯t take well to threats, red up even more. ¡°You think you¡¯re all that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Chris!¡± I cut her off sharply, reluctantly speaking up, ¡°Stop, just go back to the office and wait for me!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t worried about myself, but I feared for Christine¡¯s safety.


    The Myers mother¨Cdaughter duo, <b>they </b>weren¡¯t the most cunning, but certainly vicious, their words made me dare not gamble with Christine¡¯s safety.


    Christine resisted, ¡°Ill stay here with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Go wait for me!¡±


    Dorothy hade looking for trouble, and now with Susan joining in, the two of them loved to throw their weight around.


    If Christine stayed, she surely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her tongue and would explode


    I forcibly pushed her into the office, despite her protests.


    Jane, they¡¯ll bully you!¡±


    ¡°Let them have their monent of fun. It won¡¯t cost me a limb¡±


    Before our brand made a name for itself, we¡¯d always be the ones seeking out clients,


    There might be even more difficult customers in the future.


    If we were not prepared for that, then there was no point in me doing bespoke designs.


    For now, it was just practice.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I smiled reassuringly at her, ¡°Just watch from there. If they try anything, you cane out, and I won¡¯t stop you¡±


    <b>¡°</b>But you¡­¡± Reluctantly, Christine nodded as she added, ¡°Just keep your distance from¨Cthem, in case they try something and I can¡¯t stop them in time¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± I agreed without hesitation.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed the office door behind her.


    I settled back into my seat, looking at Dorothy. ¡°Ms. Myers<b>, </b>can we now discuss what you¡¯re looking for in your design?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Apologize to Dorothy first!¡± Susan demanded fiercely, belittling me, ¡°She graciously offered to help your business, and you can¡¯t even recognize your ce. What, do you think you¡¯re Mrs. Ferguson or something?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Myers.¡± I smiled thinly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need your daughter¡¯s ¡®generosity¡® to help my business. So, how about you <b>leave</b>?


    ¡°That¡¯s the thanks | get!¡±


    Susan stood up abruptly, pulling Dorothy by the arm, ¡°Dorothy, let¡¯s go! A person like her, what <b>good </b>design can shee up with? (10 contact a top international designer for you¡­


    That was exactly what I wanted.


    However, a look of surprise shed across Dorothy¡¯s face as she hesitated, then said <b>in </b>a coy voice, ¡°Mom, I just wanted her to <b>design </b>it, you know? Then Bryant will see how kind I am to his ex¨Cwife, and he¡¯ll treat me even better.

 CHAPTER 287

    1426


    Was she for real? How kind she was to me?


    Her disy of generosity couldn¡¯t fool me, not after the heart to heart she had with Bryant in the hospital room. I remembered every


    §â§à§Þ


    Susan seemed to <b>eat </b>it up, giving her a disapproving tap on the head, ¡°My dear, why is your heart so set on Bryant?¡±


    Dorothy smiled obediently. ¡°He¡¯s such a catch. Some people don¡¯t appreciate what they have, but I do.¡±


    She was mocking me.


    I found it amusing but had no desire to get tangled in her web. I wanted to cut to the chase and asked again, ¡°So, can you tell me what you want now<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Make it luxurious!¡±


    Shemanded,ying out her most important requirement, then added, ¡°I want loads <b>of </b>diamonds, real sparklers, with a cor lined with top¨Ctier pearls. It must look expensive at first nce. Oh, and rubles, I adore red¡­¡±


    By the end, I was almost overwhelmed.


    Diamonds, pearls, rubies.


    She wasn¡¯t asking for a dress; she was asking for a jewelry box.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if she genuinely liked that style or <b>was </b>just making things difficult on purpose.


    I pursed my lips, trying to keep it professional, ¡°Ms. Myers, that might be a bit too much. It¡¯s hard to highlight anything when¡­¡±


    Dorothy scoffed, ¡°Jane, are you jealous?¡±


    I was speechless.


    Her attitude was one of spoiled superiority. ¡°Jealous that I can have a dress with a seven¨Cfigure budget? Must sting, huh? Too bad! You weren¡¯t born into this, without great parents, and now a divorcee¡­¡±


    She was crazy!


    1 bit back the words that nearly escaped me, ¡°You¡¯re sure you want all those elements included?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± She lifted her chin with a smug look, ¡°On my engagement day, I have to be the center of attention, no one can outshine


    me¡±


    Then, turning to Susan<b>, </b><b>she </b>said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? I am your daughter, I can¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Susan patted her hand affectionately. ¡°My daughter deserves nothing but the best!¡±


    Such a loving mother¨Cdaughter moment.


    I had no interest in watching this y out any longer, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll send the design to your email. If there are any issues, we can adjust it online.¡±


    I hoped we wouldn¡¯t have to meet again.


    Dorothy frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take my measurements?¡±


    ¡°No need. Trust me, itil fil¡±


    I had already taken them with a few nces.


    I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    Dorothy exploded, ¡°You¡¯re just brushing me off, not giving the Myers family the respect we deserve! Mom<b>, </b>look


    ¡°Jane, trying to make a quick buck while cuttingers<b>? </b>You seem to forget you¡¯re no longer a rich man¡¯s spun


    Susan¡¯s face hardened, a <b>stark </b>contrast to her earlier demeanor<b>, </b>scoffing. ¡°If you can¡¯t adjust, maybe it¡¯s time youContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Clearly, they weren¡¯t nning on leaving without making a scene.


    From the moment they walked in today, they were looking for a fight.


    ¡°Mrs. Myers!¡± Suddenly, a rxed voice called from behind,


    Gregory strade over with long, confident steps, the very picture of carefree arrogance, ¡°You can¡¯t bully her now.¡±

 CHAPTER 288

    lesson.¡±


    Seeing him approach, Dorothy quickly masked her usual sharp and spiteful demeanor with a forced calm, though a hint of her temper slipped through as she muttered under her breath, ¡°Always looking out for everyone but your <b>own</b>.¡±


    Susan lost a bit of her earlier firmness, simply asking, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I promised my grandma I¡¯d get her a few custom outfits.¡±


    Gregory couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, Tm bringing Jane over this weekend to get her thoughts. If you¡¯ve got her all riled up and she gives me the cold shoulder, how am I supposed to exin that to Grandma?¡±


    At that, Dorothy¡¯s eyebrows shot up in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re taking her to meet Adah?!¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s it to you?¡± Gregory shot back, his patience clearly wearing thin.


    Dorothy scoffed, ¡°Adah has always been big on decorum and reputation. How could she possibly approve of someone¡­ like her?¡± ¡°Considering what she¡¯s put up with from you, I think she¡¯d love Jane,¡± Gregory retorted, not bothering to spare Dorothy¡¯s feelings even in front of Susan.


    Holding back her frustration, Susan conceded, ¡°Fine, well drop it for now, for your sake.¡±


    ¡°Much appreciated<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Gregory¡¯s tone was dismissive as he practically showed them out, his indifference enough to grind anyone¡¯s gears, yet leaving them powerless to retaliate.


    Once the mother¨Cdaughter duo was out of earshot, I turned to thank him, ¡°I appreciate it. What brings you here?¡°.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>owe me three dinners now.¡±


    Gregory casually pulled up a chair and slumped into it Like <b>I </b>said, I¡¯m here for business.¡±


    I was skeptical, ¡®Since when are you so charitable?¡±


    He¡¯d always been a man of profit, never one to make a losing deal.


    With a smirk, he teased, ¡°Starling to catch on, <b>are </b>you? You¡¯re night, I¡¯m here to propose a business deal.¡±


    ¡°<b>And </b>what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll make a few outfits for my grandma, and in return, you¡¯ll owe me a favor


    I frowned, ¡°So, I make the clothes and owe you a favor¡­ How is this a deal?¡±


    It seemed like I was getting the short end of the stick with no real benefit in sightMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory leaned back, stretching out his legs in a rxed pose, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, or rather, the former Mrs. Ferguson¡­¡±


    I cut him off, ¡°I have a name, Jane.¡±


    For some reason, he always liked to address me formally, which felt more like mockerying from him.


    ¡°Alright, Jane,¡± he corrected himself nonchntly, ¡°Ill pay for the custom work, but, you know, those high societydies in Vista Town love nothing more than to gather around and y their card games with her.


    <b>¡°I </b>see where you¡¯re going with this ¡±


    It clicked for me. I got it. Custom work was usually for the high¨Cend folks, and the Ford family was the cream of the crop in Vista Town, a link anyone would die to have.


    Having Adah Ford wear something I designed would certainly open doors for me. Still, Leyed him warily. ¡°What¡¯s this favor you want?¡±


    After a past event, I had learned to be cautious. Gregory was unpredictable and often operated without clear principles.


    Thaven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    He shrugged, looking genuinely intrigued by me, ¡°What do you think you <b>have </b>that I would go out of my way to deceive you for?¡±


    I was at a loss for words, pondering <b>for </b>a moment before agreeing, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in.¡±


    Although he was enigmatic, he hadn¡¯t done anything to harm me<b>. </b>For a shot at the Vista Town market, it was worth the gamble.


    With the deal made, he showed no signs of leaving.


    ¡°<b>Are </b>you not going to leave?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    Gregory fiddled with his phone, not looking up, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to finish

 CHAPTER 289

    ¡°Seriously?¡± I murmured, baffled<b>. </b>¡°Walt for me to get off work<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    What kind of drama was <b>that?</b>


    ¡°A friend dropped me off earlier, I don¡¯t have a car,¡± He extended his wrist toward me as he spoke, showing me his watch. ¡°You¡¯re about to clock out, too. Mind giving me a lift back?¡±


    ¡°I can call you a cab.¡± I pulled out my phone, but he frowned slightly and said, ¡°I never ride with strangers.¡±


    I sighed helplessly inside, Fine then. Guess the prince has his quirks


    I had nothing to say ¡°Then wait here.¡±


    I turned and walked into my office, and it wasn¡¯t long before Christine sneaked in.


    She teased, ¡°What¡¯s with the Ford heir hanging around here? Can¡¯t seem to leave?¡±


    ¡°Looking for a free nde,¡± I answered, somewhat resigned.


    Christine sat across me, leaning her elbows on the desk, her hands propping up her face.


    ¡°I noticed the Myersdies seemed pretty wary of him. Maybe you should try and get on his good side. Coulde in handy if you ever <b>need </b>a favor.¡±


    ¡°Forget it¡± I dismissed the idea without a second thought, ¡°Do you honestly think anyone can manipte him?¡±


    Gregory might appear carefree, but he was sharp. Nobody could fool him,


    Christine wagged her finger. ¡°No, no, not like that. I mean, genuine friendship


    <b>¡°</b>Get back to work, will you?¡± I handed her a piece of leftover cake effectively silencing her, ¡°Pretense doesn¡¯t equate to sincerity.¡± You might fool others, but not Gregory.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Christine mumbled through a mouthful of cake and left. Halfway out, she tumed back, rushing to my desk, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was time someone dealt with Dorothy? I saw her today, looking all fine and dandy¡±


    ¡°I look into it.¡± I had nearly forgotten it in the chaos of recent days.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I would let it slide. An opportunity missed was an opportunity wasted.


    When I finished up and looked up again, it was dark outside. Through the office¡¯s floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, Gregory was still there, engrossed in his phone, not a trace of impatience.


    I didn¡¯t take him for the patient type.


    I gathered my things and headed out. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He yawned, his patience seemingly worn thin, ¡°About time, With your low efficiency, two clients would keep you <b>busy </b>for a year.¡±


    That was so much for a good temperament.


    I didn¡¯t bother exining


    Once downstairs, he slid into the passenger seat like it were his car.


    I merged into <b>the </b>traffic before finally asking. ¡°Jarrod agreed to do me a favor. Can you check in with him for me? See how it¡¯s going?<b>¡±</b>


    <b>Gregory </b>tapped his fingers idly against the window sill, cutting to the chase. ¡°Going after Dorothy, aren¡¯t you seared?¡±


    I <b>had </b>hoped to keep him in the dark, but he was already onto it. And quite possibly, he had put a stop to my ns.


    I gripped the steering wheel tighter, my tone cold, ¡°Are you nning to protect your god¨Csister by teaching me a lesson first?¡±


    ¡°Are you always this prickly?¡± He nced at me indifferently, <b>¡°</b><b>You </bsh out at anyone who gets close.¡±


    I paused, stunned,


    The friendship between Gregory¡¯s family and the Myers family traced back generations, and his long¨Clost fianc¨¦e was from the family. By all ounts, they were closer to him than I could ever be.


    Hesitantly, I started, ¡°So you¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, Susan¡® call came through!


    On the other end, she was livid, ¡°<b>Jane</b>, did you set someone on Dorothy? How dare you, you malicious girl? She¡¯s hurt, <b>a </b>young girl, and you¡¯ve got the nerve!¡±


    1/1

 CHAPTER 290

    My first reaction was a nk stare, followed byughter.


    ¡°Malicious? Really? When they kidnapped me, leaving me bruised from head to toe, I didn¡¯t see them taking a moment to reflect on


    their actions.


    Just because I had Jarrod give Dorothy a taste of her own medicine, she called me malicious. What a double standard! So, the precious daughter of a millionaire was untouchable, but the average Joe was fair game? Talk about hypocrisy.


    ¡°Why the silence? Are you having a guilty conscience? Fine, you started this mess. Don¡¯t me me for finishing it! Susan was still ranting on the other end of the phone.


    The call was connected to the car¡¯s Bluetooth, so Gregory heard every word.


    I barely parted my lips to speak when Gregory took the lead. ¡°Susan, that¡¯s a bit unfair to Ms. Webster, I hitched a ride with her and spent the aftemoon at her office. She didn¡¯t meet with any <b>shady </b>folks.¡±


    He neatly detached me from the whole situation with a few well¨Cchosen words.


    ¡°Greg?¡± Susan hesitated, trying to keep her temper in check, ¡°Just <b>because </b>she didn¡¯t meet anyone doesn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t have done it. Don¡¯t be fooled by her innocent facade


    Gregory frowned. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already decided it was her?¡±


    ¡°In all of <b>River </b>City, she¡¯s the only one with a motive!¡± Susan was adamant


    Gregory chuckled lightly. ¡°How¡¯s that<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Camed away by her anger, Susan blurted out, ¡°Dorothy kidnapped her just a while ago, made her life miserable, and even pressured Bryant into divorcing her. How could she not hold a grudge?<b>¡±</b>Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh. Gregory nodded slightly, smiling, ¡°Well, if it were indeed her doing, I¡¯d say Dorothy had iting.¡±


    ¡°Greg!¡± It took a moment for Susan to realize she¡¯d said too much, angrily retorting, ¡°How can you not support your family? When you moved to River City, your parents asked you to look after Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°Taking a courtesy for the truth?¡± Gregory¡¯s response was indifferent.


    Knowing <b>she </b>couldn¡¯t win the argument. Susan¡¯s frustration grew, turning her anger toward me, ¡°Jane, quit pretending you¡¯re innocent when you¡¯re up to such nasty stuff! Speak up!¡±


    I replied calmly, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±


    Susan barked, ¡®Admit it was <b>you </b>who did this today<b>!</b>¡±


    I nced at the traffic light. ¡°Even if I say it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>me, you wouldn¡¯t believe me, would you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Who else would have a problem with Dorothy?¡± Susan spat out as if she wished to avenge Dorothy in no time.


    I coldly stated. ¡°Then believe what you want to believe¡±


    I¡¯d take it if there were a sliver of a chance to deny it. I didn¡¯t have Dorothy¡¯s kind of background where I could break thew without breaking a sweat. For me, avoiding trouble whenever possible was the best policy.


    Susan paused, suspicious, ¡°is it you?¡±


    Gregory yed the good cop. ¡°Susan, do you think she knows people bold enough to cross the Myers family?¡±


    ¡°That does make sense!¡± As a firm believer in the might¨Cmakes¨Cright philosophy, Susan found Gregory¡¯s wordsforting. In her eyes, someone like me couldn¡¯t stand up to her precious daughter.


    She hesitated and warned coldly, ¡°Jane, you better stay in line. If you as much asy a linger on Dorothy, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell!¡± With that, she hung up.


    Hooked at Gregory, confused, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just stop Jarrod instead of helping me trick the Myers family?¡±

 CHAPTER 291

    <b>Chapter </b><b>291</b>


    Was there some bad blood between him and Dorothy behind the scenes?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory half¨Cclosed his eyes, sounding utterly casual, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I was looking forward to dealing with her myself.¡±


    I promptly responded, ¡°Fine, then today¡¯s damn is on you¡°.


    I could get back at Dorothy while keeping my hands clean. Why the hell not?


    Gregory gave me a side nce, chuckling, Jane, you sure know how to climb thedder, huh?¡±


    ¡°Guess I do!¡± Iughed, ¡°But when did you catch wind of it?¡±


    Gregory looked at me like I was a fool. ¡°You think Jarrod would make a move without giving me a heads¨Cup?¡±


    I furrowed my brows, thinking it over, and it clicked. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jarrod would tell Gregory about it If Gregory nodded, it was like Jarrod was doing Gregory a favor since I had leveraged Gregory¡¯s. influence when I approached him that day. If things went south, Gregory would be there to back him up. And if Gregory objected, it would be even better for Jarrod. He wouldn¡¯t have to risk facing retaliation from the Myers family. Either way, he was sitting pretty When back at River Vi, we parted ways after exiting the elevator, each heading to our apartment.


    I had barely crashed on the couch when the doorbell rang.


    Was someone having second thoughts about taking the me?


    zily made my way to the entrance, twisting the doorknob while casually saying, ¡°Mr. Ford, you¡¯ve changed your mind about taking the fall, <b>have </b>you?¡±


    But standing there was Mark. His face was all smiles, but his eyes momentarily froze when he heard me mention Gregory and then softened again, ¡°Jane, haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I shook my head and smiled. ¡°Mark, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I got off work early today and picked up something for you to eat.¡± He lifted the takeaway bag in his hand, ¡°You¡¯re sure to love it¡±


    I noticed the logo on the bag, feeling surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t that seafood joint way up north? Traffic¡¯s a nightmare, not to mention the wait¡­¡± That ce was an institution in RiverCity. We used to go there back in college. Back then, boundless energy, we¡¯d trek any distance for a good meal


    Mark¡¯s smile was gentle. ¡°If it makes you happy, I¡¯d run till my legs fell off.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mark¡± I hesitated before taking the insted bag from him, smiling, ¡°You must be hungry, too. Join me?


    As I spoke, I bent down to grab a pair of slippers from the shoe cab.


    ¡°it¡¯d be rude to refuse He stepped inside, his eyes lighting up with joy, feeling <b>as </b>if having dinner with me was the highlight of his day. But I was worried I couldn¡¯t give him back the same kind of deep, real love he was showing me.


    Mark came over, helping me unpack the bag, dish by dish. The aroma was enticing.


    I tried the spicy fish, and immediately, my appetite surged, ¡°Tastes just as amazing as I remember!¡±


    ¡°Knew you¡¯d love it¡± Mark was clearly relieved, his smile lighting up his whole face. ¡°If you like it, I can make the trip more often.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s too far I took a shrimp, gently declining, ¡°With traffic and waiting, it¡¯s a three to four¨Chour round trip, not worth it.¡±


    His gaze intensified. ¡°If <b>you </b>like it, it¡¯s worth it.¡±

 CHAPTER 292

    We were adults and had cleared the art between us days ago. It was evident what Mark¡¯s kindness and attention meant. I was at a loss<b>. </b>for how to respond. I had said everything I needed to <b>say </b>that day. Constantly turning him down would only make things awkward, and we might end up not even being friends.


    Mark hesitated, ¡°Jane, am I making you feel pressured?¡±


    Ifiddled with my fork, about to speak, when he continued thoughtfully, ¡°Like I said, you don¡¯t need to respond to anything. Just think of it as something friends do for each other¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready to start a new rtionship, we can take it slow,¡± he added.


    My heart warmed at his words. I might have fallen deeply for him if I hadn¡¯t <b>gone </b>through that disastrous marriage with Bryant and if I were still at the age of acting on impulse. But I was afraid. The cost of getting my heart involved was too much for me to bear


    I slowly let go of my fork. ¡°What if that day neveres?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Mark anymore, not when we hade this far. Seeing his stunned expression, I put down my fork. ¡°If Bryant and I had never divorced, what <b>would </b>you have done?¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve stayed single, Mark replied with a forced smile, the soft light casting a glow over his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you¡± he continued, ¡°I returned to the country partly because I heard things between you and Bryant weren¡¯t as perfect as they seemed online¡± He looked at me squarely, a hint of self¨Cmockery in his voice. ¡°Does that make me despicable? Hoping for your divorce, hoping for a sliver of a chance with you.¡±


    ¡°No way. Before my divorce, you¡¯ve always maintained your boundaries¡± I said, caught off guard by Mark¡¯s candidness, with my words barely escaping my lips. ¡°But divorce doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m ready to be with someone else again. Up to now, just like Chris, you¡¯re important to me, a good friend¡±


    The light in his eyes dimmed a bit when I mentioned ¡°a good friend.¡± But I didn¡¯t want to deceive him.


    Mark looked down, lost in thought, and lifted his gaze, his expression still gentle. ¡°Jane, how about we set a timeline? Like six months, a year, two years. Fill give up if I can¡¯t make you fall for me by then.¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°Let¡¯s say six months.¡±


    Christine and I had different views on love but agreed that love didn¡¯t necessarily grow over time. Sometimes, it was just there, or it was not. If it were possible to fall in love, the years passed, and the next six months should be enough. If not, I didn¡¯t want to waste his time.


    T ¡°Okay Mark agreed happily, ¡°Let¡¯s eat before it gets cold.¡±


    After dinner, I walked him to the door, and he nced toward Gregory¡¯s ce, suddenly asking, ¡°Jane, are you close with Mr. Ford?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡± I replied honestly, ¡°Not close, but not distant either¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Much like Mark had described, Gregory was bold and unrestrained, a mystery to most.


    ¡°Okay¡± Mark¡¯s expression softened, ¡°I head off then. <b>You </b>should get some rest¡±


    Bryant and Dorothy¡¯s engagement party was next month. With Dorothy¡¯s unique taste, the design work would take some time.


    I rushed through several days of work, and by Friday night, I <b>had </b>sent the initial designs to her email.


    The following morning, before seven, someone knocked on my door in <b>a </b>chaotic rhythm.

 CHAPTER 293

    Most folks knocked with a rhythm of either two quick taps followed by a longer one or two long knocks followed by a quick <b>tap </b>But the person outside my door was ying a whole different tune ¡°Knock¨Cknock, knock¨Cknock, knock¨Cknock, knock¨Cknack, knock¨Cknock<b>, </b>knock¡±


    ¡°<b>Knock</b><b>, </b>knock, knock! Knock, knock, knock.¡±


    The knocking somehow morphed into a melody reminiscent of a childhood jingle. Still, it didn¡¯t make me any! woken up.


    less


    grumpy about being


    Shuffling in my slippers, I went to the door and yanked it open, only to find Gregory at the dont <b>his </b>hair a mess, draped in an oversized hoodie


    Seeing me still in my pajamas, he smirked, ¡°Jane, you remember we¡¯ve got that trip to Vista Town today, right?¡±


    I was impatient. ¡°Yeah, of course. I texted youst night, asking when we were leaving. You never got back to me, remember?¡±


    The prospect of hitting up the Vista Town market had to go through him, and suddenly, my moming grumpiness vanished, reced by a sense of urgency and perhaps even a touch of appreciation. ¡°I figured you¡¯re usually up at odd hours and thought I should let you catch some extra 2¡¯s. And then again, what¡¯s got you up so early <b>today</b>?¡±


    He leanedzily against my door frame with his eyes half¨Cclosed. ¡°Haven¡¯t slept yet¡±


    I said, ¡°Then maybe you should head back and get some sleep.¡±


    I could use a bit more shut¨Ceye myself. Work had been a beast, and good sleep was a luxury I hadn¡¯t indulged in for days.


    Gregory eyed me. ¡°So, am I going back to sleep, or are you?¡±


    He nced at his wristwatch, casually adding, ¡°Twenty minutes. If I don¡¯t see you with your luggage ready to go, consider that business opportunity gone.¡±


    Bang! That snapped me awake. I mmed the door shut, rushed <b>back </b>to my room<b>, </b>and packed my clothes into my suitcase


    After a quick wash¨Cup and grabbing a few sandwiches and yogurts from the fridge for breakfast on the go, I reopened the door to find Gregory had vanished. When checking my phone, I saw a message from him sent ten minutes ago. Waiting downstairs]


    That was true to his style without unnecessary words, not an extra punctuation mark in sight.


    I headed downstairs, expecting to see his usual shy sports car, but instead, a luxurious sedan parked out front.


    Standing by the cat, the driver politely inquired, ¡°Ms. Webster?¡±


    I nodded, replying. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ford is already inside. The driver took my luggage, opened the car door for me, and there was Gregory, fast asleep with an eye mask on, oblivious to the world.


    The journey from RiverCity to Vista City was short, barely two hours on the highway.


    Seeing him so peaceful, I finished my makeshift breakfast and, finding afortable position, drifted off myself.


    ¡°Lily¡±


    In a light sleep, I faintly heard a murmur beside me. And almost instinctively, I responded with a soft ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    That response jerked me awake. Opening my eyes, I saw <b>a </b>pair of blue<b>, </b>scrutinizing eyes staring right at me!


    Startled, I patted my chest, trying to calm my racing heart. ¡°Gosh, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    That was a different Gregory, his usual carefree demeanor reced with an uncharacteristic <b>chill</b>. ¡°Did you just respond?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. His intense gaze made me uneasy, and I almost instinctively denied it.


    That seemed


    Meanwhile, the car smoothly entered a grand estate, passing through a sea of flowers before stopping before a mansion the to leap out of a fairy tale.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It appeared he had notified them of our arrival, as a butler, dressed in the part, was already waiting for us at the door


    ¡°Mr. Ford, Lady Ramona heard of your return and has been waiting or you here since dawn.¡±


    Gregory seemed to have a close rtionship with Ramona, his eyes lighting up, ¡°Ramona¡¯s here?¡±

 CHAPTER 294

    The Ford Residence was vast, emanating a sense of heritage and vintage charm at every turn. It was apparent that the house was a fortune passed down through generations. Despite its refurbished exterior, the interior retained traces of its storied past


    Contrary to my expectations of splendidness, simple but significant touches like <b>a </b>hand¨Cpainted vase casually ced in a corner spoke volumes. It was an antique from the Victorian era<b>, </b>valued at over a million dor


    Gregory strode leisurely, hands in his pockets, embodying a sense of calm.


    He led me past the grand dining room, heading straight for the backyard, where two elegantly dressed elderlydies were from afar One was savoring her coffee by the firece while the other was trimming a potted nt with scissors.


    Approaching them, Gregory poured himself a cup of coffee and joked, ¡°Ladies, you¡¯re in better shape than I am, braving the outdoors in this chilly weather?


    Adah yfully hit Gregory¡¯s back, scolding, ¡°You rascal, you¡¯ve finally decided toe back, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, leave the boy alone! He¡¯se to see us, after all, Ramona interjected, pulling Gregory to her side protectively.


    Squeezing her shoulder, Gregory replied. ¡°Exactly, Ramona knows how to treat me right. Grandma here loves to find fault.¡±


    Their banter left bothdies in a mix ofughter and tears.


    Gregory motioned for me toe closer and introduced me, ¡°This is <b>Jane</b>, a friend I¡¯ve recently made in RiverCity.¡±


    Catching on quickly, Adah remarked, ¡°<b>What </b>a beautiful youngdy, so gentle and graceful. Greg tells us you¡¯ve taken over your parents¡® custom design business, and you¡¯re doing quite well?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Adah</b>, Ramona,¡± I began, feeling somewhat relieved at their kindly demeanor, ¡°I¡¯ve recently taken over my parents¡® brand. We <b>do </b>custom orders and online sales. Thanks to Mr. Ford¡¯s kindness, he looks out for a friend¡¯s business like mine.¡°.


    Adah raised her eyebrows in surprise and then covered her mouth with augh, ncing at Gregory. ¡°Do you <b>have </b>something on her? You¡¯ve always been a troublemaker, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard someone praise you so highly!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but almost smile at that. Indeed, I was counting on Gregory to help promote my business, so a little ttery was


    necessary.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing gets past your keen insight,¡± I yed along


    Unfazed by being called out, Gregory retorted, ¡°She needs something from me.¡±


    Adah turned to me. This boy can be a handful. If you need anything, you might be better off asking us olddies instead¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma! Don¡¯t start. Why not just show her your clothes collection so <b>she </b>can get a sense of your fashion tastes?¡± Gregory quickly Interjected.


    Despite her words, Adahis actions showed nothing but affection, ¡°Fine, fine, as youv


    wish¡±


    Adah led me upstairs to <b>a </b>spacious living room, which opened into an expansive wardrobe. The majority of the clothes matched the style she was wearing that <b>day</b><b>.</b>


    I smiled, ¡°Madam, for this custom order, would you like to stick to your usual style, or are you thinking of trying something new?¡±


    ¡°Up to you,¡± Adah responded without hesitation, her <b>face </b>expressing genuine openness, ¡°You young people surely know more about fashion than an olddy like me. You handle the design. 11 handle the wearing.¡±


    The client wasn¡¯t picky, but I knew I couldn¡¯t take the task lightly. Back in the yard, I subtly inquired about Adah¡¯s preferences. Adah didn¡¯t put on airs like someone from a distinguished family. She was straightforward and exceptionally approachable.

 CHAPTER 295

    <b>Chapter </b><b>295</b>


    Hanging out with them felt like a breath of fresh air


    After a good chat, I pulled a measuring tape from my bag to take Adah¡¯s measurements.


    Gregory directed. ¡°Ms. Webster could <b>you </b>also measure Ramona while you¡¯re at it?¡±


    I agreed without a second thought, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Having more people meant getting to work on more designs. I was over the moon about that


    Ramona waved her <b>hand</b>. ¡°I don¡¯t need it¡±


    ¡°Ramonal Gregory interrupted, convincing her, ¡°If you refuse, wouldn¡¯t it seem like I¡¯m ying favorites?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you got it.¡± Ramona conceded with augh.


    As I finished measuring, the butler came to announce dinner was ready. However, Gregory <b>had </b><b>to </b>leave due to an urgent phone call. Before leaving, he handed me a room key.


    I felt it was also time for me to leave. ¡°I should probably head out with you¡±


    ¡°Jane,¡± Adah said warmly, insisting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Stay and have dinner. After we eat, Ill arrange for a driver to take you to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°You see, my grandma is very approachable, but she rarely invites people over for dinner.¡±


    Gregory grinned sheepishly. ¡°Can I ask for this favor?¡±


    I had no choice but to agree


    The table wasden with avish spread, half made up of easily digestible food suitable for the elderlydies and the other half consisting of beef,mb, and seafood.


    Adah took the lead: ¡°Jane, make yourself at home. Help yourself.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Sure¡± I smiled obediently


    Maybe it was a longing for familial warmth. In the presence of such kind elders, I naturally behaved myself. Near the end of the meal, the servants brought out individual desserts.


    I took <b>a </b>bite without thinking, only to realize something was off. I discreetly spat it out into a napkin.


    Ramona caught the moment. She always seemed gentle, <b>but </b>unlike Adah¡¯s easiness, she was somewhat distant with strangers.


    Her eyes flickered with interest, speaking to me directly for the first time, ¡°Ms. Webster, do you not like peanuts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± I smiled awkwardly, exining. Tim allergic to peanuts.¡±


    Ramona¡¯s grip on her spoon tightened <b>as </b>she asked, ¡°Have you been allergic since childhood?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied honestly.


    Ramona¡¯s gaze softened toward me, sighing. ¡°My granddaughter is also allergic to peanuts.¡±


    Linstinctively followed up. ¡°Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°No, the rightful heiress of the Myers family¡± Adah handed Ramona a tissue, cutting to the chase. ¡°Lily¡¯s been gone for ages now, and you¡¯re the only one in the Myers family who still keeps her close to your heart.¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Ramona dabbed at her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s my granddaughter delivered by my own hands. Bom prematurely by two months, so tiny, I feared she wouldn¡¯t make it


    That was when I learned Ramona was an obstetrician.


    Adah seemed moved, too, her <b>eyes </b>reddening. ¡°It¡¯s <b>a </b>shame, such a fate for a girl bom into a family like the Myers, yet enjoyed any of it


    ¡°True.¡± Ramona sighed deeply, a mix of affection and helplessness, ¡°The ones who should be enjoying life aren¡¯t, and t shouldn¡¯t be are.¡±


    As an outsider, it felt somewhat awkward to interrupt. But somehow, seeing Ramona like that, I felt a pang of empathy <b>and </b>offered. ¡°Ramona, they say fortune and disaster are two sides of the same coin. Maybe Ms. Myers is also living a good life now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s hope your wordse true. Ramona sped her hands. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been doing charity work, hoping it would somehow make up for everything and bring Lily some protection from above<b>.</b>¡±


    Cheater 296This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 CHAPTER 296

    Although Gregory was all about dors and cents, he booked me a room in the six¨C<b>star </b>hotel in Vista Town


    I had ns to head back to RiverCity that very night, but Gregory, over the phone, said, ¡°Till be heading to RiverCity tomorrow, I can give you a lift¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    A ride in a Bentley wasn¡¯t something you tum down.


    The next day, I had hoped to sleep in but got rudely awakened by a call.


    ¡°Come down.¡± It was Gregory¡¯s <bx </b>voice<b>.</b>


    Woken up by him two days in a row, I couldn¡¯t help but feel imitated. ¡°Jesus, did you pull an all¨Cnighter again?¡±


    Gregory faked surprise. ¡°Wow someone¡¯s grumpy in the moming?¡±


    I took a deep breath, forced it down, and smiled. ¡°Not at all, just worried <b>about </b>you, Mr. Ford, what¡¯s the early morning call for?¡±


    Gregory yawned. ¡°Ramona wants to see you¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Caught off guard and yawning myself, I crawled out of bed. ¡°Now?¡±


    He suddenly snapped, ¡°What else? You think I have nothing better to <b>do </b>than to wait for you down here because I¡¯ve been secretly in love with you for years?¡±


    ¡°Okay, fifteen minutes.¡± I quickly washed <b>up</b>, changed my clothes, grabbed my bag, and went downstairs.


    There was the Ford family hunk¡¯s car, boldly parked under the porte¨Ccochere. He was leaning casually against it, head slightly dipped<b>. </b>ying with a lighter in his hand, giving off this vibe of defiance.


    Ijogged over. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Just in time.¡± He nced at his watch casually. ¡°Not a second less¡±


    He was implying I was dawdling.


    I mised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Take that as apliment on my punctuality.¡±


    I was ready to hop into the <b>back </b>of the Bentley.


    ¡°Ms. Webster, mind ying chauffeur? He stopped the door with one hand and gestured toward the driver¡¯s seat with a nod, tossing the car keys into my hands.


    Then, hefortably settled himself into the passenger seat


    Beggars can¡¯t be choosers. That was why he sent me the location to the Myers Mansion, making me his driver by default


    Reluctantly, I walked around the car to the driver¡¯s seat, about toin about hisck of chivalry, when I saw him pull out a sleep mask from nowhere.


    With a tilt of his head, he was out like a light


    I thought, This guy must¡¯ve been <b>a </b><b>sleep</b>¨Cdeprived ghost in his past life!


    Still, I eased up on the elerator and brake, driving more gently than usual.


    We smoothly arrived at the Myers Mansion, a grand estate nestled on a hillside, its serene gardens reminiscent of ssic countryside estates. And the person in the passenger seat was still deep in slumber.


    I reached over and tapped his shoulder ¡°Mr. Ford?¡±


    There was no response.


    I kept calling out to him. ¡°Gregory? Gregory??


    ¡°Just call me by my name. It sounds better? He suddenly yanked off his sleep <b>mask</b>, bleary<b>¨C</b>eyed and <b>staring </b>at me, ¡°<b>You</b>This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ford¡® almost sounds like you¡¯re teasing, not being real about it.¡±


    I was speechless. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint why, but as Gregory said, I always felt like a free¨Cspirited hedgehog around him, ditching all <b>caution </b>and sensitivity. But that side of me felt more real.


    Gregory snorted, ¡°Noeback, huh? Seems I was right¡±


    With that, he pushed open the door stretched his legs, and got off. He knew the Myers Mansion well, effortlessly guiding me to find Ramona.


    Upon seeing me, Ramona quickly stood up, her shawl nearly slipping off. ¡°Ms. Webster, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I smiled. ¡°Ramona<b>, </b>Gregory mentioned you wanted to see me?¡±


    1/2


    ¡­Ramona paused and softly said, ¡°I also wanted to show you my dressing room in case <b>you </b>design something I don¡¯t like. We won¡¯t have wasted your time.¡±

 CHAPTER 297

    ¡°Sure.¡± I happily agreed.


    Ramona nced toward Gregory. ¡°Greg, why don¡¯t you head to the dining


    room for breakfast? And grab a bite for Ms. Webster, will you?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gregory shot us a dubious look but headed toward the dining room


    without making a big deal about it.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As I thought Ramona would lead me to her dressing room, her warm hand


    suddenly grasped mine. ¡°Here, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I was pleasantly surprised and sat down, my hands resting awkwardly


    in myp.


    I couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting my grandparents. Whether they didn¡¯t care for


    me or, for some other reason, I didn¡¯t remember a thing.


    A look of longing appeared on Ramona¡¯s aged face as she gripped my hand


    tighter. ¡°You know, after seeing you yesterday, I dreamt of my granddaughter,


    Lily. That girl, she was fussing about wanting to y with you. She seemed


    quite fond of you.¡± Ramona smiled gently. ¡°I woke up in the middle of the


    night, wondering if it was her way of telling me to look after you a bit.¡±


    Home Categories ? Search¡­


    ? ? 297/299 ?


    Her words moved me, and I softly said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because you had her


    on your mind, Ramona.¡±


    ¡°How would you feel about getting close to me like Greg does?¡± Ramona


    asked tentatively.


    I was stunned. I had sensed the difference between Ramona and Susan but


    hadn¡¯t expected such a stark contrast.


    Initially, I had nned to keep my distance from the Myers family, but faced


    with Ramona¡¯s hopeful gaze, I found myself unable to refuse.


    Thankfully, I spent most of my days in RiverCity, so I wouldn¡¯t have to interact


    with Ramona too often. Finally, I obediently agreed, ¡°Okay, Ramona.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ramona responded joyfully and suddenly inquired, ¡°Heard you


    mentioning yesterday that you¡¯ve taken over your parents¡¯ clothing brand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, ¡°They started it before they passed away, but it¡¯s been


    neglected for many years.¡±


    Ramona¡¯s expression tightened with sympathy. ¡°Your parents¡­ they passed


    away?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± My gaze fell, and I spoke with mncholy, ¡°They died when I was


    eight, trying to ensure my safety.¡±


    Mentioning that made my voice choke up a bit.


    I stiffened, recognizing Dorothy¡¯s voice

 CHAPTER 298

    Nobody expected Ramona, with her seemingly kind and gentle eyes, toe


    at Bryant with such a sharp retort. It took all I had to suppress myughter.


    But then again, I seemed to be the only one who could find humor in the


    situation.


    The air was thick with awkwardness. What made things awkward wasn¡¯t


    Ramona¡¯s statement. It was that I, his ex-wife, happened to be right there.


    I lowered my head, pretending to be engrossed in the view outside the


    window, trying to make myself inconspicuous.


    The snow outside, not yet melted, was blinding.


    I felt a gaze fixed on me and then heard Bryant¡¯s calm voice, ¡°Yes, freshly


    divorced.¡±


    Ramona nced at Dorothy, her tone cooling, ¡°I heard you yed a part in


    this?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Dorothy frowned, shooting me a veiled re before gracefully


    sitting beside Ramona, gently shaking her arm. ¡°Who¡¯s been filling your head


    with nonsense? Bryant¡¯s marriage was over long before. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Home Categories ? Search¡­


    ? ? 298/299


    ?


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you just one thing.¡± Ramona eyed Dorothy coldly, ¡°The day you


    announced your engagement, was their divorce final?¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t. Dorothy knew that better than anyone.


    She was secretly grinding her teeth, but her face was ying it cool, all


    innocent-like. ¡°They hadn¡¯t finalized their divorce then, true, but if Bryant was


    willing to divorce for me, doesn¡¯t it mean he loves me more than¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ramona¡¯s voice thundered, a flush of anger crossing her face,


    ¡°Who raised you to be so shameless? If you dare repeat that outside, you¡¯re


    no longer a Myers!¡±


    Dorothy was stunned. Then, her gazended on me angrily. ¡°Jane, did you


    say something to Grandma? Making her think even her granddaughter¡­¡±


    Ramona frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with Jane? Don¡¯t direct your


    misced anger at my esteemed guest.¡±


    It dawned on her that I hadn¡¯t said anything to Ramona.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ramona eyed Dorothy, her anger surging. ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiled rotten by


    your mother, haven¡¯t you? What stopped you from continuing? Speak!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dorothy swallowed her words, muttering, ¡°Anyway, you always take


    Gregory¡¯s side over mine!¡±


    Bryant¡¯s eyshes fluttered, hiding whatever emotion he felt before looking


    up and speaking slowly, ¡°Ramona, don¡¯t be mad at Dorothy. I hadn¡¯t acted


    appropriately.¡±

 CHAPTER 299

    Nobody expected Ramona, with her seemingly kind and gentle eyes, toe


    at Bryant with such a sharp retort. It took all I had to suppress myughter.


    But then again, I seemed to be the only one who could find humor in the


    situation.


    The air was thick with awkwardness. What made things awkward wasn¡¯t


    Ramona¡¯s statement. It was that I, his ex-wife, happened to be right there.


    I lowered my head, pretending to be engrossed in the view outside the


    window, trying to make myself inconspicuous.


    The snow outside, not yet melted, was blinding.


    I felt a gaze fixed on me and then heard Bryant¡¯s calm voice, ¡°Yes, freshly


    divorced.¡±


    Ramona nced at Dorothy, her tone cooling, ¡°I heard you yed a part in


    this?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Dorothy frowned, shooting me a veiled re before gracefully


    sitting beside Ramona, gently shaking her arm. ¡°Who¡¯s been filling your head


    with nonsense? Bryant¡¯s marriage was over long before. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you just one thing.¡± Ramona eyed Dorothy coldly, ¡°The day you


    announced your engagement, was their divorce final?¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t. Dorothy knew that better than anyone.


    She was secretly grinding her teeth, but her face was ying it cool, all


    innocent-like. ¡°They hadn¡¯t finalized their divorce then, true, but if Bryant was


    willing to divorce for me, doesn¡¯t it mean he loves me more than¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ramona¡¯s voice thundered, a flush of anger crossing her face,


    ¡°Who raised you to be so shameless? If you dare repeat that outside, you¡¯re


    no longer a Myers!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy was stunned. Then, her gazended on me angrily. ¡°Jane, did you


    say something to Grandma? Making her think even her granddaughter¡­¡±


    Ramona frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with Jane? Don¡¯t direct your


    misced anger at my esteemed guest.¡±


    It dawned on her that I hadn¡¯t said anything to Ramona.


    Ramona eyed Dorothy, her anger surging. ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiled rotten by


    your mother, haven¡¯t you? What stopped you from continuing? Speak!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dorothy swallowed her words, muttering, ¡°Anyway, you always take


    Gregory¡¯s side over mine!¡±


    Bryant¡¯s eyshes fluttered, hiding whatever emotion he felt before looking


    up and speaking slowly, ¡°Ramona, don¡¯t be mad at Dorothy. I hadn¡¯t acted


    appropriately

 CHAPTER 300

    <b>Chapter </b><b>300</b>


    <b>I </b>had wandered off, the chatter around me turning into a distant hum. But the word ¡°lovers¡± cut through the noise loud and <b>clear</b>. Me<b>? </b><b>A </b><b>singleton</b><b>? </b>That term couldn¡¯t be further from my reality.


    The Myers Mansion was a maze, just as Ramona had warned. Eventually, I had to swallow my pride and ask a servant for directions <b>to </b><b>find </b>the dining room.


    ¡°Ah, you must be the Ms. Webster the matriarch has been buzzing about all morning?¡±


    Spotting me as I navigated my way, the butler promptly instructed the staff to whip up an additional breakfast.


    I offered <b>a </b>small smile and a word of thanks before settling for a peaceful meal, prompting the butler to leave.


    Midway through my breakfast, a shadow loomed over me, and before I knew it, an usation hurled my way.


    Jane, I¡¯m warning you. Keep your distance from my family! I don¡¯t give a hoot about whatever ns you¡¯ve got up your sleeve<b>, </b>but quit sucking up to my grandma.¡±


    My spoonful of oatmeal didn¡¯t falter as I replied, ¡°And what schemes would those be?¡±


    Dorothy huffed. ¡°As if you don¡¯t know. You¡¯re not over Bryant and trying to use my grandma to get back in his good books to lure him back.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Dorothy, I¡¯m not like <b>you</b>.¡± I set down my spoon and frowned. ¡°I still have some dignity<b>.</b>¡±


    I could be devoted or deep in love, but stooping to desperate measures? That was way too embarrassing.


    ¡°You!¡± Dorothy rolled her eyes dramatically and suddenly broke into a sly grin. ¡°You were behind that payback the other day, <b>weren¡¯t </b><b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>feigned ignorance. ¡°What payback?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Even though Gregory covered for you,¡± she leaned on the table, eyes narrowed. ¡°I knew it was you. The bruises I got were the same as <b>you </b>hadst time.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what do <b>you </b>n to do about it?¡± I dropped the act. Given her arrogance, I had expected her to make a scene right there. Instead, she smiled sweetly. ¡°I don¡¯t n to do anything for now because Bryant was so upset seeing my bruises. He wanted to go after you himself, but I stopped him.¡±


    I didn¡¯t doubt that. When Margaret had dragged me into oing traffic, resulting in a miscarriage, he had med me without hesitation<b>, </b>even pped me for being heartless. And if I had sought revenge on Dorothy, he¡¯d want to punish me on behalf of his darling.


    Despite the warmth of the heated floors, a chill ran down my spine as I stood, <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>that so? Good for him. He truly is a wonderful man.¡± To Margaret, he was a great catch. Dorothy sure seemed to think the same.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But for me, he was just a whole world of trouble.


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why I will marry him!¡± Dorothy lifted her chin proudly like a spoiled princess, ¡°Oh, and <i>about </i>the designs you sent? I¡¯m pleased. Just ensure you hurry up with the rest. We can¡¯t have any dys for mine and Bryant¡¯s engagement party.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± I pulled out my phone and hit record, ¡°Could <i>you </i>repeat that first part? Also, for the dress design, includingbor and materials, that¡¯ll be <b>5.1 </b>million dors. You¡¯ve paid 100,000 dors upfront<b>, </b>so please transfer the remaining five million in two installments, with 2.5 million <i>each</i>. One today, and the other on the day of your fitting.¡±


    ¡°2.5 million?¡± Dorothy frowned, displeased.


    I smiled lightly, ¡°Yes, Ms. Myers. That¡¯s the actual cost. Of course, feel free to add a little extra if you want. I won¡¯t mind.¡±

 CHAPTER 301

    <b>Chapter 301</b>


    As <b>soon </b>as the words left my mouth, I grabbed my <b>bag </b>from the chair <b>and </b>turned to <b>leave</b>.


    ¡°Slut!¡± Dorothy¡¯s voice seethed <b>with </b>rage behind me. I clenched my hand, pretending not to hear. My <b>only </b>thought was to get away<b>.</b>


    But unexpectedly<b>, </b>as I walked through the estate, I went lost. I wasn¡¯t sure how many turns I had taken when something caught my eye: It was a courtyard that felt strangely familiar. Thoughrge and pristine, the yard had an air of neglect<b>, </b>as if it hadn¡¯t seen life for ages.


    Compelled <b>by </b>some unseen <b>force</b>, I stepped inside. The moment I did, the door behind me mmed shut. A tall figure pinned me against the <b>door</b>, his familiar scent enveloping me, leaving no escape. I looked up, shocked, <b>into </b>his deep eyes.


    His distinct and long fingers gripped my waist as he looked at me with a tender, entwined gaze<b>. </b>¡°What brings you to the Myers Mansion<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Mind your own business<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>I shot back, struggling to break free, but it was useless.


    Bryant held my gaze steadily. ¡°Have things been okay these few days<b>? </b>Dorothy hasn¡¯t been bothering you<b>, </b>has she?¡±


    I scoffed at him, ¡°Considering you almost had me killed on her behalf, what could she possibly want with me?<b>¡±</b>


    He suddenly fell silent, his grip on my waist tightening, a frown creasing his brow. ¡°You¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I replied calmly, ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b><b>just </b>slimming down to celebrate the divorce<b>, </b>weing new love.¡±


    In truth, work had been hectic, affecting my appetite and sleep, hence the weight loss. But admitting that felt too much <b>like </b>seeking pity, <b>as </b>if life had been unbearably hard without him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    His features tightened, his gaze darkened, and his lips pressed together. ¡°Celebrate? New love?¡±


    ¡°What else?<b>¡± </b>I lost my temper and my words came out icy. ¡°You¡¯re the one who announced your engagement to someone else. You¡¯re the one who told me to get the divorce papers. What more do you want from me? Am I supposed to sit at home, grieving and wearing ck for months and years<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking anything of you.¡± His shoulders drooped<b>, </b>a subtle destion surrounding him, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m the one who feels terrible.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Bryant, stop with the nonsense. You couldn¡¯t be faithful in our marriage. At least have the decency to disappear cleanly now.¡±


    I thought, ¡®Don¡¯t disturb my life anymore. I won¡¯t deny that I still need some time to erase those scars and heal.¡¯


    Bryant¡¯s grip remained firm<b>, </b>his gaze almost obsessive, ¡°Jane, please wait for me. I¡¯ll sort everything <b>out</b>.¡±


    ¡°Why should I wait for you?¡± I asked, puzzled, a smirk spreading across my lips. ¡°To be your fallback when things go south with Dorothy? Is that how little you think of me?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Then don¡¯t wait.¡± His <b>face </b>edged with conflict<b>, </b>softened as he pulled me into his embrace, his chin resting on my head, his voice clear andpelling. ¡°I¡¯ll send you abroad, okay? Jane, please listen to me. Leave this ce.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Is that Dorothy¡¯s <b>idea</b><b>, </b>too<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I felt a chill, struggling fiercely in his arms, my efforts futile, almost on the verge of breaking <b>down</b><b>. </b>¡°Bryant, rest assured, as long as you both stay away from me, I won¡¯t be a thorn in your side<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 302

    <b>Chapter </b><b>302</b>


    Whether it was announcing an engagement <b>or </b><b>filing </b>for divorce, I was always on board, thinking that would be the <b>end </b>of it and <b>that </b>we <b>could </b>finally go our separate ways.


    But unexpectedly, my existence became unbearable for them.


    Bryant held me tightly as if trying to merge me into him<b>, </b>whispering soothing words, ¡°No, Jane, that¡¯s not what I meant. Please calm <b>down </b>for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, then?¡± I struggled to keep my trembling body under control, my voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Are you going to <b>say </b>you never thought of marrying Dorothy? That sending me abroad was for my benefit?¡±


    A wondered, ¡®What about that bullet you fired in my direction or your defense of Dorothy before Ramona? Was it all just a joke? Or <b>did I</b>


    deserve it? I can¡¯t and won¡¯t believe it anymore.¡±


    The harsh yet truthful words of the Myers women echoed in my mind. Bryant and I were worlds apart. I had <i>once </i>attempted to bridge that gap because of Timothy, but it was nothing more than a fleeting illusion. Even living under the same <i>roof</i>, Bryant and I were like two parallel lines that would never meet.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At my words, Bryant paused, loosening his grip and resting his forehead against mine, his gaze intense. ¡°Just believe in me, onest time.¡±


    It felt like a scorching touch, making me instinctively want to pull away. Yet, something made me hold Bryant¡¯s gaze. ¡°Believe what? That after three years of marriage, you didn¡¯t even want to have a child with me?¡±


    The words he had spoken the day we went to file for divorce stung like a thorn <b>in </b>my heart. It wasn¡¯t about me but about the child that could have been<b>.</b>


    His eyes filled with regret and helplessness, and he hesitated before speaking but was interrupted by <b>a </b>knock.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in there?¡±


    There came Gregory¡¯s voice, which was stern and different from his usual carefree demeanor. It was the Myers family¡¯s territory<b>, </b>and Gregory was close with Dorothy. If he found out and mentioned it to Dorothy¡­


    23 ¡À 8 ¡À S F G F S S 0 F ¡è 25 ¡À 20 20


    Thest thing I wanted was more trouble with Dorothy after the divorce. I pushed Bryant away forcefully, but he remained unmoved, his voice low, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you <b>and </b>Gregory?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s it to you?¡± My frustration boiled over, ring at him. ¡°Let me <b>go! </b>If <b>Gregory </b>sees you with me, your ns to marry Dorothy <b>will </b>be ruined<b>.¡±</b>


    The moment <b>I </b>finished speaking<b>, </b>Bryant let go. The man who seemed desperate to make promises a minute ago feared his fianc¨¦e discovering our entanglement.


    I couldn¡¯t help <b>but </b>smirk bitterly as I watched him leave, feeling <b>a </b>slight pang in my heart. Turning around, I opened the door to Gregory¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    He looked past me into the yard, his voice cold and ominous, ¡°What are you doing here?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I, uh, I finished breakfast and got lost. Then I suddenly needed the bathroom and saw this door open¡­¡±


    Gregory didn¡¯t press further, returning to his usualid¨Cback demeanor. ¡°This <b>isn¡¯t </b><b>a </b>ce for you. Don¡¯te in here without reason.¡±


    1 shouldn¡¯t have said anything, but perhaps feeling guilty<b>, I </b>asked, ¡°Why not?<b>¡±</b>


    He answered, ¡°Because it¡¯s not for the likes of you.¡±


    His hand <b>rested </b>on the door, gently pulling it shut and changing the lock code. He was methodical and earnest throughout the process, as if worried about damaging <b>something</b>.

 CHAPTER 303

    <b>Chapter </b><b>303</b>


    It <b>seemed </b>he was <b>nning </b><b>a </b><b>big </b>event. <b>To </b>those in the <b>know</b><b>, </b>Gregory was changing the locks. <b>But </b>to others, he <b>might </b><b>look </b>like <b>he </b><b>was </b><b>engaging </b>in some ancient ritual.


    I finally put two and <b>two </b>together. ¡°Is this¡­ your missing fianc¨¦e¡¯s garden<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Gregory¡¯s thickshes fluttered as he shot me a nce<b>. </b>¡°You know the answer, so why ask<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b>You¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Have <b>you </b>ever considered what if you can¡¯t find her?¡±


    He stared me down, his eyes narrowing, a mischievous smile on his lips. ¡°Then I certainly won¡¯t settle down for anyone, including <b>you</b><b>.¡±</b>


    ¡°Stop ttering yourself.¡± I nearly choked on my words. ¡°Someone like you? I wouldn¡¯t take you even if <i>you </i>were thest guy in the world<b>.¡±</b>


    Having been burned by Bryant¡¯s unrequited love once was enough for me. From then on, I¡¯d steer clear of men haunted by the ghost <b>of </b>a past love.


    And who was he? The heir of the Ford dynasty, a legacy five generations deep.


    As a divorced woman, what right did <b>I </b>have to even dream of bing part of their family? Besides him, his family would probably chase me <b>out </b>with pitchforks.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b>Ford<b>, </b>Ms. Webster.¡± The butler ran over, out of breath. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking everywhere <b>for </b>you two: Lady Ramona was asking for <b>you</b><b>.¡±</b>


    When we returned to Ramona¡¯s garden, Bryant and Dorothy were there, too.


    Dorothy was on the verge of a meltdown. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re seriously not attending mine and Bryant¡¯s engagement party?¡±


    ¡°Marriage is a matter for the parents to attend.¡± Ramona waved at me elegantly as I walked in, showing <b>no </b>interest <b>in </b>the festivities. ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>getting old and don¡¯t enjoy these loud events anymore.¡±


    <b>I </b>nodded slightly and walked over, Ramona pulling me <b>to </b>sit beside her.


    Fuming, Dorothy looked like she wanted to crush her coffee cup. ¡°What if it were Lilliana¡¯s engagement party?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve alwayspared yourself to Lilliana.¡± Ramona didn¡¯t directly answer, but her point was clear:


    Lilliana, the granddaughter who shared a quarter of Ramona¡¯s blood, wouldn¡¯t just be another guest. She¡¯d take the <b>reins </b>and make it an event to remember.


    Not entirely witless, Dorothy caught the implication and felt slighted. ¡°How could I notpare myself to Lilliana? Even the servants reminisce about how quirky and smart Lilliana was as a child! But no matter how great she was, she¡¯s gone now. Why can¡¯t you praise me for once¡­ Ah<b>!</b>¡±


    Before Dorothy could finish, with zero regard for gentlemanly conduct, Gregory flung a cup of warm coffee right at her.


    Unperturbed by hisck of decorum, Gregory¡¯s smirk grew wider. ¡°Dorothy, what right do you have topare yourself to her? Her influence is why you¡¯re heremanding attention.¡±


    That single statement had metaphorically trampled Dorothy into the dirt. It was as if he was saying an imitation daring topare itself <b>to </b>the original.


    Bryant, who had once stood by me, stepped forward to protect Dorothy, his gaze <b>icy</b>. ¡°Mr. Ford<b>, </b>regardless of your thoughts, she is my fianc¨¦e.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    <b>Is </b>that so?¡± Gregory¡¯sugh came with implication. ¡°If she truly manages to marry into the Ferguson family, I might respect her.¡± Bryant¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly changed the subject before Dorothy could catch the hidden meaning. ¡°Whether you respect her <b>isn¡¯t </b>the point.¡±


    ¡°Oh<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Gregory seemed unbothered<b>, </b>his gaze sweeping over me before resting on Dorothy with a half¨Csmile. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s that <b>into </b><b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 304

    <b>Chapter </b><b>304</b>


    Nature had its way of showing favor. Otherwise<b>, </b>why would Bryant flip his stance so fast, from marriage alliances <b>to </b>divorce papers flying<b>?</b>


    And Dorothy was on the same wavelength as me. Even more confident, she lifted her chin, ¡°Otherwise? I am far better <b>than </b><b>Jane</b><b>, </b><b>right</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Shit! I got caught in the crossfire <b>for </b>no reason.


    Thankfully, a servant hurried in soon after, announcing, ¡°Lady Ramona, Miss Dorothy, Mrs. Myers has returned.¡±


    Dorothy stood tall and proud, grabbed Bryant¡¯s arm, and couldn¡¯t wait toin to her mother.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    All <b>I </b><b>could </b>think was, ¡®This is not the ce to stay<b>.¡¯</b>


    One Dorothy was troublesome enough, let alone Susan adding to the mess. Sitting straight, I turned to Ramona, whispering, ¡°Ramona, I need to head back to RiverCity today. I¡¯ll visit you in Vista Town another time.¡±


    Ramona seemed disappointed<b>, </b>but she didn¡¯t say much, only asking me to follow the butler to fetch something, leaving Gregory to


    chat.


    Gregory had just left the living room when I returned with the item. Walking over leisurely, he nced at the jewelry box in <b>my </b>hand. ¡°What did Ramona give you? Let me see.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the guts to open it in front of the butler. He just said it was a little something from Ramona. Upon <b>seeing </b>a gem bracelet inside, I quickly closed it, heading back to Ramona¡¯s quarters. It was too valuable.


    Gregory said, ¡°Keep it.¡±


    I refused, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    ¡°Wholesale.¡± He caught the back of my cor, stopping me from returning to Ramona, his voice tinged with mncholy, ¡°Over the years, whenever Ramona encountered a girl around Lilliana¡¯s age she took a fancy to, she¡¯d give a gift.¡±


    What? I didn¡¯t understand the world of the wealthy. ¡°Do all gifts cost this much?<b>¡±</b>


    Though not as pricey as the pendants Timothy prepared for my child<b>, </b>the sentiment differed. The great¨Cgrandfather was gifting his great¨Cgrandchild a birth gift. Naturally, it had to be the best. But Ramona giving away gifts like that?


    The bracelet in my hand was worth a small fortune. Giving away a dozen or so could almost match the price.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Gregory released my cor, walking out with me, leisurely adding, ¡°Yours is probably the most expensive. Just wear it<b>. </b>She¡¯s got plenty of money. I guess this is her way of finding somefort<b>.</b>¡±


    On the way back to RiverCity, with the driver at the wheel, Gregory didn¡¯t fall asleep this time, staring out the window, lost in thought. I gently twirled the smooth bracelet on my wrist. ¡°You and Ramona must have faced a lot of disappointments over the years, huh?¡±


    They had done decades of searching without finding her. I could almost feel the cycle of hope and letdown they must have endured. ¡°Not disappointed.¡± Still facing the window, his profile sharp yet softened by memories, his voiceden with undefinable emotion, ¡°With every person we rule out, I¡¯m one step closer <b>to </b>her. Why feel disappointed?<b>¡±</b>


    I <b>felt </b>a pang of emotion<b>, </b>unsure if it was envy for the unseen Lilliana or being moved by such genuine affection. It was like watching <i>your </i>favorite character in a drama, separated by circumstances beyond their <b>control</b>,


    ¡°I¡¯m also looking into you.¡± Gregory nced at me, a smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve even thought about what I¡¯d do if you were her.¡±

 CHAPTER 305

    <b>Chapter </b><b>305</b>


    ¡°<b>What </b>should we do about <b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>knew it couldn¡¯t be me and just replied out of habit.


    Gregory squinted dangerously<b>, </b>a rebellious smirk forming on his lips, <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s time to deal with those who¡¯ve wronged you. They need to <b>face </b>the consequences.¡±


    I chuckled lightly. ¡°And then what?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>No ¡®then what.¡± Gregory pursed his lips, leaned his head against the headrest, and his eyshes cast shadows that hid all his emotions, ¡°You¡¯ve always been on the Webster family¡¯s tree, even before Lilliana disappeared. You were the Webster family¡¯s Jane.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But for some reason, I got attracted to you, just like Ramona did.¡±


    I instantly tensed up, watching him warily.


    Heughed, his tongue flicking against his teeth, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? You think I¡¯d go for just anyone<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past you.¡± Iughed, pulling my jacket closer around me, trying to lighten the mood in the car.


    He yawned, dismissing me with a single word, ¡°Childish.¡±


    Then, out of nowhere, he pulled out a sleep mask and fell asleep.


    The following day was the grand opening of JaneDream. The new employees arrived early with full enthusiasm<b>, </b>instantly changing thepany¡¯s atmosphere.


    Molly stood at the door of my office, knocking before poking her head in. ¡°Jane¡­ Ms. Webster, the friend who took <b>you </b>to the concert, has sent flowers for the opening.¡±


    I found her endearing as <b>I </b>stood up<b>, </b>indulging her, ¡°You <b>can </b>keep calling me Jane in private.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled as she nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay!¡±


    As I walked out, I saw Mark approaching with a warm smile, joking, ¡°Ms. Webster, best of luck with your opening. Remember<b>, friends </b>know us in good times, but we know our friends in tough times.¡±


    Amused by his words, <b>I </b>said<b>, </b>¡°Please don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    He was slowly taking over the Larson family business. I could never match his level.


    ¡°Remember, in prosperity, our friends know us<b>; </b><b>in </b>adversity, we know our friends,¡± was more something I¡¯d <b>say </b>to him.


    Mark smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your grand opening? <b>I </b>heard it from Christine<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Today¡¯s Monday, and everyone¡¯s busy. I didn¡¯t want to bother you.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, the new receptionist ran over excitedly., <b>¡°</b><b>Ms. </b>Webster, one of your friends has sent many flowers. And the florist is waiting for you to sign <b>for </b><b>them</b>.¡±


    ¡°Who sent them<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Someone from RF Group sent 999 roses.¡±


    ¡°<b>What</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I was puzzled as I approached the reception, only to see the reception ce and the hallway were all flowers! And more were being brought in from the elevator.


    With such a


    order, the florist was beaming, eagerly waiting for me <b>to </b>sign.


    Christine also came out to see what was happening, amazed, ¡°Who sent these? <b>It </b><b>is </b>beyond generous<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°It seems to be York,¡± I said.


    Christine disagreed, ¡°No way. He¡¯s <b>not </b>that close to us. He must¡¯ve lost his <b>mind </b>to send so many roses.¡±


    I <b>smiled</b>. ¡°Let me check.¡±


    <b>Such </b>a grand gesture <b>deserved </b>at least <b>a </b>thank¨C<b>you </b>call.


    I pulled out <b>my </b>phone <b>and </b>dialed York, who answered quickly, ¡°Ms. Webster<b>, </b>good morning.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carlson, good morning. <b>We </b>just received a bunch of <b>flowers </b>sent <b>in </b>the name of RF Group. <b>Did </b>you <b>send </b>them?¡±


    ¡°Flowers<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>York <b>sounded </b>surprised.


    <b>I </b><b>felt </b>awkward. <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b>for the opening. The florist just delivered 999 <b>roses</b>.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°What<b>? </b><b>999 </b><b>roses</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>306</b>

 CHAPTER 306

    <b>Chapter </b><b>306</b>


    I was <b>utterly </b>baffled. <b>If </b><b>not </b>York, who else could have sent the flowers<b>? </b>We¡¯ve only ever <b>dealt </b>with York from RF Group.


    While <b>pondering </b>it, York¡¯s sudden realization came through on the other end of the phone. ¡°Oh, oh, oh<b>, </b>it was me<b>, </b>all me! Silly me<b>, </b><b>I </b>asked my assistant to handle it. He must have mixed it up. I meant to order <b>99</b><b>, </b>you know, to wish yourpany great sess <b>and </b>longevity.¡±


    York sounded almost apologetic, ¡°999 is admittedly a bit over the top. Didn¡¯t mean to cause you any trouble, did <b>I</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Well¡­¡± ncing at the roses crammed from the elevator lobby into our office, I managed a headache¨Cinduced smile, ¡°Uh, not <b>really</b>. Maybe <b>I </b>could talk to the florist and see if we can return some? <b>It¡¯s </b>just too generous of you.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>No need. It¡¯s not <b>a </b>big deal for him.¡± York blurted out and cleared his throat slightly, adding, ¡°My assistant is here <b>to </b>gain some life experience. Loaded as can be. I¡¯ll deduct <b>it </b>from his bonus.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± After expressing my gratitude and chatting a bit<b>, </b>I hung up.


    Christine leaned in, curious. ¡°So, he¡¯s the one who sent these roses<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Yep.¡± I chuckled lightly, ¡°But it was his assistant who goofed up. Turned 99 into <b>999.</b>¡±


    Mark frowned, pondering. ¡°How could one even make that mistake<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Ah, let <b>it </b>go. Isn¡¯t it nice to have flowers to brighten up the ce?¡± As <b>a </b>flower enthusiast, Christine couldn¡¯t stop smiling at the continual delivery <b>of </b>flowers. ¡°I need to snap a picture for my social feed. With this many flowers, <b>our </bpany would thrive<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Go for it.¡± Taking the invoice from the florist, I signed for the delivery.


    Seizing the moment, Christine suggested, ¡°Hey Jane, how about we throw apany dinner tonight? Celebrate our officialunch and wee the new faces.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I agreed, ¡°Sounds great. I was thinking the same.¡±


    Looking toward Mark, I invited him with a warm smile, ¡°Mark, <b>free </b>tonight? Join us<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Having Mark involved was a gesture of gratitude. After all, he yed a crucial role in getting Jane Dream back to me. Dinner was <b>the </b>least I could do.


    He was deep in thought, looking at the flowers, but offered <b>a </b>gentle smile upon hearing my invitation. ¡°<b>You¡¯re </b>asking<b>, </b>and how can <b>I </b><b>say </b>no<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    I smiled. ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>send you the details once we¡¯ve picked the time and ce<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mark nced at the time. ¡°I should head back to my office then.¡±


    After seeing him off, Christine followed me into my office and sat across from me, wearing a teasing expression. ¡°Spill it. How are things going with you and Mark now?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed.¡± As I continued sketching the engagement dress for Dorothy, I replied.


    Christine wasn¡¯t convinced<b>, </b>her skepticism evident. ¡°No way. You¡¯re hiding something from me!<b>¡±</b>


    I paused and looked up at her. ¡°Mark and I made a six¨Cmonth pact. Does that <b>count </b>as progress to you?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± She was content<b>, </b>unable to resist prying further, ¡°What¡¯s the pact about?¡±


    I set down my pencil<b>, </b>lost in thought. ¡°Mark will give up if I don¡¯t feel anything for him after <b>six </b>months.¡±


    Reflecting on the pact, I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>sure <b>if </b><b>it </b>was right <b>or </b>wrong.


    Christine nodded in understanding. ¡°Having regrets<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    I asked, ¡°Regrets <b>about </b>what?<b>¡±</b>


    Christine looked <b>at </b>me<b>, </b>saying, ¡°Making that pact<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°<b>Not </b><b>really</b>.¡± I shook my head, feeling a bit lost, ¡°<b>I </b>agreed to it, hoping it would make him move <b>on </b><b>sooner</b>. But <b>now</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>wonder </b><b>if </b>it <b>could </b>have spared him sometime if I had been clearer <b>from </b>the start.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Oh, please. <b>Mark </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>let </b><b>go </b>even when you were married<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

 cHAPTER 307

    <b>Chapter </b><b>307</b>


    Christine shook her head<b>, </b>clearly not buying into my reasoning. ¡°Plus, you¡¯re divorced now. Do you think a few words from you <b>will </b><b>make </b>him back off? Setting a deadline is better.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    <b>At </b>that moment, I had <b>to </b>admit she had <b>a </b>point. When I learned Mark had harbored feelings <b>for </b>the same girl <b>for </b>twenty years, I thought she must be lucky. But realizing that girl was me left me feeling more indebted than fortunate.


    I struggled to <b>find </b>the proper response.


    In the silence that followed, Christine leaned across the table, yfully flicking my earring. ¡°Jane, why not give it a shot <b>with </b>Mark? It¡¯s rare to find a guy that devoted these days.¡±


    ¡®sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s such a catch that I must be careful.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want <b>to </b>toy with someone¡¯s heart. True devotion deserved true devotion in return. If I couldn¡¯t offer Mark that, it was <b>only </b><b>fair </b><b>to </b>let him move on and find someone who could.


    Unable to persuade me, Christine dropped the subject. ¡°Anyway, how about we hit our usual spot <b>for </b>dinner tonight?¡±


    By ¡°our usual <b>spot</b>,¡± she meant the upscale private club we often frequented.


    I balked at the suggestion. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit pricey<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Christine said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s on me<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. ¡°What<b>, </b>did money just fall into yourp?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°It did.<b>¡± </b>Christine stood up, her bright smile contrasting her red lipstick. ¡°Steven¡¯s break¨Cup fee. I didn¡¯t ask for it, but he dumped it all into my club ount, and I can¡¯t get <b>it </b>refunded. Might as well treat everyone to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thanks, Ms. Jackson, for showing us a good time.¡±


    Thinking about the dinner, I clocked out at five. Christine and <b>I </b>each drove our cars, trying to snag seats just in time<b>. </b>Still<b>, </b>we got caught <b>in </b>the evening rush and arrived at the club to find Mark waiting.


    ¡°Take it easy.¡± <b>Mark </b>saw me hurrying and came over to offer a supporting hand, his voice gentle with concern. <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>rained, and the ground¡¯s slippery. Don¡¯t twist ankle.¡±


    <b>your</b>


    I offered a small smile in return. ¡°We called this dinner and made you wait. Sorry about that.¡±


    He waved off my apology. ¡°Why so formal with me<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Iughed<b>, </b>shaking my head.


    Ever the whirlwind, Christine confirmed our private room with the host and led the way inside.


    ¡°Go ahead. I need to use the restroom.¡± Passing by the restrooms, <b>I </b>veered off.


    After taking <b>care </b>of business, I walked past a partially open door whenughter and teasing voices spilled out. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re such a character. Who would send 999 roses for a grand opening? What <b>are </b>you doing, professing your love or proposing?¡±


    My steps halted abruptly. That sounded eerily simr to the incident with York sending the flower arrangement that morning.


    <b>999 </b>roses. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that someone else did the same thing today, right?


    Another voice interrupted, ¡°No offense, man, but if you¡¯re bold enough to do something that obvious<b>, </b>you should be brave enough <b>not </b><b>to </b>let her take the <b>fall</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Bro<b>, </b>since you¡¯re so tantly supporting her, <b>why </b>not justy it all out? <b>Isn¡¯t </b>a rtionship all about moving forward together<b>? </b>It¡¯s not like we¡¯re ¡®birds of a feather that part ways when disaster strikes.¡® Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re at that point <b>yet</b>. If you¡¯re worried about her getting into trouble again<b>, </b>send her abroad. If she¡¯s unwilling to do that<b>, </b>maybe it¡¯s time to call it quits.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± A sharp retort cut through the banter, its coldness silencing the room. The voice <b>sounded </b>eerily familiar.


    Without thinking, I reached <b>for </b>the door handle and pushed the door open.

 CHAPTER 308

    <b>Chapter 308</b>


    Meanwhile, a gust of energy seemed to breeze through the door as I tried to peek inside, but the waiter quickly blocked my view.


    ¡°Privacy <b>is </b>a priority here,¡± he seemed to imply with his stance.


    ¡°Good evening, miss. Are you a friend of Mr. Shaw¡¯s group?¡± the waiter inquired in a polite but curious tone.


    Shaw? The name didn¡¯t ring any bells.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I think I¡¯ve got the wrong room.¡±


    As I turned to leave, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that eyes were piercing through me, sending shivers down my spine. When I nced back, I found the door seamlessly shut.


    Back in our private dining area, Christine had already ordered. ¡°Check this out. Anything else you fancy?¡±


    I replied, ¡°I¡¯m good. Whatever you guys have picked is perfect.¡±


    The incident lingered in my thoughts, puzzling me. It wasn¡¯t anyone I knew, but the bits I caught sounded eerily relevant to my life. Yet, I couldn¡¯t recall anyone with the surname Shaw among Bryant¡¯s circle.


    Sensing my distraction, Christine leaned in, whispering, ¡°Penny for your thoughts?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied with a forced smile.


    It wasn¡¯t the time or ce for such worries. Thankfully, the lively atmosphere in the room soon distracted me from my brooding thoughts.


    Jeff, a designer at our firm, stood up with his ss raised toward me and Christine, his voice shy yet filled with gratitude, ¡°Ms. Webster, Ms. Jackson, I¡¯m thrilled to be part of Janedream¡­ Thank you, truly, for giving me this opportunity!¡±


    Among the recruits, he stood out due to his age and experience. Despite being a decade out of college with little to show for <b>it</b><b>, </b>it wasn¡¯t forck of talent. Jeff always stuck to his unique aesthetic, refusing to bow to market trends.


    Naturally,panies hesitated to gamble on an unproven designer, making it increasingly difficult for Jeff to find work. But his portfolio caught my eye one day. It was a gamble, but one worth taking, in my opinion.


    Raising my ss, I responded, ¡°You deserve the opportunity. Everyone here earned their spot. Janedream is lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Christine said, clinking her ss against mine, ¡°Now, sit. Let¡¯s all enjoy the night to the fullest.¡±


    Her words were our cue to cut loose, and pretty soon, everyone was raising their sses to toast us.


    After a few drinks, sitting by my side, Mark offered gently, ¡°Ms. Webster can¡¯t hold her liquor. I¡¯ll take over from here.¡±


    The room erupted in cheers, led by Christine.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Molly pped excitedly. ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re such a gentleman!¡±


    I tried to protest, but Mark was firm. ¡°You know your limits! Plus, you¡¯ve been busy. How will you work tomorrow if you¡¯re hungover?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I gave in, moved by how thoughtful he was, ¡°Just take it easy yourself. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    His eyes sparkled as he reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡±


    The atmosphere was electric, with Mark shielding me from further drinks and his easygoing nature making him a favorite. Christine shot me a knowing look, whispering, ¡°Be careful. You might have to take Mark home tonight.¡±


    Her quick wit made meugh. ¡°If ites to that, so be it.¡±


    Mark was always sensible. There was nothing to worry about, even in a situation that could lead to misunderstandings.


    But my phone rang before Mark could y his role as my knight in shining armor. It was Thomas.


    Stepping outside, I answered, ¡°Thomas, what¡¯s up?¡±

 CHAPTER 309

    <b>Chapter </b><b>309</b>


    <b>*</b>Jane, Allen just received the divorce papers we filed<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Thomas said, unable to hold back a warning. ¡°But I ran into him when <b>leaving </b><b>the </b>hospital. He looked pretty rough and might cause trouble for your aunt.¡±


    ¡°I see, thanks. I¡¯ll head over right away to check on things.¡±


    Cheryl was in the critical phase of her treatment, and considering how stress could affect the stomach, thest thing she <b>needed </b>was a family feud.


    I ended the call and returned to the private room, whispering to Christine, ¡°Chris, can you take over here? Something¡¯se up <b>with </b>Aunt Cheryl. I need to check on her.¡±


    Her expression shifted to concern. ¡°What happened? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s probably no big deal,¡± I reassured her with a pat on the shoulder, ¡°Just keep everyone entertained here, okay? No need <b>to </b>spoil <b>the </b>mood.¡±


    After saying that, I grabbed my bag, said my goodbyes, and headed <b>out</b>.


    Mark quickly got up. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking. Let me drive <b>you</b><b>.¡±</b>


    ¡°Sure.¡± I knew he was there for the dinner because of me, so it made sense he¡¯d leave if I did.


    While walking to the car, I asked, ¡°Are you sure you can drive?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Haven¡¯t even had a chance to start my drink,¡± he said with a lightugh.


    Reassured, I climbed into his <b>car</b>. When we arrived at the hospital, the ground¨Clevel parking was packed<b>, </b>so Mark had to search for a spot in the underground lot.


    Worried about Cheryl, I hurried ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Mark nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there after <b>I </b>park.¡±


    Exiting the elevator, I immediately heard shouting.


    Allen was at the hospital room door, ranting, ¡°Cheryl, if you have the nerves, open this door and face me! Do you think you can file for divorce? And using that two¨Cbitwyer your niece found to scare me¡­¡±


    The door swung open.


    I hurried over, finding Cheryl looking better, ¡°Aunt Cheryl¡­¡±


    When she saw me, her tense face rxed slightly<b>, </b>¡°Jane, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I came to check on you,¡± I said.


    Allen was fuming when I showed up and started blustering, Jane, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s a sin to destroy <b>one </b>marriage? After decades with <b>your </b><b>aunt</b><b>, </b>you want to push her to divorce me, huh?¡±


    Cheryl immediately made it clear that it had nothing to do with me. ¡°Jane¡¯s not involved. I want the divorce myself<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°And who found you thatwyer? Who¡¯s <b>paying </b>for your treatment now<b>, </b>if not her? I¡¯ll repeat it. If you want <b>a </b>divorce<b>, </b>fine, but remember, I¡¯m entitled to half of everything!¡± Allen shamelessly dered.


    I looked at him with disgust. ¡°We haven¡¯t settledst time¡¯s score yet<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    He was involved with Margaret in drugging me, which was utterly despicable.


    ¡°What are you talking about<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>He shifted ufortably, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Last time, you came to me. That was on you.¡±


    ¡®Fine, then let me make myself clear. My finances are none of your business,¡± <b>I </b>said<b>, </b>visibly frustrated. ¡°<b>And </b>stop bothering Aunt Cheryl. Let her recover in <b>peace</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Huh, <b>I¡¯d </b>like to see how you will make me leave. I¡¯m not going anywhere today,¡± Allen postured, ying the perfect scoundrel.


    ¡°Then enjoy <b>your </b>vigil,¡± I said, attempting to bypass his goons to <b>enter </b><b>the </b>room. Suddenly, he blurted out in desperation, ¡°<b>Didn¡¯t </b>you want to ask me if it¡¯s true that you¡¯re <b>not </b><b>a </b>Webster<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 CHAPTER 310

    I whipped my head around, ready to press for answers, when I saw Mark striding over with an unfriendly expression ¡°Jana¡±


    Inodded. <b>¡°</b>Mark¡±


    <b>When </b>seeing Mark, Allen¡¯s face went pale, and he stammered, ¡°Mr. Larson, Mr. Larson, what brings you here?


    Allen was terrified of Mark.


    Mark¡¯s gaze swept over me, checking I was okay before itnded on Allen. ¡°So soon you¡¯ve forgotten what I told you**


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Allen denied it strongly, with a smile that was both suck up and careful. I, I was just checking on my wife, and it just so happened this youngdy came along¡±


    Seeing his fear of Mark, I saw an opening and pressed, ¡°What you just mentioned, what¡¯s that all about? Don¡¯t tell me it was just off the cuff


    Mark had heard that, too.


    Allen flinched, avoiding Cheryl¡¯s gaze, and finally blurted out, ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t want a divorce! It was all made up!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it!


    Among the random fabrications, he chose this particr story. And he had mentioned it not just once but multiple times.


    Cheryl red at Allen and soothingly said, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t take his nonsense to heart. He¡¯s just trying to push me into aer and make me not divorce him¡­


    ¡°Exactly. Allen eagerly agreed.


    On the way back, I was still distracted. I couldn¡¯t figure out what the truth was. Chery! had always been good to me and had no reason to lie. And Allen, so scared of Mark, seemed unlikely to continue lying.


    Suddenly, Mark asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?<b>¡±</b>


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Trying to figure out how to get to the bottom of this.¡±


    Whether it was a lie or the truth, I needed rity. Otherwise, I¡¯d feel unsettled.


    Mark gently tousled my hair. ¡°How could you possibly find out? Leave this to me. I¡¯ve got friends over in Southhaven.*


    My eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± I didn¡¯t have the connections for that kind of thing.


    He smiled slightly, replying, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ if you figure it out, I¡¯ll treat you to a big dinner!*


    Tll hold you to that.¡±


    ¡°Deal?¡± Yet, I couldn¡¯t fully rx.


    If it turned out Allen was lying, <b>all¡¯s </b>well that ends.


    But if it were the truth, I¡¯d be the orphan the Myers family spoke of, without <b>a </b>clue where I came from.


    After Mark dropped me off, <b>I </b>nced at the clock and saw it <b>was </b>still early. Politeness made me offer, ¡°Do you want toe up for coffee?*


    After all, I was asking a favor.


    ¡°You know what it means to invite a man to your ce for coffee at night, right?*


    Mark gave me a meaningful look.


    Feeling my ears heat up, I quickly unbuckled my seatbelt. 1¡­ I just meant coffee¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t <b>tease </b>you¡± He smiled, declining. ¡®Got some emergency work at the office. Need to head back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, drive safe¡® Relieved, I made my way home.


    I went straight to the shower and back to working on Dorothy¡¯s gift. The design demanded precise tailoring, and to avoid Dorothy nitpicking, I had to finish the design and sew it myself


    Then my phone rang It was my aunt.


    Puzzled, <b>I </b>answered, ¡°Aunt Cheryl<i>¡­</i>


    Her voice came through, filled with concern, ¡°Jane, haven¡¯t you left yet? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    I <b>was </b>confused. ¡°What?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>was <b>on </b>the balcony <b>and </b>thought I saw Mr. Larson. Weren¡¯t <b>you </b>with him?¡± she asked, confused.

 CHAPTER 311

    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help <b>but </b>chuckle<b>. </b>¡°We¡¯ve been walking for quite a while. I¡¯ve got home <b>and </b>had a shower.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s good <b>to </b>hear.¡±


    ¡°Allen <b>hasn¡¯t </b>been causing any more trouble for you, has he?¡± I asked.


    Before Mark and I left, Mark had given Allen a stern warning. Allen was nodding so vigorously that he was <b>practically </b>on the verge of kneeling.


    Cheryl nodded. ¡°No more trouble, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s signed the divorce papers and left a while ago.¡±


    I was <b>a </b>bit surprised. ¡°Allen agreed that quickly?¡±


    It seemed he was honestly scared of Mark. Just the night before, he was still swearing he¡¯d get a piece of my fortune.


    Cheryl also breathed <b>a </b>sigh of relief, ¡°Yes, you should thank Mr. Larson. He¡¯s <b>a </b>good man.¡±


    <b>I </b>agreed, ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>worry. I¡¯ll find a chance to thank him.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s getting a smooth divorce was a huge relief for me. From then on, I only needed to take care of her. There was no need to deal with that scoundrel anymore.


    Being a new brand, Janedream naturally saw moderate business. But that didn¡¯t stop <b>me </b>from being incredibly busy.


    After nearly half a month of hard work, I finally finished Dorothy¡¯s engagement dress with diamonds, white pearls, and rubies. Nothing was missing.


    The white pearls were styled into <b>a </b>strap design, with the silver¨Cwhite fabric sparkling beautifully. It was perfectly tailored at the waist <b>to </b>highlight the figure, andrge diamond patches were embedded into the hem<b>, </b>shining brightly even as it hung there.


    <b>I </b>also designed a matching ne, centered with <b>a </b>beautifully colored oval ruby that would gently sway with movement. Everything Dorothy wanted was there without looking overlyplicated.


    When Christine came <b>in</b><b>, </b>she called Dorothy to inform her the dress was ready for a fitting. However, Dorothy dragged her feet until the evening. Then, everyone else had left, leaving only me, Christine, and Molly in the office.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Dorothy was arriving<b>, </b>Christine came in to give me a heads<b>¨C</b><b>up</b>. ¡°Brace yourself. <b>She¡¯s </b>here to pick <b>a </b>fight and not eager to make the final payment.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± I stood up and stretched by the window. ¡°After all, she¡¯s paid half. Dorothy will only dy her engagement party and waste her money if she wants to nitpick. Worstes to worst, and we¡¯ll wait it out. Whatever changes she wants, we¡¯ll make. But the money she has already paid? She¡¯s not getting that back.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, getting the hang of this,¡± Christine said, surprised.


    ¡°What choice do we have<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I shrugged, ¡°We can¡¯t all end up <b>out </b>of pocket because of her, can we?¡±


    As I finished speaking<b>, </b>there was a knock on the office door<b>, </b>and Molly came <b>in</b><b>, </b>saying politely, ¡°Ms. Myers and her mom are here, Jane.¡±


    Dorothy and Susan stood <b>at </b>the doorway<b>, </b>surveying my office before Dorothy asked, <b>¡°</b>Jane, where¡¯s the dress<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°In the fitting room.¡± <b>I </b>led them to the fitting area. The dress was hanging right in the center. Dorothy¡¯s eyes lit up, but she quickly suppressed her excitement, feigning dissatisfaction.


    Molly stepped forward, carefully took the dress down, and offered, <b>¡°</b>Ms. Myers<b>, </b>please go ahead and change. If you need anything, let me know.¡±


    Most dresses areplicated to wear alone. <b>But </b>this one had a simple design for putting <b>on </b>and taking off.


    <b>It </b>wasn¡¯t two minutes before Dorothy startedining, ¡°Are you people stupid<b>? </b>Don¡¯t you know toe in and help <b>me</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Her words were harsh, making Molly <b>frown</b>. Susan saw it andshed at me, <b>¡°</b>Jane, <b>your </b>employees are just like you. None of you have <b>any </b>sense of manners!<b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Insult </b>me all you want, but don¡¯t drag Ms. Webster <b>into </b>this!¡± Usually cheerful <b>and polite</b>, Molly <b>suddenly </b>turned cold, looking <b>like </b><b>a </b>cornered bunny <b>ready </b><b>to </b>bite.


    Susan <b>retorted </b>coldly, ¡°<b>I </b>was <b>talking to </b><b>Jane</b>. And who are <b>you </b>to interrupt? Let me tell you, if <b>Dorothy </b><b>isn¡¯t </b>satisfied today, we¡¯ll reject <b>this </b>dress <b>and </b>make <b>your </bpany shut down!<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Ma¡¯am<b>, </b>you and <b>your </b>daughter <b>are </b>more bothersome than the rumors suggest¡­

 CHAPTER 312

    <b>Chapter </b>312


    Brimming with the fearless vigor <b>of </b>youth, <b>Molly </b>left Christine and me <b>wide</b>¨Ceyed in disbelief.


    Snapping back to reality, worried about dragging her into trouble with Susan, I quickly pulled her behind me.


    ¡°<b>Come </b>at me if you want someone,¡± <b>I </b>dered.


    Jane<b>! </b>However, Molly didn¡¯t show a hint of fear. She turned to Susan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want the dress<b>? </b>Let Dorothy <b>stop </b><b>trying </b>it on <b>and </be out.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Susan scoffed, her disdain palpable, ¡°That¡¯s riching from you, a mere employee. Does your boss agree with you? Do you have any idea how much this dress costs¡­¡±


    ¡°I can buy it!¡± Molly puffed up her cheeks, throwing out the words with bold defiance.


    I pretended not to hear Molly¡¯s boast.


    Susan tumed a furious shade of blue. ¡°Jane, you agree with this?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°If you¡¯re not happy with it, then yes. That¡¯s an option.¡± I smiled lightly, speaking calmly.


    Susan gritted her teeth, ring at Molly. ¡°You think you can afford it? This dress is over five million dors!¡±


    ¡°Only five million dors? Ma¡¯am, are you broke or something<b>?</b>¡± Molly looked at Susan, genuinely puzzled. ¡°Otherwise, why keep harping on about something that¡¯s only five million dors<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°You¡­¡± Susan was livid, her hand raised to strike Molly¡¯s face.


    I moved to intervene, but someone was quicker.


    Gregory approached from behind us, firmly grabbing Susan¡¯s arm<b>, </b>his gaze stern. ¡°Susan, how did my little sister upset <b>you</b>? <b>Tell </b>me, and I¡¯ll have Grandma talk to her personally.¡±


    My jaw dropped as I looked between him and Molly. Gregory was Molly¡¯s brother?


    Susan¡¯s face twisted. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s your sister? Don¡¯t try to fool me. I¡¯ve never seen her with the Ford family.¡±


    Gregory didn¡¯t reply, pulling out his phone to make a video call.


    The call was answered instantly, revealing Adah¡¯s face. ¡°Humph, finally decided to call your grandma?¡±


    Gregory raised an eyebrow unapologetically. ¡°Not me, Grandma. Molly and Susan had a bit of a disagreement. Susan was about to hit¡­¡± ¡°Adah!¡± Susan¡¯s shoulders slumped as she clutched Gregory¡¯s phone, quickly and soothingly exining things to Adah, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a big misunderstanding. Don¡¯t listen to Greg¡­¡±


    She moved aside as she spoke.


    Molly turned to Gregory. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Annoyed, Gregory retorted, ¡°What do you think? You wanted a ride, and I¡¯ve been waiting downstairs for ages.¡±


    Typical siblings.


    It dawned on me then. The person Gregory had asked me to pick up from RiverCity University was Molly. And thosedy¡¯s slippers at his ce? They must belong to Molly, too.


    I looked at Gregory, puzzled. <i>¡°</i>Howe I¡¯ve never seen your sister at River Vi?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been home much.¡± Gregory nced at Molly, saying casually.


    Molly beamed. ¡°I¡¯ve moved back now, Jane. You¡¯ll be seeing a lot more of me!¡±


    Amidst themotion outside, Christine heard everything in the dressing room.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Deciding to step in, Christine knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Myers, do you need any help?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Dorothy snapped, pushing the door open to emerge.


    And she looked stunning. Not her. It was the dress that looked fabulous. <b>On </b>her, it moved with a captivating grace.


    Mindful of Gregory¡¯s presence, Dorothy restrained her anger, only ring at him. ¡°What¡¯s <i>your </i>deal with Jane? Why <b>do </b>you always stand


    for her<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    up


    ¡°Enough, Dorothy!¡± Having finished her

 CHAPTER 313

    <b>Chapter </b><b>313</b>


    ¡°<b>Mom</b>.. Why should I? I¡¯m the customer here!¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Just </b><b>do </b><b>as </b><b>told</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Susan bit her tongue and returned the phone to Gregory, shooting me a forced smile. ¡°Ms. Webster, <b>since </b><b>you </b>designed the dress, we¡¯d love for you toe to the engagement party next week. Just <b>in </b>case there are anyst¨Cminute fixes <b>needed </b>with the dress<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b>The door is right there<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>I made a shooing gesture. You can transfer the final payment to the same ount. Thank <b>you</b>.¡±


    After the drama wrapped up, it was nearing seven o¡¯clock. I spontaneously suggested grabbing some dinner together.


    <b>We </b><b>had </b>just reached the parking garage when Christine got a call about a bar crawl and decided to ditch me, leaving just me<b>, </b>Gregory, <b>and </b>Molly.


    Gregory nodded at me. ¡°Hop in my car. I¡¯ll give you and Molly a ride to work tomorrow<b>.¡±</b>


    ¡°Sure.¡± As I moved to open the backseat door, Molly nudged me toward the passenger seat. ¡°Sit in the front<b>, </b>Jane. The <b>back¡¯s </b>a bit cramped<b>.¡±</b>


    Sports cars, they¡¯re all show no room.


    I was browsing through a food delivery app, thinking about where to order the food from, when Gregory yawned. ¡°I¡¯m beaten. Let¡¯s head back and order something to my ce.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t a bad idea. I was feeling pretty worn out myself. When we got home, the delivery was already at the door.


    Gregory grabbed the food and headed toward his ce with a mischievous smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s eat at mine. <b>I¡¯d </b>hate for your ce to be a scene of scandal.¡±


    I was stunned. ¡°Scandal? What scandal?<b>¡±</b>


    Gregoryzily walked in<b>, </b>handing me a pair of new slippers. ¡°Between Bryant and Mark, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    I pretended not <b>to </b>hear, but he coldly added, ¡°Neither is good for you. Not Bryant, and Mark¡¯s no better.¡±


    ¡°And you would know?¡± <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help but retort<b>, </b>taking the delivery bags from him and setting everything up on the table.


    ¡°Try them and see.¡± Gregory snorted with a cocky nce as <b>if </b>mocking my naivety.


    Before I could respond, he headed to the kitchen and plugged in an electric grill. Soon, the delicious aroma filled the air.


    Gregory usually was a chatterbox, but at dinner, he was silent, focusing only on his meal. Meanwhile, Molly and I kept the conversation going non¨Cstop.


    After we finished eating, I started to clean up, but Gregory stopped me with a casual, <b>¡°</b>Go rx. No women do housework in this house. If Grandma saw it, she¡¯d chew my ear off.¡±


    At first, it didn¡¯t seem odd, but then it struck me with a slightly flirty undertone.


    However, the person who said it showed no awareness and calmly continued tidying up.


    Molly grabbed my hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s give you the grand tour!¡±


    ? ?? ??? ? ? ?? ? ? ??? ?? ? ?? ?


    I smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her enthusiasm was irresistible, leaving me no room to decline.


    After a quick tour of the living room and her room, she led me into Gregory¡¯s study. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe the cool stuff my brother has. He¡¯s got art and artifacts that you can¡¯t find just anywhere¡­¡±


    A ceramic piggy bank shaped like a rabbit drew my eyes. <b>It </b>was ugly yet oddly familiar. Instead of repulsion, I felt a strange affection and impulsively picked it up. It was heavy, and when I shook it, I could hear the coins inside.


    I chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have pegged your brother for¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said you could touch that?¡± A fierce rebuke came from behind<b>, </b>startling me into dropping the piggy bank.


    Crash! The piggy bank shattered, coins scattering everywhere.


    Gregory rushed over, and <b>as </b>I looked up, I saw a storm brewing on his face, anger mounting!

 CHAPTER 314

    <b>I </b><b>instinctively </b>took a step back. ¡°Gregory¡­¡± I murmured.


    He nced at me, his emotions brewing under the surface, and muttered tersely. ¡°Get out¡±


    Then, he knelt to pick up the shattered pieces with his bare hands carefully and deliberately.


    Feeling sorry, I quickly knelt to help him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­,¡±


    Without lifting his head, he repeated coldly, ¡°I told you to get out.¡±


    *Jane, let¡¯s just go.¡± Molly took my hand, and we left, softly closing the door behind us. Once outside, she exined, ¡°That piggy bank was his treasure. He took it everywhere and never let anyone touch it.¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± I felt a pang of guilt, wanting to make it right. ¡°Do you know where I can buy another one? I¡¯ll rece it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Molly shook her head. ¡°It was a birthday gift from Lilliana. She pleaded with Ramona to bring in a potter to specifically create it for him. She said the rabbit represented herself, wanting to always be with him.¡±


    I fell silent, understanding Gregory¡¯s attachment. ¡°No wonder he cherished it so much.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah.¡± Molly sighed regretfully. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even born then, but my family and my brother adored Lilliana. They probably would have been married if it weren¡¯t for that ident.¡±


    She lowered her voice, adding a hint of mystery, ¡°Jane, do you know when he would add coins to it?¡±


    Curious, I asked, ¡°When?¡±


    I was surprised to hear someone still kept the habit of saving coins.


    ¡°One time¡­¡± Molly nced timidly toward the study to ensure Gregory hadn¡¯te out before she leaned in closer. ¡°I once caught him, eyes all red, sniffling as he dropped a coin inside! When I asked him about it, he denied it. But that¡¯s just like him. I¡¯ve never seen him cry over anything, even when he was all bruised up. So, I guess he must save a coin whenever he misses Lilliana a lot.¡±


    My fingers unconsciously traced the palm of my hand. ¡°Do you have a photo of that piggy bank?¡±


    Hearing Molly¡¯s story and recalling the scattered coins, I could hardly imagine how Gregory had coped all these years. After breaking something that meant too much to him, I had to find a way to make amends.


    Molly nodded. ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    I asked eagerly, ¡°Could you send it to me?¡±


    Molly said, ¡°Just check my brother¡¯s social media. He posted it there once.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, Gregory came out, unfazed, though his eyes betrayed a faint, fractured light.


    When noticing me still there, his eyshes fluttered momentarily before his gaze returned to its usual casual indifference. ¡°Still here<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    I bit my lip. ¡°Yeah¡­ I wanted to apologize.¡±


    He grabbed a soda from the fridge, twisted the cap off, and took a swig, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing slightly. Finally, with his inherently cold demeanor, he quipped, ¡°So, you know how to apologize, huh?¡±


    Knowing I was at fault, I let Gregory have his moment. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. Mr. Ford, can you please forgive me?¡±


    He smirked nomittally. ¡°Depends on my mood.¡±


    2 1 8 9 1 2 3 3 2 3


    I murmured, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll let you get back to your mood<b>. </b>I¡¯m heading home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He responded faintly.


    After saying goodbye to Molly, I turned to leave.


    As I stepped <b>out </b>of Gregory¡¯s ce and closed the door behind me, I saw Mark standing at my door. He turned <b>at </b>the sound, surprise evident in his gaze upon seeing me emerge from Gregory¡¯s ce.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What were you doing at Mr. Ford¡¯s ce? I thought you weren¡¯t back yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just had them over for pizza,¡± I said with a smile, unlocking my door. <b>¡°</b>Dorothy was causing trouble at the office again, and his sister helped <b>me </b><b>out</b>.¡±


    Mark raised an eyebrow. ¡°His sister? Which one?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Molly. Do you know her<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    He pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°That doesn¡¯t ring a bell.¡±


    I asked, ¡°By the way, what brings you here <b>so </bte<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    1/1

 CHAPTER 315

    <b>I </b>stepped aside to let him in, kicking off my shoes. I couldn¡¯t help <b>but </b>blurt out, ¡°Did you find something about my origins<b>?</b>¨C


    He paused and chuckled. ¡°How did you guess right away?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I was dying to know. Even though my parents had passed away years ago, it mattered a lot to me whether I was their chitzt.


    He sat on the couch, handing me a file as he sighed. ¡°It turns out Allen was just spinning tales. You can stop worrying about it. It would only make your folks sad, wherever they are.¡±


    When hearing that, my anxious heart finally settled, and I began flipping through the files, like my birth certificate, medical records from throughout my life, blood type, and date of birth. Everything matched. With each detail I had confirmed, my heart settled a bit more.


    I was utterly at ease then. There was no mistake. I was the child of my parents, and their love for me was always genuine. ¡°Thanks, Mark.¡± I said gratefully, ¡°Have you eaten yet? There¡¯s food in the fridge. I could whip something up for you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a work dinner. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here sote,¡± Mark declined and yfully scolded, ¡°But didn¡¯t you promise not to be so formal with me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I was stunned.


    He smiled. ¡°You promised not to be so distant, remember?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± It seemed like a habit.


    Mark looked earnestly at me. ¡°No need to apologize. Just take your time. Whether we¡¯re just friends or whatever, I don¡¯t want you to feel like you need to be polite.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled, epting his words, and felt a sudden warmth at the affection in his gaze, quickly looking away.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t push further. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head out.¡±


    I got up. ¡°Let me walk you out.¡±


    ¡°How are you with Gregory?¡± he asked as we headed to the foyer.


    ¡°With him?¡± I was puzzled.


    7


    He gave me a look. ¡°I feel you¡¯re different around him.¡±


    ¡°No, not really,¡± I felt strangely defensive. <b>¡°</b>Just acquaintances.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Or maybe not even that. Being a friend to someone like Gregory meant I was one of many, and I was well aware of that.


    After Mark left, I flopped onto my bed, scrolling through Gregory¡¯s social media until I found that photo of the bunny piggy bank from three years ago. He rarely posted, so it was easy to find.


    It was a photo with no caption. The pink, slightly ugly bunny piggy bank was by the pillow, bathed in sunlight, exuding a sense of peace and cherished memories.


    Just looking at the photo made me feel his fondness for it. The guilt in my heart deepened.


    Too embarrassed to ask for a ride again, I texted Gregory the next day and took a cab to work. He didn¡¯t reply.


    Life suddenly became unusually calm. I focused on designing outfits for Ramona and Adah, blending modern styles with their unique personalities and preferences.


    I slept better than expected the night before Bryant and Dorothy¡¯s engagement party.


    Getting ready the following morning felt like any other workday. Dressed in a casual white turtleneck, light blue jeans, and t boots, I grabbed my bag and slipped into Christine¡¯s car.


    It wasn¡¯t until we pulled up at the hotel that the reality of the situation hit <b>me</b><b>. </b>I was there to attend my ex¨Chusband¡¯s engagement party. I was attending the celebration of a man I had, by some twist of fate, loved for years.


    No matter <i>how </i>much I wanted to be indifferent, seeing ¡°Bryant & Dorothy¡± disyed together at the banquet hall entrance stirred a wave of mncholy in me.


    Christine nced at the fairy¨Ctale¨Clike, dreamy decorations inside the hall <b>and </b>snarked, ¡°Money sure makes a difference. A second wedding is even morevish than the first.¡±

 CHAPTER 316

    I must <b>admit </b>it hit me hard


    When <b>I </b>married Bryant, we skipped the fancy engagement party showed up grudgingly. It was nothing grand because Bryant: Ferguson family and a few close friends from both sides. It was


    the wedding was something Timothy threw together Bryant just ented to keep it low key. The only ones at the wedding were the


    as a dinner party


    From the day we got married to when we divorced, outsiders only saw how Bryant spoiled his wife, but hardly anyone knew who his wife was. I tried to keep my emotions in check and looked away, only to glimpse Bryant in <i>a </i>custom tuxedo, stepping in with aloof elegance Dorothy, dressed in a gown I designed, was sping his arm. They looked like a perfect couple, dazzling the guests as soon as they appeared. Many people were eager to cozy up to them.


    But Dorothy made her way toward me with the poise of a hostess. ¡°Ms. Webster, we only invited you today in case anyst¨Cminute issues with the dress happened. I hope it doesn¡¯t upset you


    Christine warned in a low voice, ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯d advise you not to spoil your big day¡±


    Christine was savvy at work but had never been someone people could push around in her personal life. Tit for tat was a fair game Anyone daring to mess with her wouldn¡¯t end well.


    Dorothy snapped, ¡°Did I even speak to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± I reassured Christine, fixing my gaze on Dorothy. ¡°I wish you a happy marriage¡±


    I wished they could stop paying attention to an insignificant ex¨Cwife like me. I just wanted to get out of this mess. The engagement party marked the end of it all. Throughout, I didn¡¯t let my eyes wander to Bryant once. I couldn¡¯t bear to, nor did I dare to


    Dorothy paused, surprised, ¡°Well, Ms. Webster, I see you can let go.¡± Then, she turned to Bryant, teasingly shaking his arm. ¡®Bry, were you two only in a contract marriage before? No feelings involved? Maybe Ms. Webster¡¯s heart belongs to someone else?¡± Bryant looked down at her, a cold glint in his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t we the same? A marriage of convenience, nothing more.¡±


    Dorothy tried to embarrass me but ended up humiliating herself with her words. She pouted at Bryant. ¡°So what? You¡¯re divorced from her now. But once you marry me, we¡¯re together for life!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I was unsure if Dorothy meant that for Bryant or me.


    1 wasn¡¯t about to stick around and make a fool of myself. Seizing the moment while Dorothy and Bryant were bantering, I pulled Christine to a quieter corner.


    Dorothy had no chance to bother me further. Probably, she just wanted to rub it in my face, showing off her ce by Bryant¡¯s side. During the ceremony, they even yed a song I used to love. As the music was on, my thoughts drifted far away. So many times, I had imagined a future with Bryant while listening to that song. But right then, he was with another woman.


    Suddenly, a gasp from the stage jolted everyone, followed by a murmur among the guests. Given the status of both families involved, no one dared to speak, though their expressions varied. Snapping back to reality, I saw Dorothy¡¯s dress slipping from her shoulders, barely caught at her waist, exposing more than intended. The strap had snapped, causing the fabric to fall apart.


    My head buzzed as Christine eximed, ¡°Oh my god¡­ Jane, how could this happen?¡±


    I clenched my hand. ¡°I have no idea¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 317

    <b>Chapter </b>317


    It just <b>didn¡¯t </b>make sense.


    Every stitch I made was even and tight, and I had the entire dress tailored to her body so perfectly that even <b>if </b>the strap broke<b>, </b><b>it </b><b>would </b><b>catch </b>on her chest instead of falling off immediately. Unless the zipper at the back also gave way at the same <b>time</b>.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    <b>But </b><b>that </b>couldn¡¯t be. The fabric and zipper were from suppliers I¡¯d worked with since my days at the Ferguson Group. Quality was never a question. After all, I made the dress with my own hands.


    <b>Grabbing </b>my <b>coat</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>rushed onstage to cover her up, but she pped me across the face as if possessed! ¡°Did you <b>do </b>this on purpose <b>to </b>humiliate me today?<b>¡±</b>


    Without thinking, I pped her back. ¡°Dorothy<b>, </b>I¡¯m not foolish enough to ruin my own reputation!¡±


    Dorothy red at me, lunging again, but Bryant, calm as ever, stepped in from nowhere, pulling her behind him and draping his jacket over her shoulders. What a perfect picture of a knight in shining <b>armor</b>.


    Susan approached with two bodyguards, visibly shaking with anger. <b>¡°</b>Lock her <b>up</b><b>!</b>¡±


    Seeing Bryant¡¯s furrowed brow, Susan scoffed, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, you¡¯re not defending her today, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Bryant <b>didn¡¯t </b>nce my way, his voice as cold as midwinter frost, ¡°She¡¯s just <b>an </b>ex¨Cwife.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± At Susan¡¯smand, the bodyguards moved in.


    I knew I was on the Myers family¡¯s territory, nked by bodyguards who were just the tip of the iceberg. Lowering my gaze, too tired <b>to </b>resist, I said, ¡°No need for force. I¡¯ll go quietly.¡±


    Seeing mypliance<b>, </b>the bodyguards led me away. One guided me in the <b>front</b><b>, </b>and the other watched <b>from </b>behind. Christine tried to reach me, but other bodyguards blocked her.


    They took me down to the underground parking lot and drove me to a mansion in <b>an </b>exclusive neighborhood, <b>pushing </b>me into a


    you <b>out</b>.¡± storage room. ¡°Just stay here until Mrs. Myers decides to let


    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ Can¡¯t we pick another ce?¡± I pleaded as the door was about to close. Small, dark, enclosed spaces have terrified me since that incident <b>at </b>home.


    The bodyguard said, ¡°That¡¯s Mrs. Myers¡® order. We can¡¯t change it.¡±


    The door clicked shut, plunging me into darkness. My first instinct was to find my phone, but I left <b>it </b><b>in </b>my purse at the hotel. I groped for the light switch in vain.


    The repeated clicking of the switch was <b>a </b>fruitless effort<b>. </b>The guard mocked from outside, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. The power¡¯s cut <b>in </b>the storage.<b>¡± </b>Hopelessness washed over me. Memories flooded back as I sank against the wall, trembling from head to toe.


    Not again, please<b>.</b>


    As a child, I cried and begged to no avail. When grown, I became mute. Because with age, I understood the value of power. Like at today¡¯s engagement party, whether I attended, they always had a reason to confine me. Despite my efforts to steer clear of them and live my own life.


    <b>But </b>powerless as I was, my thoughts never mattered. After what seemed like forever<b>, </b>the lock clicked and light flooded <b>into </b>the <b>room</b>.


    Regal in her evening gown<b>, </b>Susan looked down at me with <b>a </b>smirk. ¡°Jane, you are proud, aren¡¯t you? You even dared to p my daughter on stage. Today, I¡¯ll break your pride piece by piece.¡±

 CHAPTER 318

    In the cozy living room of the Myers family<b>, </b>snowkes danced outside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, quietlyying a thin nket <b>of </b>white on the ground. Despite the warmth from the heating inside, a chill ran down my spine under Susan¡¯s icy <b>gaze</b>.


    They had dug into my past, even uncovering the life I had led before moving to RiverCity. They went as far as locking me in a storage room and cutting off the power, all to deal with me, the ex¨Cwife<b>, </b>with such borate schemes.


    Sipping her coffee disdainfully, Susan looked at me, suggesting, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time you reconsider leaving RiverCity?


    I stood <b>tall</b>. ¡°And your reason this time?¡±


    Last <b>time</b><b>, </b><b>it </b>was a mix of threats and temptations. What would it be this time?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°The first dress your startup released was a total disaster, Susan sneered, ¡°Do you think yourpany can survive this? Why not go abroad and take a few years to further your studies? I¡¯ll cover the expenses.¡±


    Clenching my fist, I recalled Bryant¡¯s words in the Myers Mansion, echoing the simr sentiment of sending me abroad. Everyone seemed to want me gone.


    Susan continued, ¡°But before you go, you must issue a public apology on social media, admitting you intentionally caused <b>Dorothy </b><b>to </b>have a wardrobe malfunction in public<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± I forced a bitter smile, locking eyes with Susan, my voice steady yet defiant<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Moreover, is it automatically <b>my </b>fault <b>if </b>the dress had issues?¡±


    Her face twisted in rage, her cup ttering loudly on the marble coffee table. ¡°What are you implying? That Dorothy would expose herself to frame you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± I replied. Indeed, it seemed the only usible exnation.


    Susan approached me, her high heels clicking on the floor. Suddenly, she grabbed my chin, her manicured nails digging into <b>my </b>skin. ¡°Evidence? Jane, what evidence do you have?¡±


    Trapped by two bodyguards, I was immobilized.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Having changed her clothes, Dorothy stormed down the stairs, seething. ¡°It was you, making me theughing stock and tarnishing the Myers family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    I endured the pain. ¡°I have evidence.¡±


    Unfolding my hand, I revealed a piece of scrap fabric from Dorothy¡¯s dress.


    Susan nced at it dismissively. ¡°And what¡¯s this supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Myers, you should recognize it.¡± I raised the fabric toward Dorothy. ¡°After all, you cut it yourself. The cut is too clean.¡±


    Being part of a high society like the Myers family usually meant others could only aspire to reach their level. Despite Dorothy¡¯s notorious temperament, no one dared to embarrass the Myers family in such a manner.


    Most importantly, not many would have handled this dress, making it easier to trace back. It was unlikely for anyone to risk implicating the entire family in such a foolish act. After much thought, it could only have been Dorothy herself.


    Dorothy demanded furiously, ¡°How did that end up with you?¡±


    I answered, ¡°It got torn off during our scuffle.¡±


    The chaos that ensued was intense. But I was sure it wasn¡¯t a quality issue. The strap broke first, and I wanted to know why. So, when I pped Dorothy back, I took the chance <b>to </b>pull the strap off.


    She was too caught up in her fury, thinking she had destroyed my career, to notice.


    Chapters <b>19</b>

 CHAPTER 319

    <b>Chapter 319</b>


    Dorothy¡¯s face stiffened<b>, </b>and <b>with </b><b>a </b>snort, she dered, ¡°So what <b>if </b>I cut <b>it </b><b>myself</b><b>?¡±</b>


    <b>Hearing </b>that<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>lost interest </b>in arguing further and <b>turned </b>to Susan, ¡°Susan<b>, </b><b>can </b><b>I </b>leave <b>now</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>I </b>thought she was defending her daughter. But with everythingid bare, it was clear <b>it </b>had nothing to do <b>with </b>me.


    <b>Unexpectedly</b>, Susan affectionately pinched Dorothy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Sacrificing your reputation to nder <b>her</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Dorothy pouted, whining<b>, </b>¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s as stubborn as theye. I had no other choice but to resort <b>to </b>this:


    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>okay<b>.</b>¡± Susan spoke lovingly, ¡°Go upstairs, honey. I will handle it.¡±


    Her tone <b>was </b>gentle, devoid of any me. Probably<b>, </b>she was the most indulgent mother in the world.


    Dorothy beamed <b>with </b>joy. ¡°Mom, thank you, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    With that, she bounded up the stairs while Susan watched her go with a tender smile.


    Once Dorothy was out of sight, Susan slowly turned her gaze to me, looking at me as if I was something filthy. ¡°Jane, I offered you a way <b>out</b>, <b>but </b><b>you </b>refused.¡±


    Then, she turned <b>to </b>the bodyguards and ordered, ¡°Make her kneel outside! Bring her back to me when she¡¯s ready <b>to </b>leave the country<b>.</b>¡±


    Stunned, I <b>faced </b>her. ¡°What right <b>do </b>you have to do this?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Right?¡± Susan scoffed, ¡°Maybe you should ask yourself what ¡®right¡® means.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    My face went pale. Indeed, <b>it </b>was a foolish question.


    I let the bodyguards drag me outside, where snowkesnded on me and quickly melted into water. But I refused to kneel! I clenched my teeth, struggling desperately.


    Susan watched me through the patio door, looking amused. Eventually, she grew irritated, draped herself in a fur coat, and came out. with an umbre. ¡°Useless. You can¡¯t even handle one woman!¡±


    The next second, she took advantage of the bodyguards restraining me and kicked the back of my knee <b>with </b>her high heel. Pain and reflex forced me to my knees!


    The cold snow instantly soaked through to my kneecaps. It was cold and painful.


    Looking up at Susan, I, who hadn¡¯t cried even during my divorce, found my face wet with tears, bewildered, ¡°Susan, where did I go wrong?¡±


    I never fought with Dorothy. She pressed me hard, and knowing I had <i>no </i>one to <b>rely </b>on, unable to fight back, I always endured.


    ¡°If you have to ask, then you didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± Susan looked down at me like I was an ant. ¡°Your only mistake was being Bryant¡¯s ex¨Cwife. Dorothy sees you as a threat. I know, and I can tell you¡¯re not interested inpeting with her.¡±


    I asked, ¡°So why¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would I treat you this way? Force you to leave?¡± Mentioning Dorothy, her eyes softened with motherly warmth<b>, </b>but her gaze remained cold toward me, ¡°Because I¡¯m her mother, the only person who will protect her unconditionally.¡±


    What touching words. Yet my tears flowed even more fiercely.


    She turned to the bodyguards, her voice cold, ¡°Keep her here. If she gets up, you¡¯re all fired.¡±


    ?? ?? ???


    The snow fell heavier. It was so heavy that my knees froze, unable to rise even if I wanted to.


    Lifting my head, I saw Dorothy standing at the second¨Cfloor window, her face alight with triumph. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve lost.<b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 320

    <b>Chapter </b><b>320</b>


    I couldn¡¯t hear a thing. But Susan spoke so slowly, and I could read her lips. Before I could look away<b>, </b>a figure hurried past me. It wasAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Richard.


    Soon after, the sound of things tossed around echoed from the living room<b>, </b>followed by a muffled argument<b>. </b>I heard <b>my </b>name and Bryant¡¯s. It was about a scandal online.


    Finally<b>, </b>a clear shout of anger burst from Richard, ¡°She¡¯s spoiled and stubbom, and you just have to join in the <b>folly</b>? <b>Let </b>her <b>keep </b>kneeling in the snow<b><i>, </i></b>and what will people say¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the snow stopped. It took me a moment to realize <b>a </b>shadow loomed over me.


    Looking up, I saw a pure ck umbre. Beneath it was Gregory¡¯s deep eyes.


    His face was expressionless as he handed me the umbre. ¡°Can you hold <b>this</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    I rubbed <b>my </b>frozen hands together. ¡°Yeah, I think so¡­¡±


    Before I finished, he thrust the handle into my hand. The next moment, the man in a ck leather jacket knelt, silently <b>scooped me </b><b>into </b>his arms, and quickly stood up. His steps were big and fast.


    Richard and Susan rushed out.


    Susan opened her mouth first. ¡°Greg, weren¡¯t you supposed to visit Adah in Vista Town? Howe¡­¡±


    Without stopping, Gregory replied, ¡°Instead of worrying about me, you should figure out how to clean up Dorothy¡¯s mess!¡±


    Susan choked on her anger, ¡°So now, taking someone away from the Myers family doesn¡¯t require a word to me or Richard?<b>¡± </b>Gregory smirked, ¡°I¡¯ve never been one to announce my moves.¡±


    Sensing the moment, the driver stepped out to open the rear door before Gregory reached the car,


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Gregory bent down to ce me inside, and as he closed the door<i>, </i>Susan grabbed the edge, her voice harsh, ¡°I have a question for Ms. Webster.¡±


    The car¡¯s interior was warm, contrasting the outside world.


    After a moment, I looked at Susan, detached. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in answering your question.¡±


    If the oue were the same, I might as well follow my heart.


    ¡°Hear me out!¡± Susan tugged at Richard¡¯s arm. ¡°Jane¡¯s behind this! She¡¯s so sneaky¨Cacting all innocent<b>, </b>handling her divorce, even making Dorothy¡¯s dress, while plotting behind everyone¡¯s back!¡±


    She turned to Gregory, ¡°<b>Greg</b>, you <b>can¡¯t </b>take her away today<b>, </b>no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Susan, I was giving you the courtesy. Your hand was lucky just now<i>.¡± </i>Gregory nced <b>at </b>her hand still on the door, a careless smile <b>on </b>his lips. ¡°But you know I¡¯m not known for my patience. Three, two<b>¡­ </b><b>Bang</b><b>!</b>¡±


    Susan withdrew her hand in panic at thest second as Gregory mmed the <b>door</b>.


    Furious, she clung to <b>Richard</b><b>, </b>refusing <b>to </b><b>let </b>Gregory go. ¡°Call his <b>dad</b><b>! </b><b>I </b><b>want </b><b>to </b><b>see </b>if his dad <b>also </b>condones <b>his </b><b>nonsense</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Enough! If we <b>don¡¯t </b>let them go now, do you want <b>to </b>embarrass the Myers <b>family¡­</b><b>¡± </b>Richard¡¯s <b>patience </b>wore <b>thin</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>his </b>remaining <b>words </b>were cut <b>off </b><b>as </b>Gregory closed the car door from the other side.


    The ck car slowly <b>drove </b>away <b>from </b>the <b>mansion</b>.


    <b>Gregory </b>nced <b>at </b><b>my </b>knee, his brow <b>furrowing</b><b>, </b>¡°Jane<b>, </b><b>you </b><b>are something</b><b>, </b><b>always </b><b>getting </b><b>yourself </b><b>into </b><b>such </b><b>a </b><b>mess</b>.


    <b>I </b><b>looked </b>down<b>, </b>silent


    He tossed <b>a </b>towel <b>he had </b><b>taken </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>trunk </b><b>into </b><b>my </b><bp</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b><b>your </b>knees <b>okay</b>

 CHAPTER 321

    <b>Chapter </b><b>321</b>


    ¡°Could be worse.¡± I grabbed <b>a </b>towel to dry my hair. Once <b>my </b>body warmed up, I turned to Gregory. <b>¡°</b>Something going down <b>on </b><b>the </b>inte?<b>*</b>


    He shot back. ¡°You did <b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°<b>What</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I was puzzled and bounced the question back to him.


    He looked at <b>me </b>for a while and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Guess I gave you too much credit.¡±


    After saying that, he pulled his phone from his pocket and handed <b>it </b>over. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Lasked, ¡°Password<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Your birthday.¡± he replied.


    I paused, taken aback.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He smirked slightly<b>, </b>saying, ¡°Daydreaming much? You share a birthday with her.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Right. You could¡¯ve mentioned that earlier.¡±


    <b>It </b>must¡¯ve been the cold, so I didn¡¯t catch that immediately.


    After unlocking the phone, I quickly found the issue Susan was talking about. Dorothy was outed as <b>a </b>homewrecker, <b>using </b><b>dirty tricks to </b>force the wife into a divorce and even kidnapped the wife. There were videos released from River Vi¡¯s underground parking lot, showing her people kidnapping me, footage that the Myers family had tried to erase.


    The public bacsh against her was fierce. But Bryant wasn¡¯t spared, either.


    [Jeez¡­ turns <b>out </b>being born into the right family does let you get away with murder.]


    [The Myers heiress, top homewrecker of the century, wow! Taking ¡®power tripping¡® to a whole new level!]


    [So, they announced their engagement while the wife hadn¡¯t even signed the divorce papers. That was just brutal.]


    [Bryant¡¯s image is shattered for me. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be this doting husband? How is this any <b>different </b>from cheating?<b>]</b>


    [Yeah. I thought Bryant and his wife had an amicable separation but didn¡¯t expect such a mess.<b>]</b>


    [Wait, have you considered that maybe Bryant didn¡¯t want any of this? I have a friend who¡¯s slightly connected <b>to </b>their circle, and I heard that during the kidnapping, Dorothy had herself kidnapped, too, forcing Bryant to choose. That¡¯s threatening him with his wife¡¯s life<b>, </b>right?<b>]</b>


    [Who knows for sure, but what we¡¯re seeing here is one cheater and one homewrecker!]


    [I don¡¯t buy that narrative. The rich¡¯s life is not something we can understand. There might be more to the story. The Myers family has been prominent for centuries, and with Timothy¡¯s recent passing stirring up the scandal, Bryant¡¯s got his hands full. Probably, he has <b>to </b>tread carefully on a lot of matters.]


    I returned the phone to Gregory, still trying to piece everything together.


    The person who leaked it knew everything inside <b>out</b>. It wasn¡¯t me. It was not Dorothy. That only <b>left</b><b>¡­</b>


    While I hesitated to jump to conclusions<b>, </b>Gregory calmly spoke, ¡°Your ex went the distance for you<b>, </b><b>dragging himself </b>through the mud to get the Myers family to let you go.¡±


    Thadn¡¯t <b>sorted </b>my thoughts yet. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°There were only two ways to save you <b>today</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>Gregory </b>held up <b>two </b>fingers<b>, </bying <b>it </b><b>out </b>for me<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>One</b><b>, </b><b>do </b><b>it </b><b>as </b><b>I </b><b>did</b><b>, </b><b>walking </b><b>right </b><b>into the </b><b>Myers </b>ce and taking <b>you</b>. Bryant couldn¡¯t do that. There are too many <bplications</b>.


    ¡°Two, use <b>something </b>else <b>to </b>force the Myers family¡¯s hand<b>, </b>like <b>public </b><b>pressure</b>. With the <b>scandal</b><b>, </b>the <b>Myers </b><b>family </b>can¡¯t <b>afford </b><b>to </b><b>touch </b><b>you</b><b>, </b><b>not </b><b>today</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>they¡¯ll </b><b>have </b>to ensure you¡¯re safe for <b>a </b><b>while</b>.¡±


    <b>Hearing </b>that, my <b>grip </b>on the towel tightened.


    <b>Ignoring </b>the <b>nagging </b>doubts, I looked straight <b>at </b><b>Gregory</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>And </b><b>you</b>, <b>why </b><b>did </b>you <be </b><b>to </b><b>save </b>me today? <b>And </b><b>why </b><b>the </b><b>patience </b><b>exining </b>all <b>this </b><b>to </b><b>me</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 322

    <b>Chapter </b><b>322</b>


    The questions were sharp, no doubt about it. But Gregory <b>didn¡¯t </b>seem flustered at all. He gestured for me toe closer with a hook of his finger. ¡°Lean in. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    I moved <b>a </b>few inches. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Given the limited space in the car and with <b>no </b>one else around except the driver, all the secrecy seemed a bit over the top.


    He moved a bit closer, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes, testing the limits of annoyance.¡±I just can¡¯t stand people who are too slow on the uptake.¡±


    I straightened up, ring at him. ¡°So, should I be thanking you for enlightening me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± he said with a polite smile.


    He always held a cheeky demeanor like that. But I couldn¡¯t discount his assistance earlier. I lowered my gaze. ¡°Thanks for what you did back there.¡±


    His fingers tapped casually against the windowsill. ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t shown up, they would¡¯ve let you go eventually.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°But not without making me suffer a bit more.¡±


    The Myers family wouldn¡¯t let things slide so easily. With the scandal blowing up online, Dorothy would vent all her fury on me. And afterward, I¡¯d barely breathe.


    ¡°It won¡¯te to that.¡± Gregory¡¯s smile was faint as if he had seen through it all. <b>¡°</b>The longer you stay with the Myers family<b>, </b>the more they expose themselves online. Dorothy and Susan may be clueless, but Richard is sharp.¡±


    ¡°Is he now¡­¡±


    Poor Bryant got caught between a rock and a hard ce. On one hand, he was linked to the Myers family by marriage. On the other, he was stirring trouble with them to save me.


    Gregory shot me a sidelong nce. ¡°Worried about your ex<b>, </b>are you<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    The sarcasm was unmistakable.


    I looked at him. ¡°Do you think Bryant would go to any lengths for me?¡±


    ¡°That guy is always ying it safe, way too cautious,<i>¡± </i>Gregory lounged back in his seat, his voicezy, ¡°So, no.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Then why worry?¡±


    Bryant was always aware of the burdens he carried. Ever since Timothy¡¯s passing, the entire future of the Ferguson Group rested on his shoulders. How could he, and why would he, risk it all for someone as insignificant as me?


    Gregory looked surprised by my response. ¡°Didn¡¯t peg you for someone who¡¯s <b>not </b>love¨Cstruck.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s love¨Cstruck.¡± I shot back, mimicking his earlier tone.


    He chuckled but with a hint of threat. ¡°What was that?¡±


    He sounded as if daring me to repeat any disparaging word, ready to cast me back out into the cold.


    Under his roof, I had <i>no </i>choice but to bow my head. I smiled, trying to sound sincere. ¡°I was saying you¡¯re a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime kind of guy. Staying faithful to a fianc¨¦e lost for over two decades, that¡¯s dedication.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow<i>, </i>pleased. ¡°Go on. I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    He sure knew <i>how </i>to climb thedder ofpliments.


    My gaze drifted outside to an alley nearby, sparking a memory. <b>I </b>turned to Gregory and asked, ¡°Can we stop by that alley for a moment?<b>¡±</b>


    He gave <b>me </b><b>a </b>puzzled look.


    I exined, <b>¡°</b>Just need to pick something up.¡±


    Without another word, he instructed the driver. ¡°Sir, could you <i>pull </i>over here, please<b>?</b>¡±


    Once the car stopped, I hopped out<b>, </b>braging against the biting <b>wind</b>. I intended to dash into the alley, but <i>my </i>knee was slightly


    wounded, making my movement awkward. Thankfully, the streets were nearly empty at the hour.


    I found a pottery studio where the artisan recognized me and quickly handed me two ceramic pieces. ¡°Ms. Webster, this one, you made yourself, and this one, I crafted from the photo you provided.¡±


    I said, ¡°Thanks, that¡¯s perfect.¡±


    The artisan asked, ¡°Do you need them wrapped<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Just a bag will do.¡± Leaving the studio, I clutched the eco¨Cfriendly paper bag and returned to the car.


    ¡°Greg¡­¡°I was about to speak when I realized he had dozed off, sprawlingzily. I settled back quietly, only to hear a murmured, <b>¡°</b>Hmm<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>emanating from his chest.

 CHAPTER 323

    <b>Chapter </b><b>323</b>


    Gregory hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet.


    Licking my lips, I began earnestly, ¡°Sorry I broke your piggy bank that day¡±


    At the mention of that, he yanked off his sleep mask, a hint of annoyance flickering in his weary eyes. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re a pushover outside, aren¡¯t you? The only ce you know how to rub someone the wrong way is here with me, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± I hurriedly said, pulling out a little rabbit figurine made by a potter, trying to calm his irritation. ¡°Here¡¯s a replica of that rabbit, made to look just like it. I hope this makes up for my mistake that day¡±


    In all faimess, I had no right to touch his piggy bank. But then, I¡¯d acted impulsively, andter, I couldn¡¯t understand why I would have meddled with someone else¡¯s belongings.


    I¡¯d spent some days visiting a pottery studio, intending to craft an exact duplicate for him, but myck of skill was evident, and the result was far from simr.


    In the end, I had to ask the potter for help.


    Gregory was stunned for a moment, his gazending on the rabbit in my hand, and he nced inside the bag, his expression softening. ¡°What¡¯s in that bag?¡±


    I answered, ¡°I made it.¡±


    It was not much to look at, honestly embarrassing to show, but considering it was my first attempt at pottery, I hadn¡¯t tossed it in the bin.


    I said gently, ¡°But it¡¯s not a good match.¡±


    He took the rabbit from my hands, ced it into the bag, and reached out. ¡°Give them to me. Two for one.¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I was in the wrong, after all. I handed the bag to Gregory.


    He set the bag aside and looked at me, sending shivers down my spine. He smirked, but his eyes stayed cold. ¡°You remind me of someone sometimes.¡±


    I was confused. ¡°Hmm? Ms. Myers?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He closed his eyes, his voice tightening. ¡°Standing at the Myers¡® doorstep earlier, when you looked up with tears, you had the same eyes as hers.¡±


    I dared not overthink it and smiled. ¡°Only the eyes are simr..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°Only the eyes are simr. She never had that lost, hopeless look.¡±


    He reminisced with a hint of fondness. ¡°Lilliana would only get mad, act spoiled, andin about my tardiness.¡±


    Perhaps it was because we¡¯d had experiences of loving someone unconditionally. I couldn¡¯t help butfort. ¡°You¡¯ll find Ms. Myers. You definitely will.¡±


    And then, lovers would eventually get married.


    When arriving at River Vi, we went our separate ways after exiting the elevator.


    Shortly after, the doorbell rang again.


    Molly stood at the door, holding a steaming cup of something, looking adorable. ¡°Jane, this can prevent a cold. My brother asked me to bring it over.¡±


    It surprised me. ¡°Gregory?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± She nodded vigorously, and her smile was cheeky. ¡°You didn¡¯t know, <b>did </b>you? Grandma wasn¡¯t feeling well, so we returned to Vista Townst night to see her. He immediately rushed back when he heard the Myers family had taken you.¡±


    I hesitated, ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    He hadn¡¯t mentioned a word about it during the car ride. Given his personality, he¡¯d typically take the opportunity to boast


    Molly handed me the soup and cheekily entered, sticking out her tongue. ¡°You better drink it, though he warned me not to let you know


    he was the one who sent <b>it</b>.<b>¡±</b>


    I gripped the cup, the smell hitting me, and I grimaced before slowly drinking.


    I wondered, ¡°Why did you tell me, then?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Because you need to know the truth.¡± Molly blinked<b>, </b>confused. ¡°But why wouldn¡¯t he want me to tell you? Especially since both of you


    10.51


    are single¡­


    I walked to the kitchen to rinse the cup, smiling. ¡°Because the person he truly wants <b>to </b>look after isn¡¯t me.<b>¡±</b>


    He always wanted Lilliana. I was fortunate, bearing a slight resemnce to Lilliana, to receive his care.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 CHAPTER 324

    The following morning, the sun rose as usual, and the inte was still buzzing with rumors. Even the younger folks <b>at </b><b>the </b>office were throwing curious nces my way.


    Christine had swung by my ce the night before, returning my bag and phone with a hefty dose of self<b>¨C</b>me. She had rushed <b>to </b><b>file </b>a report but hit a wall when she mentioned the Myers family. In essence, without concrete evidence, we could <b>do </b>nothing<b>. </b>She confessed it was her first real taste of the power of influence and the helplessness of the average Joe. She regretted breaking up with Steven, musing that even as a mistress, she wouldn¡¯t have been so helpless when I was in trouble. Utterly foolish.


    She walked into the office with two steaming cups of coffee, set one before me, and pulled up a chair. Her demeanor was almost identical to the night before.


    I was sketching out a custom design for Adah, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s up? Who¡¯s bothering you now?¡±


    After a moment, she dropped a bombshell. ¡°The Ferguson Group just dered bankruptcy<b>.</b>¡±


    My pen slipped, drawing an unintended line across the paper. I was stunned. ¡°Bankruptcy<b>?</b>¡± Weren¡¯t they celebrating an engagement with the Myers family the day before? How did they crash without warning?


    ¡°Yeah, their funding just vanished.¡± Christine nodded, ¡°The news broke five minutes ago. The Myers family must be reeling. There¡¯s already a feeding frenzy over their shares. Bryant is probably going to lose everything.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I grabbed my phone to find the news she mentioned.


    In a short time, the inte was aze. The bankruptcy of Ferguson Group signified a seismic shift <b>in </b>RiverCity. It was like the city was getting a new ruler. And Bryant? He was used to being on top. To fall from grace <i>so </i>suddenly¡­


    <b>I </b>frowned, suspecting there was more to the story. ¡°How did the Ferguson Group suddenly go bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°It <b>looks </b>like a research project ate up a big chunk of their funds without any returns, plus a series of failed partnerships. Their financial backbone just snapped,¡± Christine exined.


    ¡°Still odd.¡± My trust in Bryant, on a personal level, was long gone. But I knew his business acumen. It wasn¡¯t him to get caught off guard. He was always cautious and always had a contingency n. Bankruptcy without a murmur didn¡¯t fit his style.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? He¡¯s getting what he deserves,¡± Christine mused, propping her chin in her hands as she continued to share the juicy details. ¡°Guess who¡¯s most likely to buy his shares?<b>¡±</b>


    I was curious. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°RF Group.¡± She showed me the scoop she¡¯d found online. ¡°Turns out he¡¯s been <b>in </b>secret talks with York recently.¡±


    <b>She </b>seemed almost gleefully vindictive, ¡°Imagine that. Your ex ended up <b>not </b><i>so </i>different from us after all.¡±


    RF Group was already <b>a </b>behemoth. Swallowing Ferguson Group would instantly elevate them to the top spot in RiverCity. Their ambition was unmistakable, and their move <b>into </b>the domestic market was bold.


    After Christine left, I stared out the <b>window </b>at the towering buildings reaching into the sky. The thought that such a longstanding <b>monument </b>would <b>soon </b><b>bear </b><b>a </b>new name was surreal.


    My phone suddenly rang, snapping me back to reality. It was Mark. I greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hey, Mark.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Jane</b><b>¡­</b>¡± There was <b>a </b>tremble in his voice<b>, </b>quickly suppressed, ¡°Are you okay? I heard Gregory came to your rescue?¡±


    <b>I </b>confirmed, ¡°Yeah, it was <b>him</b>. <b>I¡¯m </b>fine. But you sound off. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Oh</b><b>, </b>just stepped outside. It¡¯s chilly.¡± Mark¡¯s voice was warm and gentle, ¡°The Myers family hasn¡¯t given you any trouble, have they?¡±


    ¡°None at all!<b>¡± </b>I denied it immediately<b>, </b>well aware <b>of </b>the good he had done me and the tight spot he was in.

 CHAPTER 325

    <b>Chapter </b><b>325</b>


    Every reckless thing he did came with a price. The Myers n was notoriously tough to deal with, and I had no intention of dragging him into muddy waters alongside me.


    He fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± His voice was as soft and soothing as ever, yet it seemed to carry a hint of disappointment.


    Before we could hang up, aposed and mature woman suddenly appeared at my office door. Feeling a bit on edge, I nodded at her to acknowledge her presence, while listening to Mark continue speaking on the phone.


    ¡°Jane, one day, I¡¯m going to be able to protect you really well.¡±


    It sounded like a promise, a vow. If it weren¡¯t for the woman standing before me, I might have felt my heart flutter at that moment. But life is devoid of ¡®ifs¡®.


    After a brief silence, I softly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll grow stronger, Mark. One day, no one will be able to bully me anymore.¡±


    He seemed to detect the unspoken message in my words, ¡°Jane¡­¡±


    The woman outside, however, grew impatient and pushed the door open. I had to cut Mark off, trying to keep the mood light, ¡°A client just walked in, gotta hang up now.¡±


    Unwilling to hear the disappointment in his voice, I hung up first.


    Then, I turned to Kathy and got straight to the point, ¡°Ms. Larson, what can I do for you?¡±


    Her gaze was steady, cutting straight to the chase, ¡°You were on the phone with Mark just now, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide it from her.


    ¡°What¡¯s Violet done to him now?¡± I asked, directly addressing the issue.


    Kathy¡¯s demeanor was impable, her tone calm, ¡°It¡¯s not my mother this time; it¡¯s my grandmother. My mother wouldn¡¯t dare to touch him now. From your incident yesterday to the minute before he called you, he¡¯s been locked in the chapel for a full day and night.¡±


    I frowned deeply, ¡°In the middle of winter!¡±


    The Larson family¡¯s chapel had an old¨Cschool design,plete with wood¨Ccarved windows that were drafty.


    No wonder his voice was trembling just now.


    ¡°This is the price he pays for his affection for you.¡±


    Kathy¡¯s rationality was chilling, as if discussing someone of no consequence, ¡°If you can¡¯t make him give up soon, he¡¯ll pay even steeper prices.¡±


    During my silent pause, she spoke evenly, ¡°Ms. Webster, woman to woman, I don¡¯t want to say anything unpleasant, but you can¡¯t enter the Larson family. His feelings for you are futile.¡±


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re willing to be a secret lover,¡± she added.


    I lowered my gaze, chuckled, then looked up at her, ¡°You¡¯ve liked him for many years, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I had felt it during myst visit to the Larson family. She harbored a cautious, hidden affection for Mark.


    A rare moment of surprise shed across herposed face. Eventually, she didn¡¯t deny it, only offering a bitter smile, ¡°Yes, but like you, I can only be his friend; I can only be his sister.¡±


    Mark¡¯s marriage was destined to be a trade for benefits. It could not involve her or me.


    ¡°Ms. Webster, there¡¯s no other choice. So, you should make him give up, the sooner the better.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Kathy didn¡¯t stay long, <i>not </i>even waiting for my response before grabbing her bag and leaving. She was certain of the choice I would


    make


    Whether it was Mark, her, or myself, none of us had a say in our fates.


    In the evening, Molly hitched a ride home with me. The snow from yesterday was piled on both sides of the road, mixed with dirty water, far from its pristine white state.


    ¡°Bye, Jane!¡± Molly waved as she exited the elevator.


    I smiled and headed to my apartment when a familiar, upright figure caught my eye. He was facing away from me, a cigarette between <b>his </b>fingers, its ember glowing intermittently.


    Beyond the window in front of him were the lights of countless homes. Hearing my approach, he turned around, his handsome features rxed yet cautious, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

 CHAPTER 326

    <b>Chapter </b><b>326</b>


    I froze all over.


    It was unexpected, somewhat bewildering.


    Perhaps it was because our separation had been so graceless, marked by too many embarrassments, that the thought of having a calm conversation with him post divorce seemed impossible.


    To me, the final chapter of our rtionship was simple: we went our separate ways. No moreplicating each other¡¯s lives. Gathering myposure, I looked at him emotionlessly. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Bryant flicked the ash from his cigarette, a rare hint of warmth breaking through his usual cold demeanor. ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I was genuinely puzzled.


    Had he gone bankrupt and now remembered me?


    His gaze was intense, unwavering, his voice deep. ¡°To make amends. Jane, there¡¯s nothing holding us back anymore. <i>You </i>can go back to being Mrs. Ferguson without worry.¡±


    I was taken aback at first, then filled with disbelief.


    What did he take me for? Did he think things were the same as before, back when I saw him as my beacon of light?


    That with a wave of his hand, I¡¯d go away, and with another, I¡¯d return?


    This thought sparked anger ip me, and my reply was sharp. ¡°So you¡¯re remembering me now that you¡¯re bankrupt and Dorothy refused to get married?¡±


    He paused, trying to exin with patience, ¡°Jane, I did what I did because¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him, blurting out, ¡°Do you really think our issues began when you got engaged to Dorothy? That her showing up is what caused our divorce?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Bryant¡¯s eyes slightly drooped. The usually proud man was now speaking softly, ¡°I know, I misunderstood your feelings before, thinking you liked Mark, not me¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding.¡±


    Iughed bitterly, knowing exactly where to strike for the greatest pain, ¡°If I had known from the start that it was Mark who helped me, I might not have fallen for him, but I definitely wouldn¡¯t have fallen for you<i>.</i>¡±


    That mistake fooled me into thinking he had a soft heart. It made me brave enough to go after what seemed impossible.


    Bryant stiffened, his deep eyes locking onto me, visibly shaken. ¡°So, your feelings for me were solely because of that incident?¡±


    1 clenched my fist. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Without that incident, he and I would have remained strangers forever.


    At most, he¡¯d be the untouchable moon, and I, just one of many gazing up from the mire.


    There might have been admiration, but never love.


    After saying my piece, I reached for the door lock, turning it open.


    I thought I made myself clear, that he would know it was time for him to leave.


    But as soon as I turned on the light, his cold presence enveloped me from behind, spinning me around to steal a kiss.


    His actions were forceful, desperate, as if he was eager to prove something.


    I felt humiliated, unable to push him away, my hands trapped by his. In a panic, I lifted my knee sharply into his groin!


    He stopped dead, pain written all over his face!


    He gasped, a dangerous look crossing his <i>eyes</i>, his words as cutting as ever, ¡°Can¡¯t I even touch you now? Or is it that Gregory has been looking out for you, stirring up feelings? You better be clear about who he is¡­<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Bryant, I¡¯ve never been more clear!¡±


    Anger surged through me, my chest heaving with every breath, my eyes zing with resentment.


    ¡°What right do you have to question me? Even when we were married, things were messy between you and Margaret. Now that we¡¯re divorced, even if there¡¯s something between Gregory and me, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    1/1

 CHAPTER 327

    <b>Chapter </b><b>327</b>


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± He froze for a moment, as if suddenly snapping back to reality. ¡°My apologies, I just¡­ I want to make things right with us.¡±


    ¡°On what grounds?¡± I looked at him coldly. ¡°Bryant, seriously, why? Deep down, why do you want to start over?¡±


    I used to hang on to every word he said, believing him wholeheartedly.


    Only to end up battered and bruised.


    But now, I¡¯d woken up from that dream, and there was no way I was going down that road again.


    His lips tightened slightly. ¡°Because¡­¡±


    1 cut him off with a cold, mocking smile. ¡°Because you¡¯re used to winning. You just can¡¯t stand losing.¡±


    I¡¯d never believed in those stories where people realize they¡¯re hopelessly in love only after they¡¯ve parted ways.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Bryant¡¯s denial was firm, his deep eyes swirling as if trying to draw me in. ¡°I can¡¯t live without you. Jane, I¡¯m used to having you around the house, used to hearing you call out my name suddenly, used to you waiting up for me, no matter howte¡­¡±


    It was all just habit, nothing but habit.


    Like losing a teddy bear you¡¯ve had by your pillow for years and experiencing withdrawal.


    I took a deep breath to calm my anger, my words cutting deep. ¡°So, just because you¡¯re ufortable, I¡¯m supposed to start over with you? Bryant, I¡¯ve had enough! And as for being Mrs. Ferguson, it was fun while itsted, but now that you¡¯re bankrupt, what¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    His brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Me, bankrupt?¡±


    I scoffed, sparing no effort to hurt him. ¡°They all left you, and you think I¡¯m just a trash bin, waiting here forever?¡±


    He looked away, and when his eyes met mine again, they were colder, rimmed with red, his voiceced with irony and obsession.


    ¡°So, if one day I be the celebrated Mr. Ferguson again, you¡¯d consider being with me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡± I tossed the words out carelessly.


    When a building is about to fall, you don¡¯t just talk about going back to its glory days.


    Regardless, all I wanted was a clean break.


    Bryant fell silent, but then he suddenly smirked, lifting his hand to caress my cheek almost obsessively. ¡°Jane, remember your answer.¡±


    Then, he pulled his hand back smoothly and walked away with confident strides.


    After the elevator dinged upon arrival, the hallway and elevator lobby returned to silence.


    It was as if everything that had just happened was nothing but a dream.


    Leaning against the door, I took a moment to catch my breath, straightening the clothes he had ruffled¡­


    But as I did, something felt off. Instinctively, I nced towards the other end of the lobby.


    Gregory was leaningzily against the doorway, arms crossed, as if he had just watched a fascinating drama unfold.


    When our eyes met, he showed no sign of shame for eavesdropping, instead raising an eyebrow in amusement.


    ¡°Looks like your knee¡¯s doing better? That kick had quite the power.¡±


    I closed my eyes momentarily, then red at him. ¡°Gregory, can¡¯t you go a day without eavesdropping?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my own doorstep,¡± he coolly defended himself. ¡°You¡¯re the onescking in privacy.¡±


    He sure had a way of bending logic.


    I couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and was about to close the door when he suddenly spoke up. ¡°I have a way to help you cut tiespletely.¡±


    I paused. ¡°What way?¡±


    The words Bryant left me with were unsettling, <b>as </b><b>if </b>something else was bound to happen.


    He grinned, a mix of mischief and seriousness in his tone, ¡°Be with me.¡±


    1/1

 CHAPTER 328

    <b>Chapter </b><b>328</b>


    My head buzzed, and then I chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve got your eye on my eyes, huh?¡±


    A stand¨Cin.


    Whoever¡¯s interested can do it. It¡¯s just not my thing.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    He was still leaning against the door frame, casually saying, ¡°Just <b>a </b>fake girlfriend. I can help you deal with Bryant.¡±


    I understood immediately and looked at him, ¡°And what¡¯s in it for me?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No such thing as <b>a </b><b>free </b>lunch¡± was his motto.


    Sure enough, he looked at me appreciatively, <b>¡°</b>Smart. Come home with me for Christmas, help me deal with my folks.¡±


    I kept my silence.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be at a loss.<b>¡±</b>


    Gregory smirked, confidently saying, ¡°You alone can¡¯t handle him.¡±


    ¡°He¡°, of course<b>, </b>was referring to Bryant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said nonchntly, then closed the door behind me.


    The bankruptcy of the Ferguson Group had turned RiverCity¡¯s social scene into aplete mess. Everyone was looking to grab whatever benefits they could.


    That day, after a meeting when I returned to my office, Christine suddenly asked, ¡°Hey, did anyonee looking to buy your shares?¡±


    ¡°What shares?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°When you guys divorced, didn¡¯t Bryant force ten percent on you?¡± she asked curiously, then added, ¡°Although the buyout price is low now, it¡¯s better than holding onto them.¡±


    ¡°No one came,¡± I shook my head.


    I had intended to find an opportunity to return the shares to him, but never found the right moment.


    Afterst night¡¯s ugly scene, I¡¯d forgotten all about it.


    But what was strange was, RF hadn¡¯t inquired about my shares at all.


    Entering the office, I asked, ¡°Did Bryant sell his own shares?¡±


    ¡°Long ago.¡±


    Christine pursed her lips, ¡°He got rid of them the fastest. Otherwise, as long as he was involved, the shareholders would have held onto their shares. After all, the Ferguson Group is what it is todayrgely because of him; a lot of people blindly trusted him.¡±


    That was the truth. I hadn¡¯t really believed that Bryant would just give up on the Ferguson Group.


    But the recent financial news was almost dominated by the Ferguson Group, getting closer to bankruptcy by the day.


    Until today, when RF Group¡¯s CEO, York Carlson, officially stepped into the Ferguson Group, starting a major shakeup at the top.


    Christine nudged my arm, ¡°How about I talk to York for you? You might as well sell your shares.¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After all, Bryant had sold his too.


    After Christine agreed, she suddenly realized, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to sell them and then give the money to Bryant, are you?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Walking away from this marriage, Bryant didn¡¯t do me wrong; he actually left my pockets full.


    Those shares were originally the Ferguson family¡¯s, <b>it </b>wouldn¡¯t be right to get greedy.


    I had epted them at the time <b>just </b>so as <b>not </b>to dy the divorce proceedings.


    I picked up my phone and was about to say something when Christine spoke up first:


    ¡°Holy smokes, the Myers family called off the engagement? They clung to him like glue before<b>, </b>and now that the Ferguson Group is bankrupt, they cut ties so fast¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw that too.¡±


    I smiled wryly, tossed my phone onto the desk, feeling rather indifferent.


    Dorothy had always been about forming alliances through marriage.


    After watching for so many days, it was natural for her to cut her losses and avoid danger.


    And Bryant,ing to me that night, seemed to have anticipated this.


    The more things unfolded, the more I felt he had other ns, as if everything was under his control.


    After Christine finished her sigh, she called York.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Carlson, got a moment?¡±


    York must have given a positive response, as Christine put him on speaker for me to hear, her voice filled with cheer, ¡°So, RF has been busy buying up shares of the Ferguson Grouptely, right? My friend¡­ you know, Jane, she¡¯s got ten percent of the shares.¡±


    .

 CHAPTER 329

    <b>Chapter </b><b>329</b>


    I had thought York would jump at the offer. But what I got instead was a dead silence on the other end of the line.


    After a moment, he cleared his throat es if under some immense pressure and said, ¡°Ms. Webster you¡¯re thinking of selling your shares? Wouldn¡¯t you consider holding onto them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m selling¡±


    Christine chuckled lightly. ¡°Why keep something from an ex? Better to turn it into cash.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    York choked,unching into a fit of coughing followed by a distinct crash. Either something had slipped from his grip or someone was throwing a tantrum.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gritting his teeth, York managed to say, ¡°It¡¯s like this, we¡¯re currently halting our share acquisitions. <i>My </i>advice? Hold onto those shares. In less than three months, their market value will double, even surpass the peak times of the Ferguson Group!¡±


    Christine was skeptical, ¡°Double in such a short time?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, maybe even more.¡±


    York sounded very sure. ¡°Really, persuade Ms. Webster not to sell to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it.¡±


    A glint of excitement shed in Christine¡¯s eyes as she ended the call with a flurry of polite thank¨Cyous.


    She turned to me, puzzled. ¡°Do you think he was bluffing?¡±


    I shook my head, replying, ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±


    Taking over this mess, RF had a solid chance, not a sure thing, but their odds were good. After all, the Ferguson Group wasn¡¯tcking in anything but cash. With enough funds, they could turn everything around.


    But why was York being so generous? Not only refraining from buying my shares but also going out of his way to advise me? It was strange. This was like handing me money on a tter. For a businessman, that¡¯s overly generous.


    After wrapping up the spring collection with Jeff, as well as Adah and Ramona¡¯s custom orders, I was finally ready for some downtime after spinning non¨Cstop for half a month.


    That day, I slept in until I woke up naturally. I hadn¡¯t even had breakfast when Christine called.


    ¡°Jane, no rest <b>for </b>you today.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± I poured myself a ss of warm water as I asked.


    Christine replied, ¡°RF just informed me their big boss has some free time now and wants to inspect thepanies RF has invested in domestically.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the first stop.¡±


    ¡°An inspection?¡± I paused, ¡°Now?¡±


    As the year was wrapping up and things were slowing down, doing an inspection wasn¡¯t out of the question, but it felt like a pointless hassle.


    Christine sounded helpless. ¡°Tell me about it¡­ You bettere in.¡±


    I nced at the clock, ¡°What time will <b>they </b>arrive?¡±


    ¡°They were already leaving RF when they called me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    This sudden ambush caught mepletely off guard. Skipping breakfast, <b>I </b>rushed to get ready and dashed out the door. When I arrived at Janedream around eleven, thepany was buzzing with an air of emergency, likely due to Christine¡¯s heads¨Cup.


    I had just dropped my bag off when Christine knocked on my door, ¡°Jane, they¡¯re in the elevator!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    I was fairly rxed until then, but suddenly, I felt anxious. An uneasy premonition crept up on me.


    As Christine and I reached the elevator, the leading man caught my eye. Dressed in a ck tailored suit, he handed his overcoat to an assistant, moving with the natural authority and chilly elegance of a born leader.


    When his deep eyes met mine, it felt as if he was peering straight into <i>my </i>so


    <b>1/1</b>

 CHAPTER 330

    <b>Chapter </b><b>330</b>


    I was stunned for a moment.


    Almost instantly, I pieced together Bryant¡¯s current situation, but I couldn¡¯t quite believe it. Wasn¡¯t he bankrupt? Turned out<b>, </b>he had just pulled a Houdini¡­ And, after all that maneuvering, he ended up holding more power and influence than ever before.


    As I came to grips with the situation, my first ifistinct was panic¡­ I thought I had cut ties with him, and now he turns out to be the biggest shareholder in mypany?,I still held onto a sliver of hope, maybe he was just chummy with York and decided to tag along for a visit.


    York introduced him with a smile, ¡°Ms. Webster, Ms. Jackson, meet the new¡­ new Vice President of RF Group, Mr. Ferguson.¡±


    The position announced was a step below York¡¯s. But York was always a step behind Bryant, and his <i>body </inguage while speaking was telling. However, they were the major stakeholders of Janedream now, and I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. I offered a faint,


    nomittal smile, ¡°Oh? I heard your big boss wasing. Where is he?<b>¡±</b>


    York chuckled it off, ¡°Well, he got tied up with somest¨Cminute business¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    I didn¡¯t press further, and Christine caught on to the tension. Years of understanding each other meant a single look was enough to agree on keeping up appearances <b>for </b>now.


    We made our way into the meeting room, holding what felt like a pointless meeting before York dismissed the others. Then, turning to Christine, he asked, ¡°Ms. Jackson, would you mind showing me your Design Department?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be more obvious.


    ¡°Mr. <b>Carlson</b>, Jane is actually the head of the Design Department. She¡¯d be more familiar¡­¡±


    Christine was hesitant to leave me alone with Bryant, almost refusing on the spot.


    Seeing Bryant¡¯s calm demeanor, I interjected, ¡°Chris, you head off with Mr. Carlson. I actually need to ask Mr. Ferguson a few questions.¡± Some things just needed to be cleared up; I couldn¡¯t put it off any longer.


    ¡°Jane¡­


    Christine hesitated for a moment, but seeing my determination, she didn¡¯t insist any further and led York away.


    Suddenly, it was <b>just </b>Bryant and me in the office. His gaze was fixed on me, waiting for me to break the silence. I felt an annoying sense of him having the upper hand.


    Annoyed and not in the mood for beating around the bush, I got straight to the point, ¡°You¡¯re the man behind RF Group, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bryant didn¡¯t avoid the question


    orC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    show any signs of difort, his voice deep, <b>¡°</b><b>So</b>, is reconciliation on the table now?¡±


    ¡°Reconciliation<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I couldn¡¯t <b>grasp </b>how he could so lightly throw around that word.


    He stood up, propping himself on the desk with one hand, slightly leaning forward, his brows slightly furrowed, ¡°You were the one who said that, remember? That evening <b>at </b>your doorstep, I asked if we could reconcile once I became the old Mr. Ferguson again. Did you forget?¡±


    His question jogged my memory. He was referring to that evening when he had asked if we could reconcile once he regained his previous status, and I had nonchntly agreed. I had brushed it off right after, but he remembered.


    I stared at him, a mix of frustration and resignation on my face, ¡°Bryant<b>, </b>are you patting yourself on the back right now?<b>¡± </b>He was taken aback, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°With all your scheming, ying your cards close to the chest. Everyone thought RiverCity was under new management, but it was you all along. Even the Myers family was left in the dark.¡±


    I looked at the man I had once longed for and spoke slowly, ¡°ying both sides, getting engaged to Dorothy while secretly investing in me. You must think you¡¯re quite the devoted lover huh<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    1/1

 CHAPTER 331

    1/1


    <b>Chapter </b><b>331</b>


    ¡°Bryant, in your envisioned grand n, am I supposed to be grateful and teary¨Ceyed by now?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Avoiding my gaze, Bryant loosened his tie with one hand, ¡°I just hoped life could be a bit easier for you.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Sure.¡±


    I didn¡¯t rush to disagree, speaking softly, ¡°So, name your price. Pull your shares out of Janedream, get rid of that 51% stake<b>, </b>and I¡¯ll breathe easier.¡±


    From the start, it seemed we never truly understood each other.


    He once saw me as a weed in the desert, barely sparing me a nce. And now, he treated me like a rose in a greenhouse, too delicate to handle anything rough.


    As for me? I¡¯d lost all trust in him.


    Why insist on staying together then?


    He suddenly looked at me, his lips a tight line, ¡°Jane¡­¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to have it easy<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°With RF backing you up, you¡¯ll have it easy.¡±


    I looked down at the bustling traffic below the skyscraper, and after a moment of silence, I felt a wave of mncholy, ¡°Bryant, you¡¯ve never understood what I truly want. You haven¡¯t even given me the basic respect I deserve.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    As I spoke, my feelings were a tangled mess. ¡°Before you decided to invest, did you ever respect my wishes? Did you even let me know that you were the one investing in Janedream?!<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°What are your wishes then?¡±


    Bryant, unusually humble, his noble features softened with emotion, ¡°Alright, I promise, from now on, I¡¯ll respect your wishes as much as possible¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him, ¡°My wish is that I have nothing to do <b>with </b>you!¡±


    He dismissed the idea without a second thought, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    F 3 2 3 5 2 53 54 5


    I gave a knowing smile. ¡°See? All that respect <b>and </b>good intentione from what you want,


    The person he wanted to satisfy was never me; it¡¯d always been himself.


    Bryant frowned deeply, his expression turning cold, ¡°Have you always thought this way?¡±


    t what¡¯s


    right.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>When you were putting up with Margaret making a fuss daily, you said it was just to repay a favor.¡±


    Bringing these up<b>, </b><b>I </b>was surprisingly calm, ¡°When Dorothy showed up<b>, </b><b>you </b>dropped a few words to make me trust you and then pushed me away.¡±


    ¡°Even now<b>, </b>your eagerness to reconcile is just because <b>you¡¯re </b>not <b>used </b>to being alone.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever ask me, through everything, did you ever ask me what I think<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°My thoughts never mattered.¡±


    ¡°You only care about how you feel. As for me, as long as I <b>don¡¯t </b>die or leave you, satisfying your asional possessiveness is all I¡¯m needed for.¡±


    As I spoke, Bryant¡¯s initially cold expression revealed a hint of remorse, ¡°Jane, it¡¯s not like you think. I might not know how to love someone, I¡¯ve disappointed <i>you </i>a lot, but it wasn¡¯t for the reasons you think.¡±


    ¡°Bryant.¡±


    Under his puzzled but earnest gaze, I slowly said, ¡°I won¡¯t reconcile <b>with </b>you.


    Being his wife was too difficult, too exhausting


    Even now<i>, </i>thinking back on everything, it all still tasted bitter.


    Bryant seerned to have a lot he wanted to say, his voice tight, ¡°No matter what, you won¡¯t forgive me<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    A bitter smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Whether I forgive you or not isn¡¯t important. You should ask our child if she forgives you.¡±


    <b>1/1</b>

 CHAPTER 332

    <b>Chapter 332</b>


    Bryant¡¯s body stiffened sharply, the light in his eyes dimming by the second. He knew better than anyone the tragedy that had befallen our child. What stood between us wasn¡¯t just Margaret or anyone else, but the life of a child that had been lost. If he and I reconciled, what would that make of our child¡¯s death?


    Knock, knock!


    Outside, York knocked on the ss door. Bryant¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Come in.¡±


    York entered, his expression anxious. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, there¡¯s suspicion from the Myers Group. Dorothy and her people stormed into Ferguson Group, and they might head here next.¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡± Bryant always had a strategic mind in business, his tone nowced with danger, ¡°Tell Ryan to speed things up. Swallow up the project in three days. By then, it¡¯ll be toote for the Myers family to react.¡±


    Clearly, the merger between RF and Ferguson Groups had made him a formidable opponent against the Myers family, perhaps even stronger.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Leave me for a minute.¡±


    After epting the orders, York quickly exited. As the door closed behind him, Bryant turned to me, his voice a mix ofpromise and authority: ¡°You might as well think I¡¯m selfish. But remember, you¡¯re to be Mrs. Ferguson.¡±


    With that, he didn¡¯t wait for my response and strode out the door, confident as ever!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I felt like all my words had been wasted on him<b>, </b>worse than brick wall. It was impossible to change what he had already decided. Seeing me fuming, Christine barged in, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Bryant and RF?¡±


    I bluntly said, ¡°He¡¯s the ultimate boss.¡± Christine might not look it, but she was tight¨Clipped, never spilling secrets even when drunk. Christine was dumbfounded by <b>my </b>reply.


    I sighed, ¡°Surprised? Shocked?<b>¡±</b>


    She stomped her foot <b>in </b>frustration<b>, </b>mming the door behind her, whispering fiercely, ¡°So we left Ferguson Group, toiled day and night to start our own venture<b>, </b>only to end up working for him again<b>??</b><b>¡±</b>


    Her reaction somewhat eased my irritation<b>, </b><b>and </b>I nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve summed it up perfectly.¡±


    *¡­Damn<b>, </b>he¡¯s cunning.¡± Christine hadn¡¯t expected Bryant to pull such a move. It took her a while toe to terms with it, ¡°So what do we do? Keep working for him<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Not really.¡± I calmed myself, ¡°We hold nearly half the shares between us, and they don¡¯t interfere withpany decisions. It¡¯s better than working for someone else. As for the shares¡­ I¡¯ll look for an opportunity to discuss it with himter.¡±


    ording to York, the 10% of Ferguson Group shares I held could double. I would have the leverage to negotiate with Bryant.


    Later that evening, I ran into Gregory in the underground parking lot.


    Out of nowhere, that old idea I¡¯d tossed aside <b>popped </b>back into my head, and <b>I </b>found myself giving Gregory a knowing look. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Gregory eyed me warily. ¡°Spit <b>it </b>out<b>, </b><b>don¡¯t </b>look at me like a dog eyeing a hamburger.¡± <b>He </b>was a decent guy, handsome too. Just a shame he wasn¡¯t mute. Focusing <b>on </b>the main issue, I managed <b>my </b>first sycophantic smile in a lifetime, ¡°Was what you said the other <b>day </b>for real?¡±


    He sauntered towards the elevator, ncing at me sideways<b>, </b>¡°Which part?<b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Helping me deal with <b>Bryant</b>.¡± Aside from Gregory¡¯s suggestion, I couldn¡¯t <b>think </b>of any other way. In a world where power prevails, <b>defiance </b>without support usually ends in tragedy. Our circle was no stranger to such misfortunes. <b>But </b>if I could align myself with <b>the </b><b>Ford </b>family, then perhaps¡­ Respect goes a long way.


    Gregory <b>stepped </b>into the elevator, his voice nonchnt, ¡°I think about it


    <b>What </b><b>goes </b>aroundes around. His words echoed <b>mine</b>, and without a second thought, I <b>urged</b>, ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b><b>think </b><b>too </b><b>long</b><b>.</b>

 CHAPTER 333

    <b>Chapter </b><b>333</b>


    He chuckled, ¡°So, vacation starts the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Out of the blue, he said, ¡°Then, 7 AM sharp, we¡¯re heading back to Vista Town.¡±


    I looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to deal with Bryant first?¡±


    His eyes twinkled with mischief, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re the one asking for my help, aren¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t you show me some sincerity first?¡±


    Bryant was made for the cunning business world, and so was he.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Thinking ahead, I gave him a heads¨Cup, ¡°I can y along, help you out with your folks. But I¡¯ve been divorced. They¡¯re definitely not going to wee me with open arms¡­¡±


    Gregory didn¡¯t seem to care one bit. ¡°That¡¯s my problem to handle.¡±


    As the elevator reached our floor, I took a deep breath, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in.¡±


    Just as I said that, the doors opened. We went our separate ways, but just as I stepped out, I was surprised to see Mark standing at my


    rate ways doorstep.


    Surprised that the Larsons still let hime around to see me.


    Gregory cast a nce our way, his steps unhesitating as he unlocked his door, stepped inside, and <b>closed </b>it behind him, all in one fluid motion.


    Outside, the silence was broken only by the howling winter wind.


    With Kathy¡¯s warning in mind, I felt a bit uneasy, ¡°Mark, what¡­ what brings you here?<b>¡±</b>


    an answeri


    Mark nced at Gregory¡¯s door and, rather than answering, asked, ¡°Why are you hanging around with him again?¡±


    ¡°Just ran into him downstairs.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to me, so I answered casually.


    He seemed to rx a bit, smiling gently. ¡°I thought I heard you agree to something with him?¡±


    He <b>was </b>close with Steven, who in turn was tight with Bryant. I didn¡¯t want Bryant getting wind of this<b>, </b>so I opted to tell a half¨Ctruth.


    *Just some personal <b>stuff </b><b>I </b>agreed to help him with.¡±


    S


    Hearing this, Mark¡¯s expression tightened imperceptibly, then casually he asked, ¡°Are you settling in alright here, or do you want to move somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it, yeah¡­¡±


    I started to respond automatically, then caught myself, shifting gears, ¡°Or, is my being here causing you trouble? If that¡¯s the case<b>, </b>I can move out right away.¡±


    I could always crash at Christine¡¯s for <b>a </b>few days if need be.


    ¡°Trouble?¡±


    Mark seemed surprised by my reaction, then it dawned on him, his expression darkening, ¡°Did someone from the Larson family talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded honestly, ¡°But <b>they </b>didn¡¯t say anything too harsh.¡±


    As I spoke, I let my gaze drop, using the opportunity to make my stance clear, ¡°Mark, let¡¯s <b>just </b>stay friends, okay? Now and in the future.¡± Just like Kathy said, if I couldn¡¯t get Mark to back off now, it would only bring him more trouble.


    Mark¡¯s voice sharpened, ¡°Exactly what did they say to you<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Really<b>, </b>it was nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of him, or because of Bryant?¡±


    When he said ¡°him, his gaze shifted towards Gregory¡¯s door.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why he seemed more suspicious of me and Gregory than of Bryant.


    But at this moment, I really didn¡¯t have the energy for these kinds of entanglements


    I couldn¡¯t go back to <b>Bryant</b>, and I never even considered climbing the socialdder with Gregory.


    I just wanted to peacefully run J¨¢nedream, left to me by my parents.


    <b>I </b>shook my head. ¡°Neither.¡±


    ¡°Jane¡­ Mark¡¯s eyes were a storm of emotions as he looked at me. ¡°Can we really only be friends?¡±


    I looked down, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No worries, silly. I¡¯ve always said, as long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all what matters.¡±


    Suddenly, he reached out, gently patting my head, ¡°Then, let¡¯s be friends!¡±


    ¡°Ouch-¡°As his words settled, a sudden pain, shot through my scalp, making me look up at him sharply.


    A fleeting emotion crossed his face, but his eyes were as kind as ever. He asked softly, ¡°Did I hurt you? Sorry, my cufflink must¡¯ve caught in your hair.¡±

 CHAPTER 334

    <b>Chapter </b><b>334</b>


    Gratitude and guilt swirled within me, keeping any sharp retorts at bay. I forced a smile, ¡°No worries, it hardly hurts.¡±


    He withdrew his hand, letting out a silent sigh before saying, ¡°You should head back home. I just wanted to see if you were alright. Now that I know you are, I can rest easy.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The chill made me sniffle as I waved goodbye to him and headed towards my doorstep.


    Thinking back to his asking about the ce, I turned around, ¡°Oh, and Mark, I¡¯ll make sure to move out as soon as I can¡­¡±


    Originally, I thought ours was merely a friendship.


    But knowing what I know now, I preferred it stayed that way, with no extraplications.


    <b>¡°</b>No need!¡± Mark cut me off. After a brief struggle, he seemingly conceded, ¡°Just stay put, alright? Gregory lives across from you¡­ not many would dare to stir trouble here. It¡¯s rtively safe for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Jane, we¡¯re still friends.¡±


    Seeing my difort, he decided toy it all out, ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured just because I have feelings for you. Besides, you haven¡¯t held me back in any way. Now that everything¡¯s out in the open, let¡¯s just continue being friends. Good friends. You¡¯re still the same junior I befriended, and I¡¯m still your senior.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Gratefully, I looked at him, sincerely adding before he left, ¡°Having a friend like you, Mark, is something I consider incredibly lucky.¡±


    Being treated with genuine kindness by him, by Christine, was more than enough.


    Mark pressed his lips together, ncing at the dark night outside, and muttered something I couldn¡¯t catch over the noise of a passing


    car<b>.</b>This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked, trying to catch his gaze.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± His eyes, deep and thoughtful, looked at me as he slightly chuckled. ¡°I said, we¡¯ll always be friends.¡±


    Ding! The elevator arrived.


    Just before the doors opened, Mark softly said, ¡°You better head back.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I nodded vigorously, feeling an indescribable emotion, as if something would change after this goodbye.


    But there was nothing I could do about it.


    As he was about to step into the elevator, Molly emerged from inside, surprised to see Mark, ¡°Oh, Mr. Larson, were you looking for Jane?<b>¡±</b>


    Mark nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re¡­ Gregory¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Molly nodded. ¡°Leaving already? Thanks for the other day, by the way. That ibuprofen really helped.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Once Mark entered the elevator and the doors had closed behind him, Molly turned to me, a bit anxiously, ¡°Jane, are you and Mr. Larson¡­ like, in a rtionship?<b>¡±</b>


    Iughed lightly, ¡°Friends, we¡¯ve always just been friends.¡±


    Her eyes searched mine for confirmation, ¡°You don¡¯t like him<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Seeing her anxiety spike again, I chuckled, ¡°But just as <b>a </b>friend. It¡¯s different from romantic love.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡± Molly seemed relieved, nodding fervently.


    Understanding a bit of her concern but not wanting to embarrass the young girl, I didn¡¯t pry further.


    Instead, I worried about her health, asking, ¡°You mentioned medicine. Are <b>you </b>feeling alright<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Molly, usually so outgoing, now seemed embarrassed, almost wishing she could disappear, ¡°It was just that¡­ the other night when I went out, my period started unexpectedly, and I was in pain and made a mess¡­ Mr. Larson happened to be there and bought <b>me </b>what I needed and some ibuprofen.¡±


    On the morning of December 24th, before Gregory coulde knocking, I was already up.


    11:38


    After getting ready, I wheeled out my luggage, one big and one small.


    As the door across opened, Molly saw me, her excitement palpable. ¡°Jane, are you really going back <i>to </i>Vista Town with my brother?¡±

 CHAPTER 335

    <b>Chapter </b><b>335</b>


    <b>I </b>nodded, a grin spreading across my face. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. What about you? Christmas is here; when are you heading back?¡±


    Even if the deal with Gregory didn¡¯t go through, <b>I </b>still had to make the trip. The custom¨Cmade dresses for Ramona and Adah needed to be delivered. After all, it wasn¡¯t just about the items<b>, </b>but the service too. Besides, Janedream was counting on these twodies to help boost its reputation. This was a trip I had <b>to </b>make personally.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll go back with you <b>guys</b>! Wait up for me!¡± Molly threw the door open and dashed back inside, cramming stuff into a backpack before reappearing.


    ¡°Molly, what are you, practicing parkour at home this early? Keep it down<b>, </b>or move out. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have another ce<b>!</b>¡± From the living room, Gregory¡¯s annoyed roar filled the air.


    And he said I had morning temper? Clearly, his temper was clearly worse.


    Molly shushed him, ¡°Why so grumpy? Jane¡¯s waiting at the door for us, get up!¡±


    ¡°Just three more minutes.¡± After that, silence resumed.


    I nced at my watch. Perfect, only five minutes left until the time Gregory and I had agreed upon. Surprisingly, at 7:00 AM sharp, hezily walked out the door. Apparently, three minutes for sleeping, two for brushing and washing up.


    Which rich kid treats his own image with such disregard? His bangs were a messy tumble over his forehead, fluffy like a bird¡¯s nest, his eyes half¨Cclosed in a do¨Cnot¨Cdisturb manner. Still, with his good looks and natural charm, even this disheveled appearance seemed irresistibly alluring.


    Catching a glimpse of me, he lifted his gaze, ¡°Did you put a spell on her?¡±


    I blinked, confused. ¡°Huh?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°She never wanted to go back before, even spent Christmas alone outside.¡± Gregory¡¯s voice waszy and husky with sleep. ¡°But suddenly she changed her mind when she heard you were going?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she just felt like going back for Christmas this year?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like my dad, barely went home since she was little. Why do you think the Myers mom¨Cand¨Cdaughter duo don¡¯t know her?¡±


    ¡°Is she on bad terms with your dad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my dad!¡± Molly hade out, backpack in tow, and dered firmly.


    Gregory¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Either don¡¯t go back, or if you <b>do</b>, be smart about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all the same.¡± Molly, undeterred, looked at me. ¡°Jane, it¡¯s better you remarry Mr. Ferguson than being with someone like him.¡± Gregory grabbed her ear. ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>you ruin <b>my </b>reputation.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°What are you so worried about<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Molly stood her ground<b>, </b>still provoking. ¡°Weren¡¯t you only interested in Lilliana? Why do you care so muchtely about what I tell Jane, could it be¡­ <b>you¡¯ve </b>fallen for her¡­<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gregory let go of her, without a word <b>in </b>his defense, but the atmosphere around him had noticeably darkened.


    The drive to Vista Town was eerily silent. Gregory, sitting in the passenger seat, fell asleep almost immediately<b>, </b>slumping against <b>the </b>seat<b>, </b>aloof and quiet. Molly, after trying <b>and </b>failing to start a conversation <b>a </b>few times, mindful of having just irritated him, didn¡¯t dare make a <b>sound</b><b>.</b>


    Finally<b>, </b>unable to hold back any longer, she dug out a pair of earplugs from her bag and handed them to me, signaling for me to offer them to Gregory.


    I <b>didn¡¯t </b>dare ept them, mouthing instead, ¡°You do it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll yell at me¡­¡± Molly <b>looked </b>like she was about <b>to </b><b>cry</b>. ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>worry<b>, </b>he probably <b>won¡¯t </b>yell at <b>you</b><b>¡­</b>¡±


    With that, the earplugs ended up <b>in </b>my hands. Feeling a headache <bing </b>on <b>under </b>Molly¡¯s hopeful <b>gaze</b><b>, </b>I braced myself <b>and </b>spoke up, <b>¡°</b>Greg<b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Shut </b>up<b>, </b>give them here.¡±

 CHAPTER 336

    <b>Chapter </b><b>336</b>


    The Devil had the lightest sleep you could imagine. Not even bothering to take off his sleep mask, with a familiar stretch of his long arm towards the backseat, he opened his palm.


    I felt like I¡¯d been pardoned, quickly cing the earbuds in his hand.


    He fitted the earbuds with practiced ease and drifted back to sleep.


    Molly let out a long <b>sigh </b>of relief, snuggled closer, and after a moment of silence, she began to whisper.


    ¡°Jane, I was just trying to get under my brother¡¯s skin on purpose, but honestly, he¡¯s a really good guy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I was puzzled why she was suddenly opening up about this.


    Molly rested her head on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not on great terms with my


    I was slightly taken aback.


    because of his affair. I hate him for betraying <b>my </b>mom.¡±


    ¡°As a kid, I was frail and barely left the house.¡± Molly continued, ¡°After that, I moved out of the Ford Residence. I even med <b>my </b>brother for not leaving with me.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Guess he grew up fast, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Molly sighed, a tinge of guilt in her voice. ¡°Later, I realized he was smarter and more rational than me. Only someone like him could make the right decisions.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we would have just handed over everything that belonged to my mom and us<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°I was just too immature and reckless.¡±


    Hearing this, I tried tofort her, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. As long as you¡¯re not hurting anyone, any choice you make is okay.¡±


    She must have been very young at the time.


    Very few can be thoughtful and considerate in their youth.


    ¡°No, I was wrong. I moved out of the Ford family but still enjoyed the privileges that came with the Ford name.¡± Molly shook her head, ¡°And all because my brother took on the responsibilities that were mine.¡±


    I patted her head gently, ¡°But he probably never med you.¡±


    Gregory seemed like nothing bothered him. But it was clear he cared deeply <b>for </b>Molly, his little sister.


    After a brief silence<b>, </b>Molly suddenly called out to me, ¡°Jane?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She paused before asking, ¡°Does Mr. Larson¡­ only go for girls like you?¡±


    I was surprised by her candor, but responded openly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but what I can tell you is that he and I have made things clear. There won¡¯t be any entanglements beyond friendship.¡±


    ¡°And his hobbies¡­¡±


    ¡°Molly!¡±


    Gregory suddenly interjected with a bite in his voice, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, forget it. Before he sells <b>you </b><b>out </b>and you counting the cash for him, <b>I¡¯ll </b>break your legs first.¡±


    end


    up


    His tone was cold and unyielding.


    Molly jumped, both anxious and annoyed, ¡°Why are you eavesdropping on our conversation?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who¡¯s eavesdropping?<b>¡±</b>


    Gregory pulled out the earbuds and tossed them at her, <b>¡°</b><b>Go </b>ahead and leave a bad review. What <b>kind </b><b>of </b>earbuds are these? Might as well have stuffed air in my ears. At least air wouldn¡¯t make my ears hurt.¡±


    Molly stomped her feet in frustration<b>!</b>


    Gregory warned, ¡°You better take my words to heart.¡±


    ¡°Got it!<b>¡±</b>


    Molly replied sullenly, then added, ¡°I just thought he seemed kind and considerate. A marriage alliance could be beneficial.¡± Gregory casually asked, ¡°Am I <b>doing </b>so badly that you need to sacrifice your own life<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    1/2


    ¡°Said I got it.¡±


    Molly¡¯s response was simple, but her tone softened.


    However, a woman¡¯s intuition told me she hadn¡¯t given up.


    She just didn¡¯t want to make Gregory angry.


    Upon reaching Vista Town, Gregory dropped Molly off at the Ford Residence before taking me straight to Myers Mansion.


    Ramona was overjoyed to see us.

 CHAPTER 337

    <b>Chapter </b><b>337</b>


    As she was chatting with Gregory, I hung up the pieces of clothing I had designed for her, meticulously ironing them out.


    ¡°Jane!¡± Ramona feigned discontent, pulling me down onto the couch with a huff, ¡°The servants can handle that, dear. Why don¡¯t you sit down, have some coffee with me, and we can chat? Must you always do everything yourself?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s really no bother at all.¡±


    ¡°You, youngdy.¡±


    She held my hand, turning to Gregory, ¡°So, you were saying you¡¯re roping Jane into ying pretend in front of your parents?<b>¡±</b>


    Gregory and her were close, no secrets between them, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She looked at me with concem, ¡°He¡¯s not pressuring you, is he?¡±


    ¡°Ramona, what do you take me for?¡± Gregory couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    I smiled too, ¡°No, I actually need his help with something as well.¡±


    Ramona didn¡¯t pry into what that was, but was unhappy about something else.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that Lilliana might note back.¡±


    She held back tears, looking at Gregory with the authority only an elder could, ¡°Whether you and Jane are serious or just ying around, I¡¯m totally cool with it. Just one thing, even if it¡¯s an act, there¡¯s no reason to have her stay over at the Ford Residence on the first visit.¡± ¡°She can stay with me. Make sure she¡¯s back by ten every night.¡±


    ¡°Ramona,..¡± I felt a warmth in my heart.


    The olddy patted my hand, looking earnestly at me, ¡°It¡¯s tough being a young woman on your own. I¡¯m here to support you, no matter what. Would you like that?<b>¡±</b>


    Not just me, but even Gregory seemed taken aback by her words.


    His expression suddenly turned cold for a moment.


    I knew he felt it was unfair to Lilliana.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Dorothy had reced Lilliana in the Myers family, and now Ramona was considering me as a substitute after all these years¡­


    So, almost instinctively, I was about to refuse, when Gregory softened his stance, ¡°Just do as she says.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by that.


    After lunch at the Myers Mansion, I found a moment alone to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ramona to suddenly bring that up¡­¡± Gregory looked at me, puzzled. ¡°Jane, why do you always rush to exin yourself in every situation? When ites to who¡¯s to me, it could be either me or her, but you¡¯re totally not at fault. Why do you feel the need to exin?¡±


    ¡°..¡± I didn¡¯t have an answer.


    Maybe it was because the Myers name loomed sorge, one wrong move and people might suspect ulterior motives.


    I had lived too cautiously.


    Suddenly, Gregory stood up, walked halfway out of the dining room, to that room we visitedst time.


    then turned back, grabbed my hand, and pulled me out, all the way


    Lilliana¡¯s room!


    He let go of my hand, pushed open the gate, and looked around <b>at </b>the familiar setting, his lips moving after a long pause:


    ¡°I don¡¯t me Ramona, because even I keep feeling like you¡¯re her. <b>If </b>it weren¡¯t for her health, I might have even dragged you both off for a DNA test.¡±


    I bit my lip. ¡°But you¡¯ve checked already¡­¡±


    Last time, when Allen had me doubting my own identity, Mark had helped me check too.


    I had always been Jane, not Lilliana.


    Gregory looked at me with a self¨Cdeprecating smile. ¡°tronic, isn¡¯t it? Reality tells me you¡¯re not her, but my subconscious keeps pulling me towards you¡±


    He closed his eyes, a pained expression crossing his face, torn and conflicted, ¡°Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m betraying her.¡±

 CHAPTER 338

    <b>Chapter 338</b>


    My heart felt like it was being squeezed.


    Just like Gregory had said, it was something subconscious, an inexplicable feeling from nowhere.


    Seeing the sadness in his eyes, I found myself impulsively tiptoeing, reaching up to ruffle his hair.


    But halfway through, I snapped back to reality, my hand frozen mid¨Cair as I met his deep eyes, whispering soothingly, ¡°Gregory<b><i>, </i></b>she wouldn¡¯t me you.¡±


    There was a brief spark in his eyes, which faded as I hesitated. ¡°You¡¯re not her. How would you <i>know </i>what she¡¯s thinking<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve been through something simr,¡± I admitted with a bitter taste in my voice. ¡°I had a good life, then suddenly lost my parents and had to fend for myself, striving and struggling to survive.¡±


    Nooked back at him, offering a gentle smile. ¡°If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t me you. And¡­ I believe she wouldn¡¯t either.¡±


    People who¡¯ve had it tough tend to empathize more with others.


    His years of waiting were proof enough of his dedication.


    He seemed touched, his usual sharp edges blunted. ¡°Have these years been hard for you?¡±


    ¡°When I was younger, yes.¡±


    I took a deep breath, ncing around the room filled with a strangely familiar ambiance, and chuckled, ¡°But over time, I got used to it. These past few years, livingvishly with the Ferguson family, I can hardly say I¡¯ve had it tough.¡±


    Gregory eyed me. ¡°So, are you happy every day?¡±


    I let out a wryugh, stepping into the room. ¡°Please, most people are just trying their best to live. How can one be happy every day?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°And you? Are you happy?<b>¡±</b>


    <b>Gregory </b>followed me out of the room, closing the door behind him and shooting me a nce. ¡°You know the answer.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t happy. Probably hadn¡¯t been since Lilliana disappeared.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I shrugged, not pushing the conversation further.


    He led me towards Ramona¡¯s room. ¡°Ramona wants you to stay here. But if you¡¯d rather stay at a hotel, I can talk to her.¡± <b>¡°</b>No need,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯d like to stay and keep herpany.¡±


    Maybe I enjoyed being <b>with </b>Ramona because I never knew my grandparents¡® love.


    It didn¡¯t feel awkward; it felt warm andforting.


    Life for Gregory was busier back in Vista Town than in RiverCity.


    He left in the afternoon after receiving <b>a </b>phone call.


    Once he was out of sight, Ramona turned to me with <b>a </b>meaningful look. ¡°Child, do you have certain feelings for Greg?¡±


    Her question caught me off guard, and I hurriedly denied, ¡°No.¡±


    Ramona was perceptive. ¡°Is it that <b>you </b>don¡¯t think about <b>it</b>, or you¡¯re afraid to?¡±


    I looked down <b>at </b>the neatlyid wooden tiles on the ground<b>, </b>at a loss for words.


    I hadn¡¯t thought about it.


    After my divorce, all I wanted was a peaceful life. Thoughts of love and affection hadn¡¯t crossed my mind.


    Maybe¡­ there were moments when Gregory had stirred something <b>in </b>me, but I always quashed those feelings instantly.


    Ramona patted my shoulder, urging me to be honest. ¡°Tell me the truth. Don¡¯t hold back just because I¡¯m Lilliana¡¯s grandmother, Greg has been faithful to Lilliana and the Myers family for over twenty years. Now, I want him to be true to himself.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After a moment of silence, I replied. <b>¡°</b>I haven¡¯t thought about it, and I¡¯m afraid to. Besides, he¡¯s in love with Lilliana. We¡¯re better off <b>as </b>friends<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Afraid to<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>She paused, then choosing to ignore mytter words, focused on my hesitancy. <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>it because you¡¯ve <b>been </b><b>through </b><b>a</b>


    divorce?¡±


    Surprised, I looked up. ¡°You <b>knew</b>?¡±

 CHAPTER 339

    <b>Chapter </b><b>339</b>


    ¡°Silly girl,¡± she chuckled. ¡°If I <b>didn¡¯t </b>know everything about <b>you</b>, why would I have brought <b>you </b>into our home? I also know about <b>your </b>ex¨Chusband, Bryant.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>That means¡­¡±


    Something dawned on me, and I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When Dorothy brought Bryant over that time¡­ you already knew?¡±


    ¡°I did it on purpose to give him a hard time!¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, ¡°If he can¡¯t even protect his own willing


    ¡°Exactly, he deserves it.¡±


    he deserves it.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, dear, Bryant might be a good man, but he¡¯s tooplicated. Life with him would be <i>too </i>exhausting, too bitter<b>.¡±</b>


    ¡°We¡¯re already divorced,¡± I said with a smile.


    She probed further, ¡°Have you truly given up on him?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± I looked down at my abdomen, my voice tinged with bitterness. ¡°We almost had a child, but he chose to save someone else over me, and we lost the baby.¡±


    It was aplete letting go, at that moment.


    Everything that followed only made me think that it was better not to have started anything in the first ce.


    No matter how hard you try to fix a broken mirror, it¡¯s still broken. The cracks are always there as a reminder of the real pain <b>it </b>suffered.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Only those who haven¡¯t truly let go can piece a broken mirror back together.


    Ramona became excited, ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason to consider Greg! I guarantee you, he¡¯s genuinely a great guy. He might seem indifferent at times, but once he cares about someone or something, it¡¯s for life.¡±


    ¡°Ramona,¡± I sighed with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to think about these things¡­¡±


    Being betrayed and abandoned once was enough.


    And yet¡­


    She hit the nail on the head, ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re not worthy of him because you¡¯re divorced?¡±


    *Yes.¡±


    It¡¯s widely thought that a woman who¡¯s <b>divorced </b>is considered less valuable.


    Even the Larsons, <b>hearing </b>that Mark was interested in me, tried everything to stop it.


    Let alone a prestigious family like the Fords.


    ¡°You¡¯re young. How are you more <b>old</b>¨Cfashioned than this olddy?¡±


    Ramona scolded me gently, her voice calm and steady, ¡°Let me tell <b>you</b>, how a man <b>or </b><b>a </b>family treats you is never about whether you¡¯ve been married before, how beautiful you are, and so on. It¡¯s all about their character. Only problematic families need these baseless things to prove themselves.¡±


    ¡°The Ford family, rest assured, they wouldn¡¯t mind these things.¡±


    Her words hit me like a pebble <b>in </b>ake, stirring my heart, but soon everything settled down again.


    Gregory¡­


    Perhaps knowing I could only ever be a stand in, I never even considered it.


    And now¡­ it was probably better <b>not </b>to think about it.


    Even if the Fords didn¡¯t object<b>, </b>I¡¯d only be asking for trouble.


    The next day<b>, </b>I went to the Ford Residence to deliver the clothes to Adah.


    Gregory wasn¡¯t home.


    Molly was there, though, and she invited me to stay for lunch, making Adahugh out loud throughout.


    After lunch<b>, </b>she dragged me to her room<b>, </b>cautiously probing me about Mark¡¯s likes and dislikes.


    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise Gregory yesterday?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Well, promises can be broken<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she winked.


    1/2


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±


    But I didn¡¯t know much about Mark¡¯s preferences, so I shared only a little.


    She took notes diligently on her notebook, and after we finished talking, she put her pen away and suddenly said, ¡°Jane, I¡¯m sure my brother would like you.¡±


    17

 CHAPTER 340

    I was taken <b>aback</b>


    ¡°Believe me


    Molly was sitting cross¨Clegged on the couch, looking all serious scared of liking you*


    just having an internal battle right now. He likes you but he¡¯s


    couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re just guessing. He likes Lilliana, not me. It¡¯s just because I kinda look like her


    <b>¡°</b>No, that¡¯s not it!¡±


    Molly objected immediately. ¡°My brother¡¯s not like that. Over the years, there have been many who resembled Lilliana more than you do, but he never gave them the time of day. I¡¯m not bad mouthing him, but he¡¯s always been a no¨Cnonsense guy. If it wasn¡¯t for biking you. why would he go out of his way to help you, time and time again?¡±


    ¡°But that was just¡­ I tried to argue back, but halfway through, I couldn¡¯t find a solid reason.


    Like that time with Jarrod, or when Mrs. Myers forced me to kneel in the snow¡­ those weren¡¯t coincidental rescues


    And after he never asked for anything in return.


    Leaving, my mind was elsewhere.


    Ramona tried ying matchmaker yesterday, and now Molly had joined in too.


    Even the most determined would waver a bit..


    But I never expected that upon leaving the Ford Residence, I¡¯d see a familiar Rolls Royce parked outside.


    I sped up, heading towards the Rolls Royce Ramona had arranged for me.


    Just as I was about to get in, a hand suddenly grabbed my wrist, pulling me in a different direction!


    I was annoyed, ¡°Bryant, what the heck are you doing?!<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Taking you home for Christmas!¡±


    Bryant¡¯s voice was muffled, hinting at exhaustion, but his grip was firm.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I found it absurd, ¡°What home? We¡¯re nothing to each other now!¡±


    The man who spent our anniversary with someone else, now talking about spending Christmas together.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start over.¡±


    He was terrifyingly stubborn.


    I struggled fiercely, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    He suddenly spun around, pinning me against the car, his eyes bloodshot <b>and </b>veins on his forehead bulging, ¡°Then who do you want to


    be with, Gregory?! What are you doing in Vista Town over Christmas, huh? Want <b>to </b>spend <b>it </b>with him?¡±


    I scoffed, ¡°None of your business. We¡¯re divorced, I¡¯m free to do as I please.¡±


    *Jane, I can give you freedom,¡±


    His gaze deepened as he sighed, seemingly softening. ¡°But only <b>if </b>you keep your distance from other men¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious.¡± A voice, half¨Csneering, suddenly sounded from not too far. ¡°Since when did you get to decide my girlfriend¡¯s freedom?¡± Bryant¡¯s pupils constricted, his tall frame freezing in ce!


    Gregory¡¯s eyes narrowed, beckoning <b>me</b>, ¡°Are youing, or waiting for me to beat him up?¡±


    ¡°Jane!<b>¡±</b>


    As I tried to slip away while Bryant was distracted, he suddenly called out desperately, his voice trembling, ¡°You¡­ are you really with him?*


    I turned away, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He demanded, ¡°Look at me <b>and </b>say


    ¡°Yes<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    I lost <b>my </b>temper, staring straight into his eyes, emphatically stating, ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>with him! Are you satisfied now? Can you let me go?¡± The <b>grip </b>on <b>my </b>wrist vanished instantly.


    <b>1/2</b>


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he chose to let go or <b>simply </bcked the strength¡­


    Soon, the ck Rolls Royce sped away.


    But this time, I didn¡¯t feel abandoned as before. It felt more like a rebirth.


    Gregory chuckled mockingly. ¡°You want me to run after him for you?¡±


    ¡°Gregory,¡± I looked at the carefree man not far from me, trying to keep my tone light, ¡°Did you step in because of our deal, or did <b>you </b>genuinely want to help me?¡±


    Not many can resist a charming man who repeatedlyes to their rescue.


    So, it was better to clear the air.


    He frowned slightly, ¡°Does it matter?¡±

 CHAPTER 341

    <b>¡°</b><b>It </b><b>does</b>.<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>curled my lips, mustering all my courage, ¡°If it¡¯s thetter, I¡¯m worried¡­ maybe you¡¯ve fallen for me<b>?</b>


    <b>He </b>chuckled<b>, </b>¡°Worried<b>? </b>You think me <b>liking </b>you would keep you up at night<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Pretty much.¡± I spoke openly, ¡°You¡¯ve got a good personality,e from a good family, and you¡¯re loyal. Being liked <b>by </b>someone like <b>you</b><b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>hard not to feel something. But that¡¯s exactly why we can¡¯t be.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Can¡¯t </b><b>be</b><b>?</b>¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah, can¡¯t be.<b>¡±</b>


    <b>I </b>took a deep breath, looking him straight in the eye, ¡°I¡¯m not a starry¨Ceyed girl anymore. I can¡¯t knowingly walk into a situation that¡¯s <b>doomed </b>from the start. Your loyalty, to me, is a w.¡±


    ¡°You helped me out earlier, and I¡¯ll deal with your parents for you. Beyond that, let¡¯s both keep our heads.¡±


    That night, after I got ready for bed in the guest room Ramona had set up, Iy there, wide awake.


    What did Gregory say to me during the day?


    He said, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s scared.¡±


    Before I could ponder what he meant, he shoved me into his car and had his driver take me back.


    As I was about to turn off the light, my phone on the nightstand buzzed. It was Gregory.


    <b>I </b>frowned, answering<b>, </b>¡°Hello<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    His voice<b>, </bzy as usual, <b>came </b>through, ¡°Come out. Hurry<b>, </b>it¡¯s freezing.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Okay<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    I got out of bed<b>, </b>grabbed a long down coat, and headed out while zipping it up.


    Without looking ahead, I <b>bumped </b><b>into </b>a solid chest, stumbling back two steps before I looked up.


    Under the streetlight, Gregory leaned against his car, wincing from the collision<b>, </b>and grumbled, ¡°So, being called out in the middle <b>of </b>the night has <b>you </b>looking to end it all?<b>¡±</b>


    He smelled faintly of alcohol.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I touched my nose<b>. </b>¡°Just wasn¡¯t watching where I was going¡­ <b>You </b><b>do </b>realize it¡¯s the middle of the night, right? What¡¯s up<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Jane.¡± His gaze fixed on me, a subtle turmoil in his eyes, his voice cold, ¡°I¡¯m setting New Year¡¯s Day <b>as </b>the deadline. If there¡¯s no word from her by then, I¡¯ll stop waiting.¡±


    1 froze. I knew what his ¡°stop waiting¡± meant.


    My nails dug into my palm, my whole being felt lost, awkward, and confused¡­


    After a moment<b>, </b><b>I </b>looked at him hesitantly, ¡°But you said <b>you¡¯d </b>never give up on her¡­ Gregory!¡±


    Suddenly, he pulled <b>me </b><b>into </b>his embrace, the scent of mint mixing with the cold night air, enveloping my senses.


    ¡°Consider this a hug borrowed <b>in </b>advance.¡±


    <b>Yet</b><b>, </b>he was quick to let go, his usual carefree demeanor reced with a serious look, his words clear and profound, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure before, but seeing you <b>with </b>Bryant today, <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help <b>it</b>. I wanted to betray my original resolve.¡±


    For the first time in front of him, I felt utterly out of my depth, a stark contrast to the embarrassment of being caught inpromising situations before.


    Weird, <b>confused</b><b>, </b>and it had been a long time.


    I awkwardly stepped back, asking, ¡°What makes you so sure I¡¯d agree<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m <b>confident </b>about everything.¡±


    Gregory <b>turned </b>to open the <b>car </b>door, <b>handing </b><b>me </b>something.


    Puzzled, I didn¡¯t reach for it. ¡°What¡¯s <b>this</b><b>?</b>¡°,


    <b>¡°</b>Just <b>had </b><b>a </bte¨Cnight snack with <b>friends</b><b>.¡±</b>


    He seemed <b>unexpectedly </b>ufortable<b>, </b>¡°They were packing <b>orders </b><b>for </b>their <b>girlfriends</b><b>, </b>the waiter messed up, <b>and </b><b>ended </b>up <b>with </b><b>an </b>extra. <b>Your </b><b>gain</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>You</b>¡­ drunk or something<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>10:59 </b>1


    Chapter


    <b>I </b><b>too </b><b>wished </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>lighthearted</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>my </b>senses <b>urged </b><b>me </b><b>to </b><b>stay </b><bposed</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯re </b><b>that </b>sure there <b>won¡¯t be </b><b>any </b>news from her <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>next </b><b>few </b><b>days</b><b>?</b>¡±


    <b>Though </b><b>as </b>I said <b>it</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>expect </b>my words <b>to </b><b>be </b><b>so </b><b>prophetic</b>.


    His phone rang almost <b>immediately</b>.


    Whatever was <b>said on </b><b>the </b><b>other </b><b>line </b>made him stand up straight, thete¨Cnight snack nearly falling from his <b>hand</b>.


    He asked<b>, </b>¡°<b>Is </b>the news reliable<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 342

    <b>Chapter </b>342


    <b>This </b><b>was </b>the <b>first </b>time I¡¯d ever seen <b>Gregory </b>wear such an expression.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly <b>nervousness</b>, excitement<b>, </b>or panic¡­But it was definitely a far cry from his usual defiant swagger.


    <b>In </b>that moment, I couldn¡¯t <b>help </b>but <b>see </b>shades of Bryant in him.


    Suddenly<b>, </b><b>I </b>became even moreposed, <b>almost </b>cold¨Chearted, as I pushed down the <b>surge </b>of emotions that threatened to <b>break free </b>and turned around sharply.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Go </b>on,¡± I said calmly.


    Gregory hadn¡¯t hung up yet. He took a long stride toward me, wrapped me up in one arm, and held me tight, stopping me <b>from </b>breaking free despite my efforts.


    He murmured <b>a </b>few words into the phone, ¡°Careful not to get hoodwinked. I¡¯ll be there once I¡¯ve smoothed <b>things </b>over.¡±


    Then, he ended the call and tossed his phone into his pocket. His hand cupped my cheek, squeezing it till my face was <b>distorted</b><b>, </b>yet he spoke with a hint of resentment, ¡°Why are you running? Did you even hear what I said earlier?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    Perhaps the sight of me trying to speak with my cheek pinched was somewhatical, as he let <b>out </b>a snort ofughter and refused to let go, even giving my cheek an extra squeeze, ¡°Answer me first. If I like your answer, I¡¯ll let go.¡±


    I pped his hand away, forcing him to release me. I pursed my lips slightly, hiding my bitterness. ¡°Gregory<b>¡­ </b>Mr. Ford, I¡¯m not like you. <b>I </b>don¡¯t want to y games, and I can¡¯t afford to.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Games?<b>¡±</b>


    His expression changed slightly, his tongue clicking against his teeth in annoyance. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m ying games with you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t <b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Snowkes began to fall gently, <b>and </b>I shivered, wrapping my coat tighter around me. ¡°Like you said, if there¡¯s no news from Lilliana in the next few days, <b>you¡¯d </b>stop waiting. But didn¡¯t you just get a message? Yet, here you are questioning me. Do you think I¡¯m the backup, <b>or </b>is she?<b>¡±</b>


    In this scenario, the backup was clearly me.


    In the past few days<b>, </b>Ramona and Molly had both tried to convince me otherwise, and I almost bought into it. But in this moment of rity, I looked at Gregory, who seemed so untouchable.


    With his background, plenty of well¨Cto¨Cdo beauties were at his beck and call. I wasn¡¯t even in the running.


    The gap between us was even wider than it had been with Bryant.


    Gregory reeked of alcohol, but his eyes were disturbingly sober. He smirked, his tone as dismissive as ever, ¡°You <b>think </b>I¡¯m Bryant?¡±


    ¡°I <b>don¡¯t </b>know.¡±


    It was too cold. I sniffled, wrapping <b>my </b>down jacket tighter and kicked a pebble, my voice soft. ¡°All I know is, you¡¯re both men, and the ones you really love are the ones who got away.¡±


    And I was <b>none </b>of that.


    Above me, Gregory was silent <b>for </b><b>a </b>moment, then chuckled dismissively, <b>¡°</b>What if I told you I actually prefer the one I ran into?¡±


    <b>I </b><b>paused</b><b>, </b><b>looking </b>up in confusion, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®huh¡® me<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    He flicked my forehead and handed me the <b>box of </bte¨Cnight snacks, ¡°I can¡¯t promise much, Jane, but I¡¯m definitely not Bryant. <b>Now</b>, head inside<b>.¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>don¡¯t </b>need your promises.¡±


    <b>I¡¯d </b>heard too many promises before.


    I <b>would </b>never believe in such fleeting, intangible <b>things </b>again.


    <b>Promises </b>only prove that <b>at </b>the moment they¡¯re made, they might be sincere<b>, </b>like the sweetness of a fruit <b>at </b>the moment <b>it </b>falls <b>from</b>


    <b>the </b>vine.


    But with <b>time</b>, <b>even </b><b>just </b><b>a </b>day or two<b>, </b>washed by rain or scorched by the sun, they decay <b>and </b><b>rot</b>.


    <b>10.59 </b>1


    The next day was Christmas Eve.


    The Myers Mansion was filled with festive spirit, with a sparkling Christmas tree and every window adorned with decorative cutouts.


    The butler was busy directing the staff in decorating.


    It was a lively and joyful atmosphere.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As I came downstairs, Ramona waved at me energetically, ¡°Jane,e quick, <b>try </b>the cheese board they just prepared.¡±


    The olddy treated me well, sometimes so well that I found myself daydreaming of having a grandmother of my own.

 CHAPTER 343

    <b>Chapter </b><b>343</b>


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I obediently made <b>my </b><b>way </b>over <b>and </b>nibbled on some fruits and cheese, managing a smile towards the grandmotherly figure <b>before </b>me<b>. </b>feeling an inexplicable sense of reluctance to leave, <b>yet </b>found myself saying, ¡°Ramona, <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>troubled </b><b>you </b>these past few days. I¡¯ll <b>be </b><b>heading </b><b>back </b><b>to </b>RiverCity soon. Let <b>me </b><b>wish </b><b>you a </b>merry Christmas and all the best for the New <b>Year </b>in advance.¡±


    ¡°<b>Why </b><b>the </b>hurry <b>to </b><b>leave</b><b>? </b>Weren¡¯t <b>you </b>supposed <b>to </b>help Greg with¡­¡±


    ¡°He<b>¡­¡± </b><b>I </b>reined in my emotions, saying<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>He </b><b>probably </b><b>won¡¯t </b>need my help anymore.¡±


    His true <b>love</b>, the one who lights up his world, must be on her way back to him<b>.</b>


    ¡°What <b>do </b>you mean? Just because he doesn¡¯t need your help<b>, </b>you¡¯re going to forget about this olddy?¡±


    She feigned anger, <b>¡°</b>I was looking forward to finally having someone close to keep mepany during the holidays, and <b>now </b><b>you¡¯re </b>leaving? Stay here for the holidays, keep this olddypany<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°Ramona¡­¡±


    Seeing her like this stirred something in me. But I also knew that staying <b>any </b>longer just wouldn¡¯t be right.


    She took my hand, <b>still </b>trying to persuade me<b>, </b>¡°If you go back, you¡¯ll be <b>on </b><b>your </b>own<b>. </b>Just listen <b>to </b>me and stay¡­¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Grandma!<b>¡±</b>


    Suddenly, an imperious voice broke the moment, as Dorothy and her parents made their appearance.


    She strode over in her boots, clomping all the way to Ramona¡¯s side, ¡°Grandma, if Jane wants to leave, let her go. After all, soon enough, you won¡¯t have time for her anyway!¡±


    Ramona shot a displeased look towards Dorothy¡¯s parents, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve raised! No manners whatsoever!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Susan¡¯s face darkened, nudging her husband with her elbow.


    Mr. Myers, caught between his mother and wife, yed the peacemaker, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s the holidays. Why must you¡­¡±


    ¡°What have I done?¡±


    Ramona was clearly unhappy, her tone icy, ¡°I¡¯ve said it years ago, during the holidays, we each mind our own. I don¡¯t bother <b>you</b>, and you don¡¯t disturb my peace!¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Dorothy, already embarrassed from the scolding, pouted. ¡°You might dislike me, but would you really <b>feel </b>the same about your own granddaughter?¡±


    Ramona¡¯s expression turned stem, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­¡± Dorothy yed coy, offering a cold smirk my way before continuing, ¡°your real granddaughter will be back soon. Once she returns, you won¡¯t have any time for Jane here anyway!*


    ¡°Where did you hear such a thing?¡±


    Ramona, visibly excited and flushed, stood up with the help of her sofa!


    Richard and Susan also showed shock, with Susan grabbing Dorothy¡¯s arm<b>, </b>eagerly pressing. ¡°Is it true? Has Lilliana been found<b>?!</b><b>¡±</b>


    Seeing everyone¡¯s excitement, Dorothy clenched her fist, aplex look crossing her face before she spoke with a smile, ¡°Yes! See it.¡±


    With that, she ced the morning¡¯s newspaper on the <b>coffee </b>table.


    I caught a glimpse of the bold headline ¨C Gregory Ford Reunites with Long¨CLost Fianc¨¦e.


    The apanying photos included one showing a woman about to throw herself into Gregory¡¯s arms, her gaze timid.


    Anyone would feel a surge of protectiveness seeing it.


    The second photo, however, was of Gregory <b>blocking </b>her advance.


    Ramona put on her reading sses, nced at the newspaper, and huffed, ¡°That¡¯s not my Lilliana! Just the media stirring up nonsense again<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Dorothy <b>smirked</b>. Then <b>we¡¯ll </b>just have to wait for the DNA test. That¡¯ll clear everything up.¡±


    Ordinarily, finding Lilliana should have irked her.


    Yet, she seemed indifferent, almost happy for the Myers family.


    Susan nced at the photos, then turned <b>to </b>me with <b>a </b>host¡¯s <b>grace</b>, <b>¡°</b><b>Ms. </b>Webster, would you prefer <b>to </b>leave now orter? I¡¯ll arrange <b>for </b>the driver to take you¡±


    The dismissal couldn¡¯t <b>have </b>been more clear¨Ccut

 CHAPTER 344

    I hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to speak when Ramona flew into a rage.


    She red at Susan, her face a thunderstorm of fury, ¡°And who exactly gave you the <b>right </b>to kick people out of my house?


    ¡°Ramona, it¡¯s okay!¡±


    I remembered Gregory mentioning how her health couldn¡¯t handle too much excitement, so I quickly tried to soothe her. I was about to leave anyway. Gregory should be bringing Ms. Myers over to meet you soon!


    I felt like an outsider in what was supposed to be a heartwarming family <b>reunion</b>:


    Ramona wanted to keep me there longer, but seeing my determination, she didn¡¯t push further


    My bags were already packed from the morning. I grabbed my suitcase and came back down, Susan escorted me out of the house. Once we were out of Ramona¡¯s earshot, she started speaking with a tone <bced </b>with disdain


    ¡°Don¡¯t bothering back here for no reason. We aren¡¯t the kind to take in strays!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Myers,¡± I kept walking, not even turning to look at her, my response firm but respectful, ¡°I know you can¡¯t stand me, thinking I¡¯m some kind of threat to your precious daughter, being Bryant¡¯s ex¨Cwife. But let me make this clear, I just happened to get along with Ramona by chance. Joining your family tree is thest of my concerns.¡±


    ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re really after?¡±


    She clearly didn¡¯t buy it, her eyes darting down to the bracelet on my wrist, ¡°That bracelet, Ramona gave it to you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!


    Her derisive snort was filled with contempt, ¡°Only a beggar would act the way you do!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back my temper any longer, my tone icy, ¡°And what about you? Have you always been acting like a haughty bully?¡±


    ¡°Jane Webster!!*


    Perhaps she wasn¡¯t expecting such aeback. Just those few words had her seething, her face darkening. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can hide behind Ramona and that I can¡¯t get to you!¡±


    ¡°What else do you n on doing to me?!¡±


    I nced at the freshly fallen snow, my voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Make me kneel in the snow again? Your darling daughter has quite a bit of dirt not publicized, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Her eyes, heavily made up, red at me, as she ground her teeth in anger, ¡°So it was you behindst time¡¯s incident!¡±


    ¡°You guess?¡±


    Dropping those words, I no longer kept pace with her, pushing my suitcase away briskly.


    This was inspired by what Gregory said after he rescued me from the <i>snow</i>.


    Regardless of whether it was me or not, she wouldn¡¯t <i>show </i>any mercy.


    Might as well take the me; it might actually make them think twice about crossing me, considering their reputation.


    Leaving the Myers Mansion, I was about to call a cab when the butler caught up to me.


    Ramona was worried and insisted he arrange for a driver to take me.


    On the road out of Vista Town, my thoughts were a tangled mess.


    I messaged Christine to ask if she¡¯dnded in her holiday destination yet.


    She had hoped for a romantic encounter during the getaway.


    It was also because of this that I had <i>agreed </i>to help Gregory deal with his parents over the holidays.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Just as I sent the message, the car¡¯s radio suddenly <i>announced</i>, ¡°Attention drivers on the South River Highway a major pile up between Vista Town and RiverCity has caused <i>severe </i>congestion. The road will be temporarily closed due to the snowy conditions. We urge all


    drivers to¡­¡±


    The driver slowly pressed the brake, hesitating, ¡°Ms. Webster¡­¡±


    I understood, ¡°Just take me to a nearby hotel, please. Thank you.¡±


    It was the holiday season, and with the snow and road closures, everyone wanted to hurry home for the holiday dinner.


    1416 @


    apter


    <b>Ironically</b><b>, </b>the <b>closest </b>hotel <b>was </b>the same <b>luxury </b><b>six</b><b>¨C</b>star hotel Gregory had booked for <b>me </b>before.


    <b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>bother <b>finding </b>another ce and just checked in, ending up <b>in </b>the same room asst time.


    <b>¡°</b>Jane<b>!! </b>You¡¯re <b>back </b>in RiverCity<b>?!</b><b>¡± </b><b>Just </b>as ! turned on the heating <b>in </b>my room, Christine¡¯s call came through.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    I sighed<b>, </b><b>a </b>bit frustrated<b>, </b>¡°I thought I¡¯d be back by noon, but the roads are closed.¡±


    ¡°Thank God!¡± Christine breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Where are you


    you?


    Send me your location.¡±


    <b>I </b>paused<b>, </b>¡°You¡¯re in Vista Town?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yeah</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    Her voice was bright but slightly irritated, ¡°<b>I </b>had a noon flight, <b>but </b>then I saw that jerk Gregory¡¯s news. I was worried he¡¯d leave for the holidays, so I drove straight to Vista Town. I just got off the highway and checked my phone.¡±

 CHAPTER 345

    <b>Chapter </b><b>345</b>


    <b>Tears </b><b>welled up </b><b>in </b><b>my </b><b>eyes </b>as <b>a </b><b>mixture </b>of <bughter </b><b>and </b><b>sobs </b>escaped me<b>. </b>I <b>quickly </b>sent <b>her </b><b>my </b><b>location</b>, <b>¡°</b><b>So</b>, <b>what </b>about your getaway<b>? </b><b>No </b>more <b>chasing </b>the <b>exotic </b>romance<b>?</b>¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Which </b>is more <b>important</b>, <b>a fleeting </b>romance or <b>you</b><b>? </b>I <b>wouldn¡¯t </b><b>dream </b>of <b>letting </b><b>you </b>spend the holidays all <b>by </b>yourself.<b>¡± </b><b>She </b><b>brushed </b><b>it </b><b>off </b>with <b>a </b><b>giggle</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Besides</b><b>, </b>I¡¯ve heard Vista Town <b>is </b>quite the spot for a romantic encounter.¡±


    ¡°<b>I </b><b>owe </b>you big <b>time</b><b>,</b><b>¡±</b>


    I <b>couldn¡¯t </b>help but chuckle, <b>¡°</b><b>All </b>I can offer is <b>a </b><b>feast </b>of fun and games, just a <b>small </b>token <b>of my </b>appreciation.¡±


    Truth be told, money was <b>hardly </b><b>a </b>concern between us anymore. It just didn¡¯t matter.


    <b>Upon </b>hearing <b>this</b>, she yed along perfectly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Ms. Webster, livingrge<b>! </b>I¡¯ll be right there to soak up some of that generosity<b>.</b>¡±


    The moment Christine arrived, my spirits were instantly lifted.


    She stood by the window, admiring the snowy vista of Vista Town, ¡°That news about Gregory, what <b>do </b>you make <b>of </b><b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    I paused, then said, ¡°What about it? I <b>don¡¯t </b>see why I should bother.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t y dumb.¡± Christine nudged me. ¡°He¡¯s into you, and you¡¯re not exactly locking your heart away from him, are <b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°There¡¯s some truth to that.¡±


    I curled up <b>on </b>the couch, gesturing <b>a </b>small distance with my fingers and blinking, ¡°Just that sort of feeling where <b>it </b>could be something, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    I was past the stage of letting love run wild.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡±


    Christine nodded and sat down beside me, ¡°He¡¯s waited for Lilliana for years. <b>If </b>you¡¯re not careful<b>, </b>you¡¯ll be asking for heartbreak.*


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± I assured her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Gregory and I were a long shot.


    Unable to hold back, Christine dragged me around the old Vista Town, bustling with tourists celebrating the holiday season. The ce was packed and lively.


    Gregory called me, but I missed it.


    By the time I tried to call back, he didn¡¯t answer.


    Later that night, after changing our outfits<b>, </b>Christine and I headed to the hotel bar.


    Both of us were a mix of emotions, especially since Steven¡® was getting married today.


    Despite their breakup, we shared the same social circles. My feed was flooded with pictures of Steven¡¯s wedding, a real gut punch.


    One drink after another, everything around me started to blur.


    Luckily, we were in the safety of the hotel, surrounded by security.


    Christine, <b>drowning </b>in her emotions, drank heavily. She leaned <b>in</b><b>, </b>reeking of alcohol, ¡°Are you¡­ are you drunk<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>I </b>shook my head vigorously. ¡°No<b>, </b><b>not </b>drunk.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ then <b>let¡¯s </b>keep drinking. Here¡¯s to forgetting those damn men!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    After burping, I reassured her, ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>worry, Chris, Steven <b>doesn¡¯t </b>deserve you¡­¡±


    As I tried to stand and hug her, my bnce failed me, and I stumbled towards the <b>floor</b>.


    <b>Unexpectedly</b><b>, </b>someone caught me firmly.


    I pushed them away, dizzily <b>turning </b>to see who it was. My head was spinning, <b>but </b>I managed <b>to </b>make <b>out </b><b>a </b>face <b>hovering </b>before me.


    <b>¡°</b>Greg¡­ <b>Gregory</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    The man remained silent.


    His expression darkened. Holding me steady, he turned <b>to </b><b>Christine </b>and spoke <b>in </b>a deep voice, ¡°<b>You </b><b>okay</b>?¡±


    Christine waved dismissively, <b>¡°</b><b>Of </b>course! Mr. Ford, please take her <b>back </b><b>to </b>her room!¡±


    The atmosphere turned even colder!


    <b>1/2</b>


    <b>Standing </b><b>next </b>to <b>him</b>, I <b>shivered</b>, <b>¡°</b><b>Gregory</b>, why <b>do </b><b>you </b><b>seem </b>so much like¡­ him <b>today</b>?¡±


    Like <b>who</b>?


    Bry¡­ Bryant.


    <b>What </b><b>floor</b><b>?</b>¡±


    <b>19</b><b>!</b>


    I fumbled <b>for </b>my <b>room </b><b>card </b><b>and </b>handed <b>it </b><b>to </b>him.


    As we exited the elevator<b>, </b><b>half</b><b>¨C</b><b>awake</b><b>, </b>I <b>finally </b><b>reacted</b>, <b>¡°</b>Why are you here to see me?¡±


    He led me <b>out</b>, <b>¡°</b>Why <b>can¡¯t </b><b>I </b><b>be</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Didn¡¯t </b>you <b>find </b>Lilliana<b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    Mid<b>¨C</b>sentence, a sharp gaze caught my attention. I <b>nced </b>over <b>to </b>see a man casually leaning against my room door, causing <b>me </b><b>to </b>freeze in shock!


    Gregory<b>?!</b>


    If he was <b>Gregory</b><b>, </b>then<b>¡­</b>


    Suddenly feeling a bit more sober, <b>I </b>shook my head and looked closely at the man beside <b>me</b><b>. </b>I abruptly pulled away from him andnded <b>with </b><b>a </b>thud on <b>the </b>floor.

 CHAPTER 346

    <b>Chapter </b><b>346</b>


    Even though the hallway was covered with thick¨C<b>piled </b><b>carpet</b><b>, </b>the sharp <b>pain </b>of <b>my </b>tailbone hitting the ground snapped me <b>out </b><b>of </b><b>my</b>


    <b>daze</b><b>.</b>


    The person who had brought <b>me </b>up was Bryant.


    <b>And </b><b>I </b>had mistaken him for someone else<b>.</b>


    Perhaps sensing my resistance, Bryant paused for a moment, his silhouette against the <b>light </b>as he let out a mocking chuckle, ¡°So, <b>you¡¯re </b>dead set on being with him? Waiting to y bridesmaid when he marries Lilliana?¡±


    Gregory always had a sharp tongue, ¡°Are you referring to yourself<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    With <b>his </b>long strides, <b>Gregory </b>was by <b>my </b><b>side </b><b>in </b>a heartbeat, helping me up from the floor, and offering Bryant a dismissive smile<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Mr. <b>Ferguson</b><b>, </b>take care, we won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    Bryant clenched his fists, <b>trying </b>to suppress his rage, ¡°You better focus on Lilliana. Jane, she¡¯ll only ever <b>belong </b>to me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s never been anyone¡¯s possession.¡± Gregory¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°She belongs to herself.¡±


    Bryant¡¯s gaze turned icy as he extended a hand towards me, probably the most humble gesture he¡¯d ever made, his version of <b>a </bpromise<b>, </b>¡°Come on, stop making a scene. You and he, it¡¯s never going to work. Come back home with me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happens between him and me, or anyone else for that matter<b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>none of your business.¡±


    My head was throbbing<b>, </b>but my words were clear, ¡°You and I, we¡¯ve been over for a long time. Stop saying things that could cause misunderstandings.¡±


    At that, Bryant was seething with a destructive rage, his tone terrifyingly low, ¡°Afraid of misunderstandings? Whose?¡±


    He nced <b>at </b>Gregory<b>, </b>sneering, ¡°His misunderstandings? Jane<b>, </b><b>don¡¯t </b>tell me you¡¯ve actually fallen for him. Don¡¯t use him <b>to </b>make me jealous.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but want tough, ¡°And why can¡¯t I fall for him?¡±


    Whether


    it


    was the alcohol or just a rebellious impulse, I reached for Gregory¡¯s cor, tiptoed, <b>and </b>brushed my lips <b>against </b>his cheek.


    Even in my drunken state, I could almost hear heartbeats pounding furiously.


    Coming from Gregory.


    I turned back to Bryant, ¡°You believe me now?¡±


    His face was a thundercloud, but before he could react, Gregory pulled me <b>into </b>his embrace, facing Bryant.


    ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s not great with her liquor, my apologies.¡±


    The apology was there, but the tone was defiant.


    ¡°My girlfriend¡°<b>.</b>


    That caught me off guard.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Bryant¡¯s fists were tight, his anger almost palpable, he gritted his teeth, ¡°Are you that fond of <b>stealing </b>from another man<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Steal?<b>¡± </b>Gregory chuckled casually, ¡°It¡¯s her choice, not mine. But, feel free to use whatever means you have, just don¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°Remember what you said today!¡±


    With a coldugh and a look that mixed pain with confidence, Bryant said, ¡°You¡¯ll regret your choice someday.¡±


    After ast nce at me, he turned and strode away!


    <b>I </b>knew his methods were ruthless and decisive; I didn¡¯t want him to harm others because of me.


    Trying to follow him, I was instead pulled back by Gregory into the <i>room</i>.


    As I was staggering and unsteady, he dumped me on the couch where I winced in pain, snapping, ¡°What are you doing?<b>!</b><b>*</b>


    ¡°What am I <b>doing?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Gregory¡¯s smile was tinged with a coldness, his tone dripping with sarcasm, ¡°<i>Why </i>were you chasing after him<i>? </i>Regretting what <b>you </b><b>just </b>said? <b>Eager </b>to drop the act after your attempt at ying hard to get failed?<b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 347

    <b>Chapter </b>347


    <b>My </b>heart suddenly felt a pang, as if unexpectedly pricked by something sharp.


    I pointed towards the deal with a cold voice. ¡°Get out


    Mane, where did you get this attitude<b>? </b><b>Can¡¯t </b>we have a proper conversation?


    <b>¡°</b>Were you trying to have a prope! conversation?¡±


    I red at him defiantly. <b>¡°</b>What right do you have to criticize me? What about your fianc¨¦e? Shouldn¡¯t you be with her instead of bothering me?*


    <b>¡°</b>Even drunk, your sharp tongue doesn¡¯t dull, does it?*


    He tapped his chin thoughtfully, then chuckled lowly, as if resigning to his fate, and squatted down in front of me, his tone softening.


    ¡°Alright, I admit I was too hasty and didn¡¯t talk nicely. I¡¯ll ept the punishment.¡±


    I asked subconsciously. ¡°What punishment?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow, yfully suggesting, ¡°Another kiss from you?¡°R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Only then did I notice his ears were flushed red.


    Shaking my head, trying to sober up and not let the alcohol cloud my judgment, I looked at him, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To give you an exnation.¡±


    I frowned, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already clear things upst night?¡±


    ¡°You were the only one who thought things were cleared up.¡±


    Gregory poured me a ss of water and after sending <b>a </b>message on his phone, continued, ¡°I¡¯ve returned her to the Myers family. Jane, even before I said I¡¯d stop waiting for herst night, I had already made up my mind. Call it falling out of love or being a <b>jerk</b>, but I <b>have </b>genuinely fallen for you. I¡¯m not someone who can love two people at the same time. Since I¡¯ve opened up to you, I won¡¯t <b>keep </b>things tangled with someone else.¡±


    I clenched my hands. ¡°What about Lilliana<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first confirm if she really is Lily.¡±


    Gregory¡¯s expression darkened slightly, ¡°<b>All </b>signs <b>point </b><b>to </b>her, but Ramona and <b>I </b>believe she¡¯s not. We¡¯re getting a DNA test done.


    1 pursed my lips. ¡°And if she is?¡±


    ¡°Beforeing to you, I had discussed calling off the engagement with Ramona.¡±


    He brushed my messy bangs behind my ear, his brown eyes locking on me, ¡°Regardless of the result, I will call it off. Jane, can you trust me this time, <b>hmm</b>?¡±


    His tone was his usual casual self.


    In the silent room, an inexplicable tension spread.


    I quickly avoided his gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    That person<i>, </i>too, had many times asked <i>for </i>my trust.


    He never married Margaret either.


    And yet, here we were.


    I doubted I could surpass the cherished memory in someone¡¯s heart.


    Now<b>, </b><b>it </b>was just him having spent more time with me<b>, </b>a fleeting passion clouding his judgment. Once Lilliana started spending more time with him, those childhood promises and fluttering feelings would resurface.


    I would just be asking for heartbreak, as Christine said.


    Ding dong!


    The doorbell suddenly rang. Thinking it was Christine, I went to open the door, but Gregory stopped me<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    He walked to the door, exchanged a few words of thanks with someone outside, and returned with a box.


    <b>He </b>slightly lifted his chin, ¡°Go take a shower<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    I <b>nced </b>at the thing in his hands, not sure what it was, my mind racing as I clutched my cor <b>tightly</b>.


    ¡°I said we¡¯ll talkter! And<b>, </b>even though I¡¯m divorced, Gregory, I can¡¯t just slee

 CHAPTER 348

    <b>Chapter 348</b>


    He <b>extended </b>the <b>box </b><b>towards </b><b>me</b><b>, </b><b>speaking </b><b>softly</b>, ¡°<b>Take </b><b>a </b><b>look</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>-Arnica </b><b>Cream</b>


    When I <b>finally </b><b>made </b>out the bold letters on the box, I wished the ground would swallow <b>me </b>whole. Hastily getting up, I said, <b>¡°</b><b>Just </b><b>leave </b>the medication with me. I¡¯ll take <b>a </b>shower and apply it myself.<b>¡±</b>


    <b>If </b><b>it </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b>been for him, <b>I </b>would have forgotten about my fall.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    <b>¡°</b>Sure.¡±


    <b>A </b>yful smile touched his lips, his tone teasing, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the concierge <b>to </b><b>send </b>up Christine<b>, </b><b>in case </b><b>you </b><b>need </b>help reaching those tricky spots.¡±


    From the get¨Cgo, he had considered the <b>privacy </b>of my injury.


    It was just my imagination.


    The longer I thought about it, the more embarrassed I felt, until I just got mad. I pushed him out of the room and tried <b>to </b>m the <b>door </b>shut.


    But he stopped the door with one hand and, much like the night before, suddenly pinched my face, his voice seductive, ¡°Jane<b>, </b>Merry Christmas.¡±


    As he spoke<b>, </b>the sound of fireworks burst outside.


    The <b>brilliant </b>fireworks <b>lit </b>up the entire room through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, making him seem all the more unrestrained.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away this time,¡± he added.


    901


    Bryant often <b>made </b>empty promises<b>, </b>but he followed through quickly when it came to his stern warning for Gregory.


    Before the year was out, the Ferguson Group boldly snatched several projects from the Ford family.


    Not to be outdone, the Ford familyunched an electronic device featuring technology that the Ferguson Group was nning to unveil in the first quarter.


    After a lot <b>of </b>promotion<b>, </b>they ended up making a wedding dress for someone else<b>, </b>suffering a significant loss.


    Christine happened <b>to </b>schedule a meeting with some clients from Vista Town after the New Year to discuss <b>partnerships</b>.


    So, we decided to extend our stay and treat it like a vacation.


    <b>One </b>day, Christine was browsing the news online, puzzled, ¡°Do you <b>think </b>Gregory would really keep up this rivalry with Bryant over <b>you</b>?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shrugged.


    Since that night, I¡¯ve had very <b>little </b>contact with Gregory. <b>We </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b>even <b>called </b>each other; at most, he would asionally send <b>a </b>text, asking what I was up to.


    I couldn¡¯t be sure if he was doing all this for me.


    My past experiences had left me <b>with no </b>confidence in matters of the heart.


    <b>I </b>no longer believed that a man would go to such lengths for me.


    <b>It </b>was just the usual business rivalry.


    As Christine scrolled through her phone, she suddenly sat up straight, ¡°Did you hear about it?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°About what?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked<b>, </b>puzzled.


    ¡°The DNA results for the Myers family came out.¡±


    She handed me her phone, a bit concerned for me<b>. </b>¡°It¡¯s confirmed. She¡¯s the Myers family¡¯s long¨Clost daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    At <b>least</b><b>, </b>Ramona <b>could </b><b>finally </b>find some peace. Her longing to find Lilliana was palpable, even to an outsider like


    ¡°What about you and Gregory? Do you <b>really </b>believe he¡¯ll call off his engagement<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Whether I believe <b>it </b>or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    <ol>


    <li><b>me</b><b>.</b></li>


    </ol>


    I let <b>out </b>a light chuckle, stood up <b>to </b>stretch by the <b>window</b>, and <b>continued</b>, ¡°<b>What </b>he <b>does </b>is what <b>matters</b>. I¡¯m not <b>some </b>love¨C<b>struck </b><b>girl</b>. he <b>can </b>keep on <b>a </b>string.¡±


    Christine persisted, ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>you like him<b>, </b>even a <b>little</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>1/2</b>


    <b>14-16</b>


    conected her, <b>Lets </b>just call it a fondness.


    <b>Later </b>that <b>day</b><b>, </b>I <b>suddenly </b>received <b>a </b>call from Ramona,


    Even over the <b>phone</b>, <b>I </b><b>could </b>feel Ramona¡¯s <b>joy</b>. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re a blessing to the Myers family! We¡¯ve been searching for so many years <b>without </b>any luck, <b>and </b>then you show up, and we find her.<b>¡±</b>


    I <b>smiled</b><b>, </b><b>saying</b><b>, </b>¡°I haven¡¯t <b>had </b>the chance to congratte you yet. You finally found Lilliana.<b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Oh</b><b>, </b><b>dear, all </b>thanks to you!<b>¡±</b>


    Ramona rambled <b>on</b>, <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>just that the poor girl seems to have gone through so much outside, always so timid. I¡­ I want to show her <b>c¨¢re </b>without frightening her.¡±

 CHAPTER 349

    I guess she might just be a bit shy? <b>Time </b>will heal it, a little more mingling and she should open up.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>There¡¯s something off, I can feel it.¡±


    Ramona sighed with a <b>hint </b>of regret in her voice, <b>¡°</b>Remember how feisty she was as a kid? No matter how much she¡¯s changed<b>, </b><b>she </b><b>can¡¯t </b>be <b>this </b>timid<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Just as <b>I </b>was about to respond, Ramona sighed again, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this. After all, it¡¯s a joyous asion. You¡¯re still in Vista <b>Town</b>, <b>night</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Yes, 1 am<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>I confirmed.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯ll send the driver to pick you up.¡± Her voice brightened. ¡°We¡¯re throwing a wee party for Lilliana tonight, and you muste. You know, Adah and I wore the dresses you designed for us over the holidays, and so many people asked about them. This is a great chance for you towork, you won¡¯t worry about business for a whole year<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very kind of you!¡±


    I hesitated but agreed for the sake of business. Dealing with high society was inevitable in the bespoke fashion industry. It was this of shut down shop. Such an opportunity was too good to pass up.


    Ramona chuckled, ¡°I heard from Greg that a friend of yours is also <b>in </b>Vista Town. Ask her if she¡¯d like toe along, it¡¯d be lovely to have you both.¡±


    After hanging up, before I could even ask Christine, she volunteered with a sense of duty.


    ¡°Count me in. I can talk business when needed, and throw shade if necessary<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We got dressed and did our makeup, and soon the hotel¡¯s front desk called. The Myers family¡¯s driver was waiting downstairs for us.


    The atmosphere at the Myers¡® was more rxed than usual. We were among the first to arrive, with mostly just family members around. Ramona had the butler meet us <b>at </b>the door and led us to her courtyard. The banquet hall was lively and festive, leaving no doubt about who the guest of honor was.


    <b>¡°</b>Jane!¡± Seeing us enter, Ramona beamed and beckoned me over. Adah was there <b>too</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>Ramona, Adah.¡±


    I smiled, my eyes quickly finding the woman sitting next to Ramona. I remembered her from a photo in the news a few days ago. She had <b>done </b>herself up, wearing a scarlet cocktail dress with her hair naturally draped down, her hands nervously clutching at her skirt.


    Her features were delicate and pretty but her lipstick was almost gone from constant licking, revealing pale, almost colorless lips. When our eyes met, she quickly looked away, as if I were some formidable creature.


    old pals. Ramona pulled me aside,


    I led Christine over, made introductions, and she instantly clicked with Adah, chatting away nodding towards Lilliana, ¡°Lilliana, this is Jane, you share the same birthday, can <b>you </b>believe it? Later, let¡¯s get your measurements for Jane to make you <b>a </b>few dresses.¡°,


    I smiled politely. ¡°Ms. Myers<b>, </b>it¡¯s a pleasure<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°¡­Hi¡­¡±


    Lilliana¡¯s eyes flitted nervously, as if I posed a threat. Suddenly, she stood up and darted towards the entrance, softly calling, ¡°Greg!¡± My gaze instinctively followed, catching sight of Gregory striding in wearing a bomber jacket and khaki pants, a casual yet striking figure. Our eyes met, and <b>I </b>quickly looked away, my heart fluttering uncontrobly. After all, his fianc¨¦e was right here.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>349</b>


    <b>I </b><b>guess </b><b>she </b><b>might </b><b>just </b><b>be </b>a <b>bit </b>shy? Time will heal it, a little more <b>mingling </b><b>and </b>she should open up.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    <b>¡°</b>There¡¯s something off, I can feel it.¡±


    Ramona sighed with a hint of regret in her voice, ¡°Remember how feisty she was as a kid? No matter how much she¡¯s changed<b>, </b><b>she </b><b>can¡¯t be </b>this timid¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to respond, Ramona sighed again, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this. After all, it¡¯s a joyous asion<b>. </b>You¡¯re still in <b>Vista </b><b>Town</b>, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, <b>I </b>am,¡± <b>I </b>confirmed.


    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯ll send the driver to pick you up.¡± Her voice brightened. ¡°We¡¯re throwing a wee <b>party </b>for Lilliana tonight, <b>and </b>you muste. You know, Adah and I wore the dresses you designed for us over the holidays, and so many people asked about them<b>. </b>This is <b>a </b>great chance for you towork; you won¡¯t worry about business for a whole year!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very kind of you!¡±


    I hesitated but agreed for the sake of business. Dealing with high society was inevitable in the bespoke fashion industry. It was this or shut down shop. Such an opportunity was too good to pass up.


    Ramona chuckled, ¡°I heard from Greg that a friend of yours is also in Vista Town. Ask her if she¡¯d <b>like </b>toe along, it¡¯d be lovely <b>to </b>have


    <b>you</b>


    both.¡±


    After hanging up, before I could even ask Christine, she volunteered with a sense of <b>duty</b>.


    ¡°Count me in. I can talk business when needed, <b>and </b>throw shade <b>if </b>necessary.¡±


    ¡°Thank <b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    We got dressed and did our makeup, <b>and soon </b>the hotel¡¯s front desk called. The Myers family¡¯s driver was waiting downstairs for us.


    The atmosphere at the Myers¡® was more rxed than usual. We were among the first to arrive, with mostly just family members around. Ramona had the butler meet us at the door and led us to her courtyard. The banquet hall was lively and festive, leaving no doubt about who the guest of honor was.


    <b>¡°</b>Jane!¡± Seeing us enter<b>, </b>Ramona beamed and beckoned me over. Adah was there too.


    2 2 2 0 F


    ?? : F?? ?? <b>¨C</b>?? ??? ?????????


    ¡°Ramona, Adah.¡±


    the news a few days ago. She I smiled, my eyes quickly finding the woman sitting next to Ramona. I remembered her from a photo had done herself up, wearing a scarlet cocktail dress with her hair naturally draped down, her hands nervously clutching at her skirt.


    Her features were delicate and pretty but her lipstick was almost gone from constant licking, revealing pale, almost colorless <b>lips</b>. When our eyes met, she quickly looked away, as if I were some formidable creature.


    1 led Christine over, made introductions, and she instantly clicked with Adah, chatting away like old pals. Ramona pulled me aside, nodding towards Lilliana, ¡°Lilliana<b>, </b>this is Jane, you share the same birthday<b>, </b>can you believe it? Later, let¡¯s get your measurements for Jane to make <b>you </b><b>a </b>few dresses.¡°.


    I smiled politely. <b>¡°</b>Ms. Myers, it¡¯s a pleasure.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hi¡­¡±


    Lilliana¡¯s eyes flitted nervously, as if I posed a threat. Suddenly, she stood up and darted towards the entrance, softly calling, <b>¡°</b>Greg!¡± My gaze instinctively followed, catching sight <b>of </b>Gregory striding in wearing a bomber jacket and khaki pants, <b>a </b>casual yet <b>striking </b>figure. Our eyes met, and I quickly looked away, my heart <b>fluttering </b>uncontrobly. After all, his fianc¨¦e was right here.

 CHAPTER 350

    Why do I feel guilty?


    I haven¡¯t really done anything wrong from start to finish.


    With that thought, I lifted my gaze towards them. After Lilliana threw herself into his arms, he hesitated for a moment, seemingly ufortable yet not wanting to hurt Lilliana¡¯s feelings.


    He gently pushed her away, maintaining his usual indifferent tone, ¡°Slow down, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I missed you.¡± Lilliana¡¯s eyes blinked as she looked up at him, her pale cheeks betraying her caution, much like a delicate little bunny. ¡°You left so early yesterday, it¡¯s been almost twenty hours since Ist saw you.¡±


    Counting the hours, huh?


    I reined in my thoughts, smiling slightly, just as Gregory¡¯s eyes met mine again. Seeing me calm andposed, without a hint of emotion, seemed to imitate him.


    He let go of Lilliana¡¯s hand and strolled over with a roguish smile, greeting the two elderdies beforezily taking a seat on the sofa across from me.


    just got back¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, what are you saying? Lilliana¡¯s at her own home, does Greg really need to babysit her?¡±


    Ramona chimed in with a chuckle, ncing at me with a meaningful look. ¡°Besides, Greg should just look after Lilliana like a sister from now on. They haven¡¯t spent much time together over the years, so there¡¯s not much of a bond. We¡¯re not sticking to old¨Cfashioned ways here. Let the kids decide for themselves when ites to their feelings.¡±


    Adah scolded him lightly, ¡°You rascal, could you not take a little more care of Lilliana? Sh


    I was taken <b>aback</b>. That was quite unexpected.


    Adah, catching the implication, was even more surprised, ¡°What do you mean? Are you suggesting they break off the engagement? Greg. has waited for Lilliana for so many years¡­¡±


    Obviously, Gregory had discussed this with Ramona directly.


    Without notifying the Ford family.


    Ramona smiled, saying, ¡°Ask the young ones themselves. Childhood bonds are special, but they might not be enough to sustain a marriage. Let¡¯s leave this significant life decision to them.¡±


    Aside from Christine and me, there were no outsiders here.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Gregory put down his teacup with a rare serious look. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also discussed it privately with Lily<b>, </b>and she agrees.¡±


    ¡°So this was your idea.¡±


    S


    Adah red at him but without any real me, turning to Lilliana, ¡°Lilliana, his word doesn¡¯t mean anything. Tell your grandmother yourself, do <i>you </i>agree?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lilliana fiddled with her fingers, ncing at Gregory¡¯s expression, her eyes suddenly reddening. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be just Greg¡¯s sister, but if that¡¯s what Greg wants, I¡¯ll respect his decision¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Adah smacked Gregory on the head, ¡°Listen to her! I¡¯m telling you<b>, </b>even if I agreed to break off the engagement, your grandfather would never allow it!¡±


    ¡°Adah, you always know best!¡±


    Suddenly, Mrs. Myers walked in, caressing Lilliana¡¯s cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Greg has waited for you for years, he¡¯s just teasing. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d call off the engagement just like that.¡±


    Lilliana murmured softly, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Gregory didn¡¯t say much, merely picking up his phone and fiddling with it.


    Within minutes, I received a text from Gregory: ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply.

 CHAPTER 351

    <b>Chapter </b>351


    I didn¡¯t spare him another nce


    Standing before me, Lilliana seemed even more formidable than Margaret ever was. I certainly didn¡¯t want to bump heads


    ¡°Maybe you should get a DNA test too.¡±


    *Jane, answer me.¡±


    ¡°ying hooky again?¡±


    The atmosphere in the hall maintained a superficial lightness as my phone kept buzzing with one message after another


    I frowned, setting Gregory Ford¡¯s chat to Do Not Disturb.


    With the very much alive Lilliana standing right here, he still thought maybe I was the one.


    ¡°Ms. Webster, fresh off your divorce and your phone¡¯s buzzing non¨Cstop.¡±


    Susan, ever observant of my situation, chimed in with a snide remark, ¡°You¡¯re quick to jump back in the dating pool, aren¡¯t you?


    Gregory clicked his tongue, ready to blow up on the spot.


    I didn¡¯t want to get entangled with him at this crucial moment, so I replied first, ¡°Average at best, can¡¯t top Dorothy Myers. Tve just gotten a divorce, and she¡¯s already been engaged and broken it off with my ex!¡±


    Susan red at me fiercely. She did it on purpose, intending to embarrass me in front of all these people.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But again, who doesn¡¯t know how to hit a nerve?


    Adah seemed to catch the underlying tension and frowned, ¡°Jane, was your ex¨Chusband Bryant Ferguson from the Ferguson family of RiverCity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Tadmitted openly.


    Having loved someone and been married isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of.


    Adah looked disapprovingly at Ramona, ¡°Your family¡¯s handling of this matter seems rather underhanded!¡±


    It was clear the two elderdies were close. Ramona didn¡¯t take offense but nced at Susan. ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with them; that was all their doing!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Susan was displeased, but given thepany of either elders or those she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke, she could only vent her frustration at me.


    ¡°You think your ex¨Chusband is some kind of treasure? Now that RF has bought him out, all he¡¯s probably got left is some share sale money!¡±


    I just smiled.


    Susan scoffed, ¡°And to think he wanted to marry our Dorothy, dream on! And just so you don¡¯t get too jealous, do you know who Dorothy¡¯s seeing now? The CEO of RF Group!¡±


    I was speechless.


    So, was Dorothy trying her old tricks again, aiming to marry into the Carlson family?


    As we spoke, Susan¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and she answered with joy all over her face, ¡°What? Mr. Carlson said their big BOSS is alsoing? Great, great, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure everything is perfect. Okay, message me when you pick him up, and I go to the entrance with your dad personally!¡±


    She was all smiles.


    After hanging up, she looked at me as if to gloat, ¡°Jane, you¡¯re the only one who treasures your ex¨Chusband like he¡¯s some kind of gem. Our Dorothy might just be thedy of RF Group, or at the very least, a CEO¡¯s wife.*


    York probably never thought he¡¯d go from being Bryant¡¯s underling to his backup n.


    Couldn¡¯t marry Bryant? Marry him instead?


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, looking at Susan, ¡°Well then¡­ congrattions to Ms. Myers in advance, once again.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so sarcastic.¡±


    Susan and I never got along, she scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of Dorothy. After all, it¡¯s her first <b>marriage </b>¨C she¡¯s leagues ahead of you!* ¡°Susan,¡± Gregory suddenly spoke up with a smirk, ¡°Only the worthlesspare first marriages to second ones. Besides being her first


    1/5


    08.46

 CHAPTER 352

    Christine eyed me, not wanting to stir up trouble on my behalf, and had kept quiet until now.


    But with that remark from Gregory, she couldn¡¯t help it and ended up choking on her own saliva.


    Susan could be sharp¨Ctongued towards me.


    But with Gregory, she was like a cat that got her tongue ¨C especially with Adah around, she couldn¡¯t y the elder card and was visibly holding back her anger.


    ¡°You little rascal!*


    Even Adah, who usually indulged Gregory, had to maintain some semnce of authority and red at him, ¡°Who taught you to speak


    like that?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you did.¡±


    Gregory shrugged it off, ¡°Standing up for what¡¯s right.¡±


    Adah red at him, rendered speechless.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Anyone present could tell Susan was picking a fight, her wordsced with unnecessary venom.


    Just as the subject was about to be dropped, shy and quiet Lilliana, with all her innocence, chimed in softly.


    ¡°But Greg, my mom isn¡¯t wrong. Girls should respect themselves, be faithful:¨C¡±


    Christine instantly got heated, but her tone remained calm, ¡°Ms. Myers, rtionship or marital failures aren¡¯t something to nail someone to the wall of shame for. Just because you stayed dry doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to ruin someone else¡¯s shelter.¡±


    ¡°Lilliana!


    Ramona frowned as well, ¡°Who fed you that line? If you ever find yourself unhappy in marriage, I would be the first to bring you back home, understand? Divorce has nothing to do with one¡¯s purity or self¨Crespect. Don¡¯t just listen to nonsense.¡±


    ¡®Mom!¡±


    Susan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°You¡¯re tantly favoring her, what Lilliana said isn¡¯t wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Not wrong?¡±


    Ramona questioned calmly, then dropped a bombshell, ¡°Have you forgotten the circumstances under which you entered the Myers family?¡±


    The atmosphere turned icy in an instant.


    Susan¡¯s face went from red to white, clearly caught off guard by Ramona¡¯s direct hit.


    Even Gregory looked puzzled.


    It seemed like¡­Susan herself was a second¨Ctime bride.


    Ramona¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s been twenty or thirty years, and I¡¯ve never brought this up because, just like what Greg said, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. But why do you insist on using this to belittle others time and time again?*


    Susan clutched her hands, trembling as if deeply humiliated, and stormed out.


    Seeing Ramona upset, Adah tried <b>to </b>console her, ¡°Let it go, she¡¯s always been like that. Why bother with her?¡±


    Ramona gave her a look, then turned to me, saying, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t take their words to heart. Marriage doesn¡¯t define you. Besides, you have an exceptional talent for design. Once the guests arrive <b>and </b>see the dress I¡¯m wearing, you¡¯ll be flooded with inquiries. Keep your spirits up and make a killing.¡±


    Today, Ramona was wearing avender dress I designed, with a perfect waistline that ttered her figure, adorned with elegant patterns that elevated its sophistication.


    As people age,fort in clothing bes paramount.


    <b>If </b>it can be stylish too, even better.


    In designing for the two elder women, I considered <b>not </b>only their personal preferences but also thefort and texture of the


    materials.


    But I knew Ramona¡¯s support wasn¡¯t just about my skills. It was more about the dream she had had about me.


    08:46


    As dusk settled, guests started to arrive,


    Ramona got up, leading today¡¯s star, Lilliana, to greet the quests


    The butler guided us to the banquet hall.


    Christine and I walked ahead, with Gregory Kicking stones behind us, like a pesky tagalong, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to my we


    I stopped and turned to face him, saying, ¡°You know why?


    He probably had my marriage with Bryant investigated inside out


    He should well understand that I had no interest in getting entangled in anyone¡¯s fe

 CHAPTER 353

    <b>Chapter </b><b>353</b>


    He frowned, <b>ncing </b>at the butler who <b>had </b>already walked <b>away</b><b>, </b>and said, <b>¡°</b>She¡¯s <b>not </b><b>Lilliana</b><b>.</b>¡±


    <b>The </b>paternity test came out positive.¡±


    I felt somewhat helpless.


    He asserted<b>, </b>¡°There must be something wrong with the paternity test. Jane, I might mistake someone else <b>for </b>her.¡±


    <b>By </b>¡°someone else,¡± I knew he meant


    He spoke again, in a quiet voice, ¡°But I would never fail to recognize her.¡±


    1 pursed my lips before saying, ¡°That¡¯s between you and the Myers family, Gregory. It¡¯s best we keep our distance.¡±


    I really <b>didn¡¯t </b>want <b>to </b>fan the mes any further.


    Without looking at his expression, I pulled Christine into the banquet hall.


    Despite being arrangedst minute, the wee party


    anything but half¨Chearted.


    The lights shone brightly, the hall was luxurious, clearly a g <b>for </b>the elite.


    After grabbing a drink from a tray held by a servant, Christine turned to me, surprised, ¡°When did you be <b>so </b><b>tough</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Oh please,¡± I smiled wryly, ¡°Even the dumbest learn from their mistakes. Besides, things are different now.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Before, I was already deep in <b>it</b>, and pulling myself out was


    painful and hard.¡±


    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t forget those restless nights, <b>¡°</b>Now, I¡¯m still at the edge of the pit, with no sunk costs, so it¡¯s easier to stay rational.¡±


    <b>A </b>person who¡¯s just been burned once is not so easily swayed again.


    Christine sighed, then we saw Adah waving us over, introducing us to some high-societydies around her.


    ¡°Youdies were asking if I switched dressmakers recently, well, here she is. Don¡¯t be fooled by her youth; her design talent is immense, and her craftsmanship rivals that of the seasoned masters. The stitching and tailoring look too advanced for someone her age<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Adah.¡±


    Christine and I greeted her with a smile, with Christine being the more social butterfly, half truthfully and half exaggeratingly praising <b>my </b>and Janedream¡¯s <b>work </b>to the nobledies.


    <b>For </b>them<b>, </b><b>it </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b>just about getting a new dress; it was an opportunity <b>to </b>get closer <b>to </b>the Ford and Myers families.


    As the conversation flowed, one of thediesughingly said, ¡°I heard the big boss of RF Group ising tonight. No idea how old he is, but my daughter is still single.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡±


    A familiardy chimed in, ¡°RF is on a roll, having acquired severalpanies aside from Ferguson Group. That boss has quite the knack. Setting aside whether <b>you </b>can catch his eye<b>, </b>the fear is, even if <b>you </b>do, he¡¯s the type to devour without leaving bones.¡±


    The Ferguson Group once dominated half <b>of </b>RiverCity.


    And with the current maneuvers, Bryant¡¯s <b>worth </b>has skyrocketed, the gap <b>in </b>connections and influence with the <b>old </b>families now overshadowed by sheer wealth.


    In a short span <b>of </b>time<b>, </b>for the Myers family to attempt any maniption was nowughable.


    Otherwise, Susan wouldn¡¯t be so eager to <b>curry </b>favor.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡±


    Susan, regaining her usual demeanor upon hearing this, joined with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not as scary as you all make it sound. Plus, <b>if </b>you¡¯re <b>thinking </b>of making a move, you¡¯re toote!¡°/


    The firstdy to speak asked, ¡°Are you nning for your Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s <b>not </b>spell <b>it </b>out!¡±


    Susan, basking in the glory as if she had already be the matriarch of RF Group, said<b>, </b>¡°Initially, they were <b>only </b><b>sending </b><b>a </b>CEO tonight, but once this big boss heard Dorothy was <b>picking </b>him up <b>personally</b>, he changed his mind <b>about </b><bing</b><b>. </b>Now<b>, </b><b>if that </b>doesn¡¯t scream ¡®sure thing, what <b>does</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    We quietly moved away, <b>Christine </b><b>gleefully </b>whispering, ¡°Can you imagine Mrs. Myers¡® <b>face </b>when she <b>finds </b><b>out </b><b>RF¡¯s </b><b>big </b>boss is <b>actually </b>Bryant<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>1/2</b>

 CHAPTER 354

    <b>Chapter </b><b>354</b>


    When Susan caught wind of the conversation, her eyes quickly scanned the room and zeroed in on Richard. She promptly dragged him outside to greet the iing guests.


    Soon after, a buzz of excitement filled the banquet hall entrance. Bryant, York, and the Myers family trio made their grand entrance.


    Bryant was in a sleek ck coat, his demeanor exuding an air of aristocratic coldness and authority with each measured step.


    York trailed half a step behind Bryant, much like thest time they visited Janedream, yet it showed they shared a close bond.


    Given what Susan had said before greeting the guests, the attendees, savvy as they were, needed no further hints.


    Bryant was the elusive big boss of RF Group.


    None other than Bryant himself<b>, </b>previously disengaged by the Myers family, came as an esteemed guest, a situation they <b>dare </b><b>not </b>take lightly, even if it meant swallowing their pride.


    The atmosphere turned subtly tense, with nobody daring to approach casually. The Myers family presented a mix of emotions. Dorothy appeared excited, Susan visibly thrilled, while Richard was notably ufortable, though he remained silent amidst the crowd.


    Some couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Susan, specting, ¡°This Mr. Ferguson must be here for Dorothy, right? After the engagement cancetion, he still hasn¡¯t given up on her¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Susan couldn¡¯t hide her delight. ¡°Let¡¯s <i>not </i>dwell on the past. I was too hasty back then, almost costing Dorothy <b>a </b>splendid match¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Eager to end the embarrassment, Richard lowered his voice and turned to Bryant, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, I had no idea RF Group was yours. It¡¯s truly a case of the young outpacing the old. I hope you might show mercy to the Myers Group in business.¡±


    Richard¡¯s words were a mix of admiration and wariness, indicating the Myers Group was struggling under RF Group¡¯s relentless


    pressure.


    Bryant raised an eyebrow but remained silent while York chuckled, ¡°Mr. Myers, why talk of mercy now? Ms. Myers showed no mercy while relentlessly pursuing her goals.¡±


    Richard nced at his wife and daughter, forcing a smile., ¡°Dorothy is young and impulsive. Rest assured. We won¡¯t <b>bring </b>up such proposals again.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Christine sneered softly from a distance, ¡°Damn, the Myers family does know how to y the game. Dorothy bullied you the most, yet no one¡¯s apologizing to you. They¡¯re just good at sucking up.¡±


    ¡°An apology won¡¯t change anything for me,¡± I muttered.


    But Bryant¡¯s relentless targeting of the Myers Group, scooping up a project vital to them, indeed left them in <b>a </b>dire state.


    Richard had no choice but to plead with Bryant to spare the Myers family.


    Yet, Susan seemed unwilling to let <i>go</i>, ring at Richard. ¡°Richard, what are you talking about? Why drop the marriage talk¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you just stop!¡± Even the usually genteel Richard snapped.


    ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± Susan pulled Dorothy toward Bryant, smiling eagerly, ¡°Bryant, about the disengagement, it had nothing <b>to </b>do with Dorothy. It was all me and Richard. Considering your situation then, we thought you weren¡¯t up for marriage. But <b>Dorothy </b>has <b>been </b>thinking about you, even wanted to visit you several times. We had to stop her, fearing she¡¯d bother you!¡±

 CHAPTER 355

    <b>Chapter </b><b>355</b>


    ¡°Susan,¡± Bryant¡¯s brow furrowed just a bit, and he spoke with a chilly, distant voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin the disengagement to me<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After all, it had been part of his n.


    Whether truly confused or feigning ignorance, Susan protested, ¡°But of course, I must exin everything to you. When <b>you </b>Dorothy was picking you up today, you made a point ofing over with Mr. Carlson. I understand¡­¡±


    heard


    York¡¯s lips twitched in annoyance, interrupting, ¡°Your confidence is admirable, but I must interject. Mr. Ferguson¡¯s visit <b>today </b>has nothing to do with Ms. Myers. Not a dime.¡±


    ¡°How can it not be about Dorothy? If Mr. Ferguson¡¯s visit to the Myers family isn¡¯t for Dorothy, why¡­¡±


    Susan stopped mid¨Csentence, realization dawning, her face darkening as she suddenly turned to look in my direction!


    my wife.¡± Bryant nced down <i>to </i>adjust his cuff, his voice cold, ¡°Just so you know, Susan, I¡¯m here today to win back


    His tone wasn¡¯t loud, but each word was loud and clear, making everyone around him hear it. His statement was like a p across the faces of the Myers women.


    Dorothy burst into tears as if she had faced the ultimate humiliation. She could only vent her anger on Susan, tugging at her arm. ¡°Mom, why are you deluding yourself? Why put me through this embarrassment?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you objecting when I first mentioned it¡­¡± Susan¡¯s words trailed off as Dorothy, ovee with shame and anger, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and ran out, crying.


    Susan had no choice but to follow and console her.


    It was supposed to be the Myers family¡¯s home turf, yet they ended up being the butt of the joke. Richard felt utterly humiliated, but fortunately, Ramona arrived with Lilliana, having likely been informed of the situation by the butler.


    Ramona didn¡¯t gloss over the incident but approached Bryant and beckoned me over, saying sternly, ¡°Jane, when they bullied you, it was indeed the Myers family at fault. The current predicament of the Myers Group is also our own doing.¡±


    I felt unexpectedly sympathetic, ¡°Ramona¡­¡±


    Ramona wasn¡¯t close to Dorothy and Susan and was unaware of their actions, living far away in Vista Town. It wasn¡¯t her ce to apologize.


    ¡°My child, hear me out.¡± Ramona patted my hand, looking at Bryant gently, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Jane is a good girl. Though you¡¯re in a position of power now, the men who adore her are also outstanding. Winning her back might not be as easy as <i>you </i>think.¡±


    Bryant was cold to Dorothy and Susan but respected Ramona, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    He paused, his gaze intense as he looked at me, ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let her down<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    I pretended not to hear. Ramona only smiled, <i>not </i>saying much, and introduced Lilliana to everyone. For a moment<b>, </b><b>it </b>was as if stars surrounded the moon.


    I had achieved my main goal for the day, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to leave with the main character just making her entrance. I wanted to find a corner to sit for a while, but someone was persistently following me.


    Running out of patience, I turned sharply, looking directly <b>into </b>Bryant¡¯s eyes, ¡°Bryant, we¡¯re divorced.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering what you were to say.¡± Bryant¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile<b>, </b>¡°Being divorced doesn¡¯t mean <b>we </b><b>can¡¯t </b><b>remarry</b>. <b>The </b>town hall is still there, <b>not </b>going anywhere.¡±

 CHAPTER 356

    <b>Chapter </b>356


    I paused, then couldn¡¯t help but throw in a bit of sarcasm. ¡°You know, I never realized how tolerant you were.¡±


    That night, in front of everyone, I kissed Gregory. I might¡¯ve had one too many drinks, but it happened. Given Bryant¡¯s ¡®my way or the highway¡® attitude, I figured that¡¯d be thest time he¡¯d ever want to see me.


    When I finished speaking, though, it wasn¡¯t Bryant¡¯s voice that answered but amotion from the center of the banquet hall


    Lilliana slipped into an eye¨Ccatching white designer dress and stood at the center with a microphone, appearing a little shy. Yet, her eyes were fiercely searching for someone.


    She was looking for Gregory.


    Lilliana started, ¡°Since I left my grandparents and parents, I¡¯ve, um, I¡¯ve been through a lot and faced many judgments. But, clinging to just a few happy memories, I¡¯ve managed to keep going,¡± she said, her voice cracking slightly, tears welling up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also been lucky. My family and Greg never stopped looking for me. This morning, my grandmother asked me what I wished for, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything because being back with the Myers family was already more than I could ask for. But now, I know what!


    want.¡±


    ¡°I wish to be worthy of Greg¡¯s years of waiting, to marry him and be his wife.¡± Her voice trailed off, shy and quiet.


    Who would not love a story where the lovers finally got together?


    The whole room erupted in cheers, and some guys started pping loudly.


    Ramona¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, seeming to ept the reality and feeling a surge of affection for Lilliana. Gregory¡¯s gaze was hard to read, sharp and inscrutable.


    Bryant stood beside me, and his voice was icy cold. ¡°So, you¡¯d rather be blindly stubborn than get back with me?¡±


    His mocking tone was unmistakable. But then again, neither he nor Gregory was ever the dilemma I faced. Nor, as he suggested, would I choose Gregory to avoid him.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ferguson. I¡¯ve learned to spot a bad deal. I won¡¯t be tripping over the same stone twice.¡±


    His eyes darkened, almostughing in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re calling me a bad deal?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked, my voice calm.


    Bryant¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. ¡°Not long divorced and already so bold.¡±


    ¡°Bryant,¡± I straightened up with my voice soft but firm. ¡°I always hoped we could part ways gracefully. Even now, after the divorce, it¡¯d be nice not to see each other awkwardly.¡±


    I never knew I could be so rational before him without a hint of bitterness.


    ¡°You can hope for anything from me.¡± He regained his bossy demeanor. ¡°Except for that. That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    I offered, ¡°What if I trade my 10% stake in Ferguson Group for it<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    The Ferguson Group¡¯s stock had been rising, not yet reaching the astronomical growth York predicted but clearly on an upward trajectory. To anyone paying attention, the Ferguson Group was on a different level. My 10% was worth a fortune.


    Bryant paused, his gaze darkening. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I sneered. ¡°You could say that!¡±


    <b>I </b><i>would </i>give up those shares for cutting ties with the past. If Bryant disagreed, I¡¯d sell the shares to someone else. <b>With </b><b>the </b><b>10</b><b>% </b><b>stake</b><b>, </b>anyone could sway big decisions at the Ferguson Group¡¯s shareholder meetings. Bryant wouldn¡¯t let those shares <b>fall </b><b>into </b><b>someone</b>

 Chapter 357

    ?Chapter 357


    His face hardened, voice roughened as though sandpapered, "I gave you the shares so you could have a better life, not for you to use them as a bargaining chip against me."


    I pressed, "So, Mr. Ferguson, is that a yes or no?"


    He let out a coldugh, his tone icy, "Then go ahead and try. Whoever you sell to, I''ll ensure they regret it. If you''re out to hurt someone, by all means, proceed."


    He was as obsessive as ever, almost to a pathological degree. Threatening was all about who could stoop lower. I couldn''t beat him at his own game. It was pointless to argue further. Gritting my teeth, I went straight to find Christine.


    Christine and York were chatting about trivial matters.


    Seeing me approach, Christine turned to York with a smile. "Mr. Carlson, when you''re back in RiverCity after Christmas, dinner''s on me."


    "Sure." York nodded slightly.


    After exchanging greetings, I was about to leave with Christine.


    "Ms. Webster!" York suddenly called out to me, hesitating before speaking. "Your divorce from Bryant, does it have anything to do with that kidnapping incident and his engagement to Dorothy?"


    I replied truthfully, "Somewhat, but not entirely."


    "Actually, during that kidnapping, Bryant knew the gun had no bullets. The model of that handgun wouldn''t feel or weigh the same load," York said with a hint of pity. "He came back that night and smoked the whole time, admitting that you must be really disappointed in him again."


    I blinked, replying. "I know. Bryant was trying to protect me."


    I hadn''t known it at the time. Butter, I understood after Bryant brilliantly escaped and called off the engagement, using the RF Group''s influence to deal with the Myers family.


    York heaved a sigh of relief, confused. "Then why did it have toe to this..."


    "Because that was just thest straw." I smiled faintly. "So, whether it''s a straw or a rose wrapped in straw, it makes no difference."


    The banquet hall was beaming withughter and chatter.


    We grabbed some pastries from the buffet to tide us over until we could leave as the party wound down. Shortly after eating. I started to feel itchy all


    over.


    Christine saw me scratching my arm under my sleeve and asked with concern. "What''s wrong?"


    I answered ufortably, "I don''t know. I''m just suddenly feeling itchy."


    It started with my chest, but soon, my whole body was unbearably itchy. I frowned. "Might be an allergic reaction."


    Christine lifted my sleeve to take a look and panicked, "It''s an allergy, just like that time in college. Weird, we didn''t eat any peanuts. How do you feel?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Maybe one of the pastries had peanuts in it." I got up, grabbing my bag. "Let''s just tell Ramona we have to go."


    Christine agreed, "Okay, let''s hurry to the hospital while it''s still early. I''lle with you."


    "Alright." I nodded.


    Ramona was resting in a separate parlor, the door wide open. It was just her and Gregory inside, chatting.


    Seeing me knock, Gregory stopped talking, seemingly taking my earlier words to heart, idly fiddling with his phone, not sparing me an extra nce. Ramona yfully smacked his head and looked at me kindly. "Jane,e sit."


    "Ramona, I''ll just stand." I smiled.


    In front of our hosts, I couldn''t mention my allergic reaction. It would seem rude as if ming their hospitality. So, I said, "Something came up. I have to leave."


    "Fine. I''ll have the driver..." Her gaze suddenly fell on my wrist, the rash not covered by my sleeve, and her voice trailed off, "What happened to your hand?"

 CHAPTER 358

    I tugged at my sleeve, embarrassed and about to spill the beans when the banquet hall erupted into chan.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Someone yelled, ¡°Ms. Myers has fainted. Call 911


    In the next second, the man, hanging his head low, suddenly stood up and dashed out like a shot, as fast as lightning


    Caught off guard, Ramona stood up hastily, not bothering about anything else, and hurried out with the help of a servant, leaving only me and Christine in the living room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t need to worry about this mess. Christine pulled me away. ¡°They have their family and a devoted fance fou reed take care of yourself. Hurry to the hospital and have it checked out so it doesn¡¯t turn as bad asst time?


    The banquet hall was in total disarray. Some genuinely cared, others just wanted to put on a show for the Myers family


    After getting to the hospital and having some blood samples taken, I sat in the infusion room waiting for Christine. But the itch was st unbearable.


    Taking advantage of Christine paying the bill, I scratched my neck raw. It didn¡¯t help at all. I felt like dying from the itch.


    ¡°Goodness!¡± Christine returned from paying the bill and saw me scratching everywhere, even attacking my face. She rushed over to hold down my hands. ¡°Do you even want your face anymore? Are you still under twenty, with a fast metabolism that scars would disappea If you scar, you¡¯ll look hideous.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m already hideous.¡± I was on the verge of tears,


    On the way to the hospital, I took a small mirror from my bag and saw that my face was all in rashes. It looked shocking


    Feeling my despair, Christine tried to console me, ¡°It¡¯s just temporary ugliness. The doctor said that once the MV is in and you take some medicine for a few days, these rashes will disappear with no trace. Let me hang the IV, and I go and get you some ice cream to cool it down. It might relieve some of the itching.¡±


    Feeling relieved, I took the medicine from her hands like a lifeline. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get the IV set up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Christine apanied me.


    Even though it waste, the infusion area was busy, with patients everywhere, so we had to wait our turn<i>. </i>Just as it was my tum, amotion erupted outside the infusion room.


    Susan burst in, frantic, with her bodyguards looking around in panic. Soon, her gaze fixed on me! Without hesitation, she me


    beeline for us.


    On high alert, Christine stepped before me. ¡°What do you want now<i>?</i><i>¡±</i>


    a


    ¡°Ms. Webster!¡± Susan surprisingly softened her tone, ¡°My daughter has fainted. She has astic anemia and a rare blood type. We can¡¯t find a donor at this hour. Please, help her!¡±


    Christine coldly responded, ¡°Your daughter? Which one? The one who kidnapped Jane or the one you just found?¡±


    Susan murmured, ¡°Lilliana.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but no!¡± Christine pushed me before a nurse, ¡°Jane is feeling unwell. She needs an IV. You should know that if you¡¯re on medication, you can¡¯t donate blood for theing few days?


    1 was so itchy that I could barely stand it, eagerly stretching out my arm, riddled with rashes, for the nurse to set up the IV. Yet the sight of the sharp needle made me instinctively flinch and shut my eyes. Surprisingly, the anticipated pain never followed.


    Susan had her bodyguard stop the nurse¡¯s action!


    Feeling like millions of tiny bugs crawling on my skin, I nearly lost it<b>, </b>biting my teeth hard. ¡°Is Ms. Myers¡® life the only one <b>that </b>matters, not mine?*


    ¡°Ms. Webster¡­¡± Seeing the hatred in my eyes, <b>Susan </b>seemed shocked and burst into tears, pleading, <b>¡°</b><b>When </b>I found out <b>about </b>your blood type, the doctor said you have allergies. Allergies are not life¨Cthreatening, are they? But without a blood source, <b>my </b><b>daughter</b>


    could die.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 CHAPTER 359

    When one was feeling uiterly murable, self prosnevation kicked in hard I couldn¡¯t care rayonsul anything else felt so unveil that I could scratch my skin off ¡°Whare it to


    Ward Pupposed to y the saint and save others when <b>i </b>was in such pain?


    Thumpi asan dropped to her knees, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Please, this Bickness of yours is nothing senous. Save my daughter first, will you?<i>¡±</i>


    Everyone in the infusion room turned to look, startled.


    At that moment, she was a desperate mother, consumed with worry for her daughter¡¯s life and out of options.


    And me? Just a person with a ¡°minor illness, selfishly refusing to save a life.


    ¡°No.¡°t looked at her coldly, turning to Christine, ¡°Chris, call the cops. Susan is maliciously preventing me from getting medical help. It¡¯s practically attempted murder.¡±


    1 cared more about my life than what others thought of me. Who did Lilliana think she was?


    She was the favored Ms. Myers. Besides Susan begging me, the Myers and the Ford families must be exhausting all their connections in search of a blood donor,


    Lilliana wouldn¡¯t be in danger even if I didn¡¯t go. Even if she were in danger by some slim chance, I wouldn¡¯t trade my life for hers. Giving blood while having an allergic reaction could lead to shock or something even worse, I wasn¡¯t brave enough for that.


    ¡°Mom! Why waste your breath with them?¡± Clicking in high heels, Dorothy saw her chance to avenge the embarrassment at the dinner party. She ordered the bodyguards, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take her for the blood draw now!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Already feeling awful, I couldn¡¯t struggle.


    Christine¡¯s eyes were red with urgency as she tried to stop them, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Dorothy! It is against thew. If something happens to Jane, can you bear the


    consequences?¡±


    ¡°Law<i>? </i>Maybe you should see who rules Vista Town!¡± Full of arrogance, Dorothy ordered the remaining bodyguards, ¡°Check these people¡¯s phones in the infusion room. If anyone recorded a video, delete it.¡±


    She pointed at Christine. ¡°And keep her out of the way.¡±


    The abuse of power as extreme. Soon, the guards took me to where they would draw


    blood. To prevent resistance or calls for help, they even tied me to a chair and gagged


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    13:05This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    With a sinister smile, Dorothy came closer, hinting, ¡°Jane, you¡¯re so lucky. Unfortunately, God is fair, letting people like me, born with nothing, control your fate.¡±


    <b>Get </b>on with ¡® She squinted at the medical staff, ¡°If you don¡¯t start now and my ¡®sister¡® Buffers, none of you will live well in Vista Town!¡±


    Outside, hurled footsteps approached.


    It was Ramona¡¯s voice, ¡°You¡¯ve found a willing donor for Lilliana so quickly?¡±


    Susan smiled. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to worry for now. Lilliana¡¯s suffering is over. God is looking out for her.¡±


    As they inserted the needle into my vein, I managed to loosen the ropes tying my legs to the chair, and I kicked the medical trolley. The noise caught the attention of those outside.


    ¡°Is the person inside not donating of their own free will?¡±


    That was Gregory.


    Christine somehow broke free from the bodyguard watching her, appearing suddenly, her voice growing louder, ¡°Mr. Ford, they¡¯ve tied up Jane! She¡¯s having an allergic reaction. Donating blood could kill her!¡±

 CHAPTER 360

    ¡®Seriously? Asking Gregory for help?¡® I can¡¯t help but wonder if I was too pessimistic. Given his obsession with Lilliana, I¡¯d put my faith in Ramona rather than him. Despite his constantints about Lilliana being all wrong for him, he¡¯d never stand by and watch her die, not even if there was just a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cthousand chance.


    Gregory was not one to waffle, Sacrificing me was something I sawing a mile away,


    Bang! Surprisingly, without any prior argument heard from outside, there was a sudden loud bang. With the door kicked open wide, Gregory stormed in with a chilling aura.


    To my utter astonishment, he strode in, untied me in seconds, and ripped off the duct tape from my mouth with trembling hands. ¡°Jane, how could you be so foolish again!¡±


    I tried to say something. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t speak. You look terrible.¡± After ensuring they didn¡¯t drain my blood, his expression softened, though still with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Greg!¡± Dorothy was momentarily frightened by his presence, but she quickly regained herposure and bit back, ¡°You can¡¯t take her with you today, no matter what!¡±


    Gregory ignored Dorothy. He bent down to pick me up and leave,


    ¡°Greg!¡± Susan directlymanded the bodyguards to block the door. ¡°This time, I can¡¯t let you have your way, boy,¡±


    Gregory¡¯s gaze turned stormy, and he gently stroked my hands to soothe the irritation from the rashes. His usually indifferent face was cold, and he mocked, ¡°Did you all forget it is the Ford family¡¯s hospital? Tell your men to back off.¡±


    ¡°You can leave, but Jane can¡¯t,¡± Susan insisted.


    ¡°Then tell your people to kill me. If they can¡¯t, I must take her away.¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes lit up with fierce intensity, and he sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight, make it quick. Don¡¯t dy me taking her to see a doctor.¡±


    The Myers family wouldn¡¯t dare. Having already offended the RF, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Myers family vanished from Vista Town if they were to sh with the Ford family.


    Anxious and angry, Ramona hesitated before saying, ¡°Let Gregory and Jane go!¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Seeing that, Dorothy rushed to the door. ¡°You could care less about me, but can you be so indifferent to Lilliana?¡±


    Ramona had been worried about Lilliana¡¯s bloodline and was visibly exhausted. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen what condition Jane is in? Continuing to take her blood might kill her.¡±


    Dorothy scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s just the life of an outsider. Is that more important than Lilliana¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°I know Lilliana, Ramona said, leaning on her servant for support. ¡®She¡¯s always been kind¨Chearted. If her lifees at the expense of someone else¡¯s, she will live in quilt for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°But Ramona, that was when she was a child? Susan was frantic. ¡°Do you know what Lilliana thinks now? Have you asked her if she wants to die?¡±


    ¡°And have you asked Jane that? Just because she wasn¡¯t born into the Myers family, does she deserve to die?¡± Ramona stood her ground.


    But I could see the hesitation on her face.


    Indeed, it¡¯s natural to hesitate when you have to choose between family and a strange


    The ck market for organ trading wouldn¡¯t exist if everyone had principles and reason.


    Suddenly, Dorothy red at Gregory. ¡°What about you, Greg? Lilliana is the person you¡¯ve been waiting for over twenty years. Are you willing to watch her die for Jane? Ah!¡±


    Gregory abruptly choked Dorothy! While looking down at her, Gregory¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile. ¡°I remember your blood type also matches, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Suddenly, fear shed in Dorothy¡¯s eyes. I can¡¯t. I¡¯m way too thin. I don¡¯t meet the weight requirement for donating blood¡­¡±


    Gregory nced at the medical staff, asking coldly, ¡°Will she die?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ford, she won¡¯t die if we control the amount of blood.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 361

    ¡°Looks like death isn¡¯t an option.¡± He smirked, ¡°Then let¡¯s push it to the limit.¡±


    Ignoring Dorothy¡¯s struggles, he swiftly tied her to another chair. ¡°It¡¯s clear the Myers family didn¡¯t waste their time on you, showing such sisterly love for Lily. Let¡¯s see that love in action, not just words.¡±


    Gregory secured the knot and gestured to the medical staff. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get on with it.¡±


    ¡°Mom! Mom!!¡± Dorothy¡¯s pleas for help were heart¨Cwrenching!


    Susan was desperate to intervene but got blocked by Gregory¡¯s associates at the door.


    There was no way in, no way out.


    It was a showdown of who was crazier and who was more ruthless.


    Her voice trembling with fear, Susan grabbed Ramona¡¯s arm, ¡°Please¡­ talk some sense into Gregory. He listens to you! It will end badly for Dorothy¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor?¡± Ramona sat down calmly, ¡°She won¡¯t die from this. It¡¯s far less severe than what Jane went through.¡±


    ¡°Mom! Help!¡± As the nurse cleaned the skin with iodine, Dorothy¡¯s screams echoed through the room.


    Gregory looked away, pulling me aside to leave.


    Seeing the nurse ready the blood draw kit, Susan lost it, lunging at me, only to be kicked to the ground by Gregory!


    ¡°Don¡¯t y the hypocrite with me.¡± Gregory¡¯s tone was cold and measured, ¡°Susan, I¡¯ve warned you <i>not </i>to test my patience. Since talking won¡¯t help, you need to learn the hard way. What¡¯s the rush? Is a foster daughter more important to you than your own?¡±


    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Suddenly, a middle¨Caged man appeared, clearly having rushed from afar. He bore a resemnce to Gregory but had an air of worldly wisdom. ¡°Who taught you to be sowless?¡±


    He helped Susan stand up, turning his anger toward Gregory, ¡°Apologies to Susan! I¡¯ve heard all about it on my way here. Are <i>you </i>willing to sever centuries of friendship between the Ford and the Myers families over this outsider?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Gregory¡¯s expression turned colder. ¡°She¡¯s not an outsider. She has a name, Jane Webster.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what her name is,¡± Klein¡¯s authority was palpable. ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiled by your grandparents, thinking you¡¯re above everyone else! Choose this girl, and you can forget ever being part of the Ford family again.¡±


    1/2


    13:06


    Gregory chuckled. ¡°Did your mistress have another son?¡±


    Klein raised his hand to p him, but Gregory dodged.


    Unable to vent his frustration, Klein snapped, ¡°What are you thinking? The family has been pushing you to marry for years, and you wait for Lilliana to return. Now that she¡¯s back, what¡¯s your n? Marry this woman?¡±


    ¡°What if I said yes?¡± Usually indifferent, Gregory was visibly agitated, yet his face remained expressionless.


    His defiance only fueled Klein¡¯s anger. ¡°You should know I have a hundred ways to make her disappear! Drop this nonsense. Let the doctor take her blood and save Lilliana.¡±


    ¡°The big guns are out in Vista Town, Mr. Ford!¡± With York by his side, Bryant approached with an icy demeanor. ¡°Since when can you threaten my wife¡¯s life so freely? Has this town lost all itsws? And who is the precious gem that requires my wife¡¯s life for their salvation?¡±

 CHAPTER 362

    The VIP lounge was buzzing with tension the moment Bryant stepped in, transforming the air into something palpable. Everyone¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, except for Gregory, practically radiating hostility.


    Klein¡¯s fury seemed to dissipate, leaving behind a veneer of a businessman¡¯sposure and shrewdness. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, your wife¡­ is Ms. Webster?¡± he inquired, his gaze finally acknowledging my presence, granting me an identity.


    Bryant¡¯s voice was chilly as he retorted, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ferguson, it would be smart to tell the difference between your wife and your ex¨Cwife,¡± Gregory suggested coldly, though his firm stance was unmistakable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to send you an invitation when we remarry,¡± Bryant quipped, attempting to pull me away from Gregory.


    But Gregory stood firm, causing the tension to rise even further.


    The fear of an impending blood draw had momentarily distracted me from the difort in my body, but Bryant¡¯s arrivalforted me. And yet, the itch was unbearable.


    Struggling against Gregory¡¯s grip, I said, ¡°You should¡­ take care of Lilliana¡¯s situation


    first.¡±


    Given the circumstances, if Gregory left with me and something happened to Lilliana, he¡¯d never forgive himself.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go with him?¡± Gregory seemed to misunderstand, his gaze darkening as if he were looking at a traitor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Let Mrs. Ferguson go!¡± Klein intervened, annoyed.


    ¡°I said, ex¨Cwife!¡± Gregory countered firmly.


    ¡°Greg¡­¡± Looking pale and fragile in her wheelchair, wheeled by a servant, Lilliana seemed on the verge of copse.


    Seizing the moment Gregory¡¯s attention shifted, I pulled away and said to Christine, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Christine supported me toward the treatment room, where Klein had arranged a VIP suite for my infusion. Bryant didn¡¯t object, and I wasn¡¯t in a ce to refuse, feeling as terrible as I did. Comfort was my priority. Soon, I was on an IV.


    York was at the door, speaking with Klein.


    Klein apologized, ¡°Mr/Carlson, it¡¯s like a family feud washing up at our doorstep. If I had known Ms. Webster was Mrs. Ferguson, no one would¡¯veid a finger on her.¡±


    1/2


    13:06


    ¡°So, is this how you judge people by appearances?¡± York responded with a chuckle.


    Klein shared augh before adding a few more words, and ever diplomatic, York would likely keep the conversation light.


    Despite its size, RF Group was new to the domestic market and couldn¡¯t afford to make too many enemies, especially not the Ford family, a powerhouse in its own right. Pushed too far, a united front from Vista Town¡¯s leading families could pose a significant challenge to RF, potentially leading to its downfall.


    I looked at Bryant, asking, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To find you.¡± Noticing my difort with the IV, he adjusted the flow rate. ¡°At the Myers family gathering, you disappeared in the blink of an eye. York found out you were at the hospital,¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I was curious. ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like him to be so attached. He felt my forehead with his hand, gently massaging my wrist. ¡°What happened to you? Breaking out like this, did you have an allergic reaction to peanuts again?¡±


    I was surprised. ¡°How did you know about my allergy?¡±


    Bryant said lightly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you allergic back in college?¡±


    I replied, stunned. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t there.¡±


    I was with Christine, Mark, and several other ssmates then. It was a mistake.


    Bryant¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Mark didn¡¯t return until the next day, making a racket. He said you had an allergic reaction, and he took care of you. You were quite close to him even in our first year in college.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Puzzled, Christine tried to recall the event. ¡°That happened in the afternoon. We left the hospital by evening and went for dinner before returning to campus.¡±


    I gave it a thought, and it sounded right.


    Bryant paused, his expression darkening momentarily, but he remained silent.


    He suggested Christine return to the hotel, but she was wary of Bryant. ¡°What are you nning? They might be afraid of you, but I¡¯m not. If you mess with me, you can forget about getting back together with Jane forever!¡±


    2/2

 CHAPTER 363

    Bryant red at her, his tone heavy with implication, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like a fifth wheel here?¡±


    Christine dabbed ointment on my skin, concentrating. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Bryant,¡± I turned to him, ¡°You should leave.¡±


    ¡°I leave?¡± Bryant nced outside, his eyes darkening. ¡°Are you off to be someone¡¯s personal blood bank again?¡±


    I knew what he meant. Though the Ford family was reasonable, the Myers mother¨Cdaughter duo was <b>a </b>whole different story, utterly unhinged. They saw me as a thorn in their side, missing no chance to skin me alive if they could.


    Bryant rxed, pulling a chair to sit by the bed, his long legs crossed. ¡°Want some water?¡± ¡°Sitting there with your legs crossed like that, who¡¯d dare ask for water?¡± Still harboring resentments from past events, Christine seized the moment to vent.


    Bryant chuckled. ¡°Well, there¡¯s always you, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re divorced.¡± Christine smiled, handing me a ss of water


    After the IV, it wasn¡¯t toote. The itching had subsided. When leaving the hospital, I intended to part ways with Bryant and catch a cab back to the hotel.


    But he grabbed me assertively. ¡®Till take you back¡±


    ¡°No need for¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, Bryant took off his coat and draped it over me, then scooped me up over his shoulder with my head down toward the ground. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever. And the night air will make it worse.¡±


    Christine watched, dumbfounded, whispering to York, ¡°What kind of billionaire romance is Mr. Ferguson acting out?¡±


    Bryant shoved me into the car.


    Christine took the passenger seat naturally, and York drove


    I was getting annoyed, thinking people just don¡¯t change. Especially him¨Conce that fake calmness wore off, his usual arrogance and need to control everything started showing up again. Maybe I¡¯d never seen his true face, even to this day


    The next day, Christine was busy on the phone with a notebook, calling and jotting down notes. Last night¡¯s clients from the high society were all for custom orders. We had to schedule fittings and inquire about preferences and styles. Even though they came for the sake of the Ford and the Myers families, we had to uphold our reputation.


    I poured some water to take my medicine when the doorbell rang.


    It was Molly. ¡°Hey, I heard about your severe allergyst night. How are you now?<i>¡±</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I opened the door wider, about to let her in, when I paused, surprised, ¡°Mark, what brings you here?¡±


    And you¡¯re asking me?¡± Mark feigned annoyance, ¡°You had such a severe allergy and didn¡¯t even tell me. How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± I smiled, letting them in.


    It was an executive suite with a living room outside the bedroom.


    ¡°What caused the allergy?¡± Molly asked with concern.


    I knew what I was allergic to, so I didn¡¯t discuss it with the doctor at the hospital and just mentioned it was idental ingestion of something I was previously allergic to.


    I touched the nearly subsided rash. ¡°Food allergy. I must¡¯ve identally eaten something with peanuts in it.¡±


    ¡°Peanuts? You¡¯re allergic to peanuts?¡± Molly¡¯s eyes widened as if she¡¯d stumbled upon a significant revtion.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Molly shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t taken your medicine yet?¡± Mark noticed the medicine I hadn¡¯t yet taken on the table, urging me gently, ¡°Take your medicine first.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Okay.¡± Just as I swallowed the pills and was about to drink some water, Mark suddenly demanded, ¡°Who are you messaging?¡±


    ¡°My brother, just updating him about Jane¡¯s situation.¡± Not thinking much of it, Molly kept typing on her phone, ¡°He and my dad had a huge fightst night. Now he¡¯s at home, grounded by my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°You told your brother Jane had a peanut allergy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Molly looked puzzled, ¡°Is that not okay to say?¡±

 CHAPTER 364

    I was in a cloud of doubt, standing there with Molly, our gazes turning toward Mark in unison.


    He lookedposed and polished as ever, refilling my ss with water and cracking a light¨Chearted smile. ¡°What¡¯s the big <b>secret</b>? It¡¯s just that revealing too much might bring trouble his way¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Molly inquired.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention he and your dad fought?¡± Mark lowered his gaze, keeping his voice even. ¡°The more details you spill, the more worried he¡¯ll get about Jane. Imagine the chaos it would stir at home. Isn¡¯t that just inviting trouble?¡±


    ¡°You have <b>a </b>point¡­¡± Molly conceded, nodding. ¡°But I¡¯ve spilled the beans, and even though he hasn¡¯t seen it yet, there¡¯s no taking it back.¡±


    Mark¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°No worries. We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get to it.¡±


    Christine emerged from the bedroom, surprised to find Mark and Molly. She greeted us with a smile.


    Mark nced at her with regret. ¡°Steven was waiting for you on his wedding day.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me? Why?¡± Christine popped open a <b>soda</b>, sipping it leisurely.


    The mention affected her mood. The wedding invitation had found its way to her and me.


    She, of course, would never attend. And as her friend, I found no reason to go, either.


    Mark sighed. ¡°Probably, he couldn¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°Mark,¡± Christine chuckled carelessly. ¡°People who try to have it all deserve whateveres their way. I don¡¯t want to hear about him ever again.¡±


    Christine always knew how to let go. That subject was closed.


    After some small talk, I nced at the time and suggested we head downstairs for lunch. However, I wasn¡¯t quite myself yet, too embarrassed to show my face, hence the mask. So, while the other three indulged <b>in </b>all the good stuff, I quietly sipped the soup.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After lunch, as Molly and Christine led the way out, Mark walked beside me, his gaze lingering on me. ¡°Jane, you and Gregory are worlds apart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± I responded with a tight¨Clipped smile.


    The gap between Gregory and me didn¡¯t require anyone else¡¯s reminder, especially now that Lilliana had returned. Everything was falling back into ce.


    Mark chuckled softly. ¡°For some reason, I always felt you treated him differently, and it seems I was right.¡±


    ¡°Why do they stand a better chance than me?¡± he pondered.


    I offered a helpless smile. ¡°Mark, you¡¯re a great guy. And as you¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s impossible between Gregory and me. He¡¯s engaged.¡±


    Any rtionship involving a third party was of no interest to me. I would rather avoid it altogether.


    His eyebrows raised, and his curiosity piqued. ¡°But what if you were Lilliana? Would you have no hesitation in being with him? Fulfilling a childhood marriage pact?¡±


    I paused, turning to him with resignation. ¡°How could I ever be so lucky?¡±


    Setting aside the choices I might have made as Lilliana, <b>just </b>that Lilliana was Ms. Myers was beyond my wildest dreams.


    <b>1/2</b>


    Yet, Mark persisted, ¡°But what if? Would you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Besides, what I think has never really mattered<b>.</b>¡±


    I¡¯ve always been at the mercy of fate.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Mark¡¯s lips pressed together firmly. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not her<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    As we reached the <b>elevator</b>, I pressed the button. ¡°Exactly, and you just helped me uncover my origins <b>not </b>too long ago.¡±


    After escorting them out of the hotel, Mark stopped, his voice filled with concern, ¡°Stay away from the Myers and the Ford families, okay? You¡¯d better not get dragged into their mess again. If anything happens, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer. Got it?¡±

 CHAPTER 365

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± I nodded earnestly. ¡°Heading back to RiverCity now?¡±


    Mark smiled. ¡°Yeah, I just wanted to check that you¡¯re doing alright.¡±


    I tried to say something. ¡°Mark, you didn¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    He brushed it off with a light tone. ¡°Since when do friends not care for each other?¡±


    I breathed a <b>sigh </b>of relief, smiled gratefully, and chose not to say more.


    ¡°Call me anytime you need something.¡± After Mark said that, he turned to Molly, ¡°Miss Ford, did you drive here? Need a lift?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Molly quickly shook her head with a coy smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t drive. My driver dropped me off and left. Thanks, Mr. Larson!¡±


    On my way back to the room, Christine couldn¡¯t wait to gossip. ¡°Do you think Molly has a thing for <b>Mark</b>?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± I answered with a smile.


    Molly was sweet and lively, and Mark was gentle and considerate. They together would indeed make a perfect match, especially since Molly came from a good family, and with a brother like Gregory, the Larson family wouldn¡¯t dare cross her.


    However, Christine was skeptical. ¡°I don¡¯t see it happening. Mark is great but too stubborn.¡±


    I asked in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Even though you said you¡¯ve cleared the air with him to be friends only¡± Christine frowned, ¡°I feel like he hasn¡¯t let go. Molly chasing after him is setting herself up for disappointment.¡±


    Seeing my concern, she added, ¡°But Molly¡¯s no fool. She¡¯s from the Ford family and won¡¯t fall into big traps.¡±


    It would be the reopening day for Janedream after Christmas two dayster, and I didn¡¯t want to linger in Vista Town for too long.


    Christine had arranged to meet with three affluentdies in the afternoon for fittings. Everything went smoothly with the introductions from the Ford and the Myers families.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But when I finally checked my phone after thest appointment, I saw several missed calls. The caller ID showed it was Gregory.


    I realized I had forgotten to turn off the silent mode from the night before. I was so focused on the clients in the afternoon that I hadn¡¯t checked my phone.


    The urgency wasn¡¯t typical for him. Something urgent must have happened, I called him back as I got into the car, and he picked up almost instantly.


    Gregory¡¯s voice was frantic. ¡°Jane, where did you hop off to instead of resting in your hotel room with that allergy?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I immediately sensed trouble and said, ¡°I was doing fittings for a client introduced by Adah yesterday. Just finished,¡±


    ¡°Send me your location. Don¡¯t go anywhere else. Just wait there for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Without questioning, I sent him my location and told Christine, ¡°Chris, back to the hotel. Gregory needs me for something urgent.¡±


    08:45


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Christine asked.


    I unbuckled my seatbelt, replying. ¡°Gregory¡¯s tone doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯s bad news. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As the evening lights glowed, I stood by the roadside, wrapping my coat tighter against the chill wind. Turning around, a shy Pagani screeched to a halt beside me.


    As the car door opened and I got in, I couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Trying to run me over¡­¡±


    *Jane, was it peanuts you were allergic tost night?¡±

 CHAPTER 366

    Gregory grabbed my arm with the passion I had never seen in him. An Intensity and a barely contained excitement had overshadowed his usually disheveled appearance. His brown eyes locked onto mine,


    unblinking.


    I forgot to breathe. It was as if my response was of utmost importance to Gregory. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I was perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before I knew it, he pulled me into his embrace. His whole body trembled with emotion! The hug was nothing like the measured, restrained ones I had received from him before. He held me like a long¨Clost treasure, his feelings overflowing. It was as if he had finally broken free from the chains bounding him.


    After a moment, he reluctantly let go, his face glowing with a joy I had never seen, reminiscent of the <b>guy </b>with an unexpected windfall, ¡°I knew it was you. It had to be you.¡±


    He cupped my face. ¡°See, I told you I¡¯d recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡± His actions had me baffled, ¡°Lilliana?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet Grandma.¡± Almost immediately after saying that, he leaned over to buckle my seatbelt, shifted gears, and stepped on the gas in one fluid motion.


    The engine roared to life. At the moment, his usual carefree demeanor was tenfold.


    I was still confused, ¡°Why are you suddenly so sure I¡¯m Lilliana?¡±


    He had always thought I might be her. But there was always a hint of uncertainty. After all, the Myers family already <b>had </b>a Lilliana, and the DNA reports were crystal clear.


    He paused at a red light, turning to me with a sparkle in his eyes, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, ¡°Lily has been allergic to peanuts since she was a child. Like you, she¡¯d break out in rashes.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I hesitated to burst his bubble, saying, ¡°A lot of people are allergic to peanuts. It can¡¯t be that every one of them is Lilliana, right? Lilliana must have eaten the same thing atst night¡¯s dinner¡­¡±


    As I spoke, I realized something was off. When I saw Lilliana at the hospitalst night, she didn¡¯t seem to have any allergic reactions.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t allergic.¡± Gregory had pinpointed the crucial detail, his voice turning cold, ¡°The butler had yesterday¡¯s menu pre¨Capproved, but two of the <b>desserts </b>had their ingredients identally spilled and were substituted with peanuts at thest minute.¡±


    I fell silent, not because I believed I was Lilliana, but because who would go through the trouble of setting up a fake Lilliana?


    They hadn¡¯t anticipated a weing dinner would lead to such a slip¨Cup. While it put Lilliana in the spotlight, it also exposed a w, I couldn¡¯t guess. All I knew was that I might have made different choices if I could have foreseen how everything would unfold.


    We arrived at the Myers Mansion, where Ramona had just finished dinner.


    Seeing us, Ramona was surprised. ¡°Greg, why did you bring Jane here? Isn¡¯t she still sick<b>?</b>¡±


    Then, she examined me more closely with concern, ¡°Still not fully recovered, huh? ITI call the doctor to have another look at you.¡±


    Gregory kept it under wraps because he didn¡¯t want to freak anyone out, so he hadn¡¯t told anyone at all. He hadn¡¯t even given Ramona a heads¨Cup.


    I smiled politely, ¡°Ramona, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯ll clear up in a few days. There¡¯s no need to trouble the doctor again.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Ramona,¡± Gregory helped Ramona to the <b>couch</b>, shedding his usual indifference for a rare seriousness, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you, but please, try to stay calm for your health.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ramona sensed something was amiss. ¡°Just say it.¡±


    Gregory gestured for me to sit before he began, ¡°About the desserts atst night¡¯s dinner, two contained peanuts.¡±

 CHAPTER 367

    <b>Chapter </b>367


    ¡°Peanuts? Farley had checked the menu in advance. No way.¡± Ramona was sure of it.


    After all, Lilliana was allergic to peanuts, and the Myers family would have taken note of that.


    Gregory poured a cup of coffee for Ramona. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I checked with the chef who prepared the dinner, and they did use peanut butter.¡±


    ¡°Then Jane¡­¡± Ramona still remembered my allergy to peanuts, ¡°Did you break out in rashes yesterday because you ate peanuts?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t paying attention when I ate.¡± I nodded.


    Then Gregory reminded, ¡°Ramona, it¡¯s not just Jane who¡¯s allergic to peanuts.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Ramona caught on, her expression turning grave. ¡°Indeed, Lilliana didn¡¯t show any <b>allergic </b>reactions, but is it possible she didn¡¯t eat those two pastries?¡±


    ¡°She did.¡± Gregory was very sure in his response.


    Ramona was puzzled. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Gregory hesitated for a sec, looking kinda sheepish. ¡°I hacked into the Myers family¡¯s surveince system and watched the entire reception from yesterday.¡±


    What?


    Ramona choked a bit, not dwelling on it, but her expression darkened. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss whether Jane is Lily or not,¡± Gregory didn¡¯t <b>put </b>me on the spot, just said coldly, ¡°But the Lilliana we have now seems like someone deliberately sent her to us.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± As soon as Gregory finished speaking, Lilliana walked in from the yard, her face as pale and doll¨Clike as ever, without a hint of color.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Beside her stood Susan


    Seeing us as well, Susan wasn¡¯t surprised, directly using. Jane, you just stood by during Lilliana¡¯s emergency yesterday. How dare you show your face at our house?¡±


    As she spoke, she moved to kick me out.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ramona shouted in anger, ¡°She¡¯s in my house. I¡¯m not in my grave yet, and you¡¯re making decisions. for me?¡±


    ¡°Ramona, you saw how she was yesterday, not a bit ofpassion. We¡¯re better off with less contact with <b>such </b>people.¡±


    ¡°When it was time to draw Dorothy¡¯s blood, I didn¡¯t see you showingpassion, either. Lilliana is your daughter, after all.¡± Ramona¡¯s tone was neither light nor heavy.


    Surprisingly, Susan wasn¡¯t mad. She tried to contain her temper and defended herself, ¡°It¡¯s hard since I love them both¡­


    ¡°Enough, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ramona didn¡¯t want to hear anymore, cutting straight to the point.


    Susan pushed Lilliana forward, rolling her sleeve. ¡°Ramona, I wanted to ask if there was anything with peanuts atst night¡¯s dinner. Lilliana suddenly had an allergic reaction.¡±


    ¡°Lilliana had an allergic reaction, too?¡± Ramona paused.


    Susan pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Besides Lilliana, who else is allergic to peanuts?¡±


    ¡°Susan, didn¡¯t you see how Jane reactedst night?¡± Gregory asked calmly.


    Susan coughed lightly. ¡°She¡¯s no kin or rtion of mine. Why would I bother about her?¡±


    ¡°Lilliana,e here.¡± Ramona beckoned Lilliana over. ¡°You were finest night. Howe you¡¯re having an allergic reaction now?¡±


    ¡°I just had the doctore over. Susan was <b>logical</b>, ¡®The doctor mentioned it might just be individual differences. Some folks react fast to allergies, while others react more slowly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Lily started reacting within minutes of eating them when she was little. Gregory suddenly spoke up, and the depth of investigation in his eyes was profound.

 CHAPTER 368

    <b>Chapter </b><b>368</b>


    I started to second¨Cguess myself. After all, my knowledge of Lilliana was <b>scant </b>at best. <b>So</b>, I kept quiet and didn¡¯t make a peep.


    Lilliana inched closer to Gregory, squatting beside him like a startled bunny. ¡°Greg, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re so cold all of a sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°Lilliana?¡± Gregory eyed her, ¡°Do you know when I started suspecting you?¡±


    ¡°¨²h, what do you mean?¡± Confusion swam in her eyes.


    Gregory offered a wry smile. ¡°Lily never calls me Greg, not even once. You gave yourself away the first time we met.¡±


    No wonder. It was no wonder Gregory had been so sure. Yet, that DNA report had made him ponder over and over.


    ¡°¡­¡± Her gaze flickered, hands twisting nervously, tears seemingly on the brink, ¡°Then, what did I call you when we were kids?¡±


    ¡°You im to remember so much about our childhood, Gregory scrutinized her, ¡°Howe you forgot how


    to call me?¡±


    ¡ª


    Gregory Ford! Under his questioning, the first response that popped into my head was his full name. It wasn¡¯t even intentional, just instinctual.


    Susan seemed protective of the long¨Clost daughter, helping her up from the ground, ¡°Greg, do you realize how hard we¡¯ve worked to find Lilliana? Why can¡¯t you let this go?¡±


    ¡°She insists on marrying me, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Gregory chuckled, his gaze sharp, ¡°I need to ensure who my future wife is, a faithful girl or a liar.¡±


    He exchanged a look with Ramona, getting her silent consent, then called for the butler, Farley. In a calm tone, he instructed, ¡°Farley, could you please contact the doctor for an allergy test? Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s truly peanuts she¡¯s allergic to or if something else caused the rash as a diversion.¡±


    ¡°Gregory, what are you suggesting?¡± Susan¡¯s face fell. ¡°Can¡¯t I recognize my daughter<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to test, then. We can call off the engagement.¡± Gregory¡¯s response was calm and collected.


    fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°You have the right to recognize your daughter, and I have the right to disown my


    Fuming, Susan clenched her teeth. ¡°Would your father approve of this?¡±


    ¡°Stop using my dad as a bargaining chip.¡± as if he¡¯s the one getting married.¡±


    <i>gory¡¯s </i>voice was cold, mocking, ¡°To an outsider, it might seem


    Susan¡¯s resistance made Ramona¡¯s position crystal clear. mming her cup on the table, she dered, ¡°Let¡¯s do another paternity test!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Lilliana cried uncontrobly, her body quivering with each sob. ¡°You, you don¡¯t want me, either?¡± Ramona cried, unable to bear looking at her. Ans she told Farley to collect a hair sample.


    The long¨Clost granddaughter might be a fraud, a truth no one could easily ept. But if she were genuine, redoing the test would only hurt their rtionship.


    Under the watchful eyes of four or five people, plus Farley being the most trusted person by the elderly <bdy</b>, the entire process left no room for mistakes.


    <b>108</b><b>:</b>45


    Farley ced the hair into a clear stic bag, Intending to hand it to Ramona, but she waved <b>him </b><b>off</b><b>. </b>¡°Give it to Greg.¡±


    Ramona didn¡¯t trust the Myers family¡¯s hospital.


    Lilliana fainted from crying. Fortunately, she was discharged thanks to the Myers family arranging a professional medical team to care for her at home.

 CHAPTER 369

    The medical team gave the first aid on the spot. And just like that, she came around.


    Before the drama could fully unfold, Gregory lost his patience. After bidding Ramona goodbye, he grabbed me by the shirt cor and said, ¡°We¡¯re <b>leaving</b>.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always have to be so uncouth?¡± My neck got squeezed as he dragged me along, and once we were out of the yard, I <b>red </b>at him.


    He nced at me sideways. ¡°Hungry?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    It was nearing eight o¡¯clock,


    Just when I thought he¡¯d act like a gentleman for once, Gregory jerked his chin up and said, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you owe me a few meals? Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Gosh. I was at a loss for <b>words</b>.


    But I had promised, after all. After getting into the car, I asked. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Gregory blurted out. ¡°Sandwiches.¡±


    I thought he was joking. But sure enough, when we got to the convenience store, he made me go in and get


    two sandwiches.


    Seeing the sandwich I picked, the look in his eyes deepened. ¡°Jane, if the birthday, blood type, allergies, tastes, and my gut feeling are all coincidences, I¡¯ll concede.¡±


    ¡°Lilliana liked bacon sandwich, too?¡± I asked, unsure.


    I¡¯ve always beenzy, sticking to the same food despite the endless new varieties. I was just toozy to try


    new things.


    Gregory raised an eyebrow lightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I lowered my gaze, suddenly feeling uncertain. One or two things could be a coincidence. But all these? Could they really all just be weird coincidences<b>?</b>


    But Mark had looked into my background for me, and Mark wouldn¡¯t lie to me, nor would those documents.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Gregory dropped me off at the hotel <b>room </b>door,


    Clutching my palm, I voiced a question that had been bothering me since the previous night, ¡°Gregory, why did you save mest night when they were going to draw my blood?¡±


    Before today, <b>even </b>though he felt I might be Lilliana, he wasn¡¯t sure. I was the unknown Jane, while the one waiting for a blood donor was the DNA¨Ccertified Lilliana. And I was used to it, used to being the one left behind when it was about choosing. So, I never thought he would go for me, not for a second or an instant.


    Gregory¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Did you think I would choose her over you?¡±


    The silence was as good as a confirmation.


    He suddenly reached out and pinched my face. ¡°I trust my instincts more than a DNA report that anyone could tamper with.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the Myers and the Ford families were all looking for a donor for her. You hadn¡¯t been gone for two minutes yesterday before a donor appeared.¡±


    He was frank about it, not trying to move me or anything.


    I looked at him steadily. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I thanked him for not giving up on me. My fate would be hanging by a thread If he had hesitated even for a moment the day before.


    Gregory cracked a smile. ¡°Jane, you¡¯ve lost all the cuteness you had <b>as </b><b>a </b>kid<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    It sounded like a tease, yet there was a hint of pity.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked in confusion as he suddenly reached out and yanked my hair!


    I hissed in pain, catching on to his intention, and purposely said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a DNA report means less to you than your instincts?¡±


    ¡°The Myers family needs it.¡± He let go of my face with a smile on his lips. ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, <b>we¡¯ll </b>have the results in two days. Then, I¡¯lle to take you home.

 CHAPTER 370

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Hearing those words made my eyes unexpectedly well up with tears. After all these years, it felt like no one had ever said that to me. Gregory was the first.


    I tried my best to keep my eyes wide open, holding back the tears, and looked at him, ¡°Gregory, if I¡¯m not Lily, can we still be friends<b>?</b>¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe I was entertaining such a ridiculous thought, clinging to the bit of warmth, even if it was just being friends, only friends.


    After hearing my words, Gregory raised an eyebrow, smiled at me, and casually uttered two words, ¡°No way.¡± I somehow made my way back to my room, lost in thought. It wasn¡¯t until I sat on the couch for a while that I realized I hadn¡¯t even figured out whether his response was to the first or the second part of my question. Was it impossible for me not to be Lilliana? Or was it impossible for us to remain friends?


    ¡°Hey, just got back?¡± Christine had just finished showering and asked while drying her hair.


    Snapping back to reality, I nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She applied a face mask and plopped beside me, smoothing it out with her fingers, curiously asking, ¡°What was the rush with Gregory looking for you? What happened?¡±


    ¡°He thinks I¡¯m Lilliana.¡± I unscrewed a bottle of water, ready to take an allergy pill.


    Christine grabbed my arm. ¡°Have you eaten anything? You¡¯re just going to take medicine?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± I smiled.


    I was still allergic, so Gregory didn¡¯t let me have sandwiches. But before he took <b>me </b>upstairs, we had dinner in the restaurant nearby. I picked up the tab. Yes, I did.


    ¡°Then go ahead. Take it. Christine finally let go, handing me a pill, her words muffled, ¡°But why on earth would he think you¡¯re Lilliana? The Myers family already has a Lilliana, and you¡¯ve asked Mark to check your background, right?¡±


    ¡°Because at the Myers family¡¯s banquet the other day, I had an allergic reaction to peanuts, but the Myers family¡¯s Lilliana didn¡¯t.¡±


    As I exined the situation to Christine, she ripped off her face mask in shock. ¡°So, you¡¯re the real heiress of the Myers family? A real blue¨Cbloodeddy?¡±


    I said, ¡°I doubt it¡¯s very likely.¡±


    <b>So</b>, I <b>asked </b>Gregory that question before entering because it seemed so imusible. I might dare to specte if I were someone with unknown parents. But it seemed impossible.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No way.¡± Christine raised her index finger thoughtfully, ¡°Let¡¯s specte wildly for a moment! Have you ever considered that the information Mark got for you might belong to someone else?¡±


    I asked, puzzled, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Jane.¡±


    ¡°The real Jane.¡± Christine paused, bing more convinced as she thought about it. ¡°That may be the


    case.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± My heartbeat quickened, and my head buzzed. ¡°I¡¯m not the real Jane. And the biological


    08:46


    daughter of my parents might have been gone a long time ago, right? Did they adopt meter?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to see the results of the DNA test.¡± Christine seemed hesitant to continue specting, saying, ¡°If the DNA test shows you are Lilliana, it¡¯s very likely, as I¡¯ve said.<b>¡±</b>


    my whole life has been a lie? I¡¯m not really Jane?


    So, my


    Seeing my distress, Christine patted my head. ¡°Maybe you should ask your aunt?¡±


    ¡°My aunt¡­¡± I shook my head, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the DNA test results and decide.¡±

 CHAPTER 371

    I had asked Aunt Cheryl about my origins a few times, but it always ended nowhere. Even if I asked again. Aunt Cheryl would still keep her mouth shut.


    Christine agreed, lounging back on the couch<b>, </b>lost in thought. Then, she turned her head toward me, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make you and Gregory childhood sweethearts, the legendary fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, cough, cough¡­ I was mid<b>¨C</b>sip of water when she blurted that out, causing me to spit it out and choke. The fit of coughingsted for a moment.


    Sheughed, handing me a bunch of napkins. ¡°What got you so flustered?<b>¡±</b>


    I smiled shyly. ¡°Shut it.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Gregory¡¯s childhood sweetheart is,¡± she said, shaking her head with a grin.


    For two days straight, I was distracted. The thought that a single DNA test could not only decide my future but also deny my <b>twenty</b>¨Csix years of past. It could erase the loving moments with my parents that I held onto in my memories. I felt utterly lost, just like I had gone from being someone grounded to a leaf adrift in the vast ocean.


    Thankfully, as each agonizing second ticked by, the day to receive the DNA results finally arrived. Gregory picked me up from the hotel.


    On the way to the Myers Mansion, although it was just the beginning of spring, my palms were mmy with


    sweat. I was nervous.


    What if Richard and Susan were my parents? How would I face that? Especially Susan, the woman who had locked me in a dark room and made me kneel in the snow, my mother?


    Driving with one hand, Gregory wrapped his other around mine. ¡°Scared?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, ncing at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He must be scared, too. After waiting for Lilliana for so many years, always believing it was me, the oue was perhaps one of the most crucial moments of our lives for both him and me.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± He shed a half¨Csmile, overtaking a car before stepping on the <b>gas</b>. ¡°But no matter what happens today, you must trust me.¡±


    I asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Lilliana, staying with the Myers family, I looked into her again these past few days<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Gregory spoke indifferently, his voice slightly cold, ¡°Her background, as I found before, is consistent. She grew up in an orphanage. She couldn¡¯t have set up today¡¯s scenario just by herself.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Do you know who did?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± His fingers tapped rhythmically on the steering wheel, and he added, ¡°But it¡¯s likelyplicated, with a high chance that others are involved.¡±


    I frowned slightly. ¡°What are the motives?¡±


    ¡°Going after my charm?¡± He joked with a smirk.


    I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°Full of yourself.¡±


    Gregory raised an eyebrow. ¡°Perhaps everyone has their reasons.¡±


    1/2


    08:46


    When we got to Myers Mansion, Ramona was there to receive <b>us</b>. The three of us went inside. We didn¡¯t head to Ramona¡¯s yard but to the Myers family¡¯s council hall.


    Besides the three of us, Richard, Susan, Dorothy, and Lilliana were there.


    Two days had passed, and Lilliana looked paler, with dark circles under her eyes. She hadn¡¯t slept well. Seeing us enter, she visibly shuddered.


    Gregory guided me to a chair before Richard started, ¡°Greg, this is no child¡¯s y. You better not be messing


    around<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 372

    Susan¡¯s face, etched with concern and fury the other night, now had just a yful, mocking smile.


    ¡°The report was supposed toe out today. Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Any minute now¡± That was all Gregory offered in response.


    Susan turned to me with a sneer, ¡°Ms. Webster, once the report is out, I have only one request for you. Never <b>set </b>foot in the Myers family again! You¡¯ve caused enough chaos!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ramona¡¯s voice was sharp as she scolded, and she gave me a reassuring look, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing those words, I inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief.


    It felt like I wouldn¡¯t be facing it alone, no matter what happened. Even if I were Lilliana, returning to the Myers family, I¡¯d still have my grandma.


    Susan scoffed in disdain, ¡°Ramona, save your energy. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s Lilliana.¡±


    ¡°Are you so sure because you already know the results?¡± Gregory¡¯s tone carried a hint of confusion.


    Susan hurriedly denied, ¡°How could I possibly know!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was just wondering how you¡¯d be more informed than I am about a test conducted at the Ford family¡¯s hospital.¡± Gregory¡¯s smile was casual, yet it seemed he held all the cards.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Fearing she¡¯d get caught out on another slip, Susan urged, ¡°Has the report arrived yet?¡±


    As she finished her sentence<b>, </b>a young man entered. He handed two documents to Gregory, ¡°Gregory, the doctor gave the documents to me himself. They didn¡¯t pass through anyone else¡¯s hands.¡±


    With that, the atmosphere in the room grew even tenser.


    Susan didn¡¯t immediately pounce to see the results but patiently waited for Gregory to take a look.


    Gregory¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he read the first document, but his face turned cold upon reading the second. Alwaysid¨Cback, his stern face was particrly intimidating.


    Subconsciously, I spoke up, ¡°Gregory¡­


    ¡°What?¡± He ced a hand on my shoulder, squeezing reassuringly.


    Meanwhile, a message popped up on his phone. He nced at it, and a faint smile yed on his lips.


    ¡°Greg, why the silence?¡± Seeing him with his head down, Susan mistook his quiet for eptance, and her smile deepened. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what a mother¡¯s intuition is. If Ms. Webster were my daughter, wouldn¡¯t I feel it?¡±


    <b>Gregory </b>looked up at her with a cold smile. ¡°I was just wondering how you managed to tamper with the


    results.


    Susan¡¯sposure flickered before she regained control. ¡°Excuse me? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Susan,¡± Always proud, Gregory tossed the two DNA reports on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t make the same mistake.


    twice.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Susan asked.


    ¡°I forgot to mention,¡± Gregory said calmly. ¡°This time, we did two DNA tests, one by the Ford family¡¯s hospital, and the other was sent abroad by private ne the night beforest, to an international institution.¡±


    08:46


    ¡°What?¡± The revtion unsettled both Susan and Dorothy.


    Dorothy stood up abruptly. ¡°Are you saying the results from abroad differ from what we got today?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Ask your mom.¡± Gregory¡¯s voice carried a casual defiance. Those three words seemed both an answer and an insult.


    Ramona gestured, and the butler picked up the two reports from the table, handing them to Ramona. After reading, she looked sharply at ¡®Lilliana¡® and instructed the butler. ¡°Take her to the guest house and keep an eye on her! Clean Lilliana¡¯s room thoroughly and disinfect everything. Lilliana likes cleanliness and doesn¡¯t want strangers touching her things.


    ¡°Affirmative,¡± the butler responded promptly.

 CHAPTER 373

    It was clear as daylight that this ¡®Lilliana¡® was an impostor.


    Panic struck Lilliana¡® as her eyes shimmered with tears. <b>She </b>nced at me, then at Susan and Dorothy, before finally copsing to her knees before Gregory. ¡°Mr. Ford, please, have mercy on me! I should¡¯ve never harbored such foolish dreams, never tried to pass off as something I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Known for his short patience with others, Gregory furrowed his brows. ¡°Whoever sent you, go beg them, not


    me


    ¡°I¡­¡± Susan interjected sharply as Lilliana¡¯s gaze drifted away, ¡°Farley, what are you waiting for? Get her out of here! Ramona, frankly, we shouldn¡¯t even keep her around. Just send her back where she came from.¡±


    Ramona¡¯s eyes narrowed, piercing, but she didn¡¯t catch on to Susan¡¯s words. Instead, she turned to Gregory. ¡°Greg, the DNA results from abroad must havee in by <b>now</b>, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re due any minute.¡± Gregory nodded and nced at his watch, ¡°Five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Ramona breathed a sigh of relief.


    While waiting, the quiet in the hall was so deep.


    I watched Gregory¡¯s expression, guessing at the oue. My heart pounded like a drum, and my palms were sweaty over and over.


    Susan and Dorothy visibly grew more anxious as time ticked by. Susan kept an eye on the clock. With two minutes left, Susan couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. She turned to Gregory and said, ¡°Even if the reports from the two institutions differ, what does it prove? Are the foreign results infallible? Who¡¯s to say you didn¡¯t tamper with them to suit your ends¡­


    Gregory scoffed, ¡°You worry too much. They got the foreign tests finished under constant surveince. I even had them send over the video footage.¡±


    Susan clenched her teeth, trying to maintain herposure. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve certainly covered all bases. Fine, I¡¯m curious to see the oue myself.¡±


    I sat across from Susan, silently observing. The more I watched, the more mncholy overcame me. That was her rejection of me: And my aversion to her was just as strong, if not stronger. Could there be such animosity between a mother and her daughter?


    Meanwhile, Gregory stepped out to take a call. Through the ss, I could see his lips press together slightly. As soon as he hung up, someone handed him a report. He returned, holding the report, and gave it to Ramona. ¡°Ramona, I already know the result. Please, see for yourself.¡±


    His words said it all.


    As I turned to look at Ramona, it was as if our minds were linked.


    She looked back at me, her eyes filled with warmth and affection. Thest <b>time </b>someone looked at me like that was Timothy.


    Trembling, Ramona was about, to open the report when she suddenly convulsed, coughing up blood.


    I couldn¡¯t be sure, but almost meanwhile, out of the corner of my eye, I thought I saw Dorothy¡¯s clenched hands rx.


    Without a second thought, I rushed over. ¡°Ramona!¡±


    1/2


    08.46


    ¡°Jane¡­¡± With herst ounce of strength, Ramona clutched my arm, racked with guilt. Her voice faded to a whisper<b>, </b>so soft that only I could hear, ¡°I was wrong. I couldn¡¯t recognize you as Greg did¡­¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    And then, the hand gripping my arm ckened. Ramona had passed out!

 CHAPTER 374

    Gregory quickly caught Ramona as she fell, swiftly Instructing the butler, ¡°Farley, is there an ambnce on its way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already at the front gate.¡± Farley had seen Ramona copse and Immediately sent a servant to call for a medical team.


    It was all in preparation for ¡®Lilliana¡¯s¡® frail health, just in case of an emergency. Little did they know it woulde in handy so soon.


    Ramona got loaded into the ambnce, and I followed in Gregory¡¯s car, rushing to the hospital. By the time we arrived, Ramona had been in the emergency room.


    My emotions were a whirlwind. I wanted to cry, yet I couldn¡¯t. Mostly, I was panicked and scared.


    The sound of hurried footsteps approached. The Myers family had also arrived.


    Dorothy came running and pushed me aside with a disgusted look. ¡°Jane, what are you doing here? You¡¯re nothing but bad luck!¡±


    I steadied myself, looking at her coldly. ¡°My grandmother is ill. What I do is none of your business.¡±


    I might have had my doubts before. But right then, I had no time to ponder. I just wanted to know how my grandmother was doing.


    ¡°Your grandmother?¡± Dorothy¡¯s face broke into a smirk, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve. Even the tests at the Ford family¡¯s hospital were questionable, and you think a foreign document will get you through the Myers family¡¯s door?¡±


    I frowned, asking, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Greg always favored you, but who knows what samples were sent abroad for testing? Your hair or someone else¡¯s?¡± Dorothy challenged.


    ¡°Dorothy has a point. Susan was against my presence, determined not to acknowledge me, ¡®Ms. Webster, it¡¯s better you understand your ce as an outsider.¡±


    It was as if I was not her daughter but rather the child of an enemy.


    Almost reflexively, I turned to Richard, my lips twitching, ¡°Mr. Myers, do you feel the same?¡±


    Richard looked visibly troubled and was about to speak when Susan took his arm, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve thought it


    through un¡¯t you? When Lilliana went missing, the situation was soplicated. How could we


    possibly find her again? And now, to bring another impostor home?¡±


    s eyes


    Somehow, a shadow passed over before he looked at me distantly. ¡°Ms. Webster, you know, we need to be cautious!¡±


    Gregory covered the inquiry <b>in </b>his eyes and, before I could speak, put his arm around my shoulder, saying softly, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on Ramona¡¯s condition for now.¡±


    His words seemed to settle the matter.


    Neither Richard nor Susan said anything more, though Dorothy looked displeased. ¡°What do <b>Does </b>she get to stay? Grandma might not have ended up like this if it weren¡¯t for her!¡±


    you


    mean?


    ¡°What¡¯s meant to happen will happen.¡± Gregory spoke lightly, dismissing her usation before ring at her, ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure she isn¡¯t Lilliana, why the <b>rush </b>to send her away?¡±


    Dorothy faltered, then retorted, ¡°Who¡¯s rushing?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Fearing a confrontation between Dorothy and Gregory would end poorly, Susan Interjected, ¡°Dorothy, stop arguing<b>. </b>Once your grandmotheres out of the emergency room alive, whoever needs to leave will leave.¡±


    I clenched my fists, feeling Gregory¡¯s hand on my shoulder press <b>a </b>bit harder as if he were telling me to stay calm.


    Thinking about how Ramona was still in danger made me even more nervous.


    Gregory had mentioned Ramona¡¯s poor health before. But coughing up blood must <b>be </b>a sign of something serious. Ramona always seemed so lively, not at all like someone gravely ill.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Every second was more agonizing than waiting for the DNA test results. About an hourter, the door to the emergency room finally opened.

 CHAPTER 375

    Chapter375


    ItwastheMyersfamily¡¯shospital,andthedoctormadeabeelineforRichard.¡°Mr.Myers,yourmotherdidn¡¯tsufferarpseofheroldillness.She¡¯sbeenpoisoned.¡±


    ¡°Poisoned?¡±Richard¡¯sfacewentpale.


    MineandGregory¡¯sexpressionsdarkenedaswell.


    RamonahadhardlylefttheMyersMansionthesepastfewdays,waitinganxiouslyfornews.


    AndwithintheconfinesoftheMyersestate,shehadbeenpoisoned.


    Gregoryasked,¡°Whatkindofpoison?HowisRamonadoingnow?¡±


    ¡°Thetestsarestillongoing.Wecanonlyconfirmthepresenceoftoxinsthatrapidlydeteriorateneurologicalfunctionsanddamagetheliverandkidneys,¡±thedoctorreplied.¡°Moreover,theseniorexpertsinthbmentionedthatifshehadtheantidotewithinhalfanhour,thereshouldn¡¯tbeanyseriousissues.ButRamonahasexceededthistimeframe.Youbroughtherinontimetosaveherlife,butshe isstillunconscious.It¡¯shardtotellwhenshe¡¯llwakeup.¡±


    Iclenchedmyfiststightly.


    Whatamaliciousschemeitwas.


    MygazeshiftedtowardDorothy,butbeforeIcouldspeak,shepreemptedme,eyeszingwithanger.¡°Jane,didyoudothis?Grandmahasalwaysbeensokindtoyou.Howcouldyoubesoheartless¡­¡±


    Snap!IppedDorothyacrosstheface.¡°YouknowbetterthananyonewhostandstogainfromRamona¡¯spoisoning!¡±


    IthadtobeDorothy!Shemusthaveknownaboutmytrueidentityalong.Thepoisoningwasacalctedmove,awaitinganoue.


    IfGregorydidn¡¯thaveabackupnandthereportfromtheFordfamily¡¯shospitalhadfooledRamona,shewouldhavesecretlyadministeredtheantidotewithoutraisingsuspicion.Butthingsdidn¡¯tgoasnned.Thepoisontookeffect.


    hapter37


    ¡°Howdareyouhitme?Youthinkyou¡¯retherealMs. Myers now?¡±Dorothyclutchedherface,teethclenched,readytolungeatme,butIgrabbedherarmandflungheraway!


    Isneered,¡°IsitmewhoseesherselfasMs.Myers,orisityou?¡±


    ¡°Jane!¡±Seeingthe redmarkonDorothy¡¯sface,Susansnappedatme,¡°Areyououtofyourmind?IfGregwasn¡¯taround,you¡¯dbeindeeptrouble!¡±


    Atthatmoment,Idoubtedtheauthenticityofthepaternitytestreportmore


    thanever.


    Was thiswomanmybirthmother?Lifesure isfullofmysteries.


    Gregory steppedbeforeme,hisposturerxedbuthisvoicetingedwithacoldedge,¡°TheMyersfamilyistrulyrottento thecore.¡±


    Hethenncedatme,¡°Let¡¯sgo.Weshouldcheckon Ramona.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Ihadnodesiretolingeranylonger.


    AtGregory¡¯sword,theydidn¡¯tstopmefromenteringthehospital room.Justasthe doctorhadsaid,Ramonawasstillunconscious.


    Aftera while,Gregorysuggestedweleavetograbsomefood.


    Oncewewereintheelevator,Ifinallyasked,¡°Arewejustleaving?WhatifsomethinghappenstoGrandma?¡±


    ¡°Itwon¡¯t.¡±Gregory seemedtounderstand,exining,¡°Officially,Richardmightseem tobeinchargeofthefamily¡¯sbusiness,buttherealownerhasalwaysbeenRamona.She¡¯spassionateabout phnthropyandoften talksaboutdonatingmostofherwealth.Plus,there¡¯sawillwiththecontentsunknowntoanyone.So,atleast,untilthe contents areclear,no onewoulddareletanythinghappentoher.¡±


    Inotherwords,a singlemisstepcouldwashawaymostoftheirfortune.


    Ipursedmylips,gathering thecouragetoaskhim,¡°IamLilliana,right?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 cHAPTER 376

    Chapter376


    Hearingthat,Gregorysmiledslightly,hishazeleyesfixedonmeashespokesoftlybutclearly,¡°Yes,you¡¯reLily,myfianc¨¦e.


    Itwasaconfirmation,apromation.


    ¡°Gregory¡­¡±Mythoughtswereawhirlwindofemotions,yetreliefwashedoverme.¡°Thankyoufornever,evergivinguponme.¡±


    EverytimeIneededhelp,Gregorywasthere,rightontime.Evenwhensomeoneelsetookmyce,heschemed andplotted.Everyoneelsehadgivenuponme,butnothim,


    GregorytookmetoacozydinerneartheMyersMansion.Thewaiterled ustoaprivatebooth.OnlythendidIrealizeitwasn¡¯tjustmeandhim.Farleywasthere,too.


    Seeingusenter,Farleyimmediatelystoodup,hisgazefixedonme.Theman,nearlysixty,suddenlystartedtocry.Inhishands,heheldthereportfromaninternationalinstitute.Farleymusthavereadit.


    Farleyaddressedme,¡°MissLilliana!¡±


    Thattitlestartledme,notbecauseitwasunexpected,butbecauseitfeltall


    toofamiliar,


    ItfeltlikeIhadheardthatcountlesstimesbefore.


    AlltheemotionsIhadheldbackallmorningsuddenlycrumbled,andtearsrolleddownmycheeks.¡°Farley¡­¡±


    ¡°OhGod!¡±Farleychokedup,hastilywipingawayhistears.¡°Thankgoodnessyou¡¯resafeandhavegrown.It¡¯sgood,reallygood!¡±


    ¡°Farley,takeaseat.She¡¯shungry.¡±Gregorypulledmetositdown.


    Soon,we orderedfood.


    Afterthewaiterleft,Farleygotstraighttothepoint,handingGregorytwosealedpowderpackets.¡°Wedidfindsomething,butitwasn¡¯tinDorothy¡¯sroom.ItwasinSusan¡¯s¡­¡±


    Hearingthat,Isharplyasked,¡°Isthis¡­poison?¡±


    17:38


    ¡°Itseemsso.¡±Farleynoddedwithresentment.¡°Thankgoodness,whenyouwenttothehospital,Gregstoppedmeandtoldmetosearchthehouse.IfIhadgothehospital,thiswouldhavebeendestroyed.¡±


    Gregorytookthepackets.¡°Didyoucatchtheperson?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Farleyansweredcalmly,¡°Wedid.We¡¯velockedherupat theaddressyouprovided.¡±


    Gregorynodded.¡°Good.¡±


    Farleyasked,¡°DoIneedtocontinuewatching her?¡±


    ¡°No,youneedtoreturntotheMyersfamily.¡±Gregoryservedmesomesd.¡°Eatwhileyoulisten.¡±


    Then,hecontinuedtoFarley,¡°Ramonaisstillunconscious.It¡¯snotmycetogetinvolvedintheMyersfamilymattersnow.AsforLily,you¡¯veprobablyguessedshecan¡¯treturntotheMyersfamilyjustyet.WehavetowaituntilRamonawakesup.¡±


    Farleyhesitated,¡°Butwithmesearchingthehouseandcatchingsomeoday,thesurveincecaughtsomething¡­¡±


    Gregoryreassuredhim,¡°Don¡¯tworry aboutgoingbackthere.I¡¯vehadsomeonewipethesurveince.¡±


    Farleyaskedagain,¡°Whatdoyouneedmetodonext?¡±


    ¡°JustkeepaneyeontheimposterstittheMyersfamily.TrytofindoutifanyoneelseisinbesidesDorothyandSusan.¡±Gregorymethodicallyinstructed.


    Iwassomewhatsurprised.


    Therehadn¡¯tbeenmuchtimefromRamona¡¯scopsetothemeal.ButGregoryhadarrangedeverythingbeforeDorothyand hercroniescouldreact.


    Whileeating,Icouldn¡¯thelpbutaskFarley,¡°Farley,Lilliana,Imeanme.AmISusan¡¯s biologicalchild?¡±


    Ilearnedhowchaoticaffluentfamiliescouldbewhen IwaswiththeFergusonfamily.FamiliesliketheFordandtheMyersfamiliesprobablyweren¡¯tmuchbetter.


    17:38#


    Chapter376


    Iwouldn¡¯tdenywhenIfirstconsideredthequestion,theanswerIhopedfor


    mostwasano.


    Unfortunately,thetruthdidn¡¯tgrant memywish.


    Farleysighed,¡°Whenyou wereborn,Lady Ramonawaswaitingoutsidethedeliveryroom.Thereshouldn¡¯tbeamistake.It¡¯sjustthat,overtheyears,Susanmighthaveinvestedtoomuch emotioninDorothy,leading tothecurrentsituation¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 377

    <b>Chapter</b><b>377</b>


    Iletmygazedrop,strugglingtoeptthe harshreality.Eventhethoughtofitsentshiversdownmyspine.To thinkSusanwouldgoasfaraspoisoningRamonatokeepmeaway fromtheMyers family.


    Comparedto herandRichard,Icherishedthe memoriesofmychildhood,whenmyparentsheldmedearintheirhearts.Yet,fatehaditscruel twists,andIwasnothingmorethansomeoneelse¡¯sstand¨Cin.


    Outofnowhere,Gregoryasked,¡°Isthereanychancethehospitalstillhasmaternityrecordsfrombackthen?IsitpossiblethatanyfriendsoracquaintancesoftheMyersfamilyhada babyaroundthesametime?¡±


    Farleyshookhishead.¡°That¡¯s wayback.It¡¯stoohardtotrackdown now.¡±


    Afterdinner,Iwantedtoreturntothehospital.


    Gregoryobjected,¡°There¡¯snoneed.That¡¯stheMyersfamily¡¯sterritory.Ramonahasatop¨Cnotchmedicalteamlookingafterher.Ifyougothere,youwon¡¯tbeabletohelp,andyou¡¯llendupshingwithDorothyagain.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±Iwasinturmoil.


    Somehow,stayingbyRamona¡¯ssideseemedtheonlywaytofindpeace.


    GregoryseemedworriedaboutRamona,too,buthepinchedmycheekreassuringlyandpromised,¡°Nothingwillhappen toher.AndI¡¯llletyouknowrightawayifshewakesup.¡±


    Idoubtedit.¡°WouldtheMyersfamilyeveninformyouifshewokeup?¡±


    Gregoryrepliedwithouthesitation.¡°No.¡±


    Iwascurious.¡°Thenhow¡­¡±


    Hesmirked.¡°Ihavemyways.¡±


    ¡°Okaythen.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°So,focusonyour jobatthehotel.¡±Heusheredmeintothecaranddrove


    towardthehotel.


    IthoughtI¡¯dheadbacktoRiverCity oncetheordealwasover.Afterall,the


    holidaywasfinishing,andJanedreamwasabouttostartupagain.ButIgot


    <b>1/3</b>


    17:39


    caughtupinthemess.WhenRamonawouldwakeupwasstilluncertain.Withthatthought,Idecided,¡°IwanttoreturntoRiverCitythisafternoon.¡±


    Susan¡¯sattitudetowardmealwaysfeltoff.Asamother,nomatterhowresentful,shewouldshowsomehesitation,right?ButIsawnoneofthatinSusan.


    Gregorysawrightthroughme.¡°nningtoaskyourauntaboutyourorigins?¡±


    Iadmitted,¡°Right.¡±


    Henodded,¡°That¡¯sagoodidea.Ramonaneverfiguredoutwhokidnappedyoubackthen.Maybeyoucanuncoversomething.¡±


    Isighed,¡°Ihopeso.¡±


    Gregorysaidsoftly,¡°I¡¯vegotameetingwithFarleythisafternoonto


    interrogatethesuspecthecaught.Ican¡¯ewithyou,butI¡¯rrangeforsomeotakeyou.¡±


    Iturneddownhiskindness.¡°Noneed!Christinedrovehere.It¡¯scloseby.Wecanmanageonourown.¡±


    Backatthehotel,ChristinerushedoverassoonasIwalkedin,eagertohearabouttheday.Isharedeverything,leavinghershocked.Then,rememberingsomething,sheasked,¡°WhywasyourphurnedoffwhenItriedcalling?¡±


    ¡°Ranoutofbattery.¡±Afterexining,Iinquired,¡°What¡¯sup?¡±


    AllIcouldthinkaboutthepreviousnightwasthepaternitytest,soIhadnoenergytoworryaboutmyphone¡¯sbattery.Andtoday,Iwastoobusytoevenlookatmyphone.


    Christinesighed,replying,¡°Yourex¨ChusbandBryantwaslookingforyou!Heevencametothehotel.¡±


    Iwaspuzzled.¡°Whatfor?¡±


    Christineadded,¡°Hedidn¡¯tsay,butheseemedupset.Probably,itwassomethingimportant.Turnonyourphoneandgivehimacall.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Afterchargingmyphone,abarrageofmissedcallsfromBryantpoppedup.


    979


    17:30Ò³


    Asinkingfeelinggrewin mystomach.Iimmediatelycalledback,andBryantansweredquicklyinastern andmandingtone,¡°DonemeddlingwiththeMyersfamily¡¯smess?Backat thehotel?¡±


    Ianswered,¡°Yes.¡±


    Bryant¡¯s icyvoicecamethroughagain.¡°Meetmedownstairsinfiveminutes.We¡¯reheadingbacktoRiverCity.¡±


    Iwastryingtosayno.¡°Bryant,Idon¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Youraunt¡¯sdoctorissuedacriticalconditionnotice.¡°

 CHAPTER 378

    Chapter<b>378</b>


    ¡°I¡¯llberightdown.¡±Uponhearingthat,myheartskippedabeat,andIagreedquickly.


    Seeingmytroubledexpression,Christineasked,¡°Whathappenedonhisend?*IwashastilypackingmythingsasIreplied,¡°Myaunt¡¯scriticallyill.IneedtorushbacktoRiverCity.¡±


    ThinkingaboutDorothy¡¯stactics,Ievenstartedtodoubtwhetheritwastheillnessthatworsenedoritwasbecauseofmygettinginvolved.


    ¡°Criticallyill?¡±Christinedecidedonthespot.¡°Bryant¡¯ingtopickyouup,right? Stoppacking.Justleaveittome.I¡¯llwrapthingsupherethisafternoon.Yougobackfirst,andwhenIreturn,I¡¯llbringyourstuffwithme.¡±


    Inmydesperation,Ididn¡¯thesitate.¡°Okay,Chris,Ioweyouone.*


    Christinehandedmemy powerbankandphone,pushingmeoutthedoor.¡°Don¡¯tmentionit.ItispartofmyjobastheHeadoftheMarketingDepartment.Besides,I¡¯mashareholder.I¡¯messentiallyhelpingmyself.¡±


    IhadbroughtChristineintothepartnership,givingherashareofthebusiness.Inodded.¡°ThenI¡¯moff!¡±


    WhileIwasgoingdownstairs,Bryant¡¯scargracefullypulleduptothecurb.Thedrivercameouttoopenthedoorforme.AsIsettledintothebackseat,Isawhimrestingwithhiseyesclosed.Iwasmorethan happy tokeeptomyself,turningto lookoutthewindow<i>.</i>Thesilenceinthecarwaseerie.


    Asmythoughtsbegantodrift,Bryant¡¯svoicebrokethesilence.¡°StayoutofthemessinVistaTown.¡±


    ¡°Youcan¡¯ttellmewhattodo.¡±Ididn¡¯teventurnmyhead,mytonefrosty.


    Annoyed,Bryantcontinued,¡°Youthinkjustbecauseofapaternitytest,youcanbewithGregoryandbepartoftheFordfamily?¡±


    *Howdoyouknowaboutit?¡±Ispunaround,facinghimwithsurpriseand


    suspicioninmyeyes.


    Thathadonlyhappenedthismorning,andveryfewpeopleknewaboutit.Gregorywouldn¡¯ttalk,andtheMyersfamily,morethananyone,wouldwantitburied,fearingImightreturntotheirfamily.


    Bryantlookedatme,hislipsbarelymoving.¡°Ialsoknowthatyouandhestandnochance.¡±


    Iclenchedmyfists,withdrawingmygaze.¡°Istandevenlessofachancewithyou.¡±


    ¡°Jane¡­¡±Hesuddenlysoftenedhistone.¡°We¡¯vehadourmomentsinthepastthreeyears,haven¡¯twe?¡±


    ¡°Ifyousayso.¡±Ilookeddownwithafaintsmile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ididn¡¯tfeellikearguingifBryantsawmyunrequitedfeelingsandhislukewarmgesturesasourspecialmoments.


    For thefirsttime,Irealizedhowexhaustingitcould bewhentoargueaftepletelygivinguponsomeone.


    Bryantgaveacolugh.¡°Gregory¡¯sthatgood,huh?¡±


    Withouthesitation,Ianswered,¡°Yes.¡±


    Ihadn¡¯tspentmuchtimethinkingaboutmyfuturewithGregoryoverthepastfewdays.My<i>focus</i>hadbeenonunravelingmypast.Butnomatterwhatthefuturemightholdforus,hewasgoodtome.Heprotectedandrespected memorethananyoneelse.


    IfIhadtodescribeit,inBryant¡¯seyes,Iwasonceaweed,neglectedandexposedtothestorms.Later,hetreatedmelike aroseinagreenhouse,seeminglydoingeverythingformysakebututterlydisregarding mywishesandthoughts.


    ButwithGregory,Iwasasunflower.Hethoughtfullyconsideredmyneeds,respectedmydesires,analyzedtheprosandcons,andallowedmetogrowtowardthesunwithallmymight.


    ThatwaswhatIalwayswantedtobe,notaweedorarose.


    Uponhearingmystraightforwardand definiteanswer,Bryant¡¯sgazedimmedabit.Hislipsformedastraightline,andafteramomentofsilence,hespoke


    213


    17:39


    Chapter378


    softly,¡°IfIbecamelikehim,would westandachance?¡±

 CHAPTER 379

    <b>Chapter</b><b>379</b>


    Iwasmomentarilystunned.¡°What?¡±


    Heshookhisheadgently,hisvoicesoft.¡°Nothing.¡±


    Buttheresolveinhiseyesran deep.


    WhenwearrivedattheBlessedCareMedicalFacility,themedicalstaffhadjustemergedfromtheemergency room.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Thedirectorapproachedus,shakinghisheadinresignation.¡°Mr.Ferguson,Mrs.Ferguson,wedideverythingwecould,buttheillnessprogressedtoorapidly.Therewasnothingmorethedoctorscoulddo.¡±


    Ineededconfirmation,¡°So,itwasjusttheillness gettingworse?¡±


    Thedirectornodded.¡°Yes.¡±


    Myheartsank,tearswellingup inmyeyes.¡°Isn¡¯tthereanythingelsethatcanbedone?Anymethod,nomatterthecost¡­¡±


    EventhoughIfoundoutIwasaMyersandnotreallyrtedtomyauntbyblood,shewasstill theonewhowasalwaysthereforme.


    Thedirectorsighed.¡°All possiblemethodshavealreadybeenattempted.Mr.Fergusonhastakencareofthemedicalexpensesthusfar.¡±


    ¡°Thankyoufor everything¡­¡±


    Isaid,mygazeinadvertentlydriftingtowardsBryant.¡°And¡­thankyou.¡±


    IhadnoticedtherewasstillmoneyinmyauntCheryl¡¯smedcountandthehospitalhadn¡¯tpromptedforpayment,soIassumeditwassufficient.


    LittledidIknow,Bryantwastheonecoveringthecosts.


    Bryant spokesoftly,¡°Let¡¯sgoseeyourauntnow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Rightthen,thenursewheeledmyauntoutofthe emergencyroom.


    Backinherroom,itwasn¡¯tlongbeforeCherylwokeup.


    17:40@


    Seeingme,asmilespreadacrossherpaleface,¡°Jane,you¡¯rehere¡­¡±


    Ifeltguilty;IhadbeensocaughtupinmyownaffairsthatIhadneglectedher.¡°Auntie,youwerein suchpoorhealth,whydidyoulietomeoverthephoneduringtheholidays,sayingyouwerefine?¡±


    ¡°Ididn¡¯twanttoworry youoverthe holidays.¡±Shepattedmyhand,¡°Besides,I¡¯velivedafulllife.WhetherIliveordie,I¡¯matpeace.¡±


    Iturnedaway,tearsfalling,andquicklywipedthemoff.¡°WhataboutLeroyBrown?Whyisn¡¯thehere?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±Cheryl gavea bittersmile,¡°It¡¯sbeenalongtimesincehevisited.Ifitweren¡¯tforyouandBryant,Imighthave alreadypassedaway.¡±


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    Seeingherweakstate,Istoodup.¡°I¡¯llcallhim,makehie.¡±


    Cherylstoppedme,alookof utterdisappointmentonherface.¡°Jane,letitbe.I¡¯vetotermswithnothavinghiminmylife.Thebondsbetweenparents and childrencanbefickle,andifit¡¯stimetoletgo,thensobeit.¡±


    Iheldherhand,¡°It¡¯sokay,you stillhaveme.¡±


    ¡°Yes,thankfullyIhaveyou.¡±


    Cherylsighed,ncingat Bryantstandingbehindme,advising,¡°Sillygirl,IcantellBryantcaresalotaboutyou.Cherishthepeopleinyourlifesoyoudon¡¯tendupaloneonahospitalbedlikeme.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tworry.¡±


    Bryant,whohadbeensilent,suddenlyspokeup withconviction,¡°Nomatterwhathappens,IwilltakecareofJane.¡±


    Ididn¡¯twanttoupsetChernyfurther,soIdidn¡¯targueorrespond.


    ¡°That¡¯sallIneededtohear,¡±shesaidwithagentlesmile,herstrengthseeminglyfading.Shethenlookedatmyneck,¡°Areyouwearingthelocket?¡°.


    ¡°Yes,Iam.See,I¡¯vebeenwearingitalong,¡±Ireassuredher,pullingoutthelocketfrom undermyshirtandshowingittoher.Finally,withhesitation,Iasked,¡°Auntie,Unclewasn¡¯tjustspeakingoutofanger,washe?I¡¯m¡­notreallyaWebster,amI?¡±


    212

 CHAPTER 380

    Chapter380


    Cheryl¡¯sdemeanorstiffened,¡°Whotoldyouthat?¡±


    ¡°Auntie,pleasedon¡¯thideitfromme.¡±


    Ipressedmylipstogether,¡°IhadtobesurebeforeIcametoyou.IalreadyknowthatIbelongtotheMyersfamilyofVistaTown.¡±


    ¡°Myers?YourbiologicalfatherisaMyers?¡±


    Cherylbecamevisiblytense.Despiteherfrailvoice,shebombardedmewithquestions,drivenbyheremotions,¡°Didtheeforyou?Whathappened?Havetheytreatedyoupoorly?¡±


    Herreactionconfirmedmysuspicions.Cherylknewsomethingaboutthepast.


    Ipressedon,¡°HowdidIendupwiththeWebstersinthefirstce?¡±


    ¡°Backthen¡­¡±Cherylponderedforamoment,thenlookedatmewithpity,*Yourparentslosttheirbeloveddaughter,andthedoctorsaidyourmothercouldn¡¯thaveanymorechildren.Later,theywenttoVistaTownforbusinessand,by astrange twistoffate,endedupbringingyouback.¡±


    *Andthen?TheMyersfamilyhasbeensayingIwaskidnappedalltheseyears.WasIreallykidnapped?¡±


    *Indeed,youwere.¡±


    Hertonegrewgrave,¡°Atthetime,yourparentswereentertaininginVistaTown.Yourdadwenttothecartofetchsomewineandfoundyousneakingintothevehicle,pleadingforhelp¡­Youwerecoveredinbruises,andknowingyourdad¡¯skindheart,hecouldn¡¯tjustleaveyouthere.¡±


    ¡°Hedecidedtorescueyourightthenandthere.Butpeopleweresearchingforyoueverywhere,sohehadtolockyouinthecar.Heactedasifnothinghappenedandreturnedtotherestaurant.¡±


    ¡°Youweresmart,stayingquietandhiddenunderthebackseatwithanketover you,avoidingdetection.¡±


    ¡°Thosemenevensearchedtherestauranter.Yourparentsoverheardthem


    mentioninganame¡­Susan¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    17:40


    ¡°Susan?¡±


    Myhearttightened.


    Eventhe¡®kidnapping¡®and¡®loss¡®wereorchestratedby Mrs.Myers¡­mymother?


    ¡°Yes,butforyears¡­wethoughtthe Myers wereyour biologicalparents¡®enemies.¡±


    Cherylnodded,¡°Those peoplewerecautious,notrevealingmuchbeforetheycontinuedtheirsearchelsewhere.Fearingforyour safety,yourparentstookyoubacktoRiverCitythatverynighttoheal.Initially,theynnedtosendyoutoanorphanage,buttheycouldn¡¯tbeartoletyougo.Fearingthosepeoplewouldtraceyou,theyerasedallrecordsof¡®Jane¡¯s¡®death,movedhouses,andhadyouassumeheridentity.¡±


    ¡°Sothat¡¯swhathappened¡­¡±


    MythoughtswereajumbleasIfingeredthependant,¡°Andthispendant¡­wasitonmeatthattime?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cheryllooked puzzled,¡°Yourdaddidsomedigging.In allofVistaTown,there¡¯sonlyoneMyersfamily,butamongsomanyMyers,noneborethesurnameTaylor.¡±


    ¡°Taylor?Whatdoesthathavetodowithanything?¡±


    ¡°Yourpendant¡­¡±Shelookedatme,replying,¡°There¡¯saninscriptiononthebottom, a¡®Taylor¡®.Yourdadfounditbyidentandneededamagnifyingsstoseeitclearly.¡±


    ¡°Taylor?¡±


    Iimmediatelylookeddown,touchingthebottomofthependant.There wasindeedasubtleindentation,butitwasn¡¯tobvious.


    IhadthoughtthiswasaMyers familyheirloom¡­butitseemsIwaswrong.


    Doubtsswirled inmymind.


    Cherylsighed,¡°Beyondthat,Idon¡¯tknow.¡±


    <b>2/3</b>


    17:40


    Icalmedmyemotions,saying,¡°Auntie,thankyoufortellingmeall this.¡±


    Thisonlydeepenedmysuspicions.


    Susan¡­waslikelynotmybiologicalmotherafterall.


    Cherylshookherhead,tuckingthependant backundermyshirt,¡°Babe,ifyoucanforgiveme,that¡¯sallIneed.Ididn¡¯t meantohideyourorigins.Yourparents,beforetheypassed,mademepromisecountlesstimes,fearingthetruthwouldendangeryou.Includingthispendant,Iwouldn¡¯thaverevealeditifIweren¡¯talreadysoill.¡±

 CHAPTER 381

    Chapter<b>381</b>


    ¡°Iunderstand¡­Ireallydo.HowcouldIpossiblymeyou?¡±


    Ipouredassofwarmwater,carefullyslidastrawintoit,andofferedittoCheryl,¡°Here,havesomewater.¡±


    AsdusksettledandCheryldriftedintosleep,BryantandIfinallymadeourwayout.Wennedtoheadhomeforaquickshowerbeforingbacktokeepvigil.Thedoctorhadwarnedus¡­Cherylcouldpassawayatanymoment.


    Ontheway,IcheckedCheryl¡¯smedicalbillsatthehospital.Bryanthadtransferredaheftysum,runningintomillions.Itwasallspentontryingvariousnewdrugsandtreatmentoptionsdevelopedabroad,includingtwosurgeriesperformedbytopinternationalspecialists.Notjustexpensive,butitrequiredconnectionstoo.Withoutthese,Cherylprobablywouldn¡¯thavemadeittoChristmas.Yet,Bryantnever mentionedanyofthistome.


    Sittinginthebackseat,Iturnedtolookathim,¡°Bryant,thankyou foreverythingyou¡¯vedoneforCheryl.Aboutthemoney¡­I¡¯lltransferittoyounow.¡±


    Theproceeds fromthesaleofthehousehad beendeposited,enough tocovertheexpenses.


    Hiseyesfixed<i>on</i>me,¡°Wedon¡¯tneedtosettleountsbetweenuslikethis.¡±


    ¡°Butweshould.¡±


    Afterall,weweredivorced.Ihadnorighttokeepspendinghis money.


    Bryantsighed,¡°Areyoujusttryingtoputmoredistancebetweenusnow?¡±¡°Yes.¡±


    Iwasabouttoopenmybankingappwhenmyphonerang.ItwasGregory¡¯scall.


    BryantncedatthecallerID,atouchofangerinhiseyes,¡°He¡¯scallingalready,justafteranafternoonapart?¡±


    Chapter881


    ¡°Bryant,I¡¯mgratefulforwhatyou¡¯vedoneforCheryl,butthatdoesn¡¯tgive<i>you</i>therighttointerfereinmypersonallife!¡±


    Ispokefirmly,¡°Don¡¯tmakemeremindyouagain,we¡¯redivorced.¡±


    Hesnatchedthephoneaway,endedthecall,andleanedover,pinningmeagainsttheleatherseat,hisvoicecold,¡°If you insistonbringingupthedivorce,thenIwon¡¯thesitatetotellyou¡­¡±


    Another urgentring interruptedhim.Thistime,itwasthehospital.Hedidn¡¯tstopmethistime.MyheartsankasIanswered,onlytohear,¡°Mrs.Ferguson,Ms.Webster¡­haspassedaway.¡±


    Mymindwentnk.Despitebeingmentallyprepared,itfelt toosudden.Likebeinghitsquarelybyapunch.Iwasstunned,strugglingtoprocessthenews.Evenafterunraveling thetruthaboutourrtionship,discoveringCherndIhadnobloodrtion,andlearningwhomyrealfamilywas,Icouldn¡¯teasilyshiftmyfeelings.Inmyheart,Cherylremainedmyonlyfamily.


    Bryanttookthephonefrommyhand,respondedtothenurse,andtheninstructedthedriver,¡°Turnbacktothe hospital.¡±


    WithBryantand Christine¡¯shelp,wemanagedtotakecareofallthearrangementsforCheryl.ThsttimeIwasatthefuneralhomewasforGrandpa.Thistime,itwasforCheryl.Injustsixmonths,itfeltlikeIwasconstantly losing.Losingoverandoveragain.


    Thankfully,there wasenoughtokeepmebusy.Janedreamhadjustrestartedaftertheholidays,andweweremmedwithwork.WorriedaboutdistractingGregory,Ihadn¡¯ttoldhimaboutCheryl¡¯spassing,focusinginsteadonwrappingthingsupsoIcouldreturn toVistaTown.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Aspringcollectiounchedrightbeforetheholidayssoldoutimmediatelyafterapoprinfluencerworeitonarealityshow,boostingsalesacrossthe


    board.Janedreamwasonaroll.


    ThenightbeforemyreturntoVistaTown,Iwaspackingwhensomeoneknockedonthedoor.Openingittoseeamaninaloosehoodieandcasualpants,IinstinctivelythoughtitwasGregory,¡°Howdidyou¡­¡±


    ButthenIlookedup,meetingBryant¡¯ssharplydefinedfeatures.Iclutchedthe


    17-40


    Chapter381


    doorknobtighter,amixofemotionsswirlingwithin,¡°Bryant,youdidn¡¯t have todothis.¡±

 CHAPTER 382

    Chapter382


    Bryant,alwayssosophisticated,wenttosuchlengths forme.WhatdidIdotodeservethis?Yet,ourjourneytothispoint wasn¡¯tsomethingthatchangedovernight.Anditcertainlyhasnothingtodowithwhathe¡¯swearing.EvenifhelookedexactlylikeGregory,he¡¯dstillbeBryant,unchanged.


    ¡°Ijust realized,dressingcasuallyisquitfortabletoo.¡±


    Outside,evenincasualwear,Bryant¡¯snobilitywasn¡¯tdiminished.Hesaidthiswhileliftinghisgazetowardstheluggageinthelivingroom,hispreviouslygentleexpressiondarkening.


    ¡°You¡¯reheadingtoVistaTown?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°ToseeGregory?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Myresponsewascrisp,withoutahintofhesitation.WhateverheinferredfrommyvisittoGregory,Ihad nointentionofrifying.Ifithelpedhimletgoofhisobsessions,itwouldbeafortunatemisunderstanding.


    Unexpectedly,ashadowofangercrossedBryant¡¯seyes,buthemanagedtokeephispatience. ¡°VistaTownisamessrightnow.Going therewon¡¯thelp.Givemesometime;I¡¯llhandlethesituationwithDorothy andherdaughter.¡±


    ¡°Andthen?¡±Iasked.


    ¡°Comebackandbeyourtrueself,Mrs.Ferguson,¡±hesaid.


    Iwassomewhatatalossforwords.¡°Bryant,whyareyouactinglikea middleschooler,failing<i>to</i>grasptheconceptofdivorce?¡±


    Divorce,<i>to</i>me,meantthatfromnowon,we werenothingtoeachother.Nomoreintrusions.


    Helookedatmeunwaveringly,¡°Iknowyou¡¯re upsetabouthowIdealtwithDorothy¡¯ssituation.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°Youwanttovent,tohavesomepeace,Igetit.Butthere¡¯s hingyouthinkingofleavingme,that¡¯snothappening.¡±


    Chapter<b>382</b>


    ¡°Ipromise,I¡¯llconsultwithyouoneverything fromnowon.¡±


    Ifeltlikughing butcouldn¡¯t.Inhisview,itseemedhestillbelievedIwasjustangryand throwingafit.Alittlecoaxing,alittleembrace,andIwouldreturnto hisside,bingthequietandunderstandingMrs.Ferguson,just


    likecountlesstimesbefore.


    Seeingmysilence,hepressedhislips together,hisvoicedeepandwarm,¡°Jane,you¡¯velovedmeforsomanyyears.Thosefeelingscan¡¯tjust disappear.


    It¡¯snottotetostartover.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±Itooka deepbreath.¡°I¡¯veloved you formanyyears,sinceIwaseighteen.¡±


    ¡°Lovedyouenoughtomarryyouunterally,totake careofyourfamily,toremainashadowy Mrs.Ferguson.¡±


    ¡°Lovedyou enoughtocarryyourchild,willingtohaveachildthatbelongedtous.¡±


    ¡°But,Bryant,¡±Isaid,mygazesteadyonhim,eachworddeliberate,¡°ThatwastheJaneofthepast.TheJanenow wantsto severalltiescleanly.¡±


    HisAdam¡¯sapplebobbedashestruggled tocontainhisemotions,hislipsbarelymoving,¡°AndifIdon¡¯twantthat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯snotuptoyou!¡±


    Withthosewords,Ifirmlyclosedthedoor.Notbotheringtocheckifhewasstilloutside,Ihurriedlypackedmyluggage.BythetimeIleft,thecorridorwasempty.Iletoutasigh ofrelief,tooktheelevatordown,andbumpedintoMark.


    Ismiledlightly,¡°Hey,Mark,wereyoulooking forme?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Markreturnedthesmile,ncingattheluggageIwaspushing, slightlypuzzled,¡°Areyougoingonatrip?¡±


    ¡°OfftoVistaTown,still havesomeunfinishedbusinessthere.¡±


    Marknoddedslightly,gesturingtowardstheparkinggarage,¡°IsawBryant¡¯scarwhenIcamein.Didhetoseeyou?¡±


    <b>2/3</b>


    Chapter382


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°He¡­?¡±Mark¡¯seyesflickered,seeminglyhesitanttocontinue,¡°Hedidn¡¯tdo anythingoutofline,didhe?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°No,not atall.¡±


    NotwantingtopartwayswastypicalofBryant;what¡¯ssooddaboutthat?

 CHAPTER 383

    <b>Chapter 383</b>


    ¡°Just,I¡¯mabitconfused,¡±Isaid.¡°Mark,isthere somethingyou¡¯retryingtosay?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh,okaythen.¡±


    Ichuckledandncedatmywatch,¡°Lookslikeit¡¯sabouttimeformetoheadovertoVistaTown.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±Hehesitatedforamoment.¡°Istherestill achanceforyouand Bryant?¡±¡°Mark.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mnotheretopatchthingsupforhim.¡±


    Heseemedtobegaugingmyreaction,hesitatingbeforehespoke,¡°It¡¯s¡­there¡¯ssomethingI¡¯mnotsureifIshouldtellyou.¡±


    ¡°Whatisit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sabouttheMyersfamily¡¯sfakeheiress.Iheard it fromMolly.¡±


    Markcarefullysaid,¡°Haveyoueverwonderedwhyshecouldreceyou,who¡¯spullingthestringsbehindher?¡±


    ¡°ItmustbeDorothy and hergang,right?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Maybetherewereothersinvolved,butIhadnoleadsatthemoment.Itwasclearthisschemewastargeted at me.Ordinaryfolkswouldn¡¯tdaremeddleintheMyersfamily¡¯saffairs.Butamongthose withpowerandinfluence,besidesthem,Icouldn¡¯tthinkofanyoneelseImighthaveoffended.


    3=20¡Â>I


    Withthisthought,Isuddenlyturnedto Mark,¡°Doyouknow something?¡±


    Heavoidedmygaze,¡°Nevermind,it¡¯sjustaguess.¡±


    Themorehesaidthat,themoreIfelttherewassomethinghewasn¡¯ttellingme.Ipressedon,¡°Whatguess?¡±


    <b><i>1/3</i></b>


    <b>17-41</b>


    Markseemedtroubledandafteralongpause,hesaid,¡°You¡­youhavetopromiseme,you¡¯llhandlethiscalmly,don¡¯tactrashly.It¡¯sverylikelyI¡¯m


    wrong,justamisunderstanding.¡±


    T#trymybest.¡±


    ¡°Takealookatthis.¡±Hehandedmetwophotos,saying,¡°Istumbleduponthis


    acoupleofdaysago,heardthemtalkingabout¡®aunionwithGregory,andIcouldn¡¯tfigureouthowBryantwouldknowher,untilMollytoldmeshetookyource¡­


    Takinga look,IimmediatelygraspedMark¡¯simplication.Bothphotoswere ofBryantandthefakeLillianaatacoffeeshop.


    Idenchedthephotos,saying, ¡°Thanks,Mark¡­¡±


    Jane&mightnotevenbelikethis.¡±


    MarkworriedI¡¯dactimpulsively,wasstilltryingtoexinforBryant,¡°AndevenifBryantdidit,heprobablydiditoutoffearoflosingyou.Don¡¯tbetoo


    med


    ¡°Stopmakingexcusesforhim.¡±


    Ipursedmylips,¡°I¡¯llconfronthimandaskforrity.¡±


    Althoughangry,IfeltthiswasoutofcharacterforBryant.


    Markasked,¡°Whatifitwashim,whatwillyoudo?¡±


    There¡¯snothingtodo.¡±


    Iwaseerilycalm,¡°We¡¯lljustbe strangersfromnowon.¡±


    Marklookedshocked,quicklymaskinghissurpriseatmycoldness,¡°Whatifitwasme,wouldwebestrangerstoo?¡±


    Probably


    IlookedatMark,smilinglightly,¡°Ican¡¯teptsomeonemakingdecisionsformeormaniptingthingsbehindmyback.It¡¯sterrifying.But,Mark,you¡¯redefinitelynot thatkindofperson.¡±


    ¡°Ofcourse,I¡¯mnot.¡±Hesmiledgently.¡°I¡¯lwaysbeyoursenior.¡±


    17.419


    Chapter<b>583</b>


    Drivingtowards theFergusonGroup¡¯soffice,Imulledoverseveral


    possibilities.Butstill,Ifeltitwasn¡¯tBryant.Such tactics were toolowforhim.Hewoulddisdainsuchactions.


    ¡°You¡¯remeddlingtoomuch!Mark,evenifitwasmebehindthe Myersfamilyincident,it¡¯snotyour cetoquestionme.¡±


    JustasIapproachedtheCEO¡¯sofficedoor,intendingtoknock,Iheardaman¡¯s


    coldvoicefrominside.


    ¡°Andwhat¡¯swiththisact of beingallself¨Crighteous?Youprobablydon¡¯twantherendingupwithGregoryanymorethanIdo,right?¡±

 CHAPTER 384

    <b>Chapter 384</b>


    It felt like a p across my face. I should¡¯ve never trusted Bryant. Orl shouldn¡¯t have even bothereding here in the first ce.


    As I turned to leave, Kevin glimpsed the photos in my hand and started making excuses for Bryant, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Mr. Ferguson went to see her to warn her not to¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! You know better than anyone if he did it!¡± I stormed off, and my strides were quick with anger.


    Just as I reached the underground parking lot and was about to m my car door shut, arge hand carelessly gripped the door, stopping me.


    Bryant had changed out of his casual clothes and back into one of those tailor¨Cmade suits that suited his aura better. His face was stone¨Ccold as he nced at the photos I carelessly tossed on the passenger seat. ¡°So, you doubt me because of what someone else said?¡±


    *Is it me doubting you, or did you do something?¡± I had heard him clear as day


    in his office.


    Bryant let out a coldugh. ¡°What have I done? Even if I¡¯m a jerk, I wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to mess with your personal life!¡±


    ¡°You better not have!¡± I tried to m the door shut, but his strength was overpowering. The door barely budged. ¡°Let go.¡±


    Bryant raised an eyebrow. ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I snapped back coldly.


    His sharp eyes looked down at me mockingly. ¡°So, who do you trust? Mark? He¡¯s the one who gave you the photos, right?¡±


    I replied coldly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Bryant insisted, ¡°Jane, anything that involves you is my business.¡±


    I snapped, ¡°We¡¯re divorced!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Bryant lowered his gaze to mine, pausing before he started slowly, ¡°Yes,


    1/3


    14.03


    <b>that </b>day we were interrupted <b>by </b>the hospital¡¯s call, and I forgot to finish what I was saying.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Bryant spilled the truth. ¡°The divorce certificates are fake.¡±


    The news blew me away. ¡°What?<b>¡±</b>


    He spoke softly, ¡°Exactly what it sounds like.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re not divorced?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    Bryant looked into my eyes, replying, ¡°I never wanted to divorce you from the start. The divorce certificates were a smokescreen.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>And what about me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but confront him, ¡°Bryant, do you even care about what I think? What am I to you, just someone you can manipte at will? You say we get divorce certificates, and now, you¡¯re telling me they¡¯re fake? You never considered divorcing?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was ridiculous and uneptable.


    He spoke softly, ¡°I made that decision on my own. You can react however you want, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡± I suppressed my anger, giving him a mocking smile. ¡°You think I¡¯ll still get trapped by a marriage certificate like before?¡±


    ¡°I could be with Gregory or anyone else, and you can¡¯t morally bind me with the title of a husband.¡°.


    ¡°If Imit bigamy, as long as you don¡¯t mind the embarrassment of Mr. Ferguson being cuckolded, feel free to call the cops on me!¡±


    As I drove to Vista Town, worked hard to stay calm.


    It was fine. Bryant was the big boss of RF Group. The longer he dragged this out, the more I would get from the divorce. If I was not morally bound, Bryant couldn¡¯t control me. And he would still have to pay me.


    I kept telling myself this, but in the end, I was still furiously upset. Damn,


    2/3


    14:03


    <b>Bryant</b>! <b>How </b><b>could </b><b>he </b><b>make </b><b>such </b><b>a </b><b>despicable </b>move<b>, </b><b>using </b><b>his </b><b>power </b><b>to </b><b>manipte </b><b>everyone </b><b>around </b><b>him</b><b>?</b>


    <b>I </b>didn¡¯t check in the hotel first but went <b>straight </b><b>to </b>the hospital<b>. </b><b>Even </b><b>though </b><b>Gregory </b>said Grandma was stable, I was still worried.


    <b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>want to run into Dorothy¡¯s family and have another endless <b>argument</b>. But when I pushed open the hospital room door, their family of three looked up with smiles that were off somehow.


    Especially Susan, who suddenly teared up and hugged me, choking up, ¡°Lilliana, Lilliana¡­ I was blind before. Not only did I not recognize you, but I also always made things difficult for you. I was wrong¡­¡±


    I frowned and pushed her away, creating some distance. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡±


    Her expression stiffened as she cleaned her tears. ¡°These past few days, your dad and I have been talking¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 385

    <b>Chapter </b><b>385</b>


    ¡°Wait a sec.¡± I interjected with a light voice, smiling, ¡°My dad? Who¡¯s my <b>dad</b><b>?</b>¡±


    That day, the ones who fervently denied me were them, too.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But Susan could twist and turn with the situation. She chuckled awkwardly,


    ¡°Oh, darling, are you still holding a grudge? We¡¯re all family here. We couldn¡¯t wrap our heads around it that day. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Jane, let bygones be bygones,¡± Dorothy interrupted.


    ¡°That attitude of yours.¡± Susan told her off, but not with anger, ¡°Jane is your sister. Show the respect.¡±¡±


    Dorothy nced at me, reluctant at first, but then, as if a thought struck her, she smiled, ¡°Yeah, Jane, you¡¯re my sister now.¡®


    I almost got goosebumps, casually observing the scene and wondering what they were cooking up this time.


    Susan nudged Richard. ¡°You too. Seeing your daughter and not even a hello?¡±


    Richard cleared his throat, nced at me, and motioned toward the door. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to see Grandma? Go on in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I pushed the door open, seeing Ramona still unconscious on the bed, feeling a bit powerless.


    When Ramona would wake up was still uncertain<i>. </i>The trio in the living room was probably hatching some n by then.


    After a while, when I went out, I saw Susan still wearing a forced smile. ¡°Jane, your dad, Jane, and I are d you¡¯re home safe and sound. We should¡¯ve thrown a wee party for you, but with Ramona sick and all the troubles at home¡­¡±


    There she was, hitting the main topic.


    I stayed silent, looking into her eyes, waiting for her to cut to the chase. ¡°Thepany¡¯s facing a huge financial gap for our most critical project. We¡¯re at a deadlock with RF, and nobody dares to invest now. We have no choice but to ask RF for help. Being part of the Myers family now, maybe you could lend a hand?¡±


    1/3


    14:03


    I smiled. ¡°Oh? And how would you like me to lend a hand<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Stop fighting with Mr. Ferguson.¡± Susan shamelessly continued, ¡°There¡¯s an old saying. For better or worse. Mr. Ferguson has been nothing but good to you. How about settling down and bing Mrs. Ferguson for real? From then on, the Myers family will be your stronghold, and no one will dare to mess with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded in agreement, and as they sighed in relief, I slowly pointed toward Dorothy. ¡°First, she needs to leave.¡±


    Dorothy red at me. ¡°Jane! What gives you the right to¡­¡±


    ¡°And what makes you think I have to throw away my entire life for the Myers family, only to have you share in the spoils<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I chuckled coldly, seeing right through their motives. ¡°Let me guess. I¡¯m just dressing you up for the ball, right?¡±


    ¡°Jane¡­¡± Susan was getting anxious. ¡°Dorothy has been with the Myers family since she was little. Though adopted, she¡¯s no less than our own.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so.¡± I smiled faintly, ¡°Then Dorothy can go to Bryant, can¡¯t she? After all, being a ¡®former¡® fianc¨¦e, Bryant might still care and do her a little favor.¡±


    With those words, I turned and exited the room. But just as I opened the door to leave, I saw Gregory striding toward me.


    Seeing me, he stopped in his tracks, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    I smiled back. ¡°How did you know I was at the hospital?¡±


    He gave me a casual look. ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Missed me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something¡­¡±


    We both started to speak at the same time.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You first?¡±


    213


    <b>14.03</b>


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah<b>, </b>sure.¡± I had braced myself, but facing him, I found it hard <b>to </b><b>speak</b><b>, </b>even though Gregory and I didn¡¯t share anything out of the ordinary.


    When sensing the gravity of the situation, Gregory¡¯s face softened. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Me and Bryant,¡± I began as calmly as possible, ¡°The divorce papers we got


    time </b>were fake.¡±


    None of the reactions I anticipated happened. The air only stilled for a while before Gregory said with a mockugh, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying, when you marry me, you¡¯ll be bringing half of the RF Group as a dowry?¡±

 CHAPTER 386

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>386</b>


    I paused, turning to him with a huff. ¡°Did I ever say I¡¯d marry you?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Everything else, I can go by your word.¡± Gregory¡¯s lips curled into a slight smirk, ¡°But this, this is where I call the shots.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°What, you¡¯re going to tie me up if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    While saying that, I headed downstairs. Seeing Gregory follow me to the car, I asked, puzzled, ¡°Where¡¯s your car?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°The driver took off.¡± Gregory pulled open the passenger door, his long legs slipping into the car before mine. He settled in with such ease, even quicker than I did.


    Today was unusual. Gregory didn¡¯t fall asleep the moment I got into the car. As I started the engine, he asked, ¡°Did you find out anything from your aunt?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡± Mentioning my aunt dampened my spirits slightly. As I drove, I shared, ¡°I was indeed kidnapped back then, but I managed to escape into my dad¡¯s car, and he saved me.¡±


    ¡°They mentioned something about ¡®Susan¡® while searching for me.¡± As I spoke, I waited for his thoughts. ¡°Do you think¡­ the person who kidnapped me could


    be¡­ Susan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly probable.¡± Gregory frowned slightly, ¡°But she was nice to you before the kidnapping. So, I never suspected her all these years.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I pursed my lips. ¡°No wonder I felt somewhat familiar when I saw her before.¡±


    After all, when I was little, she was kind to me, someone I once called Mom.


    Gregory seemed thoughtful, then asked, ¡°Any other leads?¡±


    ¡°There are.¡± Just as I was about to continue, he instructed near a traffic light,


    ¡°Turn left here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where are we going?¡± I was confused for a moment. That wasn¡¯t the way to the hotel, but I followed his direction and signaled to turn.


    Gregory¡¯s voice was rxed and pleasing. ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere special.


    1/3


    14:03


    y tell you


    we get there then


    nuckledzily Learning the tricks of the trade, huh?¡±


    Following his makeshift navigation, I slowly drove into a vintage townhouse neighborhood in the heart of Vista Town


    Stepping out of the car, I was puzzled, but Gregory opened the trunk and hauled out my luggage.


    I looked at him, confused.


    ¡°No hotel this time.¡± After saying it, he pushed the luggage cart ahead, striding forward confidently.


    Standing several steps ahead, he nced back at me, seeing I hadn¡¯t followed. ¡°What, you¡¯ve already cooked up some drama about me being a brute?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s imagining that?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Only the imaginer knows.*


    His provocation worked. I quickly followed, ¡°I know you¡¯re not that kind of person, Gregory. I¡¯ve always trusted you.¡±


    Gregoryughed. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Yeah.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if I was praising him or trying to calm myself, but my response was firm.


    It was a charming duplex in a serene setting.


    As Gregory unlocked the door, I was amazed by the entryway adorned with a collection of Doraemon figures, my lips curving into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re into this, 100?¡±


    213


    14:04


    <b>Gregory replied</b><b>, </b>¡°<b>It¡¯s </b><b>you </b>who¡¯s into <b>it</b>.¡±


    Under my puzzled <b>gaze</b>, he raised an eyebrow, teasing, ¡°Don¡¯t like it anymore?¡± <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>still do.¡± I realized that the wall filled with Doraemon memorabilia was <b>to </b>my


    <b>taste</b>.


    With its evident wear from years gone by, the neighborhood housed an interior that was spotless and well¨Ckept, with brilliant natural light and a cozy, country¨Cstyle decor. It was just the type a girl would fall for.


    While I was curious about his preference for such a style, Gregory handed me the keys to the fingerprint lock. ¡°It¡¯s all set up with your childhood favorites in mind. I wanted to give it to you as a birthday present back then but never got the chance.¡±

 CHAPTER 387

    <b>Chapter 387</b>


    I was about to refuse, but after hearing his words, I epted, joking, ¡°So, there was <b>a </b>time when you treated money like dirt<b>?</b>¡±


    I sneered inwardly, ¡®Now, you won¡¯t wake up early if there wasn¡¯t a profit in it, but back in the day, you¡¯d hand out a house just like that.¡¯


    Gregory arched an eyebrow, ¡°Thanks for thepliment. After all, I did take quite a few treasures from you back in the day.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s just staying true to your roots, I guessed.


    After slipping into some house slippers, he wheeled his luggage into the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ve got all the basics covered, but take a look around and see if there¡¯s anything else you need.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded, looking around, feeling an unexined sense of security I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    The early spring sunset streamed in.


    He leaned against the door frame, casually asking, ¡°Can we continue? What else did you find out in RiverCity?¡±


    ¡°This.¡± I pulled a rabbit¨Cshaped pendant under my shirt, ¡°You recognize it, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± His expression tensed slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing it all this time?¡±


    I said, ¡°Yeah, not long after I saw you in RiverCity, my aunt gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡± He scoffed yfully, pinching my cheek hard. ¡°Who taught you to hide it so well?¡±


    Many things wouldn¡¯t have been soplicated if he had seen it earlier.


    He had pinched my face out of shape. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was so important.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re killing me.¡± He let go, giving me a sideways nce. ¡°So, what about the pendant?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a ¡®Taylor¡® engraved on the bottom,¡± I turned to Gregory, ¡°Do you know where this pendant came from?¡±


    1/3


    14:04


    ¡°It was <b>a </b>gift <b>from </b>your <b>mom</b><b>, </b><b>Susan</b><b>, </b>when <b>you </b>were <b>born</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Gregory <b>furrowed </b><b>his </b>brows, recalling, <b>¡°</b><b>About </b>this <b>Taylor</b>¡®, we asked Ramona <b>about </b><b>it</b>. <b>She </b><b>said </b><b>Susan </b>was from the <b>Taylor </b><b>family</b>.*


    I was confused. ¡°But Susan didn¡¯t take on the surname Taylor<b>.</b>¡±


    Gregory cleared my confusion. ¡°Susan took her mother¡¯s surname. Something happened back then, and after she married into the Myers family, the Taylor family cut ties with her.¡±


    The more I heard, the more puzzled I became. But still, I felt that Susan couldn¡¯t be my biological mother.


    Gregory chuckled lightly, straightening up. ¡°No rush. The truth wille out eventually.¡±


    I smiled back. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Rushing wouldn¡¯t solve anything. So much was buried in the past. And uncovering it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    I nced at the clock. ¡°How about I treat you to dinner?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Ding dong.¡± Just as I finished speaking, the doorbell rang.


    Gregory opened the door, took two bags of fresh fruits and vegetables from the delivery guy, and walked toward the fridge, asking, ¡°How¡¯s Bryant¡¯s cooking?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think much before honestly answering, ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    Thanks to Margaret¡¯s training, Bryant did have quite the skill in the kitchen, though I didn¡¯t enjoy it much.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Gregory casually responded, asked me what I wanted to eat, and stored the rest in the fridge.


    I walked over. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Gregory didn¡¯t seem like the type to cook. Thest time I was at his ce, the kitchen was as clean as a showroom.


    Not sure what I hit a nerve on, he nced at me, his tonezy, ¡°Afraid I¡¯ll poison you?¡±


    2/3R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    14:04


    ¡°Of course not.¡± I lied through my teeth, ¡°Your cooking skills look Michelin star level.


    He seemed pleased with that response, nodding toward the living room. ¡°Then go lounge on the sofa, sit, lie down, whatever you want<b>, </b>and wait for


    <b>dinner</b>.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Okay.¡± With the way he talked about it, I thought tonight¡¯s dinner was a sure


    thing.

 CHAPTER 388

    <b>Chapter 388</b>


    His movements were swift. Gregory had washed and chopped the vegetables in less than half an hour. Although I mentioned wanting mashed potato, he seemed more inclined to make chips. It didn¡¯t matter. The chips were


    delicious, too.


    Lazing on the couch, aimlessly scrolling through my phone, I watched <i>Gregory </ie out of the kitchen wearing an apron. The typically proud Gregory scratched his head. ¡°Uh, maybe you want to take a shower first?¡±


    Puzzled, I responded, ¡°I was thinking of eating first.¡±


    ¡°Go take a shower. You¡¯ll feel refreshed and enjoy the meal even more,¡± Gregory earnestly persuaded.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out his angle. But that wasn¡¯t a hill to die on. Beggars can¡¯t be choosers, so I decided topromise. Heading to my bedroom, I grabbed my clothes and made for the bathroom.


    By the time I finished my shower, dinner was ready. Gregory was fiddling with something in the kitchen. Hearing me emerge, he momentarily looked guilty, then came out, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± I was impressed by his cooking skills. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this. You¡¯re quite the chef.¡±


    The spread before us could rival any restaurant in terms of presentation. I wondered which divine skill Gregorycked since he seemed to have them all. Gregory pulled out a chair for me, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Open your eyes wide and see. I¡¯m notckingpared to your ex.¡±


    Sitting down, I looked up in confusion. ¡°What about the chips? Aren¡¯t they ready yet?<b>¡±</b>


    Hezily slumped beside me, ¡°Chips? What chips<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    I reminded him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you chop potatoes to make fries earlier?¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± Cursing under his breath, Gregory gestured toward the mashed potato on the table. ¡°I was making these.¡±


    ncing toward the kitchen trash can, I had an epiphany and started praising him, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    It was a ssic bait and switch. No wonder Gregory suggested I take a shower.


    However, the restaurant¡¯s cooking was genuinely good. Each dish was tasty and perfect, making for a veryfortable meal.


    Seeing me satisfied, Gregory smirked, ¡°You like the food?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Love it.¡±


    Gregory added, ¡°Would you mind loving everything associated with it?¡±


    I smiled, no longer wanting to y along., ¡°Are you suggesting I fall for the restaurant¡¯s chef?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Jane!¡± He was grinding his teeth frustratedly, ¡°You knew all along?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Inodded, ¡°Mainly because¡­ no one cuts potatoes into chips when making mashed potato, you know that, right? Mr. Ford, have somemon


    sense next time.¡±


    Before I could finish, my eyes widened as I instinctively blocked. Gregory¡¯s lips momentarily touched my palm, sending a shiver down my spine.


    He looked at me with a leisurely gaze. ¡°Quick reflexes?¡±


    I quickly distanced myself, swallowing nervously, ¡°If you were any quicker, I¡¯d have to call the cops.¡±


    ¡°Jane, you¡¯re my nemesis.¡± Gregory flicked my forehead,zily getting up to clear the dishes.


    Before leaving, he mumbled at the entrance, ¡°All the daily necessities a girl might need are in the living room cab. Remember to lock the door, and call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Anything else? Just say it all now.¡±


    ¡°And,¡± His voice softened, his eyes glistening with seriousness and mischief, ¡°when are you nning to fulfill our marriage pact?¡±


    I clenched my palm. ¡°I haven¡¯t even got my divorce papers yet, and that


    08:58


    588


    marriage pact was made when we were kids.¡±


    Honestly, all these were just excuses. The real reason was I wasn¡¯t ready to offer my heart again, to be cherished or possibly shattered.

 CHAPTER 389

    <b>Chapter </b><b>389</b>


    Gregory saw right through me. ¡°I want the truth.¡±


    Iid it all out. ¡°I need some time to think things through.¡±


    Gregory crossed his arms, nodding in agreement. ¡°Fair enough. Take all the time you need.¡±


    The following day, I had ns with Gregory to meet the person Farley had taken from Susan¡¯s ce. Gregory mentioned the person had spilled some beans. He thought it best I should hear it firsthand before deciding whether to believe it.


    Gregory said, ¡°Otherwise,ing from me, it might seem I¡¯m trying to stir the pot, which would ruin my good guy image.¡±


    The doorbell rang as I was about to get ready, change, and do my makeup.


    After checking my phone, I saw I still had a good two hours before our meet¨Cup. Smiling, I got up and breezed to the door, only to freeze at the sight of the visitor.


    ¡°Mr. Ford,¡± I greeted politely.


    At that moment, Klein was a far cry from the imposing figure at the hospital that night. He was more like an approachable middle¨Caged gentleman. ¡°Mind if Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Sure, please do.¡± As I stepped back to let him in, my door remained ajar with a bodyguard standing watch.


    Klein sat down, his gaze sweeping through the room, then sighed. ¡°Greg acts like he doesn¡¯t care about anyone, but he¡¯s been fussing over you for twenty years. He even got this apartment fixed up just for you. The Ford family¡¯s heir, running errands like buying screws at the drop of a hat.¡±


    My heart raced. Well¨Coff families usually outsourced the renovations. They¡¯d show up once it was all done to check the work.


    I got Klein a cup of coffee. ¡°Yes, Gregory has been great.¡±


    And Gregory was good <i>to </i>me, beyond reproach. I shouldn¡¯t fear that he would turn on me as Bryant did when I offered my heart.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, you and my <b>silly </b><b>son </b>would have been <b>a </b>match <b>made </b><b>in</b>


    heaven.¡± Klein finally got to the point. ¡°But now, whether you divorce, you were Mrs. Ferguson. And he, well, he deserves a better fate.¡±


    I clenched my fists. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re a smart girl. Without the Myers family, you and Greg are worlds apart.¡± Klein continued, ¡°And with the Myers family under Mr. Ferguson¡¯s thumb, they¡¯re not what they used to be. Plus, you know well whether Mr. Ferguson will divorce you.¡±


    He might as well have said straightforwardly. Whether I divorced or returned to the Myers family, I was not worthy of Gregory.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I lowered my gaze. ¡°Did you ask Gregory what he wants?¡±


    ¡°If he agreed, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Klein chuckled, effortlessly adding, ¡°He¡¯s headstrong, but Mrs. Ferguson, you see things. I¡¯m sure you understand. I have other sons besides Greg. If he insists on being stubborn, the Ford family has other options.¡±


    The implication was clear. If Gregory chose to be with me against his family¡¯s wishes, the Ford family legacy could be in the hands of his half¨Csiblings.


    I looked up, cutting to the chase. ¡°Paul wouldn¡¯t agree, would he?¡±


    I knew Paul was particrly fond of Gregory.


    ¡°See, I told you you¡¯re clever.¡± Klein sipped the coffee, his voice steady, ¡°Unfortunately, your situation has caused a rift between my father and me. He had a heart attack this morning and is currently in the hospital. I call the shots in the Ford family now.¡±


    Klein rose slowly, reminding me again of my ce. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, I can¡¯t get through to Greg, but you definitely can.¡°

 CHAPTER 390

    <b>Chapter </b><b>390</b>


    He was adamant. When the conversation reached this point, I felt cornered. But, just this once, I wanted to be selfish.


    I stood up. ¡°Mr. Ford, if you can¡¯t make it happen, I doubt I can either.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of making decisions for Gregory under the guise of what was best for him. Whatever he chose, I¡¯d respect it.


    Klein¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°He¡¯s head over heels in love now, acting on impulse, ready to give up everything for you. What aboutter? When the novelty wears off after three, five, ten years?¡±


    I caught my breath.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Klein scoffed, ¡°And when he sees his mother, his sister, all paying the price for his love when he regrets, will he me you, the stumbling block?¡±


    I had to admit that experience spoke louder than words. Every word hit home.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re Mrs. Ferguson, Ms. Webster, or Ms. Myers.¡± Klein buttoned up his jacket. ¡°I only hope you realize he¡¯s waited for you for years. Should he sacrifice his life for you? If so, you don¡¯t deserve his love!¡±


    ¡°Or do you not see RF tightening the screws on the Ford Group? Are you trying to bring down Greg and the entire Ford family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you two days to think it over. Will Greg continue being Mr. Ford, or will he step away from the Ford family¡¯s shadow to be just an ordinary man?¡±


    I sat on the couch, the door shut again, my thoughts in turmoil. Gregory¡¯s call came through.


    I answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    His voice sounded normal. ¡°Jane, something¡¯se up. I have to bail today.


    Can we reschedule once I¡¯m free?¡±


    Paul cared for Gregory. Gregory would probably stay by his side at the hospital, especially since Gregory felt guilty for causing the situation.


    ¡®I suppressed my emotions, gripping the phone. ¡°Is everything okay? Can I help


    in any way?¡±


    Gregory replied, ¡°Just somest¨Cminute issues at work.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I slowly walked to the window, gazing at some blooming flowers, feeling heavy¨Chearted but trying to sound casual. ¡°Are you sure nothing¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gregory teased, ¡°Wishing something was wrong? Missing me that much?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Not at all.¡°.


    ¡°Focus on your design sketches at home. And in your free time¡­¡± His voice soundedzy with amusement, ¡°Think about us.¡±


    His mood seemed to infect me, and I smiled. ¡°Us? What about us?¡±


    Gregory flirted, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb¡­¡±


    ¡°Greg, are you done? The international consultant is here for the meeting. Come join.¡±


    His voice and an elegant, mature female voice ovepped. That must be his mother.


    I quickly said, ¡°Gregory, you better go.¡±


    He asked, ¡°You heard?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, someone¡¯s calling you to a meeting, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, then I should go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gregory reminded me again, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to think about us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, my vision blurred instantly.


    The beautiful flowers became just a smear of pink. I couldn¡¯t even make out their shape anymore. As the sun set, I turned toward the kitchen.


    Justst night, Gregory was there, bustling around all clumsily. But at the moment, it felt like he was miles away.


    Klein¡¯s words carried no threat.


    <b>Chapter 390</b>


    The following morning, the headlines red, [The Ford family¡¯s second son returns.]


    The Ford family had officially reintegrated a bastard son with the fabricated origin of a long¨Clost heir.

 CHAPTER 391

    <b>Chapter </b><b>391</b>


    [Mrs. Adah Ford was on the verge of a breakdown.]


    [Johnny Ford joins the Ford Group.]


    [Mr. Johnny and Mr. Gregory in the Ford Group]


    [Mr. Johnny, a threat to Mr. Gregory¡¯s position.]


    [Mr. Johnny is in secret talks with the RF Group.]


    By evening, the whispers had be a roar. Upon seeing thest piece of gossip, I couldn¡¯t help but call Bryant. ¡°Did you have a hand in this?¡±


    There was a pause on the other end, followed by a sarcasticugh. ¡°Which part are you referring to? The Myers family¡¯s so¨Ccalled heiress or the Ford family¡¯s mess?¡±


    I said firmly, ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, yes, all of it.¡± His voice was cold, the flick of his lighter echoing through the phone. ¡°Jane,e back to being Mrs. Ferguson. I can handle it for you, whether the Myers or the Ford families¡® mess.¡±


    I paused, unsure. ¡°The Ford family¡¯s mess?¡±


    ¡°Gregory¡¯s mess,¡± he rified, his voice rough with the drag of a cigarette. ¡°You think Klein just wanted you to leave Gregory? He¡¯s also eyeing a partnership with the RF Group to elevate the Ford family¡¯s status.¡±


    I forced myself to stay calm, ¡°You know about Johnny, the Ford family¡¯s illegitimate son?¡±


    Bryant replied, ¡°In passing. He was a high school ssmate of York.¡±


    Suddenly, it all made sense. What made Klein willing to give up Gregory? It wasn¡¯t about me. It was about benefits.


    With Gregory and me together, Bryant would relentlessly target the Ford Group. But with Johnny, there might be a chance for a win¨Cwin coboration with the RF Group. It wouldn¡¯t necessarily change the situation, even if


    Gregory and I went our separate ways. The only way to shift the bnce was


    1/2


    08:58


    for Bryant to step in, making York cut off contact with Johnny.


    Without that leverage, Johnny¡¯s path to power would crumble.


    The setting sun¡¯s light made me dizzy, and I sank onto the couch. ¡°Bryant, what¡¯s the point? I don¡¯t love you anymore. Being Mrs. Ferguson like this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about what makes sense to you. It¡¯s my call.¡± Bryant¡¯s tone was unyielding, almost pathological. ¡°Jane, love can happen twice.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not foolish enough to fall into the same trap again.¡±


    ¡°A month. Give it a month,¡± his voice strained, emotion cracking through, ¡°and if you still feel the same, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t feel relieved. A month could change everything. ¡°I can¡¯t give you an


    answer now.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I¡¯m almost at Vista Town.¡± He dropped that bombshell coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have much time to decide.¡±


    In frustration, I threw my phone. I grabbed a mug from the coffee table, wanting to smash it, but then, I remembered its pair was on the dining table. Gregory bought those mugs.


    I managed to hold back. But tears fell, staining my shirt.


    I thought, ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve always been too cautious. Maybe I don¡¯t deserve to be loved wholeheartedly. I don¡¯t want to be a stumbling block in someone¡¯s life. I don¡¯t want them to lose everything for me.¡®


    In a way, Bryant and I were the same. We were equally presumptuous!


    Barefoot, I walked to the window, pushing it open and leaning out.


    ng! The mug slipped from my grip butnded on the carpet, unbroken, snapping me back to reality.


    I quickly withdrew, sliding down the wall to sit on the floor, knees hugged to my chest, unable to stop the tears.


    After what felt like an eternity, my emotions had ebbed, and the room dimmed. Someonezily spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to call. I thought something happened when you didn¡¯t answer. Turns out you were just here, sulking?¡±

 CHAPTER 392

    <b>Chapter </b><b>392</b>


    I suddenly sprung to my feet, tiptoeing and plunging headfirst into his embrace. My arms wrapped tightly around his waist, clinging to him as if my life depended on it.


    ¡°Feeling affectionate, huh?¡± He seemed to enjoy it, his hands gently kneading the back of my head. ¡°Have you decided about what we discussed?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.


    But before I could say something more, my gaze caught Bryant standing at the doorway, his expression stormy.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Bryant softly knocked on the door frame. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time toe home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Gregory patted my head and gently released me, ready to turn around.


    ¡°Gregory.¡± I called out to him, and he stiffened momentarily but responded,


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes, mustering all my strength to speak casually, ¡°Bryant¡¯s


    here to take me home.¡±


    Gregory¡¯s lips twitched, not with a smile, but with a trace of confusion. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had my fun. It¡¯s time to return to my role as Mrs. Ferguson.¡± I tried to shrug it off, ¡°Let¡¯s go our separate ways, Gregory.¡±


    I left him behind cruelly, just as Bryant had once left me in that basement.


    Bryant wrapped his arm around my shoulder as we walked away, looking every bit the loving couple.


    As the elevator doors closed, I broke free from Bryant¡¯s grasp and stepped back. ¡°Bryant, this one¨Cmonth arrangement doesn¡¯t include¡­ sleeping together, right?¡±


    What a distasteful topic. Yet, I discussed it with the calmness of a business negotiation.


    1/2


    08:59


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he replied, wiping my fingers with a sanitizing wipe, ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    include that.¡±


    I met his gaze and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t move into the Ferguson Mansion, nor will I live with you.¡±


    ¡°Keeping faithful for Gregory?¡± His tone was with sarcasm. ¡°As Mrs. Ferguson, what duties do you n to fulfill<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Like helping your mistress through her pregnancy?¡± I spoke softly.


    Bryant¡¯s expression turned cold instantly. As the elevator doors opened, he grabbed my wrist and led me swiftly to the car, shoving me inside. ¡°Jane, doesn¡¯t being my wife mean anything to you anymore?¡±


    I moved away. ¡°It still does.¡±


    His expression softened a bit, as he was about to speak, I quietly added,


    ¡°Shackles.¡±


    The dreams I used to cherish, the person I longed to hold on to, and the identity that once filled me with joy, at the moment, all felt like shackles, binding me so tightly that I struggled to breathe.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Blown away, Bryant froze before instructing the driver calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    I insisted, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not going to the Ferguson Mansion.¡±


    His voice turned icy. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    I retorted, ¡°Using Gregory as a threat?¡±


    Bryant said, ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I knew how to provoke Bryant, staring straight at him. ¡°As long as you let Gregory alone, anything is fine by me!¡±


    Veins bulged in his temples, and his teeth clenched in anger, ¡°Even sleeping together?¡±


    ¡°Bryant,¡± I smiled faintly, saying, ¡°If you want to kill me, that¡¯s also an option.¡±


    His eyes reddened instantly, his hand reaching to touch my head but stopped midway when I instinctively moved away. I turned my gaze to the window, ignoring him. The night was ominously deep. My mind reyed the scenes


    from the upstairs, Gregory¡¯s chill touch.


    Gregory asked me, ¡°Is someone threatening you? Jane, go ahead and do your thing, just don¡¯t do anything stupid¡±


    Gregory refused to let go. ¡°Jane, Jane¡­¡±


    I felt a bit out of it as if hearing a sobbing voice.


    I said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Gregory. I was always Mrs. Ferguson. You know, the typical marital spat, but we¡¯ll make up by bedtime. You¡¯ll understand once you¡¯re married.¡±


    Gregory¡¯s eyes darkened with a desire to devour me, yet he forced a mocking smile, ¡°What? You¡¯re hoping I get married?¡±


    I pretended to be calm. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re even three years older than me. It¡¯s time. Bryant and I will give you a generous wedding gift!¡±


    True to his word, Bryant didn¡¯t make me wait long. Within days, that illegitimate son of the Ford family was out of the Ford Group headquarters.


    Paul was still in the hospital. And Gregory¡¯s life seemed to return to normal gradually. He clinched several big projects one after another, his moves swift and ruthless.

 CHAPTER 393

    <b>Chapter </b><b>393</b>


    Gregory returned to his usual mboyant and unpredictable self, leaving everyone around him guessing his next move.


    Meanwhile, in the Myers family, Bryant had pulled some strings to find a reclusive medical guru to help Ramona. The expert came out of hiding to examine her, attempting to detoxify her from the roots. The reason Ramona had been in aa was due to toxins affecting her heart, something the hospital¡¯s emergency treatments hadn¡¯t addressed at the core.


    After apany dinner one evening, Mollygged behind the rest of the


    employees, walking beside me, a


    L


    employees, walking beside me, and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you ever think you never loved my brother?¡±


    I knew she was asking for Gregory. But just the day before, Klein had called to


    warn me.


    I just smiled and said, ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Never what?¡± Bryant came striding over, confidently stopping before me, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    These days, he was the picture of a doting husband, always there to drop me off and pick me up from work, no matter the weather.


    But once we returned to the Ferguson Mansion, I¡¯d head straight to my room and lock the door behind me.


    He tried every trick in the book to please me, thinking of ways to make me smile. But for some reason, it all felt wrong. In some things, once the moment passed, no gesture seemed to matter anymore. I saw a reflection of my old


    self in him.


    ¡°Jane, please open the door. I got some milk for you. It might help you sleep.¡±


    Bryant stood outside, knocking. ¡°The staff told me you didn¡¯t sleep against night.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t open, he¡¯d keep knocking. Just like <b>at </b>the dinner table, he <b>wouldn¡¯t </b>let me leave if I didn¡¯t eat. He thought I was acting stubborn, but <b>I </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b>stomach any food. The smell made me <b>nauseous</b>.


    08:59


    I opened the door, took the ss, forced myself to drink it <b>all</b>, and <b>handed </b><b>him </b>back the empty ss. ¡°Happy now?¡±


    Then I closed the door again, relocked it, and ran to the bathroom to throw <b>up </b>everything.


    Afterward, I took a pen and crossed off the day¡¯s date on the calendar on my desk.


    Only seven days were left. In seven days, no one could control me anymore.


    With days to go, I improved my work efficiency, stayingte with Jeff to finalize the summer designs.


    One afternoon, as I made myself a coffee for a caffeine boost, the cup slipped from my hand, shattering and sshing hot coffee over my foot. My heart started racing. A wave of unease spread over me.


    Later, Christine rushed into my office, looking panicked. ¡°Jane, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± I looked up from my designs, confused.


    Christine took a deep breath, trying to look casual as she grabbed my phone. ¡°My phone¡¯s dead. Can I y some games on yours?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a charger? I can lend you one,¡± I said.


    I reached to unplug mine, but Christine shook her head, ¡°No need. It¡¯s charging. <b>It </b>gets too hot when I y games while it¡¯s plugged in.¡±


    Knowing she was a gaming enthusiast, I didn¡¯t think much of it and returned to work. ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Christine tiptoed to sit on my desk, ying games, and asked, ¡°Did you go for a follow¨Cup at the hospital these past few days? Did the medication help?¡±


    I didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Much better.¡±


    Christine said, ¡°With all these orders, you¡¯ve hardly looked away from your sketchpad. Try to rest your eyes on something green once in a while. <b>Cut </b>down on phone time, or you¡¯ll need a guide dog.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I sensed she was hinting at something, <b>so </b>I looked <b>up</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Chris</b><b>, </b><b>are </b><b>you </b>hiding something from me?¡±


    She shook her head frantically. ¡°No.¡±


    I reached for my phone, saying, ¡°Give it here.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Christine refused. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of a game!¡±


    ¡°Who ys games in portrait mode?¡± I snatched the phone back but found nothing suspicious, looking at Christine skeptically. ¡°Did you delete


    something?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she insisted.


    At that moment, someone in the open office area yelled, ¡°Molly, slow down!¡±


    I sprang up so suddenly that I almost twisted my ankle. But I barely felt the pain and rushed out. ¡°What happened to Molly?¡±


    ¡°No clue. Molly just mumbled something and bolted.¡±


    ¡°It seems something happened to her brother.¡±

 CHAPTER 394

    <b>Chapter 394</b>


    My head buzzed, and for a moment, everything went nk.


    Gregory might look disorganized, but in real life, he was always meticulous


    and strategic in his undertakings. If Molly was this frantic, it must be something serious.


    I spun around to face Christine, who had rushed out after me, her expression tense. ¡°Chris, what¡¯s going on? You know, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She had been acting off since she entered my office. Putting two and two together, she was to keep me in the dark about Gregory.


    ¡°Jane¡­¡± Christine licked her lips, hesitating before she spoke.


    Her hesitation only made me more anxious.


    I grabbed her arm. ¡°Tell me, Chris, please.¡±


    She still hesitated. I knew she was afraid of how I might react.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out myself.¡± I grabbed my phone and headed for the exit. ¡°If no one will tell me, I¡¯ll head down to Vista Town myself.¡±


    Molly didn¡¯t pick up. I tried calling Farley next but got no answer.


    I frantically pressed the elevator button, but as the doors opened, I saw Bryant, calm and collected.


    He quickly closed the distance between us, his voice gentle, ¡°Where are you off to in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Bryant,¡± I pocketed my phone, fixing my gaze on him, ¡°What happened to Gregory?¡±


    He chuckled softly, the frustration in his voice barely hidden. ¡°What could happen to him? Did you hear some baseless rumor?¡±


    ¡°Let me see your phone.¡± I reached out my hand.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Probably tampered with by Christine, my phone had nothing. But Bryant <b>would </b>know if something had happened to Gregory.


    Ever the indulgent partner, Bryant handed over his phone with <b>a </b><b>smile</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Why</b>


    <b>1/2</b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>394</b>


    <b>so </b>paranoid?¡±


    He talked as if he was the archetype of a husband willingly handing over his phone for inspection.


    I looked at him. ¡°The password.¡±


    He answered, ¡°Our anniversary.¡±


    I lowered my gaze, entered the date, and after a thorough search, found no news of any incident involving G news of any incident involving


    Un Gregory. Instead, I saw a live video of a press


    conference by the Ford Group¡¯s pharmaceutical division announcing a breakthrough.


    Gregory appeared in the video, oddly casual in his attire amidst the formal setting, answering reporters¡® questions with aid¨Cback yet untouchable air. His voice was low and confident, challenging anyone to doubt his words.


    Unusually devoid of sarcasm, Bryant asked softly, ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I returned his phone. Having sorted out thepany affairs, Christine hurried out, ncing at Bryant before turning to me helplessly. ¡°See, I told you it was nothing. Gregory¡¯s got too much luck to be in any real trouble.¡±


    Bryant¡¯s gaze was warm. ¡°So, are you going back to work or heading home?¡±


    The wealthydies were thrilled after wrapping up those private orders for Vista Townst week. Some immediately ced new orders. They even referred their friends to us. Whether online sales or custom orders,


    Janedream was growing faster than expected. We were lucky. Janedream was growing faster t


    Bryant wrapped an arm around my shoulder as we walked back to my office, casually sitting on the couch. ¡°You get back to work. I¡¯ll wait here till you finish.¡±


    I felt uneasy, replying coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t RF and the Ferguson Group keeping you busy?¡±


    ¡°With them handling things, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Bryant wasn¡¯t bothered by my coldness, earnestly exining.

 CHAPTER 395

    <b>Chapter </b><b>395</b>


    Over at RF Group, besides York, there was another person named Shaw<b>. </b><b>I¡¯d </b>never met him.


    But I¡¯d heard Bryant on the phone with him a few times. They seemed to share a bond as tight as brothers in arms. Bryant trusted him and York implicitly.


    ¡°Okay, have it your way.¡± I nodded pensively. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to pick up our divorce papers the day after tomorrow. Remember to clear some time for that.¡±


    His sharp eyes flickered, and a self¨Cdeprecating smile touched his lips, tinged with bitterness. ¡°Counting the days till you¡¯re rid of me, huh?¡±


    ¡°You could say that,¡± I answered without hesitation.


    Bryant¡¯s longshes cast a shadow as his lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about what I want.¡± I corrected him. ¡°Bryant, it was a mutual decision from the start. It¡¯s not about one of us giving in to the other.¡±


    He watched me quietly and sighed after a moment. ¡°Is this how I¡¯ve seemed to you?¡±


    ¡°What, distant, dismissive, or just in fake?¡± I sipped my coffee. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never had to put on an act with you.¡±


    From the dignified ending I had expected at the start to the mess we were in, the word ¡°dignified¡± couldn¡¯t be further from our reality.


    Bryant¡¯s expression froze, and he hesitated before asking, ¡°When did you stop loving me?¡±


    I was stunned. Memories rushed by in a whirlwind.


    It was a mess, just too much to handle. I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe a long time ago? Probably from the day of our anniversary when you lied to me, I didn¡¯t want to love you anymore.¡±


    But amidst the noise, my stubbornness struggled.


    Thinking about <b>it</b><b>, </b>I couldn¡¯t even tell if I <b>was </b><b>clinging </b>to him <b>or </b><b>to </b><b>the </b><b>version </b><b>of</b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>395</b>


    myself that had fought so hard for what we had. It took me over <b>six </b><b>months </b><b>to </b>w my way out of the mire I¡¯d been stuck in for seven or eight years.


    Leaning forward with his elbows on his knees, Bryant didn¡¯t look at me <b>as </b>he spoke hoarsely, ¡°This past month, have you ever thought about looking back¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I cut him off before he could finish.


    I had invested half my life into us, with no regrets. That was enough.


    Bryant fell silent for a long time, so long that I thought he wouldn¡¯t say anything else when he finally breathed. ¡°The day after tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go to the city hall.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°This time, it won¡¯t be a sham paper, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His voice was low as he looked at me, his gaze tender, ¡°Get back to work, Mrs. Ferguson. You¡¯ll be free soon.¡±


    He said, ¡°I no longer have a reason or the right toe pick you up.¡±


    ?


    At his words, I paused as if I hadn¡¯t heard. My pencil didn¡¯t stop, tracing smooth lines.


    Returning to the Ferguson Mansion that evening, I identally broke a cup.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Oddly enough, I was usually not so careless. Something shed through my mind, and after calling a maid to clean up the shards, I hurried upstairs, grabbing my phone to search for a live stream I¡¯d seen on Bryant¡¯s phone that afternoon. It was gone. The entire web seemed scrubbed of it. Various possibilities raced through my mind, sending shivers down my spine.


    As I was about to call Molly, I realized my phone had no signal, not a single bar. And the Wi¨CFi was out, too.


    I rushed downstairs to find Gary. ¡°Why is there no inte or signal in the house?¡±


    Gary avoided my gaze<i>. </i>¡°Mrs. Ferguson, we got notified that the local cell tower is down. They¡¯re working on fixing it.¡±

 CHAPTER 396

    <b>Chapter </b><b>396</b>


    No way.


    I refuse to believe in such coincidences.


    I had my car keys and was almost out the door when Bryant suddenly grabbed my wrist and said, ¡°Where are you headed? Let me drive you.¡±


    ¡°I need to find a ce with a signal.¡±


    Before leaving, I fixed my gaze on him. ¡°What was the deal with that livestream this afternoon? Why <b>can¡¯t </b>I find any yback online<b>?</b>¡±


    His eyes flickered for a moment before he replied, ¡°A lot of livestreams don¡¯t offer reys.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bull.¡±


    I remembered when Gregory made an appearance at an event, and videos of him were all over the inte, with fans editing and reying clips non¨Cstop. But this livestream? Not a single clip to be found online. As if it never happened.


    Suddenly, I was sure of something. My fingers trembled. ¡°Bryant, that livestream was fake, wasn¡¯t it? Something¡¯s happened to Gregory, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Jane¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®Jane¡® me, answer me!¡± I stepped back, unable to control my rising voice. ¡°Why lie to me? If something happened to him, why not tell me? Why create a non¨Cexistent livestream to deceive me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you.¡±


    Bryant was desperately trying to calm me down. ¡°Jane, we need to wait a bit longer. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll tell you the truth as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know what happened!¡±


    I wanted to stay calm, but I couldn¡¯t. Almost pleading, I looked at him. ¡°Bryant, I¡¯m begging you, tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±


    His face showed a hurt expression, incredulously looking at me. ¡°You <b>would </b>beg me for <b>him</b>?¡±


    <b>1/3</b>


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m begging you! Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Not happy!¡±


    His face as cold as ice, he pushed me back into the room. ¡°Before we go to get the divorce papers the day after tomorrow, you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    With that, he shut the door forcefully.


    ¡°Bryant!¡± I banged on the door. ¡°Let me out!¡±


    But there was no response.


    I ran to the window, noticing extra security guards in the yard. I stretched my phone out, trying to catch a signal.


    ¡°Ding.¡± A message actually came through.


    I quickly nced at it and felt a thunderbolt strike me, my vision darkening.


    -Jane, the Ford Group¡¯sboratory exploded.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was a message from Mark.


    I tried to remain calm and immediately called him back.


    He picked up. ¡°Jane, did you get my message? I was worried it didn¡¯t go through. I tried calling earlier but couldn¡¯t get through. I thought something might¡¯ve gone wrong.¡±


    Clutching my phone, my voice hoarse, I asked, ¡°Mark, are you telling the truth? Were there any casualties?¡±


    I knew the answer even before he replied. Otherwise, Christine wouldn¡¯t have. reacted the way she did that afternoon. Bryant wouldn¡¯t have gone through all


    this trouble.


    ¡°Yes, it happenedst night. But the news only started spreading online before it was quickly suppressed by RF.¡±


    Mark gave a definitive answer, hesitating. ¡°There were casualties.¡±


    I asked, ¡°How many?7


    He replied, ¡°At the time¡­ it was nighttime, only Gregory and his team were in theb.¡±


    <b>09:03 </b><b>1</b>


    My fingertips trembled severely. My lips quivered, and my throat felt blocked as if stuffed with a sponge soaked in water.


    It took me a while to speak. ¡°And¡­ what about Gregory? How is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    Mark seemed to struggle. ¡°After the explosion, the police arrived quickly. Gregory has not been found since, and the police¡­ might dere him dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead¡­ dead?<b>¡± </b>I murmured in disbelief.


    Gregory dead¡­


    That¡¯s impossible¡­


    How could he just die like that?


    Mark tried to console me. ¡°Jane, stay calm, I¡¯m now¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 397

    <b>Chapter </b><b>397</b>


    Before he could finish his sentence, my phone slipped from my trembling fingers.


    I was standing by the window, my fingers trembling non¨Cstop, until Bryant left. His Rolls Royce slipped out of Ferguson Mansion into the darkness of the


    night.


    Until its taillights vanished from my sight.


    Twenty minutes passed before I could bring myself to open the drawer of my bedside table and pull out a paring knife, pressing it against my wrist.


    Blood flowed, warm and ring.


    But the cut wasn¡¯t deep. Not enough to kill.


    Barefoot, I twisted the doorknob and stepped out, heading downstairs, where Gary met me. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, Bryant asked me to¡­¡±


    He stopped mid¨Csentence, startled by the blood trailing down my arm.


    ¡°Gary, I don¡¯t mean to be a burden.¡±


    Pain seemed foreign to me as I grabbed my car keys. ¡°Let the bodyguards know to let me out, or else Bryant will only find my body upon his return.¡±


    Gary, eyes filled with pity, followed me to the car, hastily opening the door for me. ¡°Why do this¡­ Bryant only wants what¡¯s best for you¡­¡±


    ¡°For my best?¡±


    Iughed as I climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten how we got to this point.¡±


    If you haven¡¯t felt the pain yourself, then you don¡¯t really get it.


    The car sped along the road.


    I pulled over to wrap my wrist with the gauze I had been clutching, tightly


    inding the


    wound.


    09.03


    On my way to Vista Town, I kept my eyes glued to the road, one thought consuming my mind: Gregory wasn¡¯t dead.


    He had an ident at the research facility. That¡¯s where I¡¯d find him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lazily leaning somewhere, he¡¯d raise an eyebrow and say, ¡°Jane, got a bit of conscience,ing to find me?¡±


    Yes¡­ It had to be.


    ¡°Beep, beep-¡±


    Crossing a bridge over theke, a speeding truck appeared out of nowhere, heading straight for me.


    I had the chance to swerve right, maybe to safety, but for some odd reason, I ended up yanking the wheel left and drove right into theke.


    The icy waters of early spring rushed in.


    The cold was piercing.


    Breathing became more and more difficult.


    When I woke up, I was in a hospital.


    Somehow, I hadn¡¯t died. The wound on my wrist had been neatly redressed.


    Mark suddenly stood up, releasing a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Mark¡­¡±


    It felt like my throat had been cut open, talking was pure torture, my voice was all rough and harsh. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been following your car.¡±


    Mark¡¯s brow was furrowed with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe here. No one can find you unless you want them to.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand at first. In that situation, most people would instinctively swerve right. Why did you go left?¡±


    <b>no</b><b>¨C</b>na


    He picked up a pack of pills from the bedside table.


    -Sertraline.


    His voice choked with emotion. ¡°I found these pills in your clothes¡­ When did this start?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Christine¡¯s medication.¡±


    I brushed it off, swallowing hard. ¡°What about Gregory? Did the police find


    him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mark spoke softly. ¡°Jane, you need to prepare yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Why should I grieve when the police haven¡¯t dered him dead?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ look at this.¡±


    Reluctantly, he handed me his phone.


    I had been unconscious for two days and a night.


    And the police, just this morning, had announced Gregory¡¯s death.

 CHAPTER 398

    <b>Chapter </b><b>398</b>


    I held my phone, and my thoughts were suddenly dragged back to the distant. past. Fragments, both unfamiliar and familiar, surged into my memory.


    ¡°Gregory Ford! You promised toe over for breakfast today, and your overslept again!!¡±


    ¡°Gregory, it hurts¡­ugh! Give me a piggyback ride, now!¡±


    ¡°Gregory, everyone says we¡¯re engaged. What¡¯s an engagement?¡±


    ¡°Gregory, pick that one, the big apple!¡±


    ¡°Gregory Ford¡­¡±


    ¡°How is being punctual consideredte?¡±


    ¡°Why did you run so fast? Hop on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you, that¡¯s what.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, little girl.¡±


    ¡°Lilliana, have some manners!¡±


    I burst into tears, saying, ¡°Gregory, I don¡¯t have Grandpa anymore. Grandma


    says everyone leaves, no one can stay with me forever.¡±


    He soothed me patiently, ¡°I will, Lily. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±


    Blinking away tears, I said, ¡°Gregory, today you¡¯re like a good person.¡±


    He lifted his chin proudly, replying, ¡°I always have been.¡±


    Childhood memories, r¨¦cent events, and the devastating news of Gregory¡¯s death intertwined in my mind. I pressed my hand against my chest, but my face remained dry.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Jane¡­¡± Mark froze, then quicklyforted me, ¡°The departed are gone.


    <b>09-03</b>


    Dwelling on it will only harm your health.¡±


    I was silent for a long time before murmuring, ¡°I remembered¡­¡±


    But remembering only made epting his death harder.


    Mark asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I remembered a lot of things¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Mark urgently summoned the doctor, who, after an examination, preliminarily concluded that the ident had stimted my nervous system, causing my memory to return.


    It was then I realized. ¡°We¡¯re not in our home country?¡±


    ¡°Right, we¡¯re in Country F.¡±


    Mark exined, ¡°Bryant¡¯swork is too extensive back home. After getting you to the hospital and ensuring your condition was stable, I brought you to Country F. I thought we¡¯d wait until you woke up so you could decide for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    I was grateful for his thorough care. Thest ce I wanted to be was anywhere near Bryant. The painful memories would continuously haunt me.


    Soon after, the Ford family held a grand funeral for Gregory. Mark asked if I wanted to return for the funeral. I refused.


    Gregory couldn¡¯t be dead. He never broke a promise to me.


    As my health improved, the doctor said I could be discharged anytime.


    When Mark came back after handling the discharge procedures, I hesitated before speaking, ¡°I might¡­ not n to return home for now.¡±


    I was done with people controlling my life. They could believe I¡¯m dead for all I


    care.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Surprisingly, Mark didn¡¯t object. He sat beside my bed, ¡°I have some information I hesitated to share with you.<b>¡±</b>


    09:03


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°There might be more to Gregory¡¯s death. The night of theb explosion, a shadowy group booked a flight from Vista Town to Country F.¡±


    ¡°You mean,¡± I looked at him, asking, ¡°Gregory might be in Country F?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s still alive, it¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect¡­¡±


    I pressed my lips together, ¡°I can look for clues about him in Country F.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡±


    Mark handed me the warm water, ¡°Jane, I respect all your choices.¡±

 CHAPTER 399

    ¡°Besides, I actually support your decision to stay in the States,¡± he said.


    I pursed my lips slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a friend here, a top¨Cnotch psychologist. Jane, she can definitely help. you with your depression¡±


    ¡°Mark, like I said, that Sertraline belongs to Christine.


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Mark reached out, gently touching the newly healed scar on my wrist, ¡°First the cutting, then jumping into theke, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re not valuing your life,cking the desire to keep going. You still trying to hide it from me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I turned my head towards the window. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening¡­


    My mind was racing with uncontroble thoughts, and it felt like even my own body was no longer under my control.


    The signs had been there for a while.


    But it became more obvious in the month after I returned from Vista Town to


    RiverCity.


    It was Christine who noticed something was wrong, dragging me to the hospital where I was diagnosed with severe depression.


    The day I cut myself, if it weren¡¯t for needing to check on Gregory¡¯s situation in Vista Town, I might not have even bothered to bandage my wounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mark leaned in, looking me in the eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just sick, that¡¯s all. Jane, who doesn¡¯t get sick living in this world? Some have physical illnesses, others have mental illnesses. After you¡¯re discharged, I¡¯ll take you to see my friend. I¡¯ve already talked to her about you, and she¡¯s confident.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°And do you remember, back in college, how our professor wanted you to study abroad with me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I remember.¡±


    09.03


    Back then, the professor really believed in my talent, <b>but </b>I had no money.


    Studying abroad, even with a full schrship, the daily expenses were still at fortune for me at the time<b>.</b>


    I chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting I go back to college with those students at my age, are you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± He replied, ¡°There¡¯s a genius designer who wants to take you on as an apprentice. He saw your work and said if you weren¡¯t tied down by the market, you¡¯d likely create even more astonishing pieces.¡±


    Mark had everything sorted out for me, from my treatment to my career, he had left nothing neglected.


    I looked at him gratefully, smiling. ¡°Mark, you¡¯ve thought of everything. I don¡¯t know how I can ever repay you¡­<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°This is enough.¡±


    He pointed to the red string bracelet with a jade bead he was wearing on his hand.


    I was too embarrassed to tell him that in a rush to find a birthday gift for him, I had taken the jade bead from my cat¡¯s cor.


    Then I had my mom restring it with the red cord as a birthday gift.


    I confessed, ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s not worth much.¡±


    Mark chuckled, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short on money?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Something came to me, ¡°Mark, after you saved me the other day, did you. happen to see a rabbit jade pendant?¡±


    The rabbit jade pendant was missing.


    ¡°A rabbit jade pendant?¡± Mark paused, then answered gently, ¡°I don¡¯t recall seeing it. Could it be at the Ferguson Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely.¡±


    Knowing it was something my mother left for me, I¡¯ve always worn it close to me and never taken it off.


    09:03Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter


    Mark frowned. ¡°Then it might have fallen into theke. I¡¯ll get in touch with the RiverCity police department, see if they¡¯ve found it?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded.


    But I also knew it was highly unlikely it would be found.


    The only things the police could retrieve were cars.


    Even if the pendant had fallen into the car, during the retrieval process, it could have ended up anywhere.


    Finding it was as impossible as finding a needle in a haystack.

 CHAPTER 400

    <b>Chapter </b><b>400</b>


    Two yearster, at RiverCity International Airport.


    Stepping out in my ts, dragging my suitcase behind me, I was immediately


    engulfed in a massive bear hug from Christine.


    ¡°Designer Jane, you finally decided to grace us with your presence?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to suffocate me or what?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I missed you, that¡¯s why I¡¯m back.¡±


    Truth be told, Christine would visit me in France whenever she had the chance.


    Ourst meetup was just two weeks ago.


    Driving home, she filled the air, ¡°You know, when you first disappeared, Bryant went mad. He couldn¡¯t ept that you were just gone. He nearly turned RiverCity upside down<b>, </b>drainingkes if he had to.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve told me this story a thousand times.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still unbelievable to me,¡± Christine sighed. ¡°But Bryant and Mark kept a tight lid on the situation. Not many people knew you were gone.¡±


    To the world, I was still Mrs. Ferguson, living a life of luxury by Bryant¡¯s side.


    Molly returned to the Ford Group shortly after Gregory¡¯s incident, fighting tooth. and nail with the bastard son to protect what belonged to her, Mrs. Ford, and Gregory.


    Looking out the car window, I saw the bustling streets of RiverCity, lively as


    ever.


    RiverCity hadn¡¯t changed much.


    The RF Group continued to expand, halting its vendetta against the Myers family but strictly forbidding Dorothy from meddling in business matters, threatening further crackdowns.


    In Vista Town, a new force had rapidly emerged, backed by unknown powers, growing into a business legend that even the RF Group wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke lightly.


    09:04


    And me? I had died ande back to life in these two years.


    Noticing my distant look, Christine tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Howe you only have one suitcase? I bet it can¡¯t fit all your awards and trophies.¡±


    I let out a chuckle, ¡°Yeah, I was toozy. Just brought the bare essentials and had my aunt ship the rest.¡±


    Christine was curious. ¡°How did Dave let you go this time?¡±


    Dave was a renowned genius designer in the fashion world, a mentor to many including Mark during his studies in France.


    He only took me as his private student.


    I grinned. ¡°He said there¡¯s nothing left he could teach me. The rest is up to


    <ol>


    <li>me.</li>


    </ol>


    These past two years, I had focused on honing my design skills, sweeping almost every prestigious award in the fashion industry.


    With Dave as my mentor, I had made a name for myself in the international fashion scene.


    At Janedream, I left the online sales designs to Jeff and his team, focusing only on final approvals<b>.</b>


    Janedream had grown into an increasingly popr fashion brand.


    The new apartment, purchasedst year with Christine¡¯s help, was decorated in French style, exactly how I wanted.


    It was


    close to Janedream, in a prime location. The penthouse was serene, with arge terrace<b>.</b>


    Entering the apartment, Christine shed a smile. ¡°So, what do you think? Satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I trust your judgment.¡±


    After a long flight and dealing with jetg, I copsed onto the sofa. ¡°This sofa is sofy.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Of course, it is. You¡¯re rich now. I wouldn¡¯t dare buy you anything but the best.¡±


    Christine teased before her tone turned tentative. ¡°Still no word from


    Gregory?<b>¡±</b>


    I shook my head, softly saying, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Staying in France was a choice driven by the need for a change and the hope of finding Gregory.


    At first, there were no clues. But as mywork grew, despite asking countless friends, no one knew of his whereabouts.


    It was as


    if he never set foot in France.


    Feeling my resignation, Christine gently suggested, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to stop looking. If he was alive, don¡¯t you think he¡¯d have found you?¡±


    I forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    He had been looking for me for over twenty years, and I had barely started.


    ¡°Stubborn as ever,¡± Christine chided, changing the subject. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now that you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say younded me a big project in the entertainment industry?¡±

 CHAPTER 401

    <b>Chapter </b><b>401</b>


    ¡°Right, guess who it is?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°The new it¨Cgirl everyone¡¯s talking about?¡±


    ¡°No, no, think bigger.¡±


    ¡°Bigger?¡±


    ¡°Be Taylor!¡±


    I was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Christine Jackson, you¡¯re connected with that crowd now?¡±


    Be, one of the industry¡¯s leadingdies, had be a sensation right out of the gate over two decades ago.


    Rumor had it her background was impressive, but in all these years<b>, </b>no one had managed to dig <b>up </b>anything concrete. Either the rumors were false, or her family was untouchable by ordinary standards.


    In recent years, she had stepped back from acting, bing a powerhouse producer instead.


    Every time she made a public appearance, she stirred as much buzz as the biggest names out there.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about my connections.<b>¡±</b>


    Christine shook her head, barely containing her excitement. ¡°She saw your design at the fashion showst month, loved it, and had her agent reach out to see if you could do a custom piece for her.¡±


    She was worried I couldn¡¯t keep up, as I only released two custom slots a


    month.


    But all that work was under my international alias in the design world.


    Nobody knew that behind Janedream¡¯s designs was Jane Webster.


    She poked me in the forehead. ¡°You still think you¡¯re the Jane from two years ago? Now, we¡¯ve got stars lining up for our custom designs, all hoping to make a ssh on the red carpet.¡±


    I teased her. ¡°And Be?¡±


    ¡°Cough<b>¡­ </b>she¡¯s not just any star, she¡¯s a legend. We need to stay on her good side<b>.</b>¡±


    Christine got cold feet but quickly changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s your n? I don¡¯t believe you came back just for this.<b>¡±</b>This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    1 leaned back on the couch, resting my head on my hand. ¡°When I left two years ago, I was in a bad ce. There were things I needed to sort out.¡±


    Back then, just getting through each day was a struggle, let alone anything else.


    The feud with the Myers family.


    The split of shares between Janedream and RF.


    Christine asked, ¡°So what¡¯s first on your agenda?¡±


    ¡°One thing at a time.¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°You¡¯ve got a meeting with Be the day after tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯sing to RiverCity to see her daughter,¡± Christine said.


    Be, nearing fifty and still unmarried, had shocked everyonest year by announcing she had a daughter.


    Many envied the child, saying even being born was an art form.


    I got up to grab a bottle of water from the fridge. ¡°Then I¡¯ll head to Vista Town now, check in on Ramona.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get over your jetg first?¡±


    ¡°I slept on the ne, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Christine rxed and handed me a set of keys. ¡°Here, your car just got delivered from the dealership yesterday<b>.</b>¡±


    Stepping out of the building, I spotted a brand¨Cnew Audi RS7.


    The summer heat in RiverCity was suffocating. Even the breeze felt hot.


    Soon, I rolled up the windows and surrendered to the air conditioning.


    Arriving in Vista Town, I drove straight to the nursing home.


    Ramona woke up not long after I had left for France, thanks to traditional. medicine, but she was left with some cognitive issues, simr to Alzheimer¡¯s.


    When I got to the nursing home, I rushed inside, brushing past a group of bodyguards pushing a wheelchair.


    The man in sunsses slouched in the chair seemed listless but exuded a cold, irritable aura.


    Entering the room, the caregiver greeted me with surprise, ¡°Ms. Webster, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Mark had arranged for her. I couldn¡¯t rest easy without someone familiar by


    Ramona¡¯s side.


    ¡°Yeah, just got in today.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°How¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resting in her room. Mr. Ford visited this afternoon, talked with her for a while until she fell asleep. He just left; didn¡¯t you run into him?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ford?!¡±


    I nced back at the door, asking, ¡°The one with the bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°Yes, did you see him?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, I bolted outside!


    By the time I made it out, a ck Bentley was just closing its doors, with the remaining bodyguards getting into a car behind.


    ¡°Gregory Ford!¡±

 CHAPTER 402

    <b>Chapter </b><b>402</b>


    As I reached out to knock on the car win<b></b>


    dow, a bodyguard swiftly blocked my motion.


    ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am! This is a private vehicle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±


    I pointed inside the car, ¡°I know him.¡±


    The passenger window rolled down, and another bodyguard spoke up, ¡°Sorry, but our boss doesn¡¯t know you.¡±


    I retorted, ¡°He doesn¡¯t? How could that be!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. You must be mistaken!¡±


    As those words were spoken, the driver, following orders, pressed the gas pedal, and the sleek ck sedan slowly drove away.


    The other cars quickly followed suit.


    I stood there, dumbfounded, for a moment.


    Gregory was refusing to meet me¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Or was he not Gregory at all?


    Suppressing the doubts in my heart, I turned back to Ramona¡¯s hospital room. to ask the nurse.


    ¡°Was that Mr. Ford visiting for the first time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but it wasn¡¯t during my shift.¡±


    The nurse replied, ¡°He seemed quite familiar with the hospital room and its setup when he came.¡±


    I inquired, ¡°How <b>did </b>Grandma refer to him?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°She just held his hand, wouldn¡¯t let go. His people kept me outside, but


    before I left, I heard her call him something¡­ what was it? Something like. ¡®Ford¡°?¡± the nurse recalled.


    It was him.


    Chapter 402,


    He was alive! He hadn¡¯t died<b>!</b>


    And he was right here in Vista Town.


    I let out a deep sigh of relief, feeling rxed for the first time in ages, my voice tinged with excitement, ¡°Okay, I got it! Thank you!¡±


    I


    ¡°Ms. Webster, you¡¯re friends, right?¡±


    I chuckled and nodded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a very important friend to me.¡±


    The psychologist had told me that my depression had built up over time.


    But Gregory¡¯s death was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    During those two years in France, I often wondered, if during the time when my rtionship with Bryant Ferguson was falling¨Capart, Gregory hadn¡¯t been there to catch those straws for me¡­


    Would I have been able to hang on?


    The answer was probably no..


    After waiting for my grandmother to wake up, I spent some time talking with


    her.


    She recognized me.


    But her memory was jumbled.


    She kept insisting on giving me spending money.


    Refusing her made her angry. After visiting the nursing home, my bank ount had swelled by seven figures.


    I crouched beside her, chuckling, ¡°Grandma, why give me so much money? It¡¯s hard to tell if I¡¯m visiting you or if you¡¯re taking care of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Ramona¡¯s hair had turned much whiter, she gently stroked my head with augh, ¡°What¡¯s this money worth? When you grow up, the whole Myers family, it¡¯s all going to be yours.¡±


    I was surprised,ying my head on herp, ¡°But I¡¯d rather have you healthy and well.¡±


    09.04


    To really have a family that would love and cherish me¡­


    It wasn¡¯t until Ramona fell asleep again that I finally got up to leave.


    As I was leaving, I ran into Richard Myers, who was also visiting Ramona at the hospital.


    I knew this man was my father.


    But I just couldn¡¯t feel close to him.


    He saw me and frowned, ¡°Weren¡¯t you happily ying Mrs. Ferguson these past two years? What brings you to Vista Town all of a sudden?¡±


    He made it sound like I was here to fight for an inheritance.


    Well, in a way, I was.


    The Myers family legacy belonged to me, down to thest penny, and it couldn¡¯t fall into Dorothy Myers¡® hands.


    I stared at him, counter¨Cquestioning instead of answering, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Susan Myers isn¡¯t my biological mother, then who is?¡±


    This question caught himpletely off guard.


    Richard¡¯s demeanor flickered for a moment, and he responded


    self¨Crighteously, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting now? Trying to stir up trouble in the family again?¡±

 CHAPTER 403

    <b>Chapter </b><b>403</b>


    It was as if I hadn¡¯t heard him, I mused to myself, ¡°It¡¯s not just her who <b>doesn¡¯t </b>like me. You seem to have a pretty low opinion of me too, right? But then again, I know you¡¯re my biological father. Why would a father dislike his own child? Is it something to do with my mother¡­ did she have some kind of grudge against you?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Richard¡¯s voice was low but fierce, his face turning red, ¡°You¡¯ve been back in River City for two years. Howe you¡¯ve turned back into that rebellious kid, always pushing boundaries?!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I had my answer, ¡°Seems like my mother really is someone else.¡±


    That¡¯s something a psychologist in France had once told me. The more people dodge your questions or get angry when you ask something, the more likely it is that you¡¯re onto something. I was only about seventy to eighty percent sure before, but now I waspletely certain.


    Richard was usually quite a refined man, but now when he looked at me, there was a hint of disgust in his eyes, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    I smiled slightly, turning on my heel before he could blow up at me.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    He suddenly called out, ¡°Did you just speak with Grandma?¡±


    I turned back, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Did she mention anything about¡­ a will?¡±


    ¡°A will? Did Grandma make a will?¡± I feigned confusion in response.


    He seemed slightly relieved, then pressed on, ¡°What about¡­ how the estate¡¯s


    going to be divided?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°You¡¯re a bit too eager, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    09:04


    I frowned, pretending to be upset, <b>¡°</b>Grandma¡¯s not in her right <b>mind </b><b>to </b><b>discuss </b>estate division or anything of that sort. I¡¯d advise you not to bother her <b>about </b>it, lest you upset her and she ends up getting sick!¡±


    I paused, then added as if it were an afterthought, ¡°After all, no one knows what¡¯s in the will. As long as Grandma¡¯s alive, everyone still has a chance to fight for what they want.¡±


    Back in River City, Christine had ordered some takeout, waiting for me to join her for ate¨Cnight snack. We sat on the patio, and as I recounted the afternoon¡¯s events, she took a sip of wine, thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°But if it was Gregory, why would he say he doesn¡¯t know you?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Not sure yet.¡±


    I popped open a can of beer, taking a swig. The cold, bitter liquid rolled down. my throat, easing the summer night¡¯s heat.


    Christine was peeling crawfish when she suddenly frowned, ¡°He couldn¡¯t have amnesia, could he?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°He¡¯s been visiting Grandma, and it¡¯s not his first time.¡±


    She suggested, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s selective amnesia, like, he remembers everything except you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sis, do you think this is a soap opera?¡±


    I tossed a peeled crawfish into her bowl, ¡°I feel like he¡¯s changed from two


    years ago.¡±


    Christine remarked, ¡°No kidding, he¡¯s in a wheelchair now. How could he be the same?¡±


    Thatment made me go silent. Before I left the hospital, I had confirmed with the nurse. From the moment he entered the room till he left, he had been


    in that wheelchair¡­


    Perhaps noticing my mood<b>, </b>Christine swiftly changed the <b>subject</b>, ¡°But considering how severe the explosion was, being alive is already <b>a </b>miracle.¡±


    <b>09.04</b>


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    I was being too greedy.


    Christine then asked, ¡°But what if he really doesn¡¯t recognize you, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t recognize me, I¡¯ll just have to make him,¡± I said.


    Two years ago, when I hadn¡¯t regained my memory and didn¡¯t recognize him, he didn¡¯t give up on me. I needed to find out what was really going on with


    him now.


    I chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re getting along well with those high societydies from Vista Town, right? Can you ask them to help me dig up some dirt?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Christine readily agreed, ¡°And once you find him, what then?¡±

 CHAPTER 404

    <b>Chapter </b><b>404</b>


    ¡°What¡¯s next then<b>? </b>Just making sure he¡¯s doing alright?¡±


    I paused for a moment, then quickly realized what I meant. ¡°I don¡¯t want to anticipate anything anymore.¡±


    My feelings towards Gregory wereplex and difficult to describe. For the past two years, my only wish was to hear from him, hoping he was still alive and well.


    The next day, Christine and I made our way to Janedream.


    Jeff had already been promoted and was now the Deputy Director of the Design Department, with his own office.


    Seeing me arrive at thepany through the floor¨Cto<b>¨C</b>ceiling windows, he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and rushed to Christine¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Webster! You finally came to the office. I¡¯ve been looking forward to your return every day.¡±


    ¡°Did you miss her that much?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine teased with a smile. ¡°Without her, you¡¯re practically second inmand here. Why would you want her back so badly?¡±


    In two years, Janedream had expanded rapidly, taking over the office space on the floor below as well. Now, the Design Department had grown significantly, and Jeff held considerable power.


    Despite my absence, Christine insisted on keeping the position of Design Department Director open for me. So, for those two years, Jeff was effectively the head of the department.


    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±


    Jeff scratched his head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly like that. Working under Ms. Webster, there¡¯s just so much more to learn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same even when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve carefully reviewed every design draft, especially yours. I¡¯ve been the strictest with them.¡±


    ¡°What??<b>¡±</b>


    Jeff was surprised. ¡°So, <b>you </b>were the final reviewer all along?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes.<b>¡±</b>


    After I went abroad, the final drafts were sent to Christine, who then forwarded them to me. Nobody knew who the hidden designer behind Janedream was. Moreover, after studying under my mentor, my design style had be. bolder and more innovative, making it hard for anyone to guess it was me.


    Jeff was both shocked and delighted. He joked with Christine, ¡°Ms. Jackson, you sure know how to keep a secret.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Christine shrugged, jokingly adding, ¡°If I weren¡¯t tight¨Clipped, knowing the reviewer is someone familiar might lead you to take things for granted.¡±


    Jeff was passionate about design. Afterughing, he looked at me again. ¡°So, the recent decrease in the number of times my work¡¯s been rejected means I¡¯ve improved a lot, right?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Even my mentor approved of your designs.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jeff couldn¡¯t help but ask further. ¡°So, the designer handling the private.missions¡­ don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s you¡­ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m just blown away. Those designs showcased this year left everyone in the Design Department


    in awe.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Christine promptly dismissed the conversation. ¡°Enough with the questions. You¡¯ll find out in due time.¡±


    Then, she handed me a pile of resumes for the Design Department, treating me like a workhorse. ¡°I need you to help filter these. The HR department has already checked their qualifications; you just need to review their portfolios.¡±


    The next day, I had arranged to meet Be at four in the afternoon at a five¨Cstar hotel.


    Christine had been staying at my ce for the past few days, iming she was warming up the house for me. We <b>set </b>off together for the hotel.


    09:05


    Given Be¡¯s status as <b>a </b>public figure, the hotel had strict security measures in ce. We couldn¡¯t just call her; we had to be escorted inside.


    Be was staying in the presidential suite on the top floor. Her assistant led us in and weed us in the living room.


    As she served us tea, she said, ¡°Ms. Jackson, Ms. Elena, please enjoy your tea. Be will be with you shortly; she¡¯s currently with her daughter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± we both replied, smiling and epting the tea.


    Despite being in a hotel, Be spared no expense in making her suite feel like home, even the air was subtly scented with aromatherapy.

 CHAPTER 405

    <b>Chapter </b><b>405</b>


    The air was refreshingly cool, a perfect antidote to the summer heat. It was evident that Be had a keen eye for the finer things in life. Shortly, the bedroom door swung open, and there she wasR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Be, gliding into the room in a simple silk slip dress. A timeless beauty of the entertainment industry. She appeared even more stunning in person than in the countless photos and videos avable online, showing no signs of aging. At around fifty, she was still a breathtakingly beautiful star that could leave anyone in awe.


    ¡°Ms. Taylor,¡± I greeted, standing up with a smile. Christine also stood up, offering her praises, ¡°Ms. Taylor, seeing is truly believing! The media doesn¡¯t do justice to your beauty!¡± Be, without a hint of arrogance, yfully epted Christine¡¯spliment. With her assistant¡¯s introduction, she distinguished between me and Christine. She walked over in her slippers, her red lips curving into a smile, ¡°Why are you standing? Please, have a seat. Let¡¯s talkfortably.¡±


    She pulled me into a conversation, expressing her admiration, ¡°That piece from your showst week, I absolutely loved it. I never imagined the designer behind it would be so young.¡±


    I blushed slightly, smiling, ¡°If you really like it, I can arrange to have it shipped over from France.¡±


    ¡°Really? My agent tried contacting your team, but was told it wasn¡¯t avable for loan at the moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. That piece was something my mentor was particrly fond of, viewing it as my graduation piece of sorts, and hence was hesitant to lend it out. But I was willing to make an exception for you.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Be gently refused, ¡°If it holds such special meaning, then it should be kept as a keepsake. It¡¯s already great that you can reserve a


    custom slot for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I hear you¡¯re looking to have a red carpet gown designed?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± She chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve made quite the name for yourself abroad, but back home, you¡¯re just a step away from breaking through. I love <i>your </i>designs, and this could be a win¨Cwin opportunity for both of us<b>.</b>¡±


    <b>1/2</b>


    Our conversation flowed smoothly, and by the time it ended, I already had a draft design forming in my mind. Not because I was brimming with inspiration, but because Be¡¯s beauty was so inspiring. Christine and I excused ourselves, and Be, ncing at the time, stood up as well, ¡°I have a dinner downstairs tonight, I can walk you out.¡±


    Sharing an elevator with a celebrity like Be meant attracting curious nces, but she handled it with ease, nodding politely, smiling, and politely declining photo requests. Leading the way out of the elevator, Be suddenly paused to greet someone familiarly, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, you¡¯re always so punctual.¡± ¡°The least I can do, given Ms. Taylor¡¯s busy schedule,¡± came the humble reply. But the moment that cool voice spoke, I tensed up. Two years had passed, and Bryant looked almost unchanged, though his features had be sharper, his aura moremanding.


    Before I could react, Be turned to introduce us. ¡°Oh, let me introduce you. Just in case there¡¯s a chance for coboration in the future. This is the CEO of RF Group, Bryant.¡±


    Iposed myself, lifting my gaze to meet his eyes, and extended my hand. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Just as Be was about to introduce me, Bryant¡¯s gaze fixed on me, his hand meeting mine. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

 CHAPTER 406

    <b>Chapter </b><b>406</b>


    RiverCity isn¡¯t exactly a sprawling metropolis, so when I decided to return home, I was pretty sure I¡¯d bump into him sooner orter. I just didn¡¯t expect it to happen so fast.


    As I jerked my hand away, I could hear Be¡¯s surprised voice, ¡°Mrs.


    Ferguson?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Ex¨Cwife.¡±


    Bryant and I spoke up almost at the same time.


    I calmed myself, turned to Be with a small smile. ¡°Ms. Taylor, you seem busy. We¡¯ll be on our way.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Taylor, feel free to call anytime,¡± Christine added politely.


    As we were leaving, Be¡¯s voice followed us, tinged with schadenfreude, ¡°Mr. Ferguson, seems like your ex¨Cwife isn¡¯t exactly thrilled to see you, huh?¡±


    We were just about to exit the hotel when a sleek ck Bentley pulled away from the valet stand. Without thinking, I dashed towards it, recognizing the familiar license te.


    Christine caught up, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Did you see a ghost or something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I pointed at the Bentley now merging into traffic, saying, ¡°That¡¯s the car I saw that day at the rehab center, Gregory¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°Gregory¡¯s in RiverCity?¡±


    ¡°Looks like it.¡±


    I tossed the car keys to her, ¡°You head back, I need to check something at River Vi.¡±


    Two years had passed, his death was public knowledge, it was unlikely he¡¯d still be there. But I had to try my luck.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Christine insisted, refusing to let me take a cab alone.


    Upon arriving at River Vi, she stayed in the car, ¡°If he is indeed still living here, I think this reunion should be just between you two. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Alright.¡± I nodded.


    Stepping into the elevator, I pressed the familiar floor button. As the numbers climbed, I surprisingly felt a bit nervous. Like Christine said, what if I saw him?


    Then what?


    What could I possibly say after all this time, after choosing to leave him behind?


    ¡°Ding-¡±


    The elevator reached the floor, and I stepped out, standing in front of the door he used to lean against so casually. I took a deep breath before ringing the doorbell, prepared for no one to answer.


    Surprisingly, the door opened quickly, revealing a woman with flowing curls and wless makeup. She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Caught off guard, I offered an awkward smile, ¡°Sorry, I must have the wrong apartment.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    She seemed friendly, albeit a bit curious. It wasn¡¯t until I turned back to the elevator that she closed the door.


    Inside, Gregory was lounging on the couch, a nket over his legs, working on a tablet with a brooding look, ¡°Had enough?¡±


    ¡°Not quite.¡±


    She sauntered over to an armchair, intrigued, ¡°I think I need to get to know her better, see what kind of woman has you hung up for so long.¡±


    Gregory smirked coldly, ¡°Leave her be.¡±


    ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still defending her?¡± Her legs crossed elegantly as she said, ¡°After all, she did betray you, didn¡¯t she? Even with you ¡®dead¡® for two years, she continued being Mrs. Ferguson. Even Molly Ford tried calling her, and Bryant picked up.¡±


    ¡°Edith Ford, if you¡¯ve got nothing nice to say, maybe don¡¯t say anything at all.¡±


    ¡°Did I strike a nerve?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Gregory shot her a look, ¡°Right or wrong doesn¡¯t matter. It hurts, and I don¡¯t


    want to hear it.¡±


    She probed, ¡°So what¡¯s your n? Just gonna stay ¡®dead¡® forever?¡±

 CHAPTER 407

    <b>Chapter </b><b>407</b>


    Greg was absentmindedly flicking a lighter, his usually stoic face showing no emotion as he muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Edith couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Even the devil himself gets puzzled, huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to push her into anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e off it.¡±


    Edith pierced through his facade,ughing, ¡°Stop ying innocent with me. You knew she¡¯d be at that hotel today, and yet you had to show up in your beat¨Cup old car, just begging to be noticed. You wanted her toe after you, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡± ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°And when she finally shows up, you¡¯re here acting all coy, avoiding her.¡±


    <b>11</b>


    11


    ¡°Greg¡­¡±


    Suddenly standing up, Edith pointed at him, herugh taking on a knowing tone, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to y hard to get, are you?¡±


    11


    ¡­


    With a swift motion, Greg brushed her hand aside, feigning indifference, ¡°Your imagination¡¯s running wilder than hers ever did.¡±


    Back then, when he had returned to Bryant¡¯s side, it was a clean break, cutting


    off all ties with him.


    Even when Molly passed away, it was Bryant who received the call.


    He never told anyone, but he had tried calling back, too.


    In the dead of night, ovee with thoughts, he couldn¡¯t resist.


    Bryant answered again.


    I went back downstairs to the car, and Christine could tell something was off.


    1/2


    09:24


    ¡°No one was there?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°There was.¡±


    ¡°Then why do I get the feeling you¡¯re disappointed?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Greg.¡±


    I buckled up, ¡°He must¡¯ve sold the house. A woman answered the door.¡±


    After all, this ce had memories of me, the one who left him. It would only bring back pain.


    Christine nodded, driving off.


    On the road, she furrowed her brows, ¡°Was the woman who answered young, pretty?¡±


    ¡°Pretty, and about our age, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Did you ever think she could be Greg¡¯s girlfriend or something like that?¡±


    I paused for a moment at her suggestion, a possibility I hadn¡¯t considered.


    But two years can change a lot.


    Just like Bryant couldn¡¯t expect me to wait forever, I shouldn¡¯t have assumed Greg would still be waiting for me.


    Yet, for some reason, I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Christine thought for a moment and agreed, ¡°If he¡¯s living the high life again, with fancy cars and bodyguards, it means he¡¯s as powerful as he was back in the days with the Fords. He¡¯s probably too busy for rtionships.¡±


    It made sense.


    But as long as he¡¯s doing well, that¡¯s all that matters to me.


    Back at work as the head designer at Janedream, I focused mostly on


    09 24


    designing Be¡¯s gown.


    A sessful design could propel both Janedream and myself to new heights. But failure was not an option, especially with a star of Be¡¯s magnitude and her fanbase¡¯s purchasing power.


    Then<b>, </b>out of the blue, I got a call from Kevin.


    ¡°Ms. Webster¡­ Mr. Ferguson would like to schedule a time with you, hoping you could personally tailor a few suits for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m swamped right now.¡±


    It was a bittersweet moment.


    I¡¯d made many suits for him in the past, most of which he seldom wore.


    Hanging in the closet, they were as neglected as their owner.


    Kevin didn¡¯t seem surprised, ¡°Mr. Ferguson¡­ anticipated this. He mentioned maybe you¡¯d be willing to meet at the courthouse first, to finalize the divorce, and then you could consider his request.¡±

 CHAPTER 408

    <b>Chapter </b><b>408</b>


    Hearing the words, I was momentarily taken aback.


    This wasn¡¯t <b>a </b>threat.


    Instead, he was willing to first go with me to get the divorce certificate and then give me time to think it over.


    It didn¡¯t seem like Bryant¡¯s usual style at all.


    Opportunities like this don¡¯te around twice, so I readily agreed, ncing at the clock. ¡°Alright, how about tomorrow? Does he have time tomorrow afternoon?¡±


    Kevin hesitated before answering, ¡°Yes, he does.¡±


    ¡°Then tell him, tomorrow at 2 PM at the city hall.¡±


    Surprisingly, there was no tumult in my heart, <i>no </i>sense of relief, nor any kind of emotion ¨C I felt absolutely nothing.


    It was as if I was just making a casual appointment to grab lunch with


    someone tomorrow.


    I even found myself wondering why I had ever gotten so deeply entangled in this, time and again experiencing pain and disappointment.


    After hanging up, Kevin entered the CEO¡¯s office.


    He sneaked a nce at Bryant¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Bryant, sitting in his executive chair


    swept his cold as a deepke, his voice chilly, ¡°When did she say to get the divorce certificate?¡±


    gaze over with eyes as <i>and </i>looking up from his documents,


    ¡°¡­Tomorrow at 2 PM.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although he had been with Bryant for many years, in thest two, he found his boss¡® temperament increasingly hard to


    gauge.


    A shadow of self¨Cmockery crossed Bryant¡¯s eyes, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Kevin wisely made his exit, carefully closing the door behind him.


    <b>1/3</b>


    <b>Bryant </b><b>stood </b><b>and </b><b>walked </b>to the <b>floor</b><b>¨C</b><b>to</b><b>¨C</b>ceiling <b>windows</b>, his <b>figure </b><b>engulfed </b>in the <b>sunset¡¯s </b><b>glow</b>, <b>almost </b>overwhelmed by the <b>surge </b><b>of </b><b>emotions </b><b>within </b><b>him</b>,


    He <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>want </b>to let her go <b>so </b>easily.


    That night at the hotel, his instincts wouldn¡¯t allow her to break free <b>from </b><b>his </b><b>grasp</b>.


    But over these two years, the things she said, he often pondered over them back and forth.


    Perhaps, he had never truly respected her.


    Nor had he ever properlymunicated with her, caring for her thoughts.


    Misunderstandings and estrangements grew between them, leaving her


    scarred.


    He was willing to change.


    He was changing.


    The next day, to my surprise, I arrived ten minutes early, and Bryant was already waiting at the door.


    I


    The man¡¯s features were striking, dressed in a suit I had tailored for him three years ago. Its style still held up, making him look even more dashing.


    Even without the old fondness, looking at his face, I couldn¡¯t speak ill of him.


    He watched me as I approached. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The divorce was finalized right there in the lobby.


    I watched as the stamp was pressed onto the red booklet.


    Five years of marriage ended in that moment.


    I took the booklet from the clerk and handed Bryant his copy, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He looked at me, his voice soft, ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­ getting this divorce certificate would be much harder.¡±


    He admitted frankly, ¡°It would have been, before.¡±


    I looked at him, somewhat surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ changed quite a bit.¡±


    His gaze softened, ¡°Does that make me less disagreeable?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it does.¡±


    I smiled, waving the divorce certificate, ¡°Bryant, happy divorce.¡±


    He gave a faint smile, but sadness lingered in his eyes, fleeting before he regained hisposure, his voice cool, ¡°Where¡­ have you been thesest two years?¡±


    ¡°France.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t hide anything.


    He didn¡¯t ask further, walking out of the city hall with me.


    The summer heat hit us instantly.


    I turned to him, ¡°Your suit, it might take me a while before I have the time to tailor it, and, by the way, my rates have gone up.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t miss the money, but it was better to make things clear.

 CHAPTER 409

    <b>Chapter 409</b>


    His eyes crinkled with a smirk, ¡°Either way, I can afford it.¡±


    ¡± ¡±


    I was at a loss for words, because, well, he wasn¡¯t wrong. All I could do was nod in agreement, ¡°Alright, then I¡­ better get going. I¡¯ll have it delivered to the Ferguson Mansion once it¡¯s ready.¡±


    By the time I got back to Janedream, there was someone already waiting in the office.


    Mark nced at me, a look of resignation on his face, ¡°Howe you dashed off to the States without saying a word? If it weren¡¯t for my call with Dave, I¡¯d have no clue you were back.¡±


    ¡°I saw on your social media that you were traveling for work.¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°Thought I¡¯d wait for you to get back before catching up.¡±


    No sooner had the words left my mouth than Christine clicked in on her heels, eyebrows raised in a yful challenge, ¡°So, did you manage to secure it this time?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°For real?¡±


    She was skeptical, ¡°Show me, then.¡±


    I had told herst night that I was meeting Bryant to get our divorce papers.


    She doubted it would go smoothly, suspecting some sort ofst¨Cminute snag.


    I handed her the divorce papers, ¡°See for yourself. Genuine.¡±


    Last time, naivety got the better of me, allowing Bryant to trick me with a forged document.


    Christine¡¯s face lit up with glee, ¡°Finally, you¡¯re free from that mess of a marriage.¡±


    09.25


    Mark seemed taken aback, ¡°You and Bryant are officially divorced<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Yeah, just today.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s celebrate. Dinner¡¯s on me tonight.¡±


    Mark chuckled, ¡°First, to wee you back, and second, to celebrate your divorce.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Generous!¡±


    Christine gave him a thumbs up, ¡°Can we go all out?¡±


    ¡°Knock yourselves out.¡±


    #


    n


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, leaving the arrangements to them.


    After Linda¡¯s debacle, I knew better than to leave crucial designs unattended


    in the office.


    Before heading out, I packed up my drafting board and left with them.


    Christine had chosen the spot for dinner.


    RiverCity¡¯s most reputable private diner, known for its authentic local cuisine.


    The ambiance was serene.


    As Mark poured us some juice, he casually inquired, ¡°Jane, how long do you n on staying this time?¡±


    ¡°If all goes well, I might not leave again.¡±


    The thing is, F country was nice, but it always felt like I was just floating through, never quite settling down.


    Mark paused, then smiled, ¡°When did you decide?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt this way, never intended to settle down in F country¡­¡±


    Our conversation paused as the waiter entered with our dishes. My gaze inadvertently drifted towards the door, where I spotted a ck¨Cd bodyguard pushing a wheelchair past.


    This time, without the obstruction of other bodyguards.


    09:25


    It was clear at a nce, the man in the wheelchair was Gregory.


    I excused myself and hurried in the direction he¡¯d gone, only to find no trace of him.


    Standing in the middle of the corridor, I was struck with a moment of confusion, as if the sighting had been a figment of my imagination.


    Suddenly, a door behind me opened.


    It was the woman who had answered the door at River Vi, leaning casually against it, ¡°Looking for Gregory?¡±


    Christine¡¯s spection from the other day crossed my mind.


    For a moment, I was unsure how to respond.


    Yet, I yearned to know Gregory¡¯s current state.


    Clutching my hands to avoid any misunderstanding, I tried to sound as neutral as possible, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just an old friend of his. Is he inside?¡±


    ¡°Gregory,¡±


    Unexpectedly, the woman swung the door wide open, throwing a look over her shoulder at the man seated at the head of the table, her voiceced with intrigue, ¡°Your ¡®old friend¡® is here.¡±

 CHAPTER 410

    <b>Chapter </b><b>410</b>


    The moment she spoke, the jovial banter filling the private room fell into sudden silence.


    I followed her gaze and immediately spotted Gregory.


    His slender fingers were casually holding a ss of wine, the sleeves of his dark shirt carelessly rolled up to reveal his lean forearms, a glint of cool light reflecting off his wristwatch.


    Hearing the noise, he raised his eyebrows slightly, casting an indifferent nce our way. Our eyes locked mid¨Cair.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He was, indeed, still alive.


    A mix of surprise and joy surged through me, lifting my spirits as a smile unknowingly curved my lips. ¡°Greg¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, I noticed his gaze was cold, as if nothing moved him, he was as indifferent as a stranger.


    Gregory looked at me, seemingly waiting for me to speak first, yet also appearing slightly perplexed.


    It felt as if a bucket of cold water had been dumped over me, cutting off any


    words I had.


    The others in the room also looked at me with a hint of confusion.


    Among them were two people I had met a couple of years ago at Dorothy¡¯s birthday party¨CGregory¡¯s childhood friends.


    The woman who had opened the door earlier asked, ¡°Were you looking for him. for something?¡±


    I pursed my lips, managing a small smile, ¡°No¡­ nothing. Just didn¡¯t expect to see him here in RiverCity. Sorry for the interruption, I¡¯ll be going now!¡±


    It was enough to know he was alive and well.


    hastily returned to our room, where Christine leaned in, ¡°What happened? Did you run into someone you know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    no.50


    I shook my head, changing the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Mark then started talking about Be again.


    Throughout the meal, my mind kept drifting back to the earlier encounter.


    However, I hadn¡¯t expected that wouldn¡¯t be the end of it.


    When we were about to leave, Mark went ahead to settle the bill.


    Christine and I had just stepped out when the door to another private room


    opened.


    The woman from before came out pushing a wheelchair, stopping Gregory from removing the nket on his legs with a gesture that was both


    affectionate and assertive, ¡°Have you forgotten what the doctor said? Keep it


    on<i>.</i>¡±


    Gregory, who usually dismissed everyone¡¯s advice, didn¡¯t argue this time, merely pulling a face and responding in azy tone, ¡°Got it, stop nagging.¡±


    Christine looked at him, then at me, puzzled.


    I shook my head slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As we were about to pass by them, the woman stopped me, her voice tinged with a smile.


    ¡°Gregory¡¯s¡­ casual friend, he¡¯s changed his contact info, did you know? Want to exchange Instagram handles? It¡¯d be easier to keep in touch.¡±


    Gregory nced at her, his emotions unreadable.


    Unsure of their rtionship and not wanting to stir trouble, I nced at Gregory¡¯s leg, suppressing the urge to ask, and replied with a mix of answer and exnation.


    ¡°No need, we¡¯re just casual friends, haven¡¯t been in touch for over two years now, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Yes.


    It had been over two years.


    In truth, during many a sleepless night abroad, I¡¯d dialed that familiar number.


    <i>518</i>


    09.59


    But I never got through.


    Once, I even wondered if he had truly died.


    Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t.


    That was enough for me.


    I turned to leave.


    Gregory¡¯s voice suddenly carried a hint of mockery, ¡°Maybe add me anyway, Mrs. Ferguson? Or does Mr. Ferguson keep a tight leash, no adding men on Instagram?¡±


    I paused, caught off guard.


    Before I could respond, Christine grabbed my phone from me, turned back with a smile, and presented the QR code, ¡°Mr. Ford, with a beauty by your side and not a worry, why should our Jane, a singledy, be concerned?¡±


    Gregory scanned the code, his longshes partially hiding his brown eyes, a smirk ying on his lips, ¡°What¡¯s this, Mrs. Ferguson nning to make up after a bedtime argument?¡±


    ¡°Jane this time is¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Chris.¡±

 CHAPTER 411

    <b>Chapter </b><b>411</b>


    I grabbed Christine¡¯s arm and made a beeline for the exit. He already had a girlfriend; there wasn¡¯t much need for an exnation.


    It wasn¡¯t until we hadpletely vanished around the corner that Gregory finally averted his gaze, looking at Edith with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s your angle?¡±


    ¡°My angle?¡±


    Edith gestured towards her phone with her lips, ¡°Just trying to snag your ¡®casual friend¡¯s¡® contact for you. How do you n on thanking me?¡±


    Gregory replied coolly, ¡°No need.¡±


    Edith smirked, ¡°Then why did you stop her? All this ying hard to get, who taught you that? It¡¯s so outdated,¡± Edith said with disdain.


    Gregory was unfazed, ¡°Edith, has anyone ever told you that you look pretty decent when you¡¯re not talking?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t pleased with that, ¡°Like a dog could ever speak of ivory. No wonder you¡¯ve been single for two decades.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Gregory licked his back teeth, swearing with a smile.


    [I epted your friend request]


    Suddenly, a new message popped up on his phone. He nced down and waited, but no further messages came.


    That was her style.


    Always leaving without a word, cutting ties without a second thought, without


    any remorse.


    Maybe it was the nostalgia of their shared past that thickened over time. No matter what she did, he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to hate her.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t want to let her off that easily either.


    1/3


    09:59


    Lest she never learns her lesson.


    Opening her profile, he saw her picture against the backdrop of dusk, leaning on a balcony railing, lost in thought as she gazed towards the living room.


    Bathed in the twilight¡¯s afterglow, there was an indescribable loneliness about


    her.


    For some reason, it tugged at his heart.


    After a moment, he tapped to view her stories.


    He was afraid, afraid of seeing her unting a new rtionship, of her being too happy. But what scared him even more was the thought that she might still be struggling, that Bryant was still causing her pain.


    But there was nothing. She hadn¡¯t posted anything on her moments.


    Back home, Edith suddenly snatched his phone away, ¡°Stop obsessing, you¡¯ve almost burned her picture into your retinas in just two hours.¡±


    Gregory demanded his phone back, annoyed, ¡°My eyesight has only just recovered, and you¡¯re worried I¡¯m ruining it with electronics?¡±


    Edith paused, then remembered something, ¡°She probably mistook me for your girlfriend. You better clear that up soon, or you¡¯ll push her even further away.¡±


    ¡°Me, exin?¡± Gregory almostughed in frustration. ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother to exin herself to him, yet he was expected to clear theR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    air?


    He wasn¡¯t that desperate.


    Just ¡®casual friends.¡®


    Right, ¡®casual friends.¡®


    After my shower, the summer storm hit, pelting the windows with raindropsrge as soybeans.


    Christine held two wine sses in one hand and a bottle of red wine in the


    other.


    213


    09:59 Äê,


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    She handed me a ss.


    I nodded, passing her the corkscrew, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Christine cautiously gauged my mood, stating the facts, ¡°He has a girlfriend


    now.¡±


    ¡°He should.¡±


    Especially since he¡¯s still in a wheelchair, thesest two years must have been his hardest.


    So proud and arrogant, it must have taken him everything to ept his reality. Having someone by his side, I should be happy for him.


    Christine poured the wine, sat cross¨Clegged on the carpet leaning against the sofa, and lightly clinked her ss against mine, ¡°What about you?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°I have you.¡±


    She looked at me with interest,ughing, ¡°So, you won¡¯t choose love over friendship in the future?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    I was about to respond when a message popped up on my phone.


    [Lily, my leg hurts]


    -Gregory.


    I paused, setting down my ss, pondering a reply: [Why don¡¯t you ask your girlfriend to try a hotpress or a massage?]


    [That¡¯s my cousin]


    [She¡¯s out]


    [Are you free?]


    His replies came back instantly.

 CHAPTER 412

    <b>Chapter </b><b>412</b>


    Christine leaned in with curiosity sparkling in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up? Who <b>texted </b>you?<b>¡±</b>


    I turned off my phone screen. ¡°Gregory.¡±


    ¡°Gregory? What does he want now? Wasn¡¯t he snarky enough at the dinerst night? Thinks he didn¡¯t get his point across?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    I hesitated before speaking, a bit embarrassed. ¡°He¡¯s got leg pain, probably a leftover issue from that identst year. I should go check on him.¡±


    Christine red at me, visibly annoyed. ¡°Just when you promised you wouldn¡¯t choose a guy over your friends, and here you are, proving me wrong.¡±


    I tried to smooth things over by offering a shoulder rub. ¡°Come on, Chris. How could you even say that? I¡¯m just going to check up on him. What do you feel like forte¨Cnight snacks? I¡¯ll bring you something on my way back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that. Doesn¡¯t he have a girlfriend? What¡¯s your role in this?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    I touched my ear. ¡°That¡¯s his cousin.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine. Go then.¡±


    Christine seemed to let go of her frustration, pushing me out the door with a resigned sigh.


    On my way to River Vi, just as I was about to enter the parking lot, the security guard stopped me,


    Apparently, there was a new rule that no outside vehicles were allowed in.


    I tried calling Gregory, but got no answer.


    Left with no choice, I parked my car on the street and borrowed an umbre from the guard, walking into theplex.


    Despite it being summer, the pouring rain had soaked through my high heels, and the hem of my dress clung to my legs.


    1/4


    09:59


    Entering the elevator, the st of cold air made me shiver.


    ¡°Ding¨Cdong-¡±


    Standing at Gregory¡¯s door, I rang the bell.


    After a moment, the door opened, revealing Gregory in a wheelchair, dressed in a ck t¨Cshirt and olive cargo shorts.


    Under the bright lights, he looked tired, his voice faint. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, visiting a mante at night might be hard to exin, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I was taken aback. ¡°Didn¡¯t you text me?¡±


    ¡°I texted you?¡± He chuckled as if I¡¯d told a joke, his smile cold and sarcastic. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s two years ago when I¡¯de running whenever you called?¡±


    I looked down. ¡°Then, must be some glitch with the messaging app.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, I said, ¡°If your leg is hurting¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He cut me off with a cold, detached tone. ¡°Even if I¡¯m dying of pain, I wouldn¡¯t need someone else¡¯s wife to bother.¡°.


    ¡°Right¡­ I mean, you should just rub it yourself. I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    As I turned to leave, his expression turned colder, and he made a move to


    close the door.


    But seeing me drenched, he reluctantly said, ¡°Come in and change, or else Mr. Ferguson mighte after me if you catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Jane, you used to having me plead and pamper you, huh? Can¡¯t understand in talk?¡± His voice was unusually firm.


    I clenched my hands but said nothing, stepping in as he moved aside.


    ¡°Your slippers are on the top shelf.¡±


    He said curtly, then wheeled himself to the living room.


    I found the slippers in the shoe cab, exactly where I left them two years ago after a dinner party.


    09.59


    <b>Chapter </b>412


    That shelf only had that one pair.


    Gregory watched me from a distance, his face stoic. ¡°You can find clothes in Edith¡¯s room. Pick anything; she won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°The bathroom has clean towels,¡± he added.


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± I replied, remembering theyout from my previous visits.


    I didn¡¯t look too hard, just grabbed a dark green maxi dress from Edith¡¯s room and changed.


    Holding my wet clothes, I found him working in his study.


    Standing at the doorway, I hesitated before speaking. ¡°Please tell Edith I¡¯ll wash and return her dress.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look up, just uttered a short, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then. Sorry for the intrusion.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I was about to leave when I saw him struggle to massage his calf, the effort seeming to pain him.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    I stepped in. ¡°I¡¯ve learned some massage techniques over the past two years. Want to try?¡±


    It was quite the serendipitous learning experience.


    After moving to France, the olddy next door, of Chinese descent and skilled in traditional medicine, took a liking to me. She was always sending over delicious homemade treats.


    Once, she saw me struggling with neck pain and helped me out, which worked wonders. She even offered to teach me.


    Gregory sneered. ¡°ying the devoted wife now, are you?¡±


    I crouched down, cing my hands gently on his calf, massaging with controlled strength,


    I never thought I¡¯d actually get to use what I¡¯d learned.


    09:59


    As I massaged, I cautiously asked, ¡°What did the doctors say about your leg? Is there a chance you could stand again?¡±


    ¡°Stand up?¡±


    Gregory paused, then swiftly changed the subject, his words sharp. ¡°Your technique is good. Seems you¡¯ve practiced a lot.¡±


    Seeing he didn¡¯t want to discuss it further, I didn¡¯t press, instead following his lead. ¡°Only on Snowy.¡±


    ¡°Snowy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded, looking up at him with a smile. ¡°My big dog. He¡¯s very well¨Cbehaved. Never bites when I massage him.¡±


    Gregory squinted at me with a hint of danger. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m worse than a dog?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re much tougher than a dog.¡±


    ¡°Jane.¡± His face was a mix of emotions, finally breaking into a reluctantugh. ¡°You talk to Bryant like this too?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I divorced him.¡±


    I looked down, continuing my massage. ¡°Gregory, I¡¯m divorced now.¡±

 CHAPTER 413

    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>413</i></b>


    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>413</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>air seemed </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>freeze </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>moment</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Gregory¡¯s </i></b><b><i>eyes </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>fixed </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>piercing</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>When </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>this </i></b><b><i>happen</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>I </i></b><b><i>told </i></b><b><i>him the </i></b><b><i>truth</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Yesterday</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>So </i></b><b><i>you¡¯re </i></b><b><i>saying</i></b><b><i>¡­</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><iughed</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>sound </i></b><b><iced </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>sarcasm</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>So</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>went </i></b><b><i>back </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>spent </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>years realizing </i></b><b><i>it¡¯s </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>working </i></b><b><i>out</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>now </i></b><b><i>you¡¯re </i></b><b><i>thinking </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>turning </i></b><b><i>back </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>My </i></b><b><i>fingers </i></b><b><i>tightened </i></b><b><i>involuntarily</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>seemed </i></b><b><i>oblivious </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>pain</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>gaze </i></b><b><i>mocking </i></b><b><i>yet </i></b><b><i>intense</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>His </i></b><b><i>eyes were </i></b><b><i>full </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>scrutiny </i></b><b><i>and questioning</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Abruptly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>withdrew </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>hand and </i></b><b><i>stood </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>hastily</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>instinctively denying</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>That¡¯s </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>it</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Gregory¡¯s </i></b><b><i>smile </i></b><b><i>turned </i></b><b><i>roguish</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Then </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>is </i></b><b><i>it</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>I </i></b><b><i>avoided </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>gaze</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>How¡¯s </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><i>leg </i></b><b><i>doing</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Jane</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>aren¡¯t you </i></b><b><i>usually quite </i></b><b><i>sharp </i></b><b><i>with your </i></b><b><i>words</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>grabbed </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>wrist</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>pulling me </i></b><b><i>closer</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>voice </i></b><b><i>tight </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>emotion</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Why </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>silent </i></b><b><i>now</i></b><b><i>? </i></b><b><i>Feeling </i></b><b><i>guilty</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Gregory</i></b><b><i>¡­</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>He </i></b><b><i>wasn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>using </i></b><b><i>much </i></b><b><i>strength</i></b><b><i>; </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>managed </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>pull </i></b><b><i>away </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>a little </i></b><b><i>effort</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>whispering</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>If </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>think </i></b><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>way</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>then maybe </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>am </i></b><b><i>guilty</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Perhaps</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>guilty </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>all</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>He </i></b><b><i>smirked</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Do </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>know </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>this sounds </i></b><b><i>like</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>ybook </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>a heartbreaker</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>I </i></b><b><i>pursed </i></b><b><i>my lips</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>then </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>said</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>It¡¯s </i></b><b><i>getting </i></b><b><ite</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>should </i></b><b><i>go</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>As </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>left </i></b><b><i>River </i></b><b><i>Vi </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>hurry</i></b><b><i>¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>Gregory </i></b><b><i>watched </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>retreating </i></b><b><i>figure</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>shadow </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>restraint </i></b><b><i>crossing </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>face</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Only </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>sound of </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>door </i></b><b><i>echoed </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>look </i></b><b><i>down</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>unlocking </i></b><b><i>his</i></b>


    <b><i>1/4</i></b>


    <b><i>10:00</i></b>


    <b><i>phone </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>view </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>message </i></b><b><i>thread</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>After </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>moment</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>chuckled</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Edith </i></b><b><i>emerged </i></b><b><i>from the </i></b><b><i>game </i></b><b><i>room </i></b><b><i>across</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>mouth </i></b><b><i>twitching</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Really</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>you¡¯re </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>letting </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>walk </i></b><b><i>away</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Gregory shrugged</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What </i></b><b><i>else</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>heard </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>say </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>got </i></b><b><i>divorced</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>you¡¯re </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>seizing the </i></b><b><i>moment</i></b><b><i>? </i></b><b><i>Watch </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>ex </i></b><b><iing </i></b><b><i>back </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>revenge </i></b><b><i>hit</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>That¡¯s </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><i>reason </i></b><b><i>for sneaking </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>phone </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>message </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>¡­</i></b><b><i>Let¡¯s </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>sweat the </i></b><b><i>small </i></b><b><i>stuff</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Edith </i></b><b><iughed</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>If </i></b><b><i>it </i></b><b><i>weren¡¯t </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>would </i></b><b><i>you even know </i></b><b><i>your </i></b><b><i>¡®</i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>friends</i></b><b><i>¡® </i></b><b><i>buddy </i></b><b><i>got </i></b><b><i>divorced</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Do </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>know </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>hate </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>most</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>People </i></b><b><i>ying </i></b><b><i>games </i></b><b><i>with you</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Edith </i></b><b><i>nodded</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>understanding</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>Ford </i></b><b><i>family¡¯s </i></b><b><i>heir</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>revered </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>generations</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>never </i></b><b><i>stumbled </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>any </i></b><b><i>endeavor</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Only </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>things </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><i>ever gone </i></b><b><i>against </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>will</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>One </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>cunning </i></b><b><i>bastard </i></b><b><i>from </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>Ford </i></b><b><i>lineage</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>against </i></b><b><i>whom Gregory </i></b><b><i>had </i></b><b><iid </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>strategic </i></b><b><i>trap</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>waiting </i></b><b><i>for the </i></b><b><i>right </i></b><b><i>moment </i></b><b><i>to exact </i></b><b><i>revenge</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>other </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>Jane</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>She </i></b><b><i>vanished </i></b><b><i>without </i></b><b><i>a word </i></b><b><i>in their </i></b><b><i>youth</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>decades </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>searching</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>returned </i></b><b><i>only to </i></b><b><i>smash </i></b><b><i>his pride with a </i></b><b><i>casual </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>couples </i></b><b><i>fight </i></b><b><i>but make </i></b><b><i>up</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Now</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>reappeared, </i></b><b><i>announcing </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>divorce</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>yet </i></b><b><i>indifferent </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>feelings</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>This </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>unbearable </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>anyone</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>let </i></b><b><i>alone </i></b><b><i>the proud </i></b><b><i>Gregory</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Edith </i></b><b><i>pondered </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>then </i></b><b><i>turned </i></b><b><i>to her </i></b><b><i>brother</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>If </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>truly despise </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>can </i></b><b><i>make </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>remember</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    <b><i>Gregory </i></b><b><i>frowned</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>When </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>say </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>hated </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>He didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>hate </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><i>just didn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>want </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>fallback </i></b><b><i>guy </i></b><b><i>anymore</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>without </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>clear </i></b><b><i>love</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>instead </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>always </i></b><b><i>being </i></b><b><i>the one </i></b><b><i>chasing</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>if </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>desperate </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>affection</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>214</i></b>


    <b><i>10.00</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>You said </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>hated</i></b><b><i>¡­</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>hate </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>game</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>not </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>yer</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Edith </i></b><b><i>almost </i></b><b><i>burst intoughter</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Why </i></b><b><i>don¡¯t </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>admit</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>no </i></b><b><i>matter </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>Jane </i></b><b><i>does</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>can¡¯t </i></b><b><i>hate </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>? </i></b><b><i>You¡¯re </i></b><b><i>head </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>heels</i></b><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Internally</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>she </i></b><b><i>mocked</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>-How </i></b><b><i>did </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>Ford </i></b><b><i>family </i></b><b><i>produce </i></b><b><i>such </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>love</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>struck </i></b><b><i>fool</i></b><b><i>?</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>You¡¯re </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>love</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>yet </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>let </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>walk </i></b><b><i>out </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>such </i></b><b><i>heavy </i></b><b><i>rain</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Edith </i></b><b><i>walked </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>window</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>nced </i></b><b><i>down</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>coughed </i></b><b><i>lightly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Sorry</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>bad</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Looks </i></b><b><i>like </i></b><b><i>her </i></b><b><i>ex¡¯s </i></b><b><i>revenge </i></b><b><i>came </i></b><b><i>quicker </i></b><b><i>than </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>thought</i></b><b><i>.¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>man </i></b><b><i>who </i></b><b><i>¡®</i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>possibly </i></b><b><i>stand </i></b><b><i>up</i></b><b><i>¡® </i></b><b><i>suddenly </i></b><b><i>threw </i></b><b><i>off </i></b><b><i>his nket</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>rushed </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>window</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>saw </i></b><b><i>the woman </i></b><b><i>standing </i></b><b><i>beside a </i></b><b><i>Rolls</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>Royce</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Gregory </i></b><b><i>gritted </i></b><b><i>his teeth</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>nodded </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>acknowledgment </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>anger</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>ended </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>kicking </i></b><b><i>over </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>office¡¯s </i></b><b><i>rocking </i></b><b><i>chair </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>frustration</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Edith </i></b><b><i>called </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>doctor </i></b><b><i>overnight</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>doctor </i></b><b><i>warned</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>returning </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>square </i></b><b><i>one</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>wouldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>be </i></b><b><i>able </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>stand </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>at </i></b><b><i>least </i></b><b><i>half </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>month</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>A </i></b><b><i>bittersweet remedy</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>Beside </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>Rolls</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>Royce</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>The </i></b><b><i>driver </i></b><b><i>held </i></b><b><i>an </i></b><b><i>umbre </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>me </i></b><b><i>as </i></b><b><i>Bryant</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>seated </i></b><b><i>inside</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>cracked </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>slight </i></b><b><i>smile</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>voice </i></b><b><i>deep </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>husky</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>You </i></b><b><i>won¡¯t </i></b><b><i>even </i></b><b><i>get </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>car </i></b><b><i>now</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>just </i></b><b><i>think</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>post</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>divorce</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>it¡¯s </i></b><b><i>better to </i></b><b><i>maintain </i></b><b><i>some </i></b><b><i>distance</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>It¡¯s </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>grandma</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>What </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>her</i></b><b><i>¡­</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Bryant </i></b><b><i>cut </i></b><b><i>me </i></b><b><i>off</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Get </i></b><b><i>in</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>I¡¯ll </i></b><b><i>tell you</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Reluctantly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>climbed </i></b><b><i>into </i></b><b><i>the car</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>The interior </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>tainted </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>smell </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>secondhand </i></b><b><i>smoke</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>somewhat </i></b><b><i>unpleasant</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Noticing </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>difort</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Bryant </i></b><b><i>cracked </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>window </i></b><b><i>slightly</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>As </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>car </i></b><b><i>moved </i></b><b><i>through </i></b><b><i>the rain</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>smell </i></b><b><i>gradually </i></b><b><i>faded</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>I turned </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>You </i></b><b><i>were </i></b><b><i>saying</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>His </i></b><b><i>eyes </i></b><b><i>fixed </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>voice </i></b><b><i>deepening</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I¡¯ve </i></b><b><i>made </i></b><b><i>contact </i></b><b><i>with </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>specialist</i></b>


    <b><i>10:00</i></b>


    <b><i>Chapter </i></b><b><i>413</i></b>


    <b><i>who </i></b><b><i>can </i></b><b><i>treat </i></b><b><i>Ramona¡¯s neurological </i></b><b><i>condition</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>My </i></b><b><i>eyes </i></b><b><i>lit </i></b><b><i>up</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Really</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Yes</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Bryant </i></b><b><i>finally </i></b><b><i>smiled</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>He¡¯s </i></b><b><iing </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>Vista </i></b><b><i>Town </i></b><b><i>soon</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>I¡¯ll </i></b><b><i>introduce </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>He¡¯s agreed </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>take </i></b><b><i>on </i></b><b><i>Ramona¡¯s </i></b><b><i>case</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Great</i></b><b><i>!</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>surprised </i></b><b><i>yet </i></b><b><i>worried</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Can </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>really </i></b><b><i>cure </i></b><b><i>Ramona</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Rx</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>He </i></b><b><iughed </i></b><b><i>self</i></b><b><i>¨C</i></b><b><i>deprecatingly</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I¡¯ve only </i></b><b><i>ever </i></b><b><i>broken </i></b><b><i>my </i></b><b><i>promises </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>you </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><b><i>our </i></b><b><i>marriage</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>When have </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>ever </i></b><b><i>lied </i></b><b><i>about </i></b><b><i>anything </i></b><b><i>else</i></b><b><i>?</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>His </i></b><b><i>words </i></b><b><i>made </i></b><b><i>meugh</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>mix </i></b><b><i>of </i></b><b><i>helplessness </i></b><b><i>and </i></b><b><i>amusement</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>But </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>was </i></b><b><i>right</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>In business</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>was always </i></b><b><i>reliable</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>never </i></b><b><i>making promises </i></b><b><i>he </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>keep</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>Remembering something</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>couldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>help </i></b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>say</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>Thanks </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>looking </i></b><b><i>after </i></b><b><i>the </i></b><b><i>Myers </i></b><b><i>side </i></b><b><i>these </i></b><b><i>past </i></b><b><i>two </i></b><b><i>years</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>


    <b><i>Without </i></b><b><i>him</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>Ramona </i></b><b><i>wouldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>recovered </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><b><i>quickly</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>The </i></b><b><i>Myers family </i></b><b><i>business </i></b><b><i>wouldn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>have </i></b><b><i>been </i></b><b><i>left </i></b><b><i>untouched</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>despite </i></b><b><i>Dorothy¡¯s </i></b><b><i>desperation </i></b><b><i>to</i></b>


    <b><i>intervene</i></b><b><i>.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>No </i></b><b><i>need </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>thank </i></b><b><i>me</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡± </i></b><b><i>Bryant¡¯s </i></b><b><ishes </i></b><b><i>shadowed </i></b><b><i>his eyes</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>his </i></b><b><i>voice </i></b><b><i>solemn</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>¡°</i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>haven¡¯t </i></b><b><i>even </i></b><b><i>begun </i></b><b><i>to </i></b><b><i>make </i></b><b><i>up </i></b><b><i>for </i></b><b><i>what </i></b><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>owe </i></b><b><i>you</i></b><b><i>. </i></b><b><i>¡®</i></b><b><i>Thanks</i></b><b><i>¡® </i></b><b><i>isn¡¯t </i></b><b><i>necessary</i></b><b><i>.</i></b><b><i>¡±</i></b>

 CHAPTER 414

    <b>Chapter </b><b>414</b>Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rain pelted the car windows relentlessly. Looking out, the world seemed draped in an otherworldly mist, bizarre and elusive.


    I chuckled lightly, ¡°So, when is this expert you mentioned arriving in Vista


    Town?¡±


    Bryant replied, ¡°Day after tomorrow, I


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    guess.¡±


    I nodded, my hand reaching for the car door handle. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    ¡°Let me walk you out.¡±


    ¡°No need, my car¡¯s just over there.¡±


    ¡°I insist.¡±


    His words took me by surprise, but then I saw him reaching for an umbre on the passenger seat and understood his intention.


    With a ck, long¨Chandled umbre, he braved the curtain of rain around the car, opening the door for me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Water had pooled along the sides of the road, making our footsteps unusually


    distinct.


    We walked side by side to my car. As I opened the door and got in, I noticed he was soaked on one side. I didn¡¯t say much, just a simple, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    With that, I shut the door with a thud, started the car, and pressed down on the elerator.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw him standing there under the umbre, watching the direction of my car intently. But I didn¡¯t slow down.


    Maybe, in some ways, I¡¯m someone who loves deeply yet can let gopletely. When in love, I desire it to be unforgettable, earth¨Cshattering. <b>But </b>when fate ends, even an extra word or nce feels unnecessary.


    Watching the departing car, Bryant stood in the <b>rain </b><b>for </b><b>a </b><b>long </b><b>time</b>. <b>He</b>


    pondered, perhaps understanding for the <b>first </b>time what Jane <b>felt </b><b>each </b><b>time </b>he left her behind. A suffocating difort gripped his heart.


    A cyclist sshed by, covering him in mud, but he barely noticed. All <b>he </b><b>could </b>focus on was the reluctance in his gaze.


    Not until my car disappeared did Bryant slowly make his way back to his <b>own </b>vehicle. He dialed a number, his voice hoarse, ¡°Drink?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the usual spot?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    On the other end, Steven excused himself from a drinking session and called a ride to their usual hangout. He wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Over the past two years, Bryant, who used to have no vices, now indulged in smoking and drinking privately. He numbed the pain of Jane¡¯s death with alcohol and cigarettes while still on his bipr medication. But he never dared mention it directly, remembering a friend who did and got a fierce beating from Bryant.


    Jane¡¯s body was never found. Bryant refused to ept her death. He continued to prepare extravagant gifts for their anniversary and Valentine¡¯s Day as before. He visited Jane¡¯s adoptive parents¡® graves on every anniversary.


    No matter how drunk, he insisted on being taken back to LunarLakeBay Vis, the house he and Jane shared. The media jested that Mr. Ferguson was henpecked. Only Steven knew, Bryant couldn¡¯t move on.


    When Steven arrived at their spot, the table was alreadyden with an assortment of drinks ¨C foreign, domestic, beers, spirits. Bryant raised his ss in greeting, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Then, he downed it in one go.


    Steven settled next to him, clicking his tongue, ¡°You called me over <b>to </b><b>watch </b>you drink yourself into a hospital visit?¡±


    Bryant cracked a wry smile, pouring another <b>drink</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Who </b><b>took </b><b>you </b><b>to </b><b>the</b>


    <b>YA</b>


    <b>09</b>:140


    hospital when you and Christine broke up?¡±


    ¡°Man, don¡¯t start with that.¡±


    Steven hadn¡¯t expected him to dig up old wounds right away and quickly changed the subject. ¡°So, what¡¯s up? The doctor you found for her, she¡¯s not going for it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Bryant yed with his ss, the defined lines of his fingers tapping against the rim. ¡°Can¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but something¡¯s off.¡±


    Everything felt different. She seemed distant, devoid of emotions, evencking resistance or disdain. Only when talking about the doctor who could cure her grandmother did he see a flicker of emotion, a smile on her face. At other times, it was as if she wore a mask, creating a sense of distance he couldn¡¯t bridge.


    Steven casually picked up a ss, filled it, and dropped an ice cube in, lounging back. ¡°I told you before, your approach wouldn¡¯t work. What¡¯s with respecting and yielding to her?¡±


    ¡°Bro, you think you¡¯re some kind of guru with these enlightenment tactics?¡±


    Steven was clearly skeptical. ¡°In my opinion, love is all about the chase, making it impossible for her to escape. Once you reach the point of mutual respect and letting each other be, that¡¯s when it¡¯s truly over, no spark left.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have all the theories down.¡±


    Bryant scoffed, then somberly added, ¡°What about you and Christine? How did that end?¡±


    Steven took arge gulp of his drink. The alcohol burned, but he seemed unfazed, ncing at Bryant. ¡°How can wepare? I¡¯m just a rich kid living off his parents, willing to sacrifice for afortable life. You¡¯re different. In the Ferguson family, your word isw. There shouldn¡¯t be so many obstacles between you and her.¡±


    Hearing this, something in Bryant¡¯s deep eyes flickered. Yes. The only obstacle between him and Jane had been his neglect of her feelings.


    Bryant¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°The obstacles between her and me are even more


    Steven, ¡°What obstacles<b>?</b>¡±


    Bryant¡¯s voice was strained, a hint of red in his eyes. ¡°She doesn¡¯t love me anymore.¡±

 CHAPTER 415

    <b>Chapter </b>415


    Regret and discontent mingled in Bryant¡¯s heart, but Steven seemed unfazed. ¡°Look, man, you should¡¯ve never been the one to bring up divorce first. What¡¯s critical between two people is that push and pull, you know? Love¡¯s all about that tug of war.¡±


    Bryant stayed silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there still a chance to fix things?¡±


    An idea struck Steven. ¡°y the sympathy card.¡±


    ¡°Sympathy card?¡± Bryant was skeptical, ¡°No use, she won¡¯t fall for that.¡±


    Steven shrugged, ¡°If the soft approach won¡¯t cut it, guess we gotta y hardball.¡±


    Hardball, huh.


    Two years back, he had watched her, driven to the brink by his own actions, losing sleep and barely eating. He¡¯d consulted his therapist about it, who mentioned it looked a lot like depression. The severe kind.


    Swirling his drink, for the first time, he felt utterly helpless. He couldn¡¯t control her anymore. But to let her be with Gregory? That was something he couldn¡¯t


    <ol>


    <li>do.</li>


    </ol>


    When I got home, Christine was lounging on the couch, deeply engrossed in a video game.


    Seeing me, she looked up, surprised, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°What, should I not be?¡±


    I casually hung up my coat and went over to the kitchen sink to wash my hands.


    Christine, still focused on her game, teased, ¡°Looks like Gregory didn¡¯t impress much, huh? I guess being handicapped really affects things?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°He¡¯s not exactly handicapped.¡±


    I¡¯d thought about it on the way home. ¡°It¡¯s more like he¡¯s still recovering from


    1/3


    an injury.¡±


    If it were a real disability, his muscles would¡¯ve atrophied by now. But Gregory¡¯s were just like anyone else¡¯s.


    Christine paused her game and looked at me, her expression changing, ¡°Wait, why did you change clothes?¡±


    1 knew she was jumping to conclusions, so I exined, ¡°Got caught in the rain. Just borrowed a shirt from his cousin temporarily.¡±


    That reminded me, my wet clothes were still in his study. I had just tossed them there and in my haste, forgot to grab them when I left.


    Christine seemed to ponder for a moment before nodding, ¡°Does he know about your divorce yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he knows.¡±


    I chuckled, grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge, ¡°He thought I¡¯d been happily living at the Ferguson family, ying Mrs. Ferguson for the past couple of years.¡±


    ¡°Did you set him straight?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    I took a sip of the cold water, soothing my throat, before kicking off my shoes and sitting cross¨Clegged on the carpet, ¡°How could I exin? Tell him about my depression? That I attempted suicide?¡±


    People had plenty of assumptions about me because of his depression. And him finding out would only make him feel more guilty.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Christine mumbled, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he feel a bit guilty, though? The more guilty he feels, the better he¡¯d treat you.¡±


    I looked down, ¡°That¡¯spensation, not affection.¡±


    Besides, there was no need to drag someone else into hell with me.


    The next day, I sent my initial design drafts to Be¡¯s agent via email. The response was surprisingly swift. Only, it was from Be herself.


    <i>2/3</i>


    09:14


    She called, her voice cheerful, ¡°Elena, I¡¯ve received your designs. How about we grab lunch together?¡±


    She never seemed like someone nearing fifty. More like someone much


    younger.


    I paused my work, smiling, ¡°Ms. Taylor, is there a problem with the designs?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m very pleased with them. Keep going with what you¡¯re doing.¡±

 CHAPTER 416

    <b>Chapter </b>416


    Be chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve got a flight tonight for a gig, but before I head out, I


    wanted to grab dinner with you. For some reason, I just feel a kind of instant kinship with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be honored,¡± I replied with a smile.


    Truth be told, there was something about Be that I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on.


    Comforting, somehow.


    As evening approached, I wrapped up my work and, after giving Christine a heads up, I grabbed my bag and left the office.


    For convenience¡¯s sake, we ended up choosing the same five¨Cstar hotel asst


    time.


    When I arrived, there were bodyguards outside, but Be and her agent were already waiting in the private dining room.


    Be gestured for me to sit beside her. ¡°Order whatever you like,¡± she said.


    After settling in, I smiled and replied, ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯m pretty familiar with RiverCity¡¯s specialties. Any dietary restrictions I should know about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing in particr. Just, not too spicy. My daughter prefers milder vors. She¡¯s upstairs packing with her assistant but will join us soon.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± I said, knowing just what to choose.


    I quickly made our selections and handed the menu back to the waiter.


    Suddenly, Be¡¯s agent, Ivy, handed me her phone. ¡°Be, check out this property in Vista Town. Summer loves Vista Town. What about getting her a ce there as a birthday gift?¡±


    ¡°It would be just a small token,¡± Be joked, her warmth evident. ¡°I like to pick out every gift for Summer myself.¡±


    I caught on that they were discussing Be¡¯s daughter and chimed in, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you¡¯re so thoughtful towards your daughter.¡±


    ¡°I owe it to her,¡± Be confessed, looking guilty. ¡°I was too young back then,


    1/2


    09:14


    acted too impulsively at times.¡±


    Before I could delve any deeper, the room¡¯s door swung open.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Mom,¡± a sweetly dressed girl entered, beaming a smile before rushing to Be¡¯s side..


    Seeing her face, my mind went nk.


    She had been known as ¡®Lilliana Myers¡® from the Myers family two years ago.


    And now, she was Be¡¯s daughter?


    Be, careful not to let her fall, gently supported her, saying softly, ¡°Why the rush, darling? You could¡¯ve tripped.¡±


    ¡°Mom, have you and Ivy discussed my appearance on that variety show yet?¡± she asked, not yet having noticed me.


    Be seemed troubled, but Ivy quickly intervened, ¡°Darling, getting into the entertainment industry is harder than you think. Sure, being your mom¡¯s daughter will get you some support in the industry, but on the inte? Words can hurt worse than any sword. Many stars have been driven to depression. With your mom¡¯s resources, you don¡¯t need to wade into these murky waters.¡±


    ¡°Let them talk. As long as I have mom¡¯s love, I couldn¡¯t care less about outsiders¡­¡± she trailed off, her gaze inadvertentlynding on me, her expression momentarily flustered, ¡°You, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your mom¡¯s fashion designer, quite the prodigy,¡± Be exined, her brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Why? Do you two know each other?¡±

 CHAPTER 417

    <b>Chapter </b>417


    She chimed in quickly, looking quite obedient, ¡°Yeah, we met back in Vista


    Town.¡±


    ¡°Seems like it was meant to be.¡±


    Be smiled and turned to me, ¡°This is my daughter, Summer Taylor.¡±


    She took her mother¡¯s surname.


    I wasn¡¯t sure of the backstory, but it was their personal life, so I didn¡¯t pry and just offered a polite smile.


    Summer seemed to hide some emotion, then clung to Be¡¯s arm, pleading yfully, ¡°Mom, please let me try showbiz. I¡¯m just curious. Let me give it a shot, and if I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll quit, okay?¡±


    ¡°Just give it some time, honey. Let me think it over,¡± Be soothed her patiently.


    Summer pouted, murmuring softly, ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    Be was easygoing, making the meal quite harmonious.


    Except for the asional nces Summer threw my way.


    After dinner, Be had to catch a flight and left in a rush with her manager and assistant, leaving a bodyguard to look after Summer.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I walked to the hotel entrance, and Summer hurried after me.


    ¡°Ms. Myers¡­¡±


    She looked at me timidly, ¡°Thanks for not telling my mom about what happened before.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°No need to thank me. I just don¡¯t like meddling in other people¡¯s


    business.¡±


    Being Be¡¯s daughter/I couldn¡¯t understand why she had followed Dorothy¡¯s scheming to impersonate me two years ago.


    With that thought, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I¡¯m curious, being Be¡¯s daughter is quite prestigious, why would you¡­¡±


    1/1


    ¡°Ms. Myers, since you said you don¡¯t like meddling, maybe don¡¯t dive into other people¡¯s personal lives,¡± Summer said, her lips pursed, eyes blinking, ¡°In the Myers family, you¡¯re Ms. Myers, but here, you¡¯re just a costume designer for my mom. It¡¯s important to know your ce.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I¡¯m not usually nosy, and her words made me think maybe I was overstepping. Better not get dragged into some mess again.


    As I turned to leave, she called out again, ¡°Could I ask you one more thing? About what happened two years ago at the Myers ce, please never mention it to my mom.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Iughed mockingly, ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t meddle. So, we¡¯ll see how I feel.¡±


    Good luck getting everything you want.


    The day I was to head to Vista Town, Bryant offered to pick me up.


    I wanted to decline.


    But since we also had to pick up a specialist from the airport, I agreed to go


    with him.


    After all, it was about my grandmother¡¯s health; it didn¡¯t seem right to have


    him run back and forth alone.


    On our way to Vista Town, he worked on hisptop resting on his knees.


    Clearly, he was squeezing in the trip amidst a busy schedule.


    When he finally closed hisptop, I looked up from my phone, ¡°Thanks for doing this, especially when you¡¯re so busy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡°/


    Bryant took off his sses, rubbing his nose bridge, and ventured cautiously, ¡°You¡¯ve met Gregory, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I was surprised, ¡°You knew he was still alive?¡±


    <i>911</i>


    ¡°His moves were too noticeable. Vista Town¡¯s hotshot SZ Technologyst year made me suspect it was him behind it.¡±


    I paused, a bit slow to respond, ¡°SZ Technology is his?¡±


    SZ Technology had been around for years, never making much of a ssh until a couple of years ago when it suddenly exploded onto the scene with a slew of patents, like a bolt from the blue.


    With the backing of some powerful forces, its growth was meteoric.


    But aside from Bryant, few would have connected it to Gregory.


    Plus, I had always assumed that if Gregory had survived, he¡¯d be in France¡­


    Turns out he was in Vista Town all along.


    Arriving at Vista Town airport, after picking up the specialist and his assistant, we headed straight for the nursing home.


    Ramona, seeing me, was overjoyed, grabbing my hand, ¡°Lilliana, you came to see me?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, how have you been these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Good, everything¡¯s been good.¡±


    As Ramona tried to lead me to sit down, she noticed Bryant and Dr. Andrews, looking a bit confused, ¡°And these two are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ramona, this is Dr. Andrews, and I¡¯m Bryant Ferguson. Just call me Bryant.¡±


    ¡°Bryant?¡±


    Ramona paused, ¡°You¡¯re Lilliana¡¯s ssmate, right?¡±


    ¡°Ramona, I¡¯m Lilliana¡¯s ex, But now, we¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush.¡±


    Ramona, rarely angry, red at him, interrupting, ¡°Nonsense. Lilliana is Greg¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she couldn¡¯t possibly be with you.¡±


    She then pulled me further away from Bryant, as if afraid he might harm me in


    some way.


    3/4


    09-14


    It was a rare sight to see Mr. Ferguson, so used to being courted and ttered, standing awkwardly by.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, soothingly saying, ¡°Right, grandma, he¡¯s just joking. But he did bring Dr. Andrews from overseas to check on you. Let¡¯s cooperate with the doctor for a bit, okay?¡±


    Ramona then agreed to Dr. Andrews¡® examination without furtherint.


    I watched nervously from the side.


    Over the past two years, I¡¯d secretly arranged for specialists to treat Ramona, but the oues were always less than hopeful.


    Despite Bryant¡¯s assurance, I was still anxious about receiving bad news.


    Bryant suddenly approached, speaking softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, trust me, okay? Dr. Andrews has been specializing in this field for over twenty years. He wouldn¡¯tmit if he wasn¡¯t confident.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    l¡¯exhaled softly.


    After a while, Dr. Andrews helped Ramona sit up, turning to Bryant and me. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Webster, her condition isn¡¯t the worst I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then, can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Give it a month at most.¡±

 CHAPTER 418

    <b>Chapter </b>418


    <b>Dr. </b>Andrews set <b>a </b>strict deadline.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>418</b>


    Gratefully, I began, ¡°Dr. Andrews, thank you so much for looking after my grandma during this period. We really appreciate it!¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    Dr. Andrews pointed to Bryant, saying, ¡°Thank him. This guy has been pestering me for nearly two months. I hadn¡¯t nned oning back to the States anytime soon, but my wife finally gave in to his persistence and convinced me toe take a look.¡±


    Hearing this, I looked at Bryant in surprise.


    Two months.


    That meant even before I had returned to RiverCity, when he might have thought I was as good as dead, he never gave up on my grandma¡¯s condition.


    I said, ¡°Bryant, for this¡­ I really owe you one.¡±


    ¡°Want to really thank me? How about treating me to dinner?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I was taken aback, not expecting such a request from him.


    Then, turning to Dr. Andrews, I smiled warmly, ¡°Sure, a dinner for you and Dr. Andrews it is, to try some of Vista Town¡¯s local dishes.¡±


    Gregory had taken me to a private restaurant two years ago, and the food was


    excellent.


    But then, Dr. Andrews waved it off, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve got old friends to catch up with now that I¡¯m back in town! I have ns tonight.¡±


    He tapped his assistant, chuckling, ¡°He¡¯sing with me. Ms. Webster, you treat Mr. Ferguson alone. After all, he¡¯s the real hero here. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    Afterying out the ns for taking over Ramona¡¯s treatment tomorrow, Dr. Andrews left with his assistant.


    na


    <b>Bryant </b><b>eyed </b>me, ¡°<b>Getting </b><b>cold </b>feet <b>about </b><b>that </b>dinner<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°<b>Not </b><b>at </b><b>all</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    I owed him that much, so I said candidly, ¡°It¡¯s just dinner, I¡¯m not <b>that </b>petty<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°In that case, can I pick the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I agreed readily.


    After all, it was a thank¨Cyou dinner, so naturally, he got to choose.


    As he selected the restaurant, I helped Ramona into her room, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going out to treat someone to dinner for helping us find a reliable doctor. I¡¯lle see you again tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Ramona agreed cheerfully, then whispered a reminder, ¡°But remember, Greg is your fianc¨¦!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I remember.¡±


    Fate had a twisted sense of humor.


    Had I not gone missing, my life these past twenty years would have beenpletely different.


    ¡­


    Bryant chose a riverside restaurant.


    The ambiance and atmosphere were top¨Cnotch.


    The only downside was when the waiter, all smiles, asked, ¡°Will it be ¨¤ carte or a set menu for you? It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day today, and we have three special couples¡® menus. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    I instinctively refused, ¡°A carte¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡±


    Bryant cut me off,pletely at ease.


    I frowned, ¡°Bryant, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just dinner; it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a set menu or not, Jane, rx.¡±


    I was at a loss for words.


    Then, he told the waiter, ¡°We¡¯ll take the Valentine¡¯s Day Set C.¡±


    The waiter confirmed, ¡°So, one Valentine¡¯s Day Set C,ing right up. This setes with a pair of couple¡¯s dolls, would you like them now?¡±


    Just as he was speaking, I felt a strange gaze upon me.


    Turning instinctively, I locked eyes with Edith.


    The gentleman pulling out her chair was nting a kiss on her cheek, oblivious to anything else, as she looked confusedly at me.


    I was about to go over and say hello when she looked away.


    Bryant managed to grab my attention. ¡°Jane, anything else you¡¯d like to add


    in?¡±


    ¡°Nothing more.¡±


    1 sat back down.


    Edith withdrew her gaze, inwardly cringing for her foolish brother.


    The enemy was at their gates, and he was still ying hard to get.


    Thinking this, Edith raised an eyebrow, pretended to take a selfie, but included the other table in the shot.


    She opened WhatsApp and sent a message.


    [At a couples¡® restaurant]


    [Got the couples¡® menu too~]


    That said it all.


    I focused on my meal when my phone suddenly buzzed.


    A friend request.


    [Ms. Webster, I¡¯m Gregory¡¯s cousin, Edith]


    nced towards where Edith was sitting and epted.


    At another table, Edith hadn¡¯t even touched her phone on the side, but my ¡®Edith¡® had already sent two messages.


    [Ms. Webster, Greg¡¯s leg is acting up again, really bad. Could you possiblye over?]


    [Location attached]


    After reading the messages, while still looking in Edith¡¯s direction, I deliberately replied, [Not really convenient today]


    Edith was cutting her steak, never touching her phone, yet my phone buzzed


    again.


    [Then¡­ no worries, let him suffer. He¡¯s been in pain so long, he¡¯s probably used to it by now.]


    [Ms. Webster, go ahead with your ns.]


    [Don¡¯t mind him, his dad doesn¡¯t care, and neither does his mom.]


    Three messages in a row.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, [I¡¯m on my way now.]


    I turned to Bryant, apologizing with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re almost done, right?¡±


    Bryant looked up, ¡°Something came up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I tucked my phone into my purse, straightforward, ¡°Gregory¡¯s leg is hurting. I need to go see him.¡±

 CHAPTER 419

    <b>Chapter </b><b>419</b>


    Hearing that, Bryant seemed to freeze for a moment, a mix of shock and disappointment crossing his face.


    After a brief silence, he looked at me unexpectedly. ¡°Not even a lie?¡±


    ¡°You were never much of a liar,¡± I replied with a smile, feeling at ease.


    In the past, I had heard too much. He always was someone who disdained lying.


    ¡°She ran away from home, I have to find her.¡±


    ¡°She got a divorce, I¡¯m worried she might do something rash.¡±


    ¡°She got into a car ident while speeding, I can¡¯t rest easy if I don¡¯t go see


    her.¡±


    Andter on, he didn¡¯t even bother with excuses, it was just: ¡°I¡¯m going to see


    her.¡±


    It was always about his sister. He couldn¡¯t just ignore her.


    It seemed that having this connection meant that if I showed even a slight concern, I was being petty. To object was unthinkable, almost akin tomitting a crime.


    Quite ironic. This was the boomerang effect everyone talked about online.


    Bryant probably never thought this day woulde. His grip on his cutlery loosened, and with a tter, it fell onto the porcin te, the sound crisp and out of ce in the quiet, music¨Cfilled restaurant.


    He rarely lost hisposure, his voice hoarse, ¡°Do you really have to go?¡±


    As I stood up, grabbing my purse, I half¨Cjokingly said, ¡°This is just unfair. I never stopped you when you wanted to leave. Besides, I¡¯m single now.¡±


    Since it¡¯s a boomerang/might as well be buy one, get one free.


    I didn¡¯t look back to see his expression as I strode out of the restaurant.


    My car was parked at the rehabilitation center, and today being a holiday, the traffic was a nightmare.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    <b>1/4</b>


    09:13


    If I went back for my car before heading to Gregory¡¯s, it would take an extra two or three hours. Might as well go straight to Gregory¡¯s.


    Even getting a ride¨Cshare took forever because of the long queue. The streets were crowded, and every now and then, young couples would share a quick kiss, then look at each other with dopey smiles.


    Youth is wonderful. Their love was so open and enviable.


    When I arrived at the location Gregory gave me, I realized that this apartmentplex was the same one he had given me a unit in two years ago.


    I got out of the car and texted him.


    [Edith, what¡¯s the apartment number?]


    He replied instantly, [Building 6, Unit 1, 5th Floor]


    Same building, same unit. Just below mine.


    If it weren¡¯t for the one¨Capartment¨Cper¨Cfloor setup, we¡¯d probably be across the hall from each other.


    I put my phone away and confidently made my way to the door, ringing the bell.


    As if on purpose, it took several minutes before the door was pulled open, apanied by azy, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The man leaningzily in his wheelchair lifted his sharp, piercing face, appearing casual but with a hint of impatience.


    Pretending ignorance, I yed along, ¡°Edith said your leg was hurting, asked me to check on you.¡±


    He nced at me, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    I nodded, smiling, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    As I turned to leave, a hand with distinct knuckles grabbed my wrist, pulling me into the house with a bit of force.


    Stabilizing myself at the entrance, I asked, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t need it?¡±


    2/4


    09-13


    Gregory¡¯s gaze was deep, his tone cold, ¡°Suddenly my leg started hurting again. Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I smiled and nodded, pointing to a pair of house slippers on the floor and asking, ¡°Can I wear these?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re Edith¡¯s.¡±


    Gregory maneuvered his wheelchair, opened the shoe cab, and handed me a new pair of slippers, ¡°Wear these.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I slipped off my high heels and changed into the slippers. As I was doing so, Gregory, with a smirk, said, ¡°Heard you and Bryant went out for Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±


    ¡°Not true.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t easily exin the events of the past two years, but this was simple, I openly responded, ¡°He brought a specialist from abroad to the rehab center today to check on Ramona. Said she¡¯d be better in a month, tops.¡±


    ¡°So, it was out of gratitude?¡± he probed.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    I pushed his wheelchair towards the living room.


    Gregoryughed mockingly, ¡°Who shows gratitude by going to a couple¡¯s restaurant?¡±


    I paused, ¡°Couple¡¯s restaurant?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t been in Vista Town long and didn¡¯t know much about its eateries, assuming that the one we went to was just a fancier French restaurant.


    Gregory eyed me, ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    I honestly replied, ¡°No idea. I didn¡¯t even know today was Valentine¡¯s Day until we got to the mall.¡±


    Two years single, those holidays hadn¡¯t mattered to me anymore.


    Gregory¡¯s demeanor softened, though his tone remained yful, ¡°You¡¯re as clueless as ever.¡±


    314


    09:13


    I didn¡¯t want to argue, so I removed the nket from his legs, sat cross¨Clegged on the carpet, and started massaging his calf. Mid¨Cway, something felt off, ¡°Why has your injury gotten worse?¡±


    Logically, such injuries should heal over time.


    Gregory seemed to recall something, ring at me, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    ¡°My fault?¡±


    I frowned, ¡°How does that have anything to do with me? Did I somehow make your injury worse?¡±


    That seemed to hit a nerve, and he snapped, ¡°Just shut up, will you? You¡¯re annoying.¡±


    I was going to drop it, but then remembered something crucial. ¡°Do you remember that person Dorothy found to rece me in my identity?¡±

 CHAPTER 420

    <b>Chapter 420</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Remember that</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>When </b><b>it </b><b>came </b><b>to </b><b>serious </b><b>matters</b><b>, </b><b>he could </b><b>be </b><b>surprisingly </b><b>straight</b><b>¨C</b><bced</b><b>. </b><b>His </b><b>voice </b><b>was </b><b>slow </b><b>and </b><b>steady</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>She </b><b>imed </b><b>that </b><b>only </b><b>Dorothy </b><b>and </b><b>her </b><b>daughter </b><b>were </b><b>behind </b><b>it</b><b>. </b><b>Couldn¡¯t </b><b>pin anything </b><b>else </b><b>on </b><b>her</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>it </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>seem </b><b>right </b><b>to </b><b>keep </b><b>holding </b><b>her </b><b>without </b><b>more </b><b>evidence</b><b>, </b><b>so </b><b>we </b><b>let </b><b>her </b><b>go</b><b>. </b><b>Why</b><b>? </b><b>What¡¯s </b><b>up</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>saw </b><b>her </b><b>yesterday</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    <b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>stop </b><b>what </b><b>I </b><b>was doing </b><b>but </b><b>looked </b><b>up </b><b>at </b><b>Gregory</b><b>. ¡°</b><b>Remember </b><b>how </b><b>Be </b><b>suddenly announced </b><bst </b><b>year </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>a </b><b>daughter</b><b>? </b><b>Guess </b><b>who </b><b>that </b><b>daughter</b>


    <b>is</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Her</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yeah</b><b>, </b><b>now goes </b><b>by </b><b>the </b><b>name </b><b>Summer</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>I </b><b>was </b><b>puzzled</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Gregory¡¯s </b><b>brown eyes narrowed slightly</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>have someone </b><b>dig into </b><b>it</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>He </b><b>never </b><b>liked to </b><b>drag </b><b>his </b><b>feet</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>made </b><b>a </b><b>call </b><b>right </b><b>then and there</b><b>.</b>


    <b>And the </b><b>response was </b><b>quick</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Just </b><b>as </b><b>I </b><b>finished </b><b>massaging </b><b>his </b><b>legs</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>phone </b><b>rang</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Gregory </b><b>answered</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Talk </b><b>to </b><b>me</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Greg</b><b>, </b><b>there¡¯s </b><b>nothing </b><b>suspicious </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>surface</b><b>. </b><b>Just </b><b>Be </b><b>suddenly </b><b>dering</b>


    <b>¨C </b><b>she </b><b>has </b><b>a </b><b>daughter</b><b>, </b><b>Summer. </b><b>Can¡¯t </b><b>find much </b><b>else</b><b>. </b><b>Looks </b><b>like </b><b>someone¡¯s</b>


    <b>covered </b><b>their </b><b>tracks </b><b>well</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Any </b><b>way </b><b>to </b><b>find </b><b>out </b><b>more</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>That¡¯ll </b><b>take </b><b>some </b><b>time</b><b>. </b><b>You </b><b>in </b><b>a </b><b>hurry?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Gregory¡¯s </b><b>voice was </b><b>cold</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Just get </b><b>on </b><b>it</b><b>.¡±</b>


    <b>After </b><b>hanging </b><b>up</b><b>, </b><b>he looked </b><b>at </b><b>me</b><b>, ¡°</b><b>Done </b><b>with </b><b>the </b><b>massage</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Don¡¯t </b><b>want </b><b>to </b><b>overdo </b><b>it</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>I </b><b>tried </b><b>to </b><b>stand </b><b>up </b><b>but </b><b>my </b><b>legs </b><b>were </b><b>too </b><b>numb</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>I </b><b>fell </b><b>back</b><b>. </b><b>Gregory </b><b>caught</b>


    <b>me </b><b>in </b><b>a swift move</b><b>, </b><b>pulling me into his </b><b>embrace</b><b>.</b>


    <b>I </b><b>ended </b><b>up sitting </b><b>on </b><b>hisp</b><b>, </b><b>his </b><b>scent </b><b>of </b><b>mint filling </b><b>my </b><b>nostrils</b><b>.</b>


    <b>My </b><b>ears </b><b>burned</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>I </b><b>struggled </b><b>to stand</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>he </b><b>gripped </b><b>my </b><b>waist</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Jane</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>want </b><b>to </b><b>celebrate </b><b>Valentine¡¯s </b><b>Day </b><b>too</b><b>. </b><b>You </b><b>can¡¯t </b><b>y favorites</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>What </b><b>did </b><b>he </b><b>mean by </b><b>ying </b><b>favorites</b><b>?</b>


    <b>I </b><b>red at </b><b>him</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>already </b><b>told </b><b>you</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day with </b><b>Bryant</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Then </b><b>let¡¯s </b><b>celebrate </b><b>Valentine¡¯s </b><b>Day</b><b>, </b><b>okay</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>He </b><b>tightened </b><b>his </b><b>hold </b><b>around </b><b>my </b><b>waist</b><b>, </b><b>pulling </b><b>me </b><b>closer</b><b>.</b>


    <b>His </b><b>intention </b><b>was </b><b>clear</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>when </b><b>I </b><b>tried </b><b>to </b><b>speak</b><b>, </b><b>my </b><b>words </b><b>came out </b><b>all </b><b>twisted</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Why</b><b>¡­</b><b>why </b><b>not</b><b>, </b><b>go </b><b>celebrate </b><b>if </b><b>you want </b><b>to</b><b>. </b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>not </b><b>like </b><b>I </b><b>can </b><b>stop </b><b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b><b>I </b><b>mean </b><b>is</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>He </b><b>dragged </b><b>out </b><b>the </b><b>words</b><b>, </b><b>his </b><b>gaze </b><b>fixed on </b><b>me</b><b>, </b><b>a </b><b>smirk </b><b>ying </b><b>on </b><b>his </b><b>lips</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Celebrate </b><b>Valentine¡¯s </b><b>Day </b><b>with </b><b>you</b><b>. </b><b>Don¡¯t </b><b>y </b><b>dumb</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>So </b><b>what </b><b>are we </b><b>now</b><b>, </b><b>that </b><b>you </b><b>want </b><b>to </b><b>celebrate </b><b>Valentine¡¯s </b><b>Day</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>asked</b><b>.</b>


    <b>He </b><b>was </b><b>calm</b><b>, </b><b>a </b><b>mocking </b><b>light </b><b>in </b><b>his </b><b>eyes</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>his </b><b>voice </b><b>turned </b><b>cold</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>What </b><b>are </b><b>we</b><b>? </b><b>We¡¯ve </b><b>been </b><b>a </b><b>lot </b><b>of </b><b>things </b><b>over the </b><b>years</b><b>, </b><b>haven¡¯t </b><b>we</b><b>? </b><b>Childhood </b><b>friends</b><b>, </b><b>fianc¨¦s</b><b>, </b><b>friends</b><b>, </b><b>or </b><b>maybe</b><b>¡­ </b><b>a </b><b>backup n</b><b>, </b><b>someone </b><b>you </b><b>ditched</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>I </b><b>lowered </b><b>my </b><b>gaze</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>never </b><b>saw </b><b>you </b><b>as </b><b>a backup</b><b>. </b><b>And </b><b>about </b><b>ditching</b><b>¡­ </b><b>what </b><b>happened </b><b>back </b><b>then</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>was in </b><b>the wrong</b><b>.¡±</b>


    <b>I </b><b>shouldn¡¯t have </b><b>been </b><b>so </b><b>presumptuous</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Thinking </b><b>that </b><b>by </b><b>breaking </b><b>it </b><b>off </b><b>and </b><b>going </b><b>back </b><b>to </b><b>Bryant</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>was </b><b>doing </b><b>him </b><b>a </b><b>favor</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Gregory¡¯s </b><b>gaze </b><b>suddenly </b><b>turned </b><b>icy</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>And </b><b>yet</b><b>, </b><b>you¡¯ve </b><b>never </b><b>offered </b><b>an </b><b>exnation </b><b>for </b><b>any </b><b>of </b><b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Gregory</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>past </b><b>is </b><b>the </b><b>past</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>My </b><b>numbness was </b><b>fading</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>I </b><b>managed </b><b>to </b><b>stand up</b><b>, </b><b>licking </b><b>my </b><b>lips</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Some </b><b>things</b><b>¡­ </b><b>Maybe it¡¯s </b><b>better </b><b>not </b><b>to </b><b>exin</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>211</b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>420</b>


    <b>Bringing </b><b>up </b><b>the </b><b>past </b><b>could unearth more </b><b>problems</b><b>.</b>


    <b>He </b><b>scoffed</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>And </b><b>what </b><b>if </b><b>I </b><b>insist</b><b>? </b><b>Jane</b><b>, </b><b>this </b><b>might </b><b>be </b><b>yourst </b><b>chance</b><b>. </b><b>No </b><b>exnation </b><b>this </b><b>time</b><b>, </b><b>and as </b><b>you </b><b>wish</b><b>, </b><b>we¡¯ll </b><b>just </b><b>be </b><b>friends </b><b>from </b><b>here </b><b>on</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>clenched </b><b>my </b><b>fists</b><b>, </b><b>took </b><b>a deep </b><b>breath</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Back </b><b>then</b><b>, </b><b>what </b><b>I </b><b>did</b><b>¡­¡±</b>


    <b>*</b><b>Click</b><b>*</b>


    <b>The </b><b>sound </b><b>of the </b><b>front door </b><b>interrupted </b><b>us </b><b>as </b><b>Edith </b><b>burst </b><b>in</b><b>, </b><b>dropping bags </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>nearby couch </b><b>and </b><b>bending </b><b>to </b><b>untie her </b><b>fancy </b><b>boots</b><b>, </b><b>all </b><b>the </b><b>while </b><b>babbling</b><b>.</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Gregory</b><b>, </b><b>aren¡¯t </b><b>you </b><b>going </b><b>to </b><b>greet </b><b>your </b><b>sister</b><b>? I </b><b>might </b><b>have </b><b>been </b><b>out </b><b>on </b><b>a </b><b>date</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>forget </b><b>to </b><b>bring </b><b>you </b><b>some </b><b>treats</b><b>. </b><b>And about </b><b>your </b><b>¡®</b><b>just </b><b>friends</b><b>¡® </b><b>situation </b><b>with your </b><b>ex</b><b>, </b><b>I¡¯ve </b><b>got </b><b>news</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>I </b><b>stopped </b><b>mid</b><b>¨C</b><b>sentence</b><b>, </b><b>looking </b><b>over </b><b>at </b><b>her</b><b>. </b><b>Only </b><b>her </b><b>head </b><b>was </b><b>visible </b><b>over </b><b>a </b><b>piece </b><b>of </b><b>furniture</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Gregory </b><b>pinched </b><b>the </b><b>bridge of </b><b>his </b><b>nose</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Edith</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Just </b><b>changing </b><b>my </b><b>shoes</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>She </b><b>continued</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯ll </b><b>love </b><b>what </b><b>I¡¯ve </b><b>got </b><b>to </b><b>say</b><b>, </b><b>your </b><b>friend </b><b>ditched </b><b>her </b><b>date </b><b>halfway </b><b>through </b><b>dinner</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Gregory </b><b>gritted </b><b>his </b><b>teeth</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Edith</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Ah</b><b>? </b><b>What¡¯s </b><b>the </b><b>rush</b><b>? </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>getting </b><b>to </b><b>it</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>As </b><b>Edith </b><b>straightened </b><b>up </b><b>and </b><b>moved </b><b>towards </b><b>us</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>finally </b><b>saw </b><b>Gregory </b><b>and </b><b>me</b><b>¨C</b><b>the </b><b>¡®</b><b>just friends</b><b>.</b><b>¡®</b>


    <b>I </b><b>pretended </b><b>to be confused</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Edith</b><b>, </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>you </b><b>tell </b><b>me </b><b>Gregory </b><b>needed</b>


    <b>someone </b><b>to </b><b>check on him because </b><b>of </b><b>his </b><b>leg </b><b>pain</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Edith </b><b>looked even </b><b>more </b><b>bewildered </b><b>for </b><b>a </b><b>moment but recovered </b><b>quickly</b><b>.</b>


    <b>Right</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>pped </b><b>her </b><b>forehead</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Oh</b><b>, </b><b>right</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>totally </b><b>forgot</b><b>. </b><b>Pregnancy </b><b>brain</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>know</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Gregory </b><b>smirked</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Try </b><b>not </b><b>to </b><b>forget </b><b>next </b><b>time</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Will </b><b>do</b><b>, </b><b>will </b><b>do</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Edith</b><b>, </b><b>still </b><b>a </b><b>bit </b><b>sheepish</b><b>, </b><b>carried </b><b>her </b><b>bags </b><b>over</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>sorry </b><b>for </b><b>the </b><b>trouble</b><b>,</b>


    <b>3/4</b>


    <b>00.13</b>


    <b>alwaysing </b><b>over </b><b>to </b><b>look </b><b>after </b><b>Greg</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>I </b><b>shook </b><b>my </b><b>head</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>no </b><b>trouble</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Oh</b><b>, </b><b>and</b><b>,</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>Suddenly </b><b>remembering </b><b>something</b><b>, </b><b>Edith </b><b>smiled</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Let¡¯s </b><b>exchange </b><b>numbers</b><b>, </b><b>huh</b><b>? </b><b>If </b><b>you </b><b>need </b><b>anything </b><b>in </b><b>Vista </b><b>Town</b><b>, </b><b>just </b><b>hit </b><b>me </b><b>up</b><b>. </b><b>As </b><b>long </b><b>as </b><b>it¡¯s not </b><b>about </b><b>hiding </b><b>a </b><b>body or starting </b><b>a </b><b>fire</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>can </b><b>handle it</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    <b>I </b><b>nced </b><b>at </b><b>Gregory</b><b>, </b><b>smiling </b><b>faintly</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>thought </b><b>we </b><b>already </b><b>exchanged </b><b>numbers</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

 CHAPTER 421

    <b>Chapter </b><b>421</b>


    The mood was decidedly awkward.


    Edith Ford was still in a daze, ¡°Added? When did I add you? No, I didn¡¯t<b>!</b>¡±


    I shot back, ¡°No? Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡±


    Clearing her throat and casting a nce towards Gregory, Edith¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Did I¡­ add you?¡±


    Gregory nodded, firm as a rock, ¡°You did.¡±


    ¡°I did?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡±


    ¡°Right, I did.¡±


    Suddenly enlightened, Edith shed a smile at me, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my memory is just terrible. Yes, I did add you¡­¡±


    Turning to Gregory, she asked, ¡°When did I do it again?¡±


    ¡°At dinner, remember?¡± Gregory raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Edith smacked her forehead, ¡°Yes, yes, I even asked Greg for your contact then. It was about his knee pain!¡±


    Then, uncertain again, she asked Gregory, ¡°That was it, right?¡±


    Gregory just gave her a look.


    Edith, with a meaningful smile, turned to me, ¡°That was my backup ount, I barely use it. How about we add each other again?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    We shared a knowing/smile.


    After exchanging contacts, I left the Ford residence, heading <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>nursing</b>


    home.


    Back in her apartment, Edith pivoted from the elevator and <b>assessed </b><b>Gregory </b>leisurely.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Got something on my face?¡± Gregory frowned.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Shaking her head thoughtfully, Edith opened her banking app. ¡°I¡¯ve had my eyes on this handbag, not too pricey, just a cool two million. Mind covering <b>it </b>for me, Greg?¡±


    Gregory scowled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob a bank?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nodding, Edith fiddled with her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll quickly clear things up with your friend about that ount, wouldn¡¯t want her getting scammed or anything¡­ right?¡±


    Gregory gritted his teeth, ¡°The money.¡±


    ¡°Such a big spender, bro.¡±


    Without hesitation, Edith forwarded the ount details to him, grinning, <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯l</b>| have the SA hold it for me.¡±


    Her phone pinged with a notification¨Ca deposit of five million.


    Gregory was usually a man of careful nning, known for being pretty stingy. He was proudly saving up for what he called a ¡°wife fund.¡±


    To his sisters, this just meant he was downright stingy. Aside from holidays, getting anything out of him was like pulling teeth.


    After theughter subsided, Edith¡¯s spine tingled with suspicion, ¡°Since when have you been so generous?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Hush money.¡±


    Gregory shot her a sidelong nce, ¡°Also, doesn¡¯t your bestie know Be Taylor? The one whose daughter popped up out of nowherest year? Find out what that¡¯s about,¡±


    Relieved, Edith realized his true intentions, patting her chest<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Leave </b><b>it </b><b>to </b>me


    Then, with a raised eyebrow, ¡°What, getting restless now? <b>Switching </b><b>from</b>


    2/4


    ying hard to get to ying the victim?¡±


    Gregory deadpanned, ¡°Give me back the money.¡±


    Edith red, ¡°You could¡¯ve just said so. Forget it.¡±


    ¡°About time you headed back to Vista Town, don¡¯t you think? Maybe bring Ike back with you?¡± Gregory changed the subject.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Mentioning her son made Edith feel a twinge of guilt, ¡°I¡¯ll pick him up tomorrow, perfect for the weekend.¡±


    After the divorce, that her ex¨Chusband gave her custody without a fight was a blessing in itself.


    Gregory nodded, ¡°You¡¯re busy dating, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    ¡°You<i>???</i>¡±


    Edith was bbergasted.


    Gregory was notoriously impatient, especially with kids.


    After losing Lilliana Myers as a child, just seeing kids made him anxious.


    Edith touched his forehead, ¡°You sick?¡±


    Gregory dodged her hand, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said, women love kids?¡±


    She got his implication,ughing, ¡°Oh, so you want my son to help you woo yourdy?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡±


    Extending her hand, Edith smirked, ¡°But he¡¯s the Taylor family¡¯s prized jewel. It¡¯ll cost <i>you</i>. How much are you thinking?¡±


    Her marriage had been more of a business deal.


    But she and that old¨Cfashioned Taylor couldn¡¯tpromise, with neither willing to budge.


    Just a few years her senior, yet so uptight. She wears a sexy nightdress, and


    <b>09:30 </b>1


    he wraps her in a robe¨Cutterly clueless.


    She endured until she couldn¡¯t, then walked away.


    Gregory agreed easily, ¡°No problem. Bring Ike over, and whatever he wants, he gets.¡±


    ¡°Your word?¡±


    Edith was skeptical, ¡°You¡¯re not ying me?¡±


    Gregory¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Kids are easy to please.


    Ask them to choose between a million bucks or an action figure, they¡¯d choose the toy in a heartbeat.


    Adults might not believe in simplicity, but kids do, without a doubt.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory wheeled himself to the window, blending into the night with his gaze fixed outside.


    He didn¡¯t believe in empty promises, just in Lilliana, or maybe in Jane Webster¨Cthe Jane she was now.

 CHAPTER 422

    <b>Chapter </b><b>422</b>


    When I got back to the nursing home, Ramona had already turned in for the night. I tucked in the corners of her nket a little tighter and gave a few instructions to the caregiver before I headed out. I made a beeline for the hotel to check in.


    The next morning, after getting ready, I was about to leave for the nursing home to visit Ramona when I got a call from Dr. Andrews¡® assistant. I stepped out of my room, phone to ear.


    On the other end, the assistant sounded a bit frustrated, ¡°Ms. Webster, did you not inform your family that Dr. Andrews would be taking over Ramona¡¯s treatment today?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I paused, puzzled. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    The assistant sighed, ¡°We had barely arrived when your rtives showed up, insisting they didn¡¯t want Dr. Andrews to handle Ramona¡¯s treatment.¡±


    ¡°My rtives?¡± I was momentarily confused, then it clicked. ¡°You mean the Myers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, looks like Ramona¡¯s daughter¨Cinw and granddaughter.¡±


    My gaze hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Please apologize to Dr. Andrews for me; I¡¯ve caused him unnecessary trouble.¡±


    No sooner had the doctor arrived than Dorothy Myers and her daughter became restless. They were scared of Ramona¡¯s passing, fearing a certain mysterious will mighte to light. And even more terrified that if Ramona regained consciousness, the Myers estate might fall into my hands, leaving no room for them.


    I rushed to the nursing home, finding Dr. Andrews effectively barred from entering the room. Containing my anger, I first apologized to Dr. Andrews, ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll sort this out right away.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead and deal with it. I¡¯ll grab some breakfast in the meantime.¡± Dr. Andrews was understanding; it was just another unsightly drama, after all. Having been in the medical field for decades, family disputes over inheritance were nothing new to him.


    1/2


    Once Dr. Andrews had left, I knocked on the door. ¡°Dorothy, open the door.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who found a doctor for Ramona,¡± Dorothy flung open the door, feigning ignorance, then added, ¡°That doctor, he didn¡¯t look professional at all. Who knows if he might make Ramona¡¯s condition worse!¡±


    Two years hadn¡¯t changed her domineering attitude. I smirked, countering, ¡°Are you worried he¡¯ll make Ramona¡¯s condition worse, or are you afraid she might actually recover?¡±


    ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± She red. ¡°Besides, for the past two years, it¡¯s been us taking care of Ramona. You¡¯ve been off in RiverCity, ying the affluentdy, and now you want to step in? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯m Ramona¡¯s blood granddaughter, am I not?¡± I met her gaze unflinchingly. <i>¡°</i>And you, what right do you have to prevent me from seeking medical help for my own grandma?¡±


    These past two years, unable to take over the Myers estate due to Bryant Ferguson¡¯s suppression, she must have been desperate. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t willingly let me return to the Myers fold. Especially not with Ramona fully conscious.


    Dorothy was momentarily speechless. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°And what about me?¡± Susan emerged from behind her, the very picture of matriarchal authority. ¡°Do I not have the right to make decisions for Ramona? Jane, remember your ce. You¡¯re still a Webster, not a Myers.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Myst name doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m Ramona¡¯s blood granddaughter. Susan Myers, why are you so afraid of meing back to the Myers? Protecting your adopted daughter at every turn, what are you so scared of?¡±

 CHAPTER 423

    <b>Chapter 423</b>


    The moment I spoke, I casually let my gaze fall on her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your rtionship with her is more than just a simple foster mother and daughter?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only a wild guess meant to get under her skin.


    Unexpectedly, her face darkened immediately, and she began to defend herself in a hurry. ¡°Jane, what nonsense are you spouting?! I¡¯m good to Dorothy because she¡¯s sensible and caring, unlike you, who¡¯s just unbearable!!¡±


    She mmed the hospital room door shut and lowered her voice to warn me, ¡°And let me make this clear¨Cyou better give up any thoughts of returning to the Myers family!¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    I replied calmly, ¡°Just so you know, since I¡¯ve returned to Vista Town, I never nned on neglecting Ramona. This time, I must find a way to cure her.¡±


    Susan red at me coldly. ¡°Well, try if you must! Don¡¯t think Bryant will always be there to help you!!¡±


    ¡°And, does Dad know about you and Dorothy?¡±


    I said with a smirk, intentionally changing the subject, catching her off guard with that question.


    Of course, calling him ¡®Dad¡® wasn¡¯t sincere. It was just a temporary title.


    Susan attempted to p me. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re absolutely nderous!!¡±


    I quickly grabbed her arm, pushed it away, and dusted off my hands. ¡°Oh, seems like he doesn¡¯t know then.¡±


    I was uncertain before, but now, I was convinced. Their rtionship must be


    more than it seems.


    I smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t rush to deny or hit me; the more you do, the more desperate you seem. If you keep preventing the doctors from treating Ramona, I¡¯m not sure if I might just start looking into things, or maybe, just tell Dad directly.¡±


    09:30


    ¡°Look into it? With what capability do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not me. Didn¡¯t you say it? Bryant will help me.¡±


    I was merely using Bryant to intimidate her, chuckling lightly. ¡°I might not find anything, but what about him? After all, where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire. With a little digging, who knows what mighte up!¡±


    ¡°¡­Bitch!¡±


    Susan red at me fiercely, then, as if thinking of something, let out a coldugh. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. We¡¯ll see how long you can keep this up.¡±


    With that, she dragged Dorothy away.


    I entered the room, turned to the nurse. ¡°You can leave now, your payment will be settled as per the contract.¡±


    This nurse, arranged by Mark for Ramona, was tonight¡¯s shift worker. She was one of the Myers family¡¯s own.


    I had endured it for a long time, and finally, it was time for a change.


    After settling her pay, just as I was about to check on Ramona, I heard the sound of footsteps.


    Looking back and down, I met Gregory¡¯s mocking eyes.


    I was a bit surprised. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Gregory replied, ¡°To see Ramona.¡±


    As I was about to speak, a little toddler peeked out from behind the wheelchair, blinked his big eyes at me for a few seconds, then suddenly ran over and hugged my leg, saying in a sweet, childlike voice, ¡°Auntie! You must be my auntie!¡±

 CHAPTER 424

    <b>Chapter </b>424


    Little Ike looked to be around three or four years old, dressed in trendy clothes, and with a face so adorably sculpted it could melt hearts. He looked up at me with those big, innocent eyes, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a tug at my heartstrings.


    I was slightly puzzled and gently patted his tiny head, ¡°Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Auntie! My name¡¯s Ike Taylor. You can just call me Ike!¡±


    The little guy introduced himself with a soft, youthful voice, looking every bit the picture of sweetness.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, squatting down to his level and saying gently, ¡°Alright, Ike, but¡­¡±


    I paused, turning to Gregory, ¡°Ike is your nephew?<i>¡±</i>


    ¡°Edith¡¯s son.¡±


    Gregoryzily lifted his gaze, speaking in an indifferent tone, ¡°She¡¯s off to Europe for a trip tonight. Ike has school, so I¡¯m stuck looking after him for a while.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Really?¡± I nced at his legs, questioning, ¡°Are you sure¡­ you can handle a kid?¡±


    Ike then hugged my neck, peppering my face with kisses, his voice muffled, ¡°Auntie, you can y with me!¡±


    I must admit, I waspletely won over by his charm, but still, I turned to Gregory, asking again, ¡°Auntie?¡±


    Gregory seemed unfazed, ¡°Kids, they like to say whatever.¡±


    I held Ike¡¯s tiny shoulders, correcting him, ¡°Ike, can you call me ¡®Jane¡®? Auntie is not something you can just call someone.¡±


    He tilted his head, confused, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I pondered how to exin this in the simplest terms, ¡°Auntie is like your uncle¡¯s future wife. Your uncle and I are just¡­¡±


    1/4


    <b>09:30 </b>1


    ¡°I get it now!¡±


    Before I could choose my words carefully, Ike jumped up excitedly, pping his chubby hands, ¡°Then you are Auntie! Mommy said if two people like each other very, very much, they can be husband and wife. So, that means Uncle really, really likes you¡­¡±


    He was cut off mid¨Csentence by Gregory, who quickly covered his mouth.


    ¡°Kid, what do you know about liking someone?¡±


    Ike red at him, ¡°Uncle, I know!¡±


    Gregory chuckled, ¡°Oh yeah? Exin.¡±


    ¡°Like, Ike really, really doesn¡¯t like you!¡±


    Saying so, Ike cuddled into me like a ko, pleading softly, ¡°Auntie, I like you. Can I go home with you?¡±


    My heart melted, but it didn¡¯t seem right to take someone else¡¯s child home.


    I thought for a moment, then declined gently, ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m staying in a hotel right now. It¡¯s not as convenient as a home, you know.¡±


    Gregory frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at the Elmwood Vis apartment?¡±


    I made up an excuse on the spot, ¡°Forgot the password.¡±


    The Elmwood Vis apartment, the one he gifted me two years ago.


    Because of what happened two years ago, there¡¯s been a distance between us, and I felt guilty.


    Therefore,ing to Vista Town this time, I never considered staying there.


    Gregory snorted, ¡°You forgot your ow.n birthday too?¡±


    I coughed lightly, admitting, ¡°It¡¯s more like, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to stay there.¡±


    Gregory smirked, ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? Any of the gifts you¡¯ve given me before wouldn¡¯t be cheaper than that apartment.¡±


    That reminded me of old times.


    Whenever I found something nice, I¡¯d share it with him first.


    214


    09:30 1


    Not to mention his birthdays or the holidays, I¡¯d always empty my piggy bank and even ask Ramona for some extra cash.


    With that thought, I suddenly felt justified. He owed me, after all.


    Before I could respond, he mocked again, ¡°Or is it that you have too much money and insist on staying at a hotel? Give me the excess cash; I¡¯ll spend it for you.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    I red at him, then pinched Ike¡¯s chubby cheek, ¡°You cane and y at my ce. It¡¯s just below your uncle¡¯s house. I¡¯ll move there this afternoon, and you¡¯re wee anytime!¡°.


    Ike nted a kiss on my cheek, chirping, ¡°Okay, prettydy!¡±


    Gregory¡¯s face darkened as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Ike!¡±


    Ike looked baffled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle?¡±


    Gregory frowned, schooling him, ¡°Who taught you to keep kissing girls? That¡¯s not allowed!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, haven¡¯t you ever kissed a prettydy?¡±


    Both Gregory and I felt a bit awkward at that moment.


    Thankfully, Ramona chose that moment toe out. Despite her age and asional confusion, she always maintained an air of elegance.


    Just out of bed, her hair was meticulously done, and she wore a hand¨Cstitched dress that seemed to defy time itself.


    It seemed she could always/recognize Gregory and me, greeting us warmly, ¡°Lilliana, you¡¯re here. And Greg, what brings you here so early?¡±


    ¡°Just checking in on you.¡±


    Gregory patted Ike¡¯s head, instructing him, ¡°Say hi to great¨Cgrandma.¡±


    ¡°Great¨Cgrandma!¡± Ike, far from shy, greeted her loudly, immediately making himself endearing.


    Ramona smiled kindly, ¡°Ah, such a sweet boy!¡±


    Gregory then exined, ¡°He¡¯s Edith¡¯s kid.¡±


    ¡°Edith?¡± Ramona had forgotten.


    But Gregory didn¡¯t want to burden her with memories, instead focusing on her well¨Cbeing, ¡°How have you been these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Just fine, just fine.¡±


    Seeing both of us there made Ramona very happy. ¡°Lilliana even found a doctor to help with my health.¡±


    After a bit more conversation, Ramona suddenly turned to Gregory, ¡°Greg, when are you nning to marry our Lilliana?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 425

    <b>Chapter </b><b>425</b>


    Gregory and I, once again, found ourselves in an awkward situation without even nning it.


    I tugged at Ramona¡¯s arm, ¡°Ramona, about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    Gregory cut me off mid¨Csentence, but his tone softened when he spoke to Ramona, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ramona. I¡¯ll marry her soon. Just focus on getting better. We can¡¯t have a wedding until you¡¯re back on your feet.¡±


    I must¡¯ve looked utterly baffled.


    The guy talking didn¡¯t even nce my way, as if what he was saying had nothing to do with me.


    Ramona¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Gregory answered with a smile.


    I changed the subject, ¡°Ramona, let¡¯s have breakfast. Dr. Andrews will be here


    soon.¡±


    ,¨C


    Judging by the time, Dr. Andrews should be finishing his breakfast any minute


    now.


    Right after Dorothy and her daughter left, I messaged Dr. Andrews¡® assistant to let them know everything was settled.


    My timing wasn¡¯t off. Just as Ramona finished her breakfast, Dr. Andrews and


    his team arrived.


    Dr. Andrews was about to start his treatment


    and it didn¡¯t seem right for me to stick around, so I decided to head back to the hotel to pack up my things.


    Staying at Elmwood Vi¡¯s felt more like home than any hotel ever could.


    I never expected that the moment I stepped out of the elevator, I¡¯d be greeted by a duo waiting at my doorstep.


    One standing, one sitting.


    was taken aback, ¡°Waiting for me?¡±


    <b>174</b>


    Gregory didn¡¯t say anything, but Ike scampered over with his little legs and nodded vigorously, ¡°Yeah! Prettydy, Uncle Gregory brought me to your ce!¡±


    ¡°And what about your uncle?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s leaving soon!¡±


    Gregory gave him a sideways nce. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    After saying that in his usual calm tone, Gregory pinched Ike¡¯s cheek and gave me a look, ¡°I¡¯ve got a meeting to attend. He¡¯s your responsibility now. If he starts acting up, feel free to set him straight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not violent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and,¡±


    He looked at me intently, out of the blue, he said, ¡°I still need an answer to the question Edith interruptedst night. I¡¯ll ask again when Ie to pick up Ike.¡±


    I thought handling a kid Ike¡¯s size would be a hassle.


    But it turned out to be surprisingly peaceful.


    Once inside, I noticed Gregory had arranged for cleaners toe regrly, so the ce was spotless.


    As I unpacked, Ike buzzed around me non¨Cstop.


    But when I got my drawing board ready to work, he grabbed his puzzle and started working on it with serious concentration.


    Feeling my gaze on him, he looked up with his big eyes, ¡°What¡¯s up, prettydy?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re awesome. You have great focus.¡±


    ¡°Uncle says if you can¡¯t focus on one thing, you¡¯ll end up being a yer in love, and spend your life forever alone!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Do you even know what forever alone means<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Yep!¡± He nodded vigorously. ¡°Like Uncle, forever alone!¡±


    Later that evening, there was a knock on the door.


    Expecting Gregory toe for Ike, I was surprised to see Edith instead.


    I was slightly confused, ¡°Edith, aren¡¯t you supposed to be traveling abroad?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still some time left.¡±


    She smiled, her lips curving gently. ¡°May Ie in for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Ike, hearing his mom¡¯s voice, dashed over and hugged her. ¡°Mommy! Ike missed you!¡±


    ¡°How about going abroad with me?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The little guy shook his head, ¡°I have important things to do!¡±


    Edith chuckled, ¡°What important things?¡±


    Ike¡¯s eyes darted around, his lips pursed in feigned mystery. ¡°I promised Uncle I wouldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go y then.¡±


    Edith gently nudged him towards a spare room I hardly used.


    I opened the fridge, asking her, ¡°Water, or juice?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks.¡±


    Edith smiled again, ¡°I just want to talk for a bit, then I have to catch a flight.¡±


    I nodded, leading her to the living room to sit down.


    Straight to the point, Edith asked, ¡°What are your ns with Gregory?¡±


    I


    It wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t thought about it, but I hadn¡¯te to any conclusions yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking, but no decisions yet.¡±


    The years had changed me drastically, and the distance between Gregory and me wasn¡¯t just about the physical space but the years and misunderstandings thaty between us.


    Edith wasn¡¯t surprised by my response, ¡°Take your time. I came here mainly to ask you to look after my son. Gregory¡¯s temper has been a bit off these past two years¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him. Gregory¡¯s temper isn¡¯t that bad¡­¡±


    ¡°The explosion. It damaged his sight, leaving him blind for a long stretch.¡±


    Edith paused, her lips pressed together, ¡°And his legs, as you¡¯ve seen. To him, that¡¯s worse than death. He refused treatment at first, became angry and irritable. Do you know what made him agree to treatment?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I told him if he gave up or died, I¡¯d make sure you¡¯d join him.¡±


    Edith¡¯s gaze softened apologetically, ¡°Don¡¯t mind that. I was desperate. And the way you left back then really hit him hard. As his sister, I wasn¡¯t fond of you.¡±


    I remained silent, my voice barely a whisper, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°He started cooperating with the doctors.¡± Edith seemed still in disbelief. ¡°Did you know? He was diagnosed with bipr disorder back then. But for you, he endured both mental and physical torture and pulled through.¡±


    Bipr disorder is a condition thatbines episodes of depression and


    mania.


    I clenched my fists, asking. ¡°When was he diagnosed?¡±


    ¡°Shortly after you went back to Bryant.¡±

 CHAPTER 426

    <b>Chapter </b><b>426</b>


    Edith, always straightforward, couldn¡¯t help but express her concern, ¡°These past couple of years must have been tough for you, huh?¡±


    I was taken aback, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Just a guess.¡±


    She offered a sympathetic smile, like a wise older sister. ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t spent much time together, I can tell you¡¯re not the type to y the field.¡±


    ¡°Leaving him was probably ast resort, right?¡± Her question was phrased with such certainty.


    It didn¡¯t surprise me she could see through it.


    Edith had thatid¨Cback vibe but was incredibly observant and thoughtful underneath.


    In short, the Ford family had a knack for reading people.


    I saw no point in denying it, so I nodded, ¡°Yes, Gregory¡¯s dad came to see me. And then, Bryant¡­ he promised me that if I went back with him, he¡¯d help Gregory.¡±


    ¡°That must have been tough.¡±


    Edith sighed, a mix of admiration and pity in her tone, ¡°It¡¯s a shame Palmer Ford yed dirty, almost capsized Greg¡¯s ship. Well, he did capsize it, but Greg managed to right it again on his own.¡±


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s always been sharp.¡±


    As kids, he always seemed a step ahead of the rest of us, the most clever and bold.


    Ramona always thought I was fearless, but in reality, it was Gregory who had instilled that in me, telling me to go ahead and make mistakes because he¡¯d be there to catch me if I fell.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He nurtured my wild, unrestrained nature, much like a vibrant sunflower thriving in the sun.


    1/3


    11.02


    Edith seemed surprised, ¡°You remembered everything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I handed her a bottle of water, ¡°A couple of years ago, I had an ident that somehow brought everything back.¡±


    She was quick, ¡°Because of Greg?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    It felt like my whole being was already at its breaking point, struggling with mental health issues.


    Then Gregory¡¯s crisis happened.


    It¡¯s just that it happened to be his crisis that triggered it. If it had been Ramona, or Christine, even Mark, I might have copsed just the same.


    So, cing the me on Gregory doesn¡¯t quite fit.


    Edith unscrewed the bottle cap, ¡°Thesest two years, being by Bryant¡¯s side¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in RiverCity.¡±


    With her, it felt easier to be open, ¡°After the ident, I went to France. It¡¯s just that the news was kept under wraps.¡±


    Edith frowned, ¡°Then howe Molly called you, and Bryant picked up?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± I paused, then realized. ¡°The night of the ident, when I left the Ferguson Mansion, I forgot to take my phone.¡±


    Waking upter, all I wanted was a fresh start.


    Eager to cut all ties with Bryant, I never bothered to retrieve my phone.


    Nowadays, a phone is like an adult¡¯s lifeline. Without it, it felt like I could truly


    start over.


    Edith nodded in understanding, ¡°So why haven¡¯t you exined any of this to Greg?¡±


    was depressed.¡°/


    I licked my lips, ¡°Given Gregory¡¯s nature, he¡¯d want to know everything. Why I


    2/3


    11.02


    went to France, why I didn¡¯t reach out to him. And sooner orter, he¡¯d find out about my depression.¡±


    He¡¯d feel guilty, responsible.


    Edith¡¯s expression grew tense. ¡°No wonder¡­ no wonder you haven¡¯t exined what happened two years ago to Greg. You were afraid he¡¯d me himself¡­¡±


    1 couldn¡¯t have exined it before.


    And now, it was even harder to find the words.


    Telling him would only add to his burden.


    Before I could respond, Edith sighed, ¡°I owe you thanks for being so considerate towards him. It¡¯s definitely not the right time to bring this up. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s been faithfully following his treatment, and since you¡¯vee back, his symptoms have noticeably improved.¡°

 CHAPTER 427

    <b>Chapter </b><b>427</b>


    Her <b>eyes </b>softened a bit. ¡°And you? How¡¯s your depression?¡±


    ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b><b>off </b>the meds now.¡±


    I offered a smile, ¡°A friend in France rmended a psychologist, and I¡¯ve been working with them for the past couple of years. It¡¯s been pretty effective.¡±


    At least now, even when I recall the past or encounter people from those days, I don¡¯t panic, tremble, or think about suicide anymore. Back in RiverCity, even after bumping into Bryant at the hotel without any warning, I¡¯ve managed to keep my sleep pretty decent.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Edith breathed a sigh of relief, ncing at the time, ¡°I should head to the airport soon. I¡¯ll find the right moment to exin things to him, give him a heads up.¡±


    She stood up, gesturing towards the room where Ike was, with a helpless expression, ¡°As for my son, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to be a bit of a bother for you. Gregory just doesn¡¯t have the patience.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, I like kids.¡±


    I chuckled as I walked her to the door, ¡°Ike¡¯s still at home, so I¡¯ll say goodbye


    here.¡±


    Edith winked at me, ¡°Ike really likes you. If you could be his aunt, he¡¯d be thrilled.¡±


    I cleared my throat, not picking up the thread, just saying, ¡°Safe travels, and let me know when you¡¯vended.¡±


    She gave me an ¡°OK¡± sign, then strutted off, pulling her suitcases behind her.


    As soon as I closed the door, Ike popped his head out from his room, looking around, ¡°Where¡¯s mommy?¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s left.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Edith, always so carefree, didn¡¯t even say goodbye to


    <b>1/3</b>


    <b>Ike </b><b>before </b><b>her </b><b>trip</b>.


    <b>Ike</b><b>, </b><b>used </b><b>to </b>it by now, just shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s always like this.¡±


    <b>I picked </b>him up,forting him, ¡°But she¡¯ll send us a message when shends<b>, </b>okay<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Okay then, Ike forgives her!¡±


    His voice was soft and cuddly as he nestled into my shoulder, ¡°Jane, are you done with your work? Can you help Ike with the puzzle? The one Uncle got is superplicated.¡±


    Sitting down on the carpet with him, I nced at the puzzle instructions.


    Wow. An adult puzzle for such a little guy. Talk aboutcking patience, even the gifts were so thoughtless.


    But Ike, bless him, wasn¡¯t bothered at all and had already managed to put together a corner.


    I smiled, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do the puzzle together.¡±


    The design process for Be¡¯s gown was surprisingly smooth; we weren¡¯t in a hurry. Somehow, thinking of designing for her sparked a lot of inspiration in me. Can¡¯t quite put my finger on why.


    Outside, the sunset painted the sky in brilliant colors of a summer evening. Ike and I, in perfect harmony, worked on the puzzle on the carpet.


    My phone suddenly rang. I paused, sitting up to check the caller ID, and answered with a smile, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡±


    It was Mark on the line.


    With augh in his voice, Mark asked warmly, ¡°Are you staying at a hotel or¡­<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>¡°Youing to Vista Town?¡±


    I was a bit surprised, then added, ¡°I¡¯m not at a hotel, at home.¡±


    Mark sounded puzzled, ¡°You have a ce in Vista Town?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a friend gave it to me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t borate, just asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s up, you need something?¡±


    012


    Mark chuckled, ¡°Can you send me your location?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    I quickly sent him my location along with the apartment number, ¡°When are you arriving in Vista Town?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve got a surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°A surprise? What kind of surprise?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when I get there.¡±


    <b>11</b>


    After a brief silence, probably checking his GPS, Mark said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in about twenty minutes.¡±

 CHAPTER 428

    <b>Chapter </b><b>428</b>


    I was taken aback, ¡°That fast? When did you get to Vista Town?¡±


    ¡°Just this afternoon.¡±


    Mark chuckled, ¡°So, do you want to grab dinner out or eat at home? Need me to bring anything?¡±


    ¡°Hold on a sec.¡±


    I pulled the phone away a bit and asked Ike in a whisper, ¡°Honey, do you want to eat at home tonight, or go out?¡±


    ¡°I wanna eat what Jane makes!¡±


    Ike replied instinctively then seemed to reconsider as if a new thought struck him, and hastily added, ¡°Um, actually, let¡¯s not. I don¡¯t feel like going out. Can we order takeout instead? I¡¯ll treat you, Jane!¡±


    I brought the phone closer, smiling, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring anything, Mark.


    Juste over.¡±


    Mark agreed.


    After hanging up, I pinched Ike¡¯s chubby cheeks, ¡°I thought you wanted to eat what I made. What¡¯s with the change of heart?¡±


    ¡°Uncle warned me.¡±


    ¡°Warned you about what?¡±


    ¡°Uncle said¡­¡± Ike mumbled, ¡°Not to bother you too much. If I tire you out, he said he¡¯d go and y Spider¨CMan!¡±


    ¡°y Spider¨CMan?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Ike nodded his little head, his eyes rolling around, ¡°Jane, can you protect Spider¨CMan?¡±


    These two, one¡¯s talking nonsense and the other¡¯s buying it. Aren¡¯t they afraid of leaving some psychological scars on the kid?


    Seeing me silent, Ikeid his head on myp, looking up, ¡°Jane, <b>is </b><b>someone </bing over? Who is it?¡±


    09:09


    ¡°A friend.¡±


    ¡°A friend??¡± Some radar in Ike went off, he suddenly perked up, asking, ¡°What kind of friend, like my uncle, or like my dad?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°The difference between old and not old.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your dad¡¯s old?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ not really old.¡± Ike answered seriously, ¡°It¡¯s just that mom often calls him a relic, a remnant of feudal times.¡±


    I burst outughing. I had no idea Edith had such a sharp tongue, on par with Gregory. She didn¡¯t hold back when it came to her husband, either.


    Ike didn¡¯t forget the main question, speaking crisply, ¡°Jane, you haven¡¯t answered my question!¡±


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s not old, more like your uncle kind of friend.¡±


    Little Ike scrambled off myp, marching out with his tiny legs, his slippers flying off one foot.


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly need to pee!¡±


    ¡°We have a bathroom here¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Jane, I¡­ I¡­..¡±


    I scooped him up, assuming the kid was just shy, ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t undo your pants by yourself?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead, call me if you need help.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I put him in the bathroom, but his face was the picture of despair. ¡°I¡­ I suddenly don¡¯t need to pee anymore.¡±


    I was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yup! For real!¡± The little guy walked out <b>of </b>the bathroom, <b>looking </b><b>up </b><b>at </b>me with <b>a </b>gloomy expression, ¡°Jane, can I <b>y </b><b>on </b><b>your </b><b>phone </b><b>for </b><b>a </b><b>bit</b><b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°No, phones hurt your eyes, they can affect your eyesight.¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± He clutched at my skirt, gently tugging, ¡°Please, just for a little bit?¡±


    My heart melted, and I handed him the phone, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He joyously grabbed the phone and scurried up to the couch, nestling into a corner to y. But his little eyebrows were furrowed in concentration.


    Curious, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Most kids would dive straight into watching cartoons. But there he was, quietly switching to his own messages.

 CHAPTER 429

    <b>Chapter </b><b>429</b>


    Ike looked up at me, his face scrunched in concentration. ¡°Jane, how do <b>you </b>spell ¡®uncle¡®?<b>¡±</b>Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°U¨CN¨CC¨CL¨CE,¡± I spelled out.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    But soon after, he was looking up again. ¡°How about ¡®family¡®?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°F¨CA¨CM¨CI¨CL¨CY.¡±


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    I got up to answer it and was immediately struck by a wave of surprise and joy. ¡°Snowy!¡±


    ¡°Bark, bark, bark! Awooo~


    A fluffy white Samoyed leaped into my arms, snuggling up a storm.


    I was over the moon, turning to Mark, ¡°I was just wondering how I¡¯d get Snowy back home, and here you are, bringing him to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for you to have him around. Helps with your mood.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    I looked at him gratefully. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have bounced back this fast without your help.¡±


    He teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±


    ¡°Of course,e in!¡±


    I stepped back, letting him in, with Snowy not leaving my side, showing how much he missed me.


    As


    Sled


    Mark to the living room, I noticed Ike¡¯s absence from the couch.


    After a brief search, I found myself at the bathroom door, hearing some mumbling from inside.


    Knocking gently, I called out, ¡°Ike?¡±


    ¡°Jane, I¡¯m peeing!¡± The little guy responded, continuing his babble<b>, </b><b>sounding </b>quite earnest.


    Kids do have a habit of talking to themselves in the bathroom.


    I chuckled, advising, ¡°Take your time, buddy. Don¡¯t rush.¡±


    Back in the living room, I made Mark a cup of coffee.


    Sitting down, with Snowy contently nestled by my knee, I said, ¡°Really, you I went out of your way for Snowy. Thanks a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no bother.¡±


    Mark smiled warmly. ¡°I was in Vista Town for some work anyway. Bringing Snowy along was easy.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°You always make it sound so simple.


    He always tried to ease my mind, finding excuses like ¡°it was on the way¡± or


    ¡°no trouble at all.¡±


    Ike emerged from the bathroom and upon seeing Mark, immediately greeted him with an enthusiastic, ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Mark, a bit puzzled, politely responded and nced at me for an exnation.


    ¡°Gregory¡¯s cousin¡¯s kid. I¡¯m looking


    ¡°Gregory?¡±


    <i>er </i>him for a bit.¡±


    Mark¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then rxed in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Gregory? He came to see you?¡±


    I paused, ¡°You knew Gregory wasn¡¯t gone?¡±


    We had only spected about Gregory¡¯s fate, never certain.


    To most, Gregory was a memory.


    Mark¡¯s eyes softened, a/smile returning. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just surprised he¡¯s still around and that you¡¯ve met. I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    Relieved, I saw Ike settling on my other side, his child¡¯s voice chiming <b>in</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Sir</b>, you think my uncle and Jane make a good match, right?¡±


    <b>Mark</b><b>, </b>caught off guard, replied, ¡°Well, that¡¯s <b>really </b><b>up </b><b>to </b><b>Jane</b>.¡±


    ¡°Well, sir, are you married? If you¡¯re single, I could introduce you to my mom!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, while Mark choked on his coffee, ¡°Cough¡­ No, I¡¯m not considering that right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So you probably wouldn¡¯t consider Jane either.¡±


    Ike squirmed closer, whispering, ¡°Jane, this sir doesn¡¯t like you, but my uncle really likes you!¡±


    Mark, trying to maintain some decorum, countered, ¡°That¡¯s not true. If one day, Jane wanted to be with me, I would definitely-¡±


    ¡°Ding¨Cdong-¡±


    The doorbell interrupted us.

 CHAPTER 430

    <b>Chapter </b><b>430</b>


    Ike was the quickest to react, nimbly sliding off the couch and scurrying to the door, eximing, ¡°Uncle¡­no, thanks, sir!¡±


    It was the delivery I had ordered.


    ¡®went over, took the delivery, closed the door again, and patted Ike¡¯s little head. ¡°Missing Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ no.¡±


    Ike shook his head. ¡°Not missing Uncle, just want to be with you. Jane, can I sleep with you tonight?¡±


    ¡°Only if your uncle agrees.¡±


    I took his hand and headed to the dining room, looking over at Mark. ¡°Hey, I ordered from this local diner in Vista Town. You¡¯ve gotta try it.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mark wasn¡¯t picky; he¡¯d eat anything.


    He came over, intending to sit next to me, but Ike climbed onto the chair behind him, gently tapping his waist. ¡°Sir, can you sit across? I wanna sit next


    to Jane.¡±


    Mark looked down at him and pinched his cheek. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dinner was a rxed affair with five dishes and a soup.


    Ike was well¨Cbehaved, handling his own bowl and spoon with ease.


    Whenever he needed help serving food, he¡¯d call me.


    ¡°Jane, what about my uncle¡¯s dinner?¡±


    Suddenly, Ike remembered something mid¨Cmeal, his big eyes filled with concern looking at me. ¡°Uncle must be so sad, he can¡¯t cook by himself¡­¡±


    ¡°He can order delivery too.¡±


    I chuckled, trying to steer the conversation. ¡°Besides, we have a guest, and guestse first, right?¡±


    09:09


    ¡°Right, Uncle¡¯s family!¡±


    Ike beamed, waving his little spoon. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about him!¡±


    Mark seemed momentarily taken aback. ¡°You and Gregory are¡­ together?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I smiled, exining, ¡°He just lives in the same building.¡±


    Mark nodded thoughtfully, then smiled. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s got the upper hand being so close.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡±


    I started to say something when the doorbell rang again.


    Ike wiggled, eager to open the door, but I held him back. ¡°You keep eating, I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    It must be Gregorying to pick up Ike.


    I went to the door and, sure enough, was met with a pair of slightly annoyed and scrutinizing hazel eyes.


    Gregory leaned back in his wheelchair, looking up at me. ¡°Push me in.¡±


    ¡°You can control it yourself¡­¡±


    His wheelchair was electric.


    Gregory yawned and said nonchntly, ¡°I twisted my hand; it hurts a bit.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I moved behind him, pushing him inside. ¡°Ike¡¯s still eating. Do you want to


    join¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His tone was ambiguous. ¡°I¡¯m starving. I thought you¡¯d call me for dinner.¡±


    There was a hint of usation.


    As if I was some faithless lover, neglecting to invite him to dinner.


    I sighed. ¡°You said you had a meeting¡­¡±


    09:09


    He smiled slightly. ¡°So you did think of calling me?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± I answered truthfully.


    His eyes sparkled with amusement, and Ike, sitting at the dining table with his little legs swinging, eximed, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Gregory responded lightly, and suddenly, Ike hopped down from his chair, eagerly making room for him.


    ¡°Uncle, sit here and eat with her!¡±


    Mark raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯tment.


    The atmosphere turned somewhat strange.


    Gregory casuallymented on the food. ¡°This is from that diner I took you to, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the delivery came, and it still tastes good.¡±


    Gregory nodded. ¡°It¡¯s decent, good for hosting.¡±


    Mark¡¯s lips thinned. ¡°Mr. Ford, the Fords, would they approve of you marrying Jane?¡±


    ¡°The Fords?¡±


    Gregoryughed mockingly, but his response chilled the room. ¡°You think I¡¯m like you, needing to please my family?¡±


    Mark¡¯s expression turned stoic. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for family approval, your legs wouldn¡¯t be like this, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I sharply cut him off. ¡°His legs aren¡¯t as bad as you think. He¡¯ll be able to walk again eventually.¡±


    Mark looked frustrated. ¡°Jane, if it wasn¡¯t serious, he wouldn¡¯t still be in a wheelchair after two years¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Gregory didn¡¯t seem bothered, hiszy smile unfazed. ¡°But Mark, your legs are fine, and yet she didn¡¯t choose you. Buddy, you gotta know your boundaries


    and not meddle too much.¡±


    Mark¡¯s grip on his utensils tightened, his fingertips turning white. ¡°Gregory, you know what the biggest difference between us is?¡±


    Gregory didn¡¯t respond, merely gestured for him to continue.


    Mark set down his utensils, straightened his shirt cuffs, and stood up, his gaze cold yet firm. ¡°When Jane needed someone the most, I was always there for


    her.¡±


    ¡°Just that alone means you have no say in our rtionship.¡±


    After speaking, Mark looked at me softly. ¡°Enjoy your meal. I¡¯ve got to head back to RiverCity. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    I stood up, intending to see him to the elevator.


    But a strong hand clutched my wrist, silently conveying his wish.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I looked at Gregory, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll just see him out and be right back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

 CHAPTER 431

    <b>Chapter </b><b>431</b>


    Gregory was being his usual stubborn self.


    I nced at him and sighed, ¡°Cut it out.¡±


    As Mark had pointed out, whether it was university or the hurdles of two years ago, he had been there to pull me through. If it hadn¡¯t been for him rescuing me, tirelessly seeking out doctors, and introducing me to mentors that propelled my career forward, I doubt I¡¯d have climbed out of the pit of depression so swiftly. I owed him a debt of gratitude I couldn¡¯t repay, but I¡¯d never forget the favor.


    Besides, Mark hade over today especially to bring Snowy to me.


    Gregory, acting as if he heard nothing, didn¡¯t ease up, leaving me somewhat helpless. That¡¯s when Mark said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you stay and have dinner with them.¡±


    With those words, he changed his shoes and left.


    The moment the door closed behind him, a wave of guilt washed over me, and


    I abruptly shook off Gregory¡¯s grip, ¡°Happy now?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat.¡±


    Gregory eyed me, his tone ambiguous, ¡°Mad at me?¡±


    Considering Ike was still around, and his health condition, I shook my head


    and replied softly, ¡°No, let¡¯s just eat.¡±


    Returning to my meal, I ate in silence.


    After dinner, he nced at me, ¡°Angry I didn¡¯t let you see him off?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry, yet you won¡¯t speak?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? It¡¯s not like I have to talk non¨Cstop.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°He insulted you to your face, and you¡¯re not mad at him, but you¡¯re mad at me for not letting you see him off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± I pursed my lips, ¡°It¡¯s just that Mark truly has helped me a lot, and I


    1/4


    09:09


    didn¡¯t want tock even the basic courtesy of hospitality.¡±


    ¡°And what about me?¡±


    ¡°Greg¡­¡± Ike, who had been lounging on the beanbag rubbing his belly after


    dinner, piped up in a small voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, Greg. Jane said the other guy was a guest, and you¡¯re family.¡±


    Gregory frowned at me, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond.


    ¡°Really, the uncle heard it too.¡±


    Ike crisply answered, then tugged at his shirt, adopting a mature tone, ¡°Uncle, do you know why my dad got divorced?¡±


    Gregory replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because he was too old¨Cfashioned?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because he was like you, bad at talking.¡±


    Ike added with a hint of frustration, ¡°That¡¯s normal for girls not to like you. Girls like boys who can make them happy.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, seeing Gregory pinch his cheek, ¡°Who¡¯s been filling your head with this stuff?¡±


    ¡°Nobody told me.¡± Ike looked up, ¡°Every time dad was mean, mom would get upset. Ike has eyes and ears; I can see for myself!¡±


    ¡°Little devil.¡± Gregoryughed.


    Ike, seizing the moment of Gregory¡¯s good mood, ventured, ¡°Uncle, can I sleep over at Jane¡¯s tonight? I want to sleep with her and listen to her bedtime


    stories.¡±


    Gregory nced at me, ¡°That¡¯s up


    ¡°But she said it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    to Jane.¡±


    ¡°Is that so,¡± Gregory¡¯s lips curled into a smile, gesturing towards the bathroom,


    ¡°If you can wash up by yourself, you can stay over.¡±


    09:09


    ¡°Yay!¡± Ike dashed into the bathroom, excited, even singing a bath song.


    Soon after, the sound of running water filled the air.


    As I bent down to pick up my sketchpad, nning to work on the balcony, Gregory¡¯s index finger hooked around my little finger from behind. He gently swayed my finger, his voice low, ¡°Am I really family?¡±


    11 <i>¡±</i>


    My heart skipped irregrly, still upset, I said, ¡°You and he are both friends.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± He scoffed, ¡°Just friends, huh?¡±


    I remained silent, lowering my gaze to his sharply defined face, ¡°Then what are we?¡±


    Fianc¨¦s, perhaps. That engagement from years ago, remembered by him alone. As Mark said, the Ford family wouldn¡¯t wee me. Otherwise, the drama of two years ago wouldn¡¯t have urred.


    Yet, in this moment, looking at him, I felt an unexpected surge of hope.


    His eyes, under the flutter of longshes, held mine, ¡°That depends on you, Jane. You owe me an exnation for two years ago.¡±


    ¡°Your father came to see me.¡± I took a deep breath, exining only half of the story, ¡°I didn¡¯t have much choice.¡±


    Back then, I was even more ordinary than now, with no power to resist. Especially not at the cost of dragging Gregory down with me.


    Gregory frowned, then scoffed, ¡°So, you stayed silent and remained Mrs. Ferguson by Bryant¡¯s side for two more years? If I remember correctly, not even a month after you returned, I was in trouble.¡±


    I had anticipated his skepticism; such a feeble reason wouldn¡¯t convince him easily.


    Taking another deep breath, I said, ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t with the Ferguson family. When I left, I just forgot to take my phone.¡±


    ¡°Then where were you? What were you doing?¡±


    His ability to pinpoint the heart of the matter was unsurprising. I shouldn¡¯t


    have thought I could easily deceive him.


    Suddenly, Gregory let go of my finger, his voice cool, ¡°You were with Mark those two years, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    I was momentarily stunned, surprised by his quick deduction.


    Heughed bitterly, his voice rough as gravel, ¡°So, I¡¯m not even a backup?¡±

 Chapter 432

    My eyes grew slightly moist, a peculiar sensation scratching at the bottom of my heart.


    For a fleeting moment, I contemteding clean. What if this revtion impacted his health? I was ready to face it alongside him. Better that than having him spend nights agonizing, deeming me a heartbreaker.


    Shaking my head, I began, "It''s not like that, Gregory. These past two years, I''ve been..."


    "Never mind."


    Gregory''s smile was thin,ced with unmistakable mockery, though his eyes betrayed a redness. "Jane, I guess I should''ve never harbored any expectations."


    His words stabbed deep.


    I struggled to keep my eyes wide, pinching the inner corners to hold back tears, feigning eptance. "If that''s what you believe, you might not be wrong."


    After all, my efforts over the past two years to track him down had led nowhere. Like a traceless bird in flight, equivalent to having never tried. I didn''t need to confess my actions to him. In his eyes, I was just that callous. He had barely been mourned before I was supposedly cozying up with someone else.


    So, if that''s how it was to be, further words were futile.


    "Really?"


    Gregory chuckled lowly, a sound filled with bitterness, and in the next moment, stretched out an arm, pulling me down to him. Then, his hand found the back of my head, and he bit down.


    Yes. Not a kiss, but a bite.


    The taste of iron bloomed across my lips, seeping into my mouth. The pain was sharp, and I gasped, cautious of his fragile legs, hardly daring to push him away, merely distancing myself slightly.


    Gregory''s gaze was dark, his voice carrying a warning. "This time, it doesn''t matter if you''re Jane or Lilliana, getting close to anyone but me is a big mistake!"


    With that, he wheeled away.


    Touching my lips, my fingers came away bloodied, a stark reminder. "Ike''s still showering."


    "I''ve been busytely. Take care of him for me."


    He didn''t look back as he spoke.


    Gregory returned to the ground floor where darkness engulfed everything but the faint starlight beyond the windows. In the shadows, pondering her attitude, his irritation surged from within. He had spent over two decades searching for her, only for her to not seek him out immediately upon leaving Bryant, but to mix up with someone else.


    Was he so undeserving? The thought of how he had struggled through treatment for her sake now seemedughable, utterly worthless. Yet, he had survived. The Ford family father and son, would pay a price. Whether it was for driving Jane away or orchestrating that explosion. Either way, they would face consequences.


    His grip on the wheelchair tightened, veins bulging before uncontrobly trembling. He had hoped, with Jane moving back, that his sleep, just a wall away from her bedroom, would improve, perhaps even without medication.


    It seems he was mistaken.


    Without turning on the lights, he relied on the faint glow from outside to find a bottle of lithium carbonate, swallowing a few pills. The bitterness mingled with the taste of blood, an oddbination that oddlyforted him.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed. Irritably, he nced at the caller ID- Edith. At this hour, she should be boarding her flight. Yet, she had time to call him. Gregory answeredzily, "What is it?" His voice carried an unmasked frustration.


    "Bad mood?" Edith, knowing him well, instantly recognized someone had upset him. "Who''s the unlucky soul this time?"


    Gregory''s tongue flicked across his teeth, tasting the lingering iron. "Who else could it be?"


    Edith realized at once. He had been in meetings all day, from home. None of hispany''s staff dared upset him. Besides, his temper had been vtile for years, but he always vented it immediately. Whoever crossed him would not escape easily.


    Only Jane could make him stew in silence.


    After speaking with Jane that


    afternoon, Edith couldn''t help but sympathize with her. Supposed to be a cherished rose, she hadCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    be a wildflower in a storm


    surviving on her own against the harshness of the Myers family. Her marriage was a disaster, struggling with depression for years before finally oveing it alone.


    While Gregory had her, Molly Ford, and friends to rely on, Jane had only herself during her two years abroad.


    Gregory frowned, "Why the silence? Aren''t you usually eager to mock me?"


    "I''m not in the mood today."


    Both of them were pitiable, even to someone as carefree as Edith. Clearing her throat, she continued, "I''ve got some news about the matter you asked me to look into. Thought I''d let you know."


    "About Be?"

 Chapter 433

    "Yep."


    Edith nodded, her gaze fixed on the screen in front of her. "My friend bumped into Be at a party a while back, got lucky, and snagged her on Instagram. She mentioned that Be posted somethingst year, something about a blessing from above?"


    "What kind of post?"


    Gregory furrowed his brows, sending a picture over, "Ask your friend if the girl in this picture is the one with Be."


    "Will do."


    Edith quickly forwarded the picture to her friend, feeling somewhat puzzled herself. "What''s so surprising about a daughter in her twenties anyway? Was she living with her dad all this time?"


    "Dig around for more info."


    Gregory''s fingers tapped rhythmically on his desk, a sense of intuition nagging at him.


    This had something to do with him or Jane, somehow.


    Two years ago, she was impersonating someone in the Myers family, and now she''s Be''s daughter?


    Something was off.


    Maybe it was time to have a chat with Be.


    Soon enough, Edith''s friend, fresh off hertest stage gig, replied, confirming the girl in the photo was indeed the one from Be''s Instagram.


    ...


    "Jane!"


    Lost in thought on the couch, I was brought back to reality by Ike''s soft voice, his head peeking around the corner, a bashful look on his face. "Uh, I forgot I don''t have any clothes on."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get them for you."


    Used to his way of addressing me, Izily went to find a shirt for him. "Wear this for now, and we''ll shop for more clothes soon, okay?"


    Gregory looked as if he''d swallowed a lemon when I went down to fetch the clothes.


    Now, with online shopping, everything was a breeze.


    "Okay!"


    Ike nodded eagerly, his action revealing the soap suds still clinging to his hair.


    I couldn''t help butugh, halting his attempt to dress. "Hold on, let''s rinse off those suds first."


    After a bit more fussing, I wrapped him in a clean towel and carried him back to the living room, cing him on the sofa.


    As I dried him off, he cooperated fully with putting on his clothes, suddenly tiptoeing to nt a gentle kiss on my cheek. "Jane, why are you hurt?"


    He touched the spot gently, concern in his eyes.


    My heart melted a bit, but I shook my head, reassuring him, "It''s just a small ident, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    It hurt like hell.


    Gregory, when he loved, he loved for real. But when he decided to teach you a lesson, he didn''t hold back.


    This injury wouldn''t heal in a few days.


    Looks like I won''t be seeing anyone for a while.


    Ike, not quite buying it, teared up, "Liar! It looks very painful, boo hoo, Uncle''s a meanie!"


    "?"


    I was taken aback. He was supposed to be bathing; how did he know Gregory caused this? "Why would you call Uncle a meanie?"


    Then I saw him wiping away his tears, indignantly saying, "Mommy said, if a girl is hurt, it''s always a boy''s fault!"


    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    What on earth had Edith taught this kid?


    But, these lessons were all aimed at molding Ike into a gentleman.


    It was clear she had her share of grievances in herst marriage.


    "It''s not always the case."


    I smiled, grabbing my phone, and squeezed ike''s cheeks


    affectionately, pulling him into a hug. "Let''s pick out some clothes now! And if there''s anything else you


    want, we''ll get that too."


    "Yay!"


    Kids bounce back fast. The moment his attention shifted, he was up and dancing again, even including Snowy, "Snowy too!" "Arf!"


    Snowy barked softly in agreement.


    Two dayster, Christine stormed


    into Vista Town, knocking on my et


    door with three suitcases in tow.


    at that, made it here in record time, didn''t I?"


    "Super fast."


    I grinned, helping her with the suitcases. "Got everything?"


    The dress for Be was already designed.


    It was time to start cutting.


    Christine wasing over to discuss a pop-up store in Vista Town, so I had her bring over the fabrics too.


    "All set."


    Dropping her suitcases, Christine kicked off her heels. "I''m dying in this heat, fetch me an iced coconut water, will ya?"


    "Right away!"


    Before I could even move, Ike scurried to the fridge, standing on tiptoes to reach.


    He couldn''t quite make it.


    Christine raised an eyebrow, "This the nephew Greg''s been talking about?"


    I talked to her every day; she was in the loop.


    "Isn''t he adorable?"


    I fetched the coconut water, handing it to Ike, who then ran it over to Christine with the biggest smile. "For you, mydy!"


    Christine was charmed, "How sweet. You sure know how to make someone''s day."


    "Hehe, Aunt Jane says I''m a charmer!"


    Ike had quickly be everyone''s favorite, with his sweet, polite, and lively demeanor.


    Christine, amused, nced at me, teasing, "Aunt Jane, huh? When did you sneakily be Gregory''s wife?"


    "He''s joking," I chuckled, eager to


    check


    exe fabrics in thergest


    l


    suitcase. Confirming their quality, I


    moved them to my workspace.


    Then Christine called out from the living room, "Jane, your phone''s ringing. It''s Ms. Taylor."


    "On it."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I hurried back, picking up the call. "Hey, Ms. Taylor, made it to Vista Town?"

 Chapter 434

    Be chuckled in surprise, "Huh? How did you already know? So much for the surprise."


    "I saw Ivy''s post on Instagram before she boarded the ne."


    "Alright then." Be smiled, "I''m here on some business, plus, as you''ve heard from Crystal, Summer is quite fond of Vista Town. I''m nning to check out a few properties here, thinking about settling down."


    Her tone grewplex towards the end. It seemed like a reluctant decision after a long struggle. As if she wasn''t fond of Vista Town herself, but wanted to fulfill Summer Taylor''s wish.


    I nodded, "It''s clear you adore your daughter."


    "Of course, she''s my only girl." Mentioning this softened Be''s voice, "For her, I''m willing to do anything."


    I smiled warmly, "A mother''s strength, you''re truly a wonderful mom. So, you''ll be staying in Vista Town for a while then?"


    "If all goes as nned, yes. Why do you ask?"


    "The gown is being tailored as we speak. It should be ready for fitting in about a week. If there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, we''ll still have time to make adjustments."


    If I remember correctly, Be is attending a red carpet event for a prestigious film award this month. She''s attending as a judge.


    "Sounds good." Be agreed with a smile, then added, "I called you today for another reason."


    I was slightly puzzled, "What is it?"


    Be cut straight to the chase, "There''s a g tomorrow night, attended by many big names, both on-screen and behind the scenes. Interested?" "This..." I hesitated for a moment, then quickly caught on, "Are you offering to help me break into the domestic market?"


    My reputation abroad is solid, with many international celebrities seeking my designs, all turned away by my mentor. He argued that allowing me to continue designing for Janedream was a concession on his part. Saying it was time to focus on my studies rather than business. Once my studies wereplete, the choice would be mine. Like now. Hence, my fame within the country is known only among industry designers, virtually nonexistent to the public.


    Be yed coy, "What do you say, join me at the g?"


    Of course, yes. But, I hesitated, "Wouldn''t that trouble you?"


    "Not at all." Be dismissed with a smile, "Jane, I''ll be in Vista Town often. If you need help with anything, don''t hesitate."


    "Ms. Taylor..." I was touched, responding with a bright smile, "Thank you!"


    "Silly girl, it''s nothing. No need to thank me." Be chuckled, "I''ve sent the g details to your phone. Meet at the hotel?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure!"


    After hanging up, Be held her phone, looking somewhat mncholic. In earlier years, Be often appeared this way. Buttely, Ivy rarely saw her like this, "What''s wrong? You seem to like Jane, why the long face after talking to her?"


    "It''s not that." Be massaged her temples, "I''m just too happy, I guess. I find myself wanting to talk more with her, or help her out."


    "It''s not easy." Ivyughed, "You once said she struck a chord with you. By my ount, it''s more than just that."


    Be was known to be approachable but guarded at heart. Seemingly easy-going with everyone, yet very few genuinely mattered to her over the past decades. And yet, with Jane, it was peculiarly different. Having met only a few times.


    Be raised an eyebrow, "More than striking a chord? Then what?"


    "Almost like you could adopt her as a goddaughter." Ivy had been with her from obscurity to stardom, officially her agent but in truth, a confidant. Be nced towards the suite''s bedroom, hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. "Summer would feel left out."


    Ever since reconnecting with her daughter, who had endured so much hardship, Be was determined to give her the best the world had to


    over a year, adopting anothehet


    offer. Having only been back for a bit


    goddaughter so soon would surely upset Summer.


    Ivy lit a cigarette, "I feel there''s always been something off between you and Summer."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re so rxed with Jane, even unconsciously considering things for her." Ivy exhaled a thin ring of smoke, "But with Summer, you''re always worried about not doing enough, including Summer herself..."


    At this point, Ivy sighed, "Don''t take this the wrong way, but it seems like Summer sees you more as an ATM."


    "Summer..." Be drifted off, then guiltily added, "But it''s my fault. Think about it, Crystal. The hardships she faced are due to my failings as a mother. Herck of affection for me now, I understand. We''ll take it slow, no rush."


    "Still owing her?" Ivy sounded


    helpless, "In this past year, how much have you spent on her? One day it''s a house in the capital, the next she''s ufortable on


    commercial flights and want


    private jet. Not to mention the endless stream of bags and jewelry... What haven''t you provided?"


    a


    For the average family, these were


    lifetime unattainable luxuries.


    Summer simply had to ask, and it was hers. It wasn''t about the spending. Ivy also felt for Be, knowing the sacrifices and struggles behind her rise from an unnoticed actress to a significant figure in the entertainment industry. Starting out, she was a nobody in the industry. Signed by apany for her looks, and it was those same looks that got her kicked out of a job one cold winter night, all because the lead actor pointed her out for wearing short sleeves in the snow.

 Chapter 435

    When Be got home, she was burning up with a fever that hit 104 degrees Fahrenheit. Being strapped for cash, she hesitated to go to the hospital, fearing the bills more than the illness.


    Reflecting on this, Ivy sighed and said, "You''re always worrying about her, but does she ever worry about you? You can''t even mention setting Jane up without her worrying it''ll be a bother to you..."


    "Jane? Setting up what now?"


    Before she could finish, the bedroom door swung open, and Summer stepped in, d in a limited edition dress, her curiosity piqued.


    Be hadn''t mentioned anything to Summer yet. And there was no real need to. But now that the cat was out of the bag, Be shot Ivy a warning look to keep quiet, then beckoned Summer over with a smile. "We were just talking about tomorrow''s dinner. I suggested inviting Jane to join us, maybe set her up with someone."


    At the mention of Jane, Summer''s fists clenched tightly, her teeth practically grinding together. Jane, that thorn in her side, had been a constant nuisance for the past two years. And to think, Jane and Be barely knew each other, having met only twice, yet Be seemed to have taken a liking to her.


    The more Summer thought about it, the more it irked her. Yet, she masked her displeasure with a practiced smile, sitting beside Be and asking softly, "Set her up? Mom, has Ms. Webster ever been part of our social circles? Won''t she feel out of ce at the dinner?"


    Her concern seemed genuine, but inside, she wished Jane would disappear. For some reason, Summer felt like Jane was her bad luck charm, always causing her ns to go awry.


    Be, feeling guilty for not spending enough time with Summer, reassured her without a second thought, "Not at all, dear. Jane''s been to plenty of international film festivals with Dave. A dinner party will be a breeze for her."


    "I suppose you''re right."


    Summer forced a smile, her frustration brewing beneath the surface. If Jane didn''t take the hint and kept hovering around Be, she''d have to take matters into her own hands. She had missed out on the Myers family''s connection, but she wouldn''t let Be, a much bigger opportunity, slip through her fingers.


    ...


    As soon as I hung up the phone, Christine leaned in, her curiosity piqued by my smile. "What''s the good news?"


    "Ms. Taylor wants to help mework."


    I put my phone down. "She''s invited me to join her at a dinner party tomorrow."


    "That''s fantastic!"


    Christine shared my excitement. "I''ve been worrying about how tounch your career here. Sure, we can unt our awards, but it always feels like we''re missing something."


    "Those who spend big on custom pieces are looking for prestige, and approaching them directly might not always work in our favor."


    Christine was analytical about our strategy. "Being seen with Be could be the break we need. You won''t even need to introduce yourself; people will naturally want to know more about you."


    I agreed. "That''s what I was thinking."


    I had assumed it might take until the end of the month''s award ceremony to make a mark here. But now, it seemed I wouldn''t have to wait that long.


    ...


    The next afternoon, I got ready early,


    applying makeup to cover a small


    cut near my lip, and slipped into a one-shoulder mermaid dress designed by Dave. It looked simple


    at first nce, but the intricate


    details demanded attention.


    Then, Christine, Ike, and I headed downstairs. I had arranged with Ike the night before to take him to a newly opened superhero-themed restaurant while I attended the dinner.


    Outside, a familiar car caught my


    eye, along with a very familiar figure leaning against it. Bryant stood there, looking effortlessly elegantin a tailormade suit, a lit cigarette between his fingers. His presencemanded attention.


    "Auntie! Ike will miss you!" Ike had cheekily decided to call me "auntie" again.


    I ruffled his hair, gently saying, "Be good and listen to Christine, okay?"


    Bryant nced over, his deep voice breaking the silence. "I''m here to take you to the dinner."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "How did you know about the


    dinner?" I asked, though it dawned


    on me quickly. The guest list for such a high-profile event would be closely guarded, but for Bryant, obtaining it would be trivial. In the world of showbiz, it all boiled down t¨¦who had the capital to speak loudest.


    Realizing my car tire was t, Christine offered her keys, but I declined, knowing the traffic would be a nightmare.


    Bryant insisted, "Let me take you."


    "Auntie!" Ike tugged at my dress, giving Bryant a wary nce before dering boldly, "When uncle gets back from work, he''lle pick you up!"


    In that moment, the lines between our worlds blurred, a mix of family, ambition, and the unpredictable dance of fate weaving us together in the vibrant tapestry of life.

 Chapter 436

    On the way to the hotel, the driver was at the wheel. We sat in the back, with Bryant mostly silent. Every so often, he nced my way but said nothing. His silence suited me just fine-there wasn''t much I wanted to talk about either, so we just sat there in quiet. The hotel wasn''t far off. And in that silence, we soon arrived.


    "That boy who called you Aunt earlier, is he Gregory''s nephew?" After a long while, in the quiet of the car, Bryant''s deep, husky voice finally broke the silence. I looked up at him, meeting hisplex gaze, "Yeah, his cousin''s son."


    Bryant seemed restless, impulsively pulling out a pack of cigarettes and drawing one to his lips, then catching my eye and stopping himself from lighting it. He tossed the cigarette into the ashtray with irritation, fixing his gaze on me, hesitating before finally voicing his question, his voice trembling ever so slightly.


    "You and Gregory, are you together now?" I faced him squarely, feeling not a shred of guilt. It was as if everything had changed over time. As if I had anticipated this moment between us. Either he would be with someone else or I would. It was nothing out of the ordinary. There was nothing to lie about, nothing to hide, I simply smiled, "Not yet."


    "Not yet?" His eyes narrowed, catching the nuance in my tone. I nodded, openly, ¡°Right. There''s a misunderstanding between us that hasn''t been cleared up yet." Bryant''s Adam''s apple bobbed, his voiceing out rough and dry, ¡°And after it''s cleared?" "Then, we''ll likely be together." I looked at him earnestly, "Then what? Get married? Have kids? I don''t know. There are too many unknowns, but that''s the n for now."


    As I finished speaking, the atmosphere thickened further. Bryant seemed frozen, barely breathing, shrouded in the shadow of the setting sun, looking particrly dejected. After a long moment, he took a deep breath, as if suppressing some emotion. Suddenly, his voice was soft, "And what about me? Jane, you''ve moved on so far, but it feels like I''m still stuck in the same ce."


    "Bryant, be fair.¡± I licked my lips, letting out a sigh, "It''s been ten years, you have no right to expect me to stay put. Back then, the one who couldn''t even get a nce from her husband was me; the one entangled with Margaret Ferguson was you; but the one who never gave up on me was Gregory." I asked him, with a smile, "If you were me, who would you choose?"


    Bryant fell silent, his hand clenched into a fist, the veins on his wrist bulging. When he spoke again, there was a hint of self-mockery, "You''re right." "But you talked about being fair. Don''t I even get a fair chance topete?" he asked.


    "Bryant," I took off the jade bracelet from my wrist and held it out to him, "I know you''re influential now, with the Ferguson family, RF, or even all of RiverCity under your sway. But please, I''m begging you, let me go." On my pale wrist was a startling scar. It had not healed well, the keloid scar was quite severe. But it was evident how deep the wound had been to leave such a mark.


    Bryant grasped my wrist, his fingertips gently brushing over it, his jaw clenched, "Gary told me, for Gregory, you... you slit your wrists to make him let you go..."


    "That''s not it." I interrupted him, "It was this scar." I pointed to a faint mark above the more visible scar, barely noticeable unless you looked closely. After all, when I did it, I wasn''t aiming to die. Just to scare them.


    Bryant''s pupils contracted, his voice trembling, "You... you have suicidal tendencies? Depression." I smiled wryly, drawing my hand back, slipping the jade bracelet back over my wrist to cover the scar, my voice light, "Bryant, we were married for three years. You gave me plenty-properties, cars, shares, jewelry, nothing was missing. But all of it, I paid for with my life."


    Bringing up these things, I harbored no resentment. It was as if I was talking about someone else''s life. Bryant watched me, "When did this happen?"


    I nced at the bustling streets outside, ¡°I was diagnosed the month you brought me back from Vista Town."


    "Was it me..." His voice shook,


    disbelief in his eyes as he reached


    out, then hesitated, "Did I... drive you


    to depression?" "It was also my choice." didn''t want to put all the me on him. After all, not loving me wasn''t his fault, "By the time I was diagnosed, the doctor said I must have been depressed for a long time. Bryant, I''m telling you this not because I want you to feel guilty. I''ve moved on now. I just want to live a good life." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "What does a good life look like?" "A life without you." I took a deep breath, speaking with release, "The past was my choice. As for the future, let''s just go our separate ways and wish each other well."

 Chapter 438

    "Becky!"


    Be tapped her on the head, "I have a sneaking suspicion that all those nasty rumors about me on the inte were your doing."


    Suddenly, Bryant came over with a ss of wine, clinking his ss in the air towards her, "Long time no see, Ms. Hamilton."


    His gaze, however, kept drifting over to me.


    "Mr. Ferguson, I must say, I didn''t expect to see you here tonight."


    Be was somewhat taken aback, quickly seeing through his intentions but chose not to call him out directly. Instead, she asked, "Since when did our entertainment world pique your interest?"


    "Just looking to get a slice of the pie."


    Bryant smiled smoothly, "The question is, is Ms. Hamilton willing to share?"


    His underlying message was clear: RF was looking to dip its toes into the entertainment industry.


    Out of respect for Be, a seasoned yer in the field, he wanted to give her a heads-up.


    To avoid any unpleasantness in the future.


    Be chuckled, "Mr. Ferguson, you jest. In any industry, it''s all about the skill."


    In the distance, Summer watched the scene unfold, seething with frustration.


    Her mother was bending over backward to pave the way for Jane.


    And the renowned Bryant waspletely fixated on that woman. Why her??


    Ivy, justing out of the restroom, passed by her, "Summer, why don''t you join them? Your mom was just looking for you." Summer rubbed her stomach, "Ivy, I... I suddenly feel a bit sick to my stomach. I think I need the restroom."


    "Okay."


    Ivy nodded, concerned. She added, "Call me if you need anything."


    "Got it!" Summer nodded vigorously, making a beeline for the restroom.


    Leaning against the door, she opened her palm to reveal a packet of white powder, her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, she couldn''t help but smile, "Hey, you made it?"


    "I''ve been held up, can''t make it."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The voice on the other line was a man''s, chilly, "Is Gregory apanying her today?"


    Gregory again. He was so bothered by Gregory!


    He was jealous, no doubt.


    Summer knew all too well how she got her status today, and she masked her irritation well,


    half-truthfully saying, "No, it''v


    Bryant."


    "Bryant?!"


    "Yes."


    "Okay."


    Summer couldn''t help but probe, "Don''t you want me to do something?"


    A dangerous tone crept into his voice, "What do you want to do?"


    Summer replied, "She''s with Gregory today, with Bryant tomorrow, doesn''t that upset you?"


    "Mind your own business."


    The man''s cold warning sent shivers down her spine, "Remember your ce. If youy a finger on her


    swear I''ll make you regrets


    Even after knowing him for years, Summer felt a chill run down her back.


    "I... I didn''t mean that, sorry... I''ll remember!"


    Summer meekly responded, hanging up the phone.


    Three minutester, having calmed herself, she flushed the toilet and left, striding towards the banquet hall.


    Passing by a drinks station, she


    paused briefly, casually calling


    a waiter, then pointed at one of t


    fru


    juices.


    "Take this juice to thedy in the mermaid dress standing next to Ms. Taylor."


    "Sure thing."


    Summer watched the waiter walk over, a satisfied smile on her face.


    That packet of substance she went through so much trouble to get hadn''t been wasted in the slightest.


    Bryant wants to chase Jane?


    She didn''t mind giving him a nudge.


    Someday, Bryant would be grateful to her!

 Chapter 439

    Bryant had been whisked away by a famous director to discuss potential investments.


    I was deeply engaged in conversation with Be when a waiter approached us.


    "Ma''am, your juice."


    "Thank you."


    Such service was typical at these kinds of g dinners.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I didn''t think much of it and reached out to take the ss just as Summer walked over. Be immediately reached out to touch her forehead with concern. "Sweetie, Ivy mentioned you were feeling a bit under the weather. How are you feeling now? Better?"


    "Much better, Mom."


    Summer stood obediently by her side, her eyes filled with longing as she looked at Becky. "Becky, I saw online that next month you''re going to be on that slow living reality show. Can Ie with you and experience it too?"


    I had a pretty good idea of what she was after-the idea of breaking into showbiz hadn''t left her mind.


    The show Becky was joining involved selecting a quaint vige and inviting several seasoned actors along with a few fresh faces to live a leisurely life of dining and farming together. It was hugely popr and eagerly anticipated each season. While ordinary folks rarely got the chance to appear as guests, it wasn''t impossible for Summer. After all, being born into such an exceptional family, could anyone deny her excellence?


    However, Be furrowed her brows and exchanged a nce with Ivy, clearly not expecting Summer to bypass her and go straight to Becky. Becky was a bit taken aback too. But they were all seasoned in handling delicate situations, and she deftly tossed the topic back to Be. "Well, that''s really up to your mom. Showbiz can be a tough world, and she loves you too much to want you to endure that hardship."


    I wasn''t surprised at her response. After all, Becky was showing respect not to Summer, but to Be. And given Be''s stature, it indeed wouldn''t make sense for her daughter to enter the entertainment industry, where the cons often outweigh the pros. She had suffered enough and wouldn''t want her daughter to go through the same.


    Yet Summer didn''t get it, pouting. "Everyone says showbiz is tough, but I just want to experience it." She tugged at Be''s arm. "Please, Mom? You know the producers..."


    "Alright, alright," Be sounded exasperated but finally gave in. Summer''s eyes lit up. "You''re the best, Mom!"


    Breaking into showbiz was a dream for many. But for Summer to have this dream baffled everyone present. Becky nced over at me and suddenly offered, "Jane, what about you? A spot on the show could really boost your profile."


    "No, thanks. I appreciate it, but I''d rather focus on my design work."


    The fame from appearing on a reality show was a double-edged sword. Not everyone could handle their every move being scrutinized under the public eye, praised or criticized. Becky seemed impressed. "It''s rare to see someone your age so grounded."


    Summer immediately retorted, "Are you saying I''m impulsive?" Since returning to the Myers family two years ago, Summer had changed a lot. Back then, she was timid, as if afraid of making a mistake. But how, she was full of confidence. Was this the difference between a knockoff and the genuine article? wasn''t sure.


    Becky, always straightforward, found herself in an awkward spot. "I didn''t mean that....."


    "Alright," Be cut off Summer''s impending argument and pointed in a direction. "Didn''t you want a photo with Felix? Go on, then."


    I nced over. It was Felix, a leading young actor known for his good looks.


    "Okay!" Summer didn''t dare to push too far and, taking the hint, she turned to leave but not before raising her ss to me. "Ms. Webster, the sess of my mom''s gown at the end of the month ispletely in your hands."


    After taking a sip, I nodded. "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    "Ms. Taylor!" A morous actress came over to greet Be. I took the opportunity to excuse myself. "Ms. Taylor, I''ll leave you to it. I need to use the restroom."


    The only thing I''d ingested since arriving was the juice provided by the waiter. If someone at this g intentionally drugged me, the priority was to get out of there. Otherwise, I couldn''t predict what else they might have nned...


    "Mr. Ferguson!" After getting her photo with her idol, Summer made a beeline for Bryant. Bryant frowned slightly upon recognizing her, his demeanor turning cold. "How did you get in here?"


    He hadn''t forgotten theirst encounter two years ago when he warned her to stay away from Jane, only to have it blow up in his face.


    "Let me introduce myself," Summer extended her hand with a slight smile. "I''m now known as Summer, Be''s daughter. I was supposed to join you and my mom for that business meetingst time, but something came up."


    Bryant scoffed. "And how did you manage to con your way into that identity?" Summer waspletely taken aback by his directness! Even knowing she was Be''s daughter, he was still this unforgiving.

 Chapter 440

    "Mr. Ferguson, there''s no need for harsh words," she began, her tone remarkably calm despite the tension buzzing in the air. "Two years ago, I admit I was bewitched by folly. But now, I am undeniably my mother''s daughter."


    Herposure didn''t waver as she continued, "I just wanted to let you know, someone saw Ms. Webster in the restroom looking quite unwell. Isn''t she your ex-wife? Maybe you should check on her?"


    Before the echo of her words faded, the man in front of her stormed off towards the restroom with a dark expression clouding his face.


    That woman always seemed to have luck on her side. It was one thing for her to be the lost heiress of the Myers dynasty. And now, one by one, everyone seemed overly concerned about that wretched woman! Summer''s thoughts darkened, a cold glint in her eyes.


    Be approached from a nearby table, "Summer, why are you standing here all by yourself?"


    "Mom!" Suddenly, Summer''s expression softened as she turned to Be, putting on a show of fake innocence. "I was just feeling out of ce. I didn''t want to cause you any trouble."


    "That''s nonsense. You''re my daughter; no one would dare say a thing," Be reassured her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and leading her towards the elevator. "If you''re ufortable, let''s head back to our room. You''ll get used to these events in time."


    "Mom, you''re so good to me!"


    Summer wondered, though, if her mother would remain this kind if the day came when all secrets were revealed. Who knew who had the luck to be born to Be? Unfortunately, luck without longevity to enjoy it. If nothing went wrong, from this day forward, Be''s daughter would only be her.


    Once back in their suite, Be finally noticed something, "Why don''t I see you wearing your jade pendant anymore?"


    "Ah?" Summer paused, then responded with a hint of regret, "I didn''t want to risk losing or damaging it. It holds all my memories of you, Mom." In truth, Mark had forbidden her from wearing it. Could it be he feared the true daughter of Be, lost to the world, might one day stumble upon this elite circle and recognize it? But even if that happened, with the pendant in her possession and the DNA test done, no argument could stand against her. Especially with the tactics of that man, whom she knew too well. Handling a lone girl would be effortless for him. Her fear was unfounded. Hearing this, Be''s guilt towards her daughter deepened, "Don''t worry, now that I''m with you, if it''s lost or damaged, I''ll get you a new one!"


    "Thank you, Mom!" Summer''s smile was radiant. "But let''s not. It''s irreceable to me, the first gift from you. A new one wouldn''t hold the same meaning. I want to keep it safe."


    That man had warned her, wearing it openly would have consequences she wasn''t yet prepared to face. He had ced her in this position, but his support was a double-edged sword; without his approval, she could lose everything.


    "Sweetheart," Be said affectionately, pinching her cheek. "Go freshen up then. You shouldn''t sleep with makeup on."


    "Alright."


    Summer took this as her cue to retreat. Continuing the conversation carried the risk of revealing more than she intended.


    Once alone, Be decided. "Let''s purchase that vi we liked."


    Ivy hesitated. "Are you sure?"


    It wasn''t about the money but whether Be was truly ready to settle in Vista Town. Despite owning properties nationwide, they always stayed in hotels when visiting Vista Town Be harbored a deep-seated aversion, if not outright hatred, for this ce.


    Yet, looking towards the bedroom where Summer had disappeared Be''s expression softened, "I''ve made up my mind. As long as Summer is happy, that''s all that matters."


    Staggering out of the restroom, the banquet hall''s mour seemed to blur before my eyes. I couldn''t fathom who might have drugged me.


    "Jane!"


    Bryant''s voice was a steadying force as he rushed over, catching me before I could falter, "Are you feeling alright?"


    "I''m... not sure..." Under the influence, my voice was weak, barely my own.


    Bryant''s concern deepened, a storm brewing in his eyes. "Did someone drug you?"


    "It seems like it," I confessed, finding sce in his presence amidst the chaos.


    Struggling to maintainposure, I looked up at him, "Could you... take me home?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I wouldn''t leave you alone like this," he assured me, his protective stance aforting barrier against the night''s shadows.


    As we headed towards the exit, Bryant made arrangements for our departure. The sleek ck Maybach waiting outside was a silent testament to his foresight.


    Just as he was helping me into the


    car, a Bentley Mulsanne sped towards us, halting just inches away. The window rolled down to reveal Gregory''s scornful gaze, his wordsced with mockery, "Heard you needed a ride. Seems like you''ve found one already."

 Chapter 441

    It felt like getting caught in the act, even though that wasn''t the case. Still, I couldn''t help feeling a bit guilty as I looked towards Bryant Ferguson. "Mr. Ferguson, he''s here to pick me up, so... I won''t trouble you any further, thank you!"


    With those words, I made my way to the car, leaning on it as I approached.


    "You..." Bryant looked at me with concern, his eyes swirling with emotions. He caught up in one stride but didn''t say much, only helping me into Gregory Ford''s car.


    Then, turning to Gregory, he said coldly, "There''s no need for misunderstandings. She was drugged. I''m handing her over to you because I trust you''re not the type to take advantage of someone in her condition."


    Gregory let out a chuckle, "Mr. Ferguson, your concern is amusing. How I conduct myself is none of your business. If I recall correctly, you and Jane aren''t involved anymore."


    Bryant''s posture stiffened, a moment of confusion passing before he spoke again, "This kind of situation... it''s best handled when both parties are sober and willing."


    He looked at me deeply, his voice restrained. "Take good care of her!"


    With that, he closed the car door and walked away quickly, as if afraid he might regret his actions. Yet, every step he took was filled with reluctance. Gregory signaled the driver to start the car, then snatched away Bryant''s jacket from behind me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Pulling me onto hisp with a firm arm, he gave me a cold look, "You didn''t think to call me when things went south?"


    "Weren''t you still mad at me?"


    I gave him a smile, pointing to the cut on my lip, "It''s not even healed yet."


    Gregory snorted with a hint ofughter, "Remember the spanking, but not the lesson."


    I reached my hand around his neck, asking with a smile, "So, are you going to spank me again?"


    Perhaps it was the drugs talking, but my mind was unusually straightforward, voicing thoughts without any filter, acting without hesitation. Under normal circumstances, I could never be this bold.


    Gregory raised his eyebrows slightly, surprised. "When you deserve it, yes."


    "Naughty Gregory!"


    It was a phrase I often used when we were kids, and now it slipped out naturally. Both of us saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    His response was sharp, "You remembered everything?"


    "Yeah."


    I suddenly felt hotter, trying to wriggle out of his grip to return to my seat.


    Gregory held onto my hand, asking, "Why run?"


    "I''m hot..." As soon as the words left my mouth, I wanted to sink into the ground from embarrassment.


    The wave of heat within me threatened to overwhelm me.


    "Easy, don''t fuss."


    He held me still, his voice soothing, "Just bear with it a bit longer; we''re almost home."


    Then, he nced at the driver, instructing, "Drive faster."


    The car sped all the way to the apartmentplex.


    But instead of taking me to my ce, he brought me to his on the fifth floor.


    No sooner had heid me on the sofa than his phone rang, and Ike''s chirpy voice came through.


    "Uncle! Did you pick up Auntie yet? La and I are still out ying."


    "Got her."


    Gregory sat on the sofa, turned on the speakerphone, and tossed it aside before leaning down


    kiss the corner of my lips


    Softly


    "Then you better not bully Auntie!"


    Gregory arched an eyebrow, a hint of mischief in his tone, "And what counts as bullying?"


    The cool breeze from the air


    conditioner contrasted with his warm ath on my skin, tickling


    slightly.


    Ike seemed to ponder for a


    before dering, "If you ex


    Auntie''s lips bleed, that''s b

 Chapter 442

    Despite the effects of the drug, I was embarrassingly flustered.


    In the next moment, he nibbled at me again, lightly. His eyes sparkled as he perfunctorily addressed the person on the other end of the line, "Got it, wise beyond your years," and then he hung up.


    His lips found the corner of mine again, whispering, "May I?"


    This man did it on purpose. He hadn''t asked before biting me.


    My heart was pounding, and in a moment of boldness, I shut my eyes, wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him closer, and kissed him first.


    I felt my ears burning up.


    But it was okay. I could me it on the drug.


    Gregory seemed pleased. He kissed me gently, cherishing each moment, his voice low and husky,ughter spilling between our lips, "Just friends?" The question was a boomerang.


    He''s been holding grudges since he was a kid.


    My consciousness started to blur. "Mmm..."


    "Mmm?"


    He bit me lightly, pulling me back to a semnce of awareness, "How many ''just friends'' like me do you have?"


    "None..."


    My eyes were tightly shut, lost in his kisses, I murmured, "Only you, Gregory, only you."


    "When things went south, you didn''t call me. Even when you got your memory back, you kept it from me."


    Gregory''s lips brushed against my ear, "You really do treat me like a ''just friend,'' colder than with your ex, much colder."


    My fingers tangled in his soft hair, trying to exin with the little lucidity I had left, "It''s not like that. It just so happened Bryant was there too. I didn''t know who drugged me, couldn''t trust anyone else."


    "Oh..."


    He chuckled, his hand slowly moving down, caressing the soft flesh of my waist. d you finally decided to speak up; I thought you were going to stay silent again."


    I knew he was referring to the past two years.


    I decided to y the "mute" he used me of being, staying silent.


    His warm lips left my cheek, and a long,


    cument, there was no


    movement, the air thick withel


    t belongs to ener


    Finally, a soft sigh filled the room, tinged with resignation.


    He moved atst, his defined fingers gripping my ankle, slipping off my high heels.


    He paused, as if checking for any blisters or sores from the shoes.


    As my blurry eyes met his, filled with desire, I read the unspoken offer.


    "Do you want to?"


    ssic Gregory.


    Outwardly rebellious, the quintessential bad boy.


    Yet, he had been unwavering in his search for me for over two decades.


    But his underlying motive was love, not possession.


    Even now, presented with the perfect opportunity.


    He still chose to sweep me up in his


    arms,


    against mine before he assionately ssing his lips p


    towards the bathroom.


    "Your legs..."


    ?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The drug had hit me hard, slurring my speech into soft whispers.


    It was clear how much the person who drugged me despised me.


    Gregory, carrying me effortlessly, reassured, "Carrying you is no trouble at all."

 Chapter 443

    In a luxurious hotel, Summer Taylor stepped out of the shower, only to be greeted by a chilling phone call.


    On the other end, Mark Larson stood by the window, his gaze sharp and dangerous. "Did you take my words for granted?" he asked, his toneced with a threat that was hard to ignore.


    Choosing Summer in the first ce was a calcted move by Mark. She seemed alone and easy to manipte, not particrly bright in his estimation. But he knew if she ever stepped out of line, he wouldn''t hesitate to cut her loose.


    Gripping her phone tightly, Summer was taken aback by how quickly Mark had caught wind of the incident, but she was prepared. "Did I do something wrong again?" she feigned ignorance, trying to sound as innocent as possible.


    Mark''s voice was heavy with usation. "You drugged Jane at the party!"


    There were few lines that Summer could cross that would truly provoke Mark, but this was one of them.


    "What? Someone drugged Ms. Webster?" Summer acted shocked, as if the news waspletely new to her. "That''s impossible. How could anyone dare at such an event... Wait, what kind of drug? Is Ms. Webster okay?"


    Mark was not easily fooled. "Was it not you?"


    "Of course not," Summer shot back, her sincerity sounding a bit too rehearsed.


    "You just warned me tonight. Even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t dare... And where would I even get such drugs?"


    Yet, Mark had done his homework. "I''ve checked the CCTV footage from the banquet hall. You had the waiter deliver that juice to her."


    "But you must have seen, I never touched that ss!" Summer argued, banking on a moment of blindness in the surveince.


    During a quick turn, she had slipped the substance into the drink, a move hidden from the cameras by her body.


    As Mark pondered, Summer pressed on, trying to soften her tone. "I just knew you cared for her and thought, as a future dy of the manor,'' I should look out for her."


    Mark''s tone darkened. "Don''t meddle in things that don''t concern you!"


    "I won''t do it again," Summer promised, her voice meek, but inside she was smirking at the situation.


    To her, it seemed Jane was the real victim here, caught in the web of a man''s possessiveness. If Jane had left with Mark that night, he would probably be thanking Summer instead of threatening her


    Changing the subject, Mark hit a nerve. "I heard you''re joining the reality show that Becky is a regr on?"


    Caught off-guard, Summer blinked and then lied smoothly. "Yes, I was invited by Aria. She probably wants to curry favor with Be Taylor..."


    The door suddenly opened. Ivy stood there, having caught the tail end of Summer''s conversation. The mention of Be seemed to unsettle her. Be had been nothing but generous to Summer, who in return seemed tock genuine affection.


    Summer feigned surprise, then quickly masked her annoyance, turning to Ivy with a sweet smile. "Oh, Ivy, is something the matter? Does mom need me?"


    "No." Ivy''s voice was tense, revealing her struggle to keep calm. "Your mom warmed up some milk for you. I''ll leave it here."


    "Thanks."


    Once she was alone again, Summer''s demeanor shifted, her voice nowced with panic. "What if Ivy heard me calling Be Taylor?"


    Mark''s response was cold, a mockingugh through the phone. "And you can''t handle that?"


    Summer, pretending to be flustered, assured him, "I... I will handle it!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But inside she was calm. She knew how to y Be, who felt guilty for being absent in her "daughter''s" life. As long as she manipted that guilt, she could exin away almost anything.


    Hanging up, Summer allowed herself a triumphant smile. She wondered how Jane was handling the aftermath and how Mark would react if Jane had indeed spent the night with Bryant. The thought made her smile wider, reveling in the chaos she had orchestrated.

 Chapter 444

    Summer stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows for a while, listening to the faint sounds from outside before turning around to chug down the ss of milk that was on her bedside table. Holding the empty ss, she opened her bedroom door and stepped out.


    Hearing the noise, Be looked up, her heart aching a bit as she remembered what Ivy had told her earlier about Summer. She wondered how Summer had managed to grow up, how much hardship she had endured. It had been over a year since she returned, and yet, she still didn''t show genuine closeness to Be, her own mother. Her guard was always up. Ultimately, Be med herself for being too negligent in the past.


    Seeing Summer approach, Be pretended not to know what was on Summer''s mind.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Summer asked.


    "Nothing," Be replied, suddenly pulling her into a hug, caressing her head. "Honey, you can call me whatever you feelfortable with. It''s just a title, it doesn''t matter. We have all the time in the world to grow closer, let''s take it slow."


    The unexpected embrace made Summer stiffen up.


    Be usually appreciated these affectionate gestures, but only when Summer acted obedient andpliant, so this behavior from Summer wasn''t out of the ordinary.


    However, she had braced herself for a confrontation or me, like being called out for addressing her mother by her name or being an ungrateful child, but it never came. There was no reproach. That left Summer unprepared and, frankly, shocked.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Growing up in an orphanage, Summer learned to expect punishment for both doing nothing wrong and making mistakes. No one had ever held her and spoken kindly to her when she was in the wrong. Be was the first. Summer was adept at masking her true feelings, always hiding any trace of darkness with a facade of sweetness andpliance. But this time, she froze, feeling as if something within her was breaking free, warming her from the inside.


    Before she could fullyprehend her feelings, Be ced a blueprint of a mansion in her hands, saying softly, "Take a look, do you like it? You''ve always liked Vista Town, right? I''ve decided, we''ll make our home there. If you like this house, we''ll go reserve it tomorrow."


    "It''ll be in your name, a gift from me."


    Summer looked at the blueprint of the standalone mansion with a front yard and a swimming pool at the back, the best Vista Town had to offer. Usually, she would ept Be''s gifts with feigned enthusiasm, but this time, she looked at Be and shook her head, "You said it, it''s our home. Wherever you are, that''s my home. So, the house should be in your name."


    This was a departure from her usual tone, somewhat stilted. Speaking the truth for the first time felt awkward. Be was surprised, "What did you say?"


    "Nothing!" Summer quickly ced the blueprint on the sofa, standing up awkwardly and hurrying back to her bedroom.


    Be turned to Ivy, tearful, "Did you hear that? She said wherever I am, that''s her home!"


    "Yes, I heard it." Ivy was equally surprised. This was not typical of Summer, she had always epted valuable gifts without hesitation. not for the paternity test, Ivy might have doubted whether Summer was nning to take what she could and leave.


    Be wiped away her tears, picking up the blueprint, "We''ll buy the house tomorrow." It was time to give her daughter a real home.


    Summer, back in her bedroom,


    berated herself for being foolish. A house worth millions, and she had almost rejected it because of a few words from Be? Impossible. She was just afraid of future Consequences, wanting to


    ave


    cleanly when the time came. Real estate wasplicated; cash was simpler.


    Yes, that had to be it. She couldn''t possibly expect anything from a ludicrous notion of familial affection, especially since she wasn''t Be''s biological daughter. The kindness shown to her now was all based on that mistaken belief. She was nothing but an interloper


    ...


    Gregory carried me into the bathroom, setting me down on the marble countertop, his nose brushing against mine. "Jane, I''m a man with needs. It''d be a lie to say I don''t want you."


    "Especially when it''s someone I''ve waited years for."


    "But our first time shouldn''t be like this."


    "Do you understand?"


    I felt utterly miserable, but I still clung to a sliver of rationality. Yes, I owed him an exnation. It wouldn''t be fair to either of us to rush into this without clearing the air.


    Gregory turned on the cold water, filling up the bathtub before looking at me, "Do you want to undress yourself, or should I help?"


    He was considering myck of strength, but his words felt embarrassingly intimate. With a teasing smile, he lifted me off the counter, "Then you take a bath, I''ll go get your clothes."


    He left the bathroom, gently closing the door behind him. But the moment he turned away, his eyes were cold, void of the warmth and tenderness he had shown moments before.

 Chapter 445

    The person who spiked the drink, never let him find out!


    Gregory''s eyes narrowed dangerously as he walked over to the living room and picked up his phone, dialing quickly, "Ophelia, when did you start getting so slow at this?"


    On the other line, a girl''s voice responded, "Mr. Ford, I was just heading to the elevator, I''ll be there in a minute."


    A minuteter, the front door was pushed open from the outside.


    Ophelia, d in a striking red dress and heels, stepped in, freezing for a second when she saw Gregory standing in the living room perfectly fine.


    No herbal concoctions, why did he need her to deliver medication?


    Gregory, worried about the person in the bathroom, immediately reached out, "The pill?"


    Snapping back to reality, Ophelia quickly rummaged through her purse and handed him something, "One should do the trick."


    While talking, her gaze swept through the living room.


    In an inconspicuous corner of the sofa, there was a pair of women''s high heels.


    Gregory was usually meticulous, but the nket on the sofa was crumpled, as if someone had just been lying there...


    "Good."


    Gregory pocketed the pill, finally sparing her a nce, his voicezy, "Decided to switch up your style, huh? Ditching the usual monochrome for once?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Ah... Yes!"


    As his right-hand woman, Ophelia knew how sharp his instincts were. She immediatelyughed, "My mom insisted I go on a blind date, even bought this red dress for me."


    "Your mom''s got good taste."


    Gregory smiled lightly, a hint of apology in his voice, "Sorry for messing up your date. This all happened so suddenly..."


    "No worries!"


    Ophelia shed a professional smile, shrugging, "Workes first, and besides, that guy and I weren''t a good match anyway. Your call came at the right time to save me."


    "Alright then."


    Ophelia nced through the slightly ajar bedroom door, hearing the faint sound of water from the bathroom, and tactfully said, "I should get going then!"


    Once out of the building, Ophelia took off her heels and angrily threw them to the ground.


    After all these years...


    She thought, if it wasn''t her, Gregory wouldn''t have anyone else either.


    Yet, here we are, some temptress making herself at home.


    But then, Ophelia smiled.


    It was a failed seduction attempt anyway.


    Even after being drugged, Gregory only had her deliver the antidote, didn''t spend the night with that siren!


    No real victory there.


    ...


    After a cold shower, the heat inside me finally subsided a bit.


    My sanity was more or less restored.


    Thinking back on my actions just now, I felt a mix of embarrassment and shame.


    "Knock, knock-"


    The bathroom door was knocked on, and Gregory''s voice came from the other side: "All done?"


    "Yeah, finished!"


    I put on a gray bathrobe, didn''t even lift my head as I walked past him, "Christine Jackson and Ike must be home by now, I should head back." "Wait."


    Gregory grabbed my arm, handing me a small bottle, "The effects might not have fully worn off yet, take one of these." "Okay."


    I took the pill, and he chuckled softly, "nning to head back in my bathrobe?"


    My mind was a mess, only then realizing that going back like this would be impossible to exin, "What should I do then?"


    "Your clothes."


    Gregory pointed towards a green sundress hanging on the bathroom door handle.


    Surprised, I looked at him, "How did you have..."


    -My clothes.


    Before I could finish, I remembered.


    It was left here when I visited him at River Vi, soaked from the rain, and somehow it made its way to Vista Town.


    Meeting his amused gaze, I quickly grabbed the dress and retreated back into the bathroom.


    After quickly changing, I rushed out, feeling the awkwardness and guilt of what felt like a one-night stand.


    I hurried back home, not even waiting for the elevator, taking the stairs instead.


    Hearing my entrance, Ike looked up from his puzzle, "Auntie! You''re back!"


    As he said it, he scrambled up and ran over to hug me.


    I lifted him, pinching his cheek, "Yeah, I''m back."


    "Gregory picked you up early, howe you''re just getting back?"


    Christine observed, then noticed, "Wait, you changed clothes?"


    I stayed silent, heading to the kitchen to pour a ss of water, taking the pill first.


    Then I faced Christine, "There was a bit of an incident at the party."


    Christine frowned, "What happened?"


    It wasn''t something for kids, so I looked at Ike, "Ike, how about you go take a bath, alright? I''ll tell you a bedtime storyter."


    "Okay!"


    The promise of a bedtime story sent Ike darting into the bathroom.


    After adjusting the shower for him, I came back out.


    I tossed the pill bottle to Christine, "Someone drugged me."


    "Drugged? What kind of drug?"


    "What else could it be that''s not for kids'' ears?" I retorted.


    Christine shook the pill bottle, quickly asking, "So, this is like the antidote?" "Seems like it."


    "And then..."


    Christine gestured downwards, getting into the gossip, "Gregory didn''t do anything to you? Even after you were drugged, he''s still hang up on something from two years ago?"


    "It''s not that."


    Thinking back to the recent events made my cheeks warm, but I managed to keep a cool facade, "He didn''t want to take advantage of the situation."


    Christine held up a finger, marveling. "I didn''t expect the guy to be such a knight in shining armor."


    ...


    The next afternoon, Gregory received a call from Edith Ford.


    "I heard from the doctor you had him


    check on


    mor your leg first thing in t leg? I thought it was gettin


    What''s going on


    e


    This doctor should''ve been in broadcasting, not medicine.


    Gregory, with little appetite, idly yed with his takeout, his voicezy, "Couldn''t resist, did a bit of exercising."


    "Exercising?"


    Edith echoed.


    It was unbelievable. Her brother was


    the kind of person who would lies


    down rather than sit, sit rather than stand, and even lean againsto something when standing


    And now he took up exercising.


    Edith had a sudden realization, "Wait, what kind of exercise are we talking about?"


    Gregory choked, noticing the cleaningdy entering the bathroom, he quickly said, "Auntie, don''t bother with the gray bathrobe."

 Chapter 446

    On the other end of the line, Edith instantly knew something was off the moment she heard the news.


    Raising an eyebrow with intrigue, she teased, "What''s that supposed to mean? Who''s been wearing that robe? Come on, bro, spill the beans or else..."


    Gregory, utterly unfazed, didn''t even bother to look up. "Or else what?"


    Edith smirked. "I''ll hop on the next flight home and take my son with me."


    Stripping him of his backup, she was ying hardball.


    Putting his work aside, Gregory lit a cigarette and inhaled deeply. "Jane was herest night."


    Edith gasped. "That''s quick progress, isn''t it?"


    Already in bathrobes!


    "Bullcrap."


    Gregory cursed with augh, then got back on track. "She was drugged, almost certainly by Be''s daughter."


    He had made a few calls right after Jane had left the previous night to check the guest list of the party.


    It was a who''s who of the entertainment world, and the only person Jane knew there was Be.


    Be''s care for Jane seemed genuine.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The only possible culprit left was Summer.


    "Be''s daughter?"


    Edith puzzled. "Does she have a beef with Jane?"


    "Two years ago, the fake that Dorothy Myers brought in to rece Lilliana? That was her."


    Edith grew more shocked. "Isn''t she Be''s daughter? Why would she do something like impersonation..."


    "I''m asking you to find out, aren''t I?"


    "...Alright."


    Now in the loop, Edith dropped the gossip, getting back to business: "Be''s a tough nut to crack. Rumor has it, only her close confidante Ivy knows all her secrets."


    "Ivy?" Gregory frowned. "Her agent?"


    Edith nodded. "That''s right."


    Gregory flicked his cigarette ash. "Then think of something."


    "Think of what exactly?"


    Edith paused, thenughed in frustration. "You want me to deal with her agent?"


    "Women have their ways of talking. Isn''t this your forte?"


    Rolling her eyes, Edith conceded. "Alright, wait and see. And don''t forget, this is going to cost you extra."


    "Deal."


    For once, Gregory was generous. "I''ll cover your travel expenses as well."


    "Thanks, boss!"


    Pleased, Edith then grew contemtive, cautiously probing, "How''s your mood beentely? What does the doctor say?"


    His therapist was a friend of hers, though not a close one.


    At the mention, Gregory extinguished his cigarette. "Mostly stable."


    As long as Jane doesn''t provoke him, like she didst night, he could keep his emotions in check.


    Hearing this, Edith ventured, "So, nothing happened between you and Janest night?"


    "...Not really."


    Jane had kissed him. Does that count?


    He thought back to the moment she had nestled into his embrace, whispering softly as she drew herself up to kiss him.


    Her long hair cascading down, creating a stark contrast against her pale, delicate skin...


    The way she breathed in his arms...


    Just one nce was enough to kindle all his desires.


    Yet, in the end, he had restrained himself...


    He was afraid she''d regret it once sober.


    He wanted her willing.


    Both in mind and body, utterly and willingly his!


    Edith, picking up on the hesitation,~~ prodded further, "Didn''t you take the chancest night to ask her what she''s been up to these past two years?"


    "No."


    n


    At that moment, seeing her in such difort, Gregory had other things on his mind.


    He waspletely focused on suppressing his own desires, almost choking himself in the process. Pondering, Edith casually asked, "Have you ever thought about what kind of answer you''re hoping for?" "What do you mean?"


    "Do you want to hear she''s been doing well, or not?"


    Faced with this question, Gregory leaned back in his chair, momentarily stiffening, his gaze deepening.


    He had never considered what answer he truly wanted. All he wanted was to understand what he meant to her.


    As for whether she''s been faring well...


    He''d beughed at for admitting that


    for the first twenty-plus years of his life, all he wished was for her happiness, her life to be smooth sailing, regardless of whether he was by her side.


    He just wanted her to be alive.


    But these past two years, he wished for her to be well, but only with him.


    If Jane wasn''t with him, no matter how well or poorly she was doing, he''d want to torment her.


    He couldn''t stand seeing Jane with someone else.


    Nor could he trust her with anyone else.


    She was too naive; she needed him.


    When silence lingered, Edith wondered, "Gregory? Are you listening?"


    "I am."


    Gregory snapped back to reality, forcing a smile. "I hope she''s doing better than me."


    "Got it."


    "What did you get?" Gregory asked.


    Edith merely raised an eyebrow. "Guess?"


    She had realized that if Gregory knew Jane had been struggling with depression, barely making it out, and then to be deliberately made things difficult for and treated coldly by him, Gregory would probably lose it.

 Chapter 447

    Edith quickly changed the topic to avoid his guess, "Do you remember what day it is tomorrow?"


    "What day?"


    "Your own birthday, you goof!" Edith was exasperated. "It''s the perfect day to invite Jane out and introduce her to your childhood buddies."


    "Oh." Gregory was indifferent. "I forgot. We''ll see."


    "What do you mean we''ll see?"


    With a grand gesture, Edith dered, "I''ve got the ce booked, and I''ll handle the invites. You better muster up some liquid courage and sweep her off her feet."


    After ending the call, the cleaningdy had just finished up and was leaving.


    Gregory, fighting through the pain in his legs, slowly made his way to the bathroom and picked up the bathrobe Jane had worn.


    After ensuring it was dry, he folded it neatly and ced it on the bedside table, right next to an ugly, but sentimentally valuable, bunny piggy bank.


    It was a piggy bank from twenty years ago, handmade by her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    And now, another one, twenty yearster, also handmade by her.


    Fiddling with the piggy bank, an idea crossed Gregory''s mind, leading him to make a call, "Ophelia, I need you to check something for me." "What do you need?"


    "Check if Jane has any travel records from two years ago."


    "Jane...? But I thought you two had..."


    "Ophelia, that''s none of your concern."


    "My apologies, I overstepped. When do you need it?"


    "As soon as possible."


    Hanging up, Gregory felt a bit clearer about his thoughts.


    Jane had mentioned she wasn''t around Bryant during those two years.


    And he hadn''t heard from her at all.


    The only possibility was that she was abroad.


    If she was, then Bryant''s influence wouldn''t reach there, making it easier to track down her activities during that time.


    As evening approached, I had just finished giving Ike a bath when I saw Christine storm in, clearly upset.


    "What''s wrong? Trouble with the store negotiation?"


    Christine hade to Vista Town specifically to negotiate a lease for a new store, which would be a significant step for Janedream''s brand development.


    That afternoon, she had a meeting scheduled with a shopping center manager about it.


    Christine, standing under the air conditioner vent to cool off, was livid, "It was a disaster. They outright refused to lease to us." "Why not?"


    "Who knows."


    "And they agreed to meet with you why?"


    "Beats me."


    Christine rolled her eyes, "You wouldn''t believe it. They said founders like us couldn''t possibly do well with a brand."


    I frowned, "Founders like us?"


    "Yeah."


    The more Christine thought about it, the angrier she got, "What do they


    by ''us''? They even a heret


    of not beingmitted..."


    "Could there be some misunderstanding?"


    w


    us


    Meanwhile, Gregory faced his childhood friend rence, who was lounging on his sofa, "Did you really say that to Christine?"


    "Yeah."


    rence was nonchnt, "Greg, those types of people need a lesson, no need to thank me."


    Gregory smiled wryly, sensing something off. rence, feeling a chill, thought he must be imagining things.


    He exined, "I checked their


    company info. The founder is Jane, who left you two years ago. Greg, you can''t trust someone who ys both sides. I rejected them on the spot."


    Gregory nced at him.


    Swn


    Encouraged, rence went on, "Greg, trust me, I even told them you''d rather be alone than give her friend a second nce." Gregory''s fists clenched, turning to Dailey for confirmation, "Did he really say that?"


    Dailey, always stoic, just nodded.


    Coffee stains dotted his dark shirt, a souvenir from when Christine had thrown her drink at rence, sshing him too.


    rence looked at Gregory, expecting praise, "I did good, right? Letting that Jane know she can''t expect anything from you..." Gregory was fuming. "Why didn''t you discuss this with me first?"


    "I wanted to surprise you."


    Listening to Christine rant, I caught the name, "Greg?"


    "Yeah, Greg."


    Christine was furious, "Seems like he knows you. Said we should stay away, iming with Greg around, Janedream won''t stand a chance here in Vista Town."


    I pondered silently, "Anything else?"


    Christine added, "Said he''s surrounded by realdies, not someone indecisive like us."


    I was taken aback, then chuckled, "He wouldn''t have anyone else."


    "Wait..." Christine paused, "You know this Greg?"


    "Gregory."


    Christine was even more outraged, "What''s his deal? Acting nice to your face but pulling this behind your back?"


    "It''s probably not his doing."


    I spected, "Must be his friend''s idea. He probably doesn''t know..."


    After all, he was still holding me close justst night.


    My phone suddenly buzzed.


    [Jane, tomorrow''s Gregory''s birthday. I''ve booked a spot, and he asked me to send you the location.]

 Chapter 448

    "Sure thing, thanks, Edith," I replied quickly.


    No sooner had I texted back than Edith sent over the location. Thinking of Ike, she chose a famous club in Vista Town known for its serene environment, a ce suitable for kids too.


    Christine leaned in, "News from Gregory?"


    "His sister," I rified, handing her my phone. "It''s Gregory''s birthday tomorrow. Wanna join the fun?"


    Christine, still miffed about the afternoon''s events, questioned, "You sure about going?"


    "It''s probably just a misunderstanding. His friend might be there too. Why not clear the air face-to-face tomorrow?"


    A misunderstanding meant there was a chance to clear things up.


    Christine gave me a look of exasperated affection, "For your sake, fine!"


    "You''re the best!"


    I winked at her and lifted Ike off the carpet, "Ike, it''s uncle''s birthday tomorrow. Let''s go pick out a gift for him, shall we?"


    I hadn''t forgotten Gregory''s birthday and had even prepared a gift in advance. But if his friends were joining, the gift I had in mind seemed somewhat out of ce.


    Ike blinked hisrge, innocent eyes, "Yay! Let''s pick a gift for uncle!"


    ...


    The next morning at SZ Technology, in the CEO''s office, Ophelia swiftly went through the information her subordinate had gathered, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    Everyone thought Jane had spent thest few years in RiverCity, contentedly being Mrs. Ferguson. Turns out, she had been in France? And... not only did she have depression, but she had also attempted suicide.


    Was this all for Gregory''s sake?


    If Gregory heard about this, who knows how much it would break his heart!


    After a moment, Ophelia pulled one of the reports and handed it over, "This report, you never handed it in, I never saw it, and no one ever looked into it, got it?"


    "Understood!"


    Her subordinate left, feeding the document straight into the shredder.


    Lucius, having witnessed the scene, walked straight into Ophelia''s office, "Isn''t this what Greg asked about this morning? Why destroy it?"


    Lucius was in the know as well. Given he was in charge of the overseas operations, Ophelia could only get the information through him. So, he had a copy too.


    Ophelia cursed his nosiness internally but kept her cool, "You forgot Greg''s rule? We each have our duties and don''t meddle in each other''s."


    If she had known it wouldn''t be this easy, she wouldn''t have gone through him. Lucius, always so by-the-book and blindly loyal.


    Lucius stared at her, cautioning, "Just don''t forget Jane''s ce in Greg''s heart. If you y games with her, you might not even know how you end up dead."


    They had all been picked by Gregory from an orphanage years ago. Cared for and nurtured. Gregory treated them well, like brothers, not just subordinates.


    Lucius knew he couldn''t repay Gregory in any other way but with loyalty and dedication.


    Ophelia''s face, devoid of makeup, showed no emotion as she calmly stated, "If you don''t tell, no one will know."


    "This is betrayal!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Lucius."


    Ophelia suddenly stood up, starting to unbutton her shirt with her neatly trimmed nails. One button, two, revealing a hint of cleavage...


    Taking off her sses, she gave


    Lucius a look filled with allure, "How about you take me to bed then? I''ve never been with anyone before. It would be a first, you wouldn''t be losing out."


    "Ophelia..." Lucius swallowed hard, trying to suppress his rising desire. "Don''t do this. A girl should respect and love herself!"


    Ophelia looked him straight in the eye, whispering, "Don''t you like me?"


    Back when Gregory had chosen


    them, two girls and four boys, the


    other girl being stationed in the Nordie countries, it wasn''t surprising the men found themselves drawn to her


    After his nap, Ike grabbed my phone and dialed Gregory.


    Gregory picked up quickly.


    "Uncle, happy birthday! You at the office or home?"


    "Home."


    "Then tonight, let''s go to your birthday party, okay?"


    "Sure."


    Gregory sounded in good spirits, agreeing readily. Then his tone cooled a bit, "Is she around?"


    "Who?"


    "You know who."


    "Jane!" Ike, proud as if holding a treasure, handed me the phone, "Uncle''s asking for you."


    Taking the phone, I asked, "What''s up?"


    "Jane, today..." He paused mid-sentence, only leaving a message, "Meet you in the garage at six."


    Then he hung up, not even giving me a chance to reply.


    1.n


    Beside me Christine was still holding a grudge, "With that attitude, are you sure yesterday was a misunderstanding? Maybe you don''t know him as well as you think. Don''t fall for him again so soon.


    Iughed. "When did you be so vindictive?"


    "When have I ever not been, when ites to you?"


    Christine poked my head, "I just can''t stand seeing someone badmouth you. Doesn''t matter if it''s Gregory''s friend or the Emperor of Heaven himself."


    Seeing Ophelia''s name on the caller ID, Gregory ended his call with Jane and picked up.

 Chapter 449

    Given Ophelia''s efficiency, it was about time she delivered some results.


    He was desperate to know.


    What exactly happened to Jane two years ago?


    He asked, "Did you find anything?"


    "Yes."


    Ophelia began in her usual organized manner. "Your hunch was correct. Two years ago, Jane went abroad, to France. I''ve sent all the rted documents to your email just a minute ago."


    Gregory let out a sigh of relief, "She''s been overseas all this time?"


    "Correct."


    "Go on."


    "But she wasn''t alone."


    Ophelia''s tone remained steady, "She was apanied by Mark. Mark owns a vi in France, and that''s where Jane has been living for the past two years."


    Gregory''s grip on his phone tightened, "Is this information confirmed?"


    "Lucius helped me with the investigation."


    Continuing, Ophelia dropped another bombshell, "Mark initially stayed with Jane for just over a month before he had to return due to business with the Larson Group. After that, he frequently visited her, staying for days at a time."


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line.


    Gregory pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling a surge of anger boiling inside!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    So, this was why Jane had been so evasive every time he brought it up?


    Still, Gregory wasn''t ready to ept this just yet, his voice hoarse, "What has she been doing in France these two years?"


    "Studying design, bing Dave''s prot¨¦g¨¦."


    Ophelia teased out the information, "Apparently, all arranged by Mark."


    Gregory''s knuckles turned white from the grip, his tone dangerously low, "That''s it?"


    "...That''s it!"


    Ophelia intended to stand firm but feared the blowback, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep digging. I know your rtionship with Jane is special, I won''t miss any detail."


    "Greg..." Ophelia softened her tone, trying to be the voice of reason, "Maybe Jane thought you were gone after that explosion and made her choices. You can''t me her, after all, even the police had reported your death..."


    Crash!


    The sound of something smashing violently came through the phone, followed by a burst of static.


    Ophelia, satisfied, dived back into her work.


    Having been by Gregory''s side for years, she learned one thing: in any situation, there''s only sess, no failure.


    Before, she hated to see Gregory disappointed.


    Now, she didn''t want to disappoint herself.


    Gregory''s eyes were bloodshot, a deep crimson. Fury pushed him to the edge, his leg pain forgotten as he kicked over a trash can.


    But the more he vented, the more fiercely the fire burned-almost to the point of madness!


    Ever since Jane reappeared, his temper had cooled, hardly anything could disturb his mood.


    But whenever he did lose it, it was worse than before!


    She knew exactly how to push his buttons!


    Just the other night, as shey in his arms, softly cursing him, he thought, maybe it''s time to let go! To forget everything from the past.


    As long as she was with him now, that was all that mattered. But what about her? It seems, not so much!


    The thought of her and Mark together in France was driving him insane.


    He didn''t even dare to think deeper.


    Trembling, he poured out some lithium carbonate and swallowed it dry.


    He didn''t even bother with water.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly, so much so that his phone, flung far away, vibrated several times unnoticed.


    He slumped on the couch, his gaze unfocused, staring nkly out the window.


    "Hello, the person you''re trying to reach is currently unavable. Please try againter..."


    The cold, mechanical voice echoed again.


    I tossed my phone into my bag, turning to Ike. "Your uncle''s still not picking up. Should we try knocking?"


    His cars were still parked outside. He must be home.


    "Okay!" Ike nodded vigorously.


    Christine signaled to me while on a call with a client, "You go ahead, I''ll wait here."


    I led Ike upstairs, ringing the doorbell.


    This time, the door was quickly answered.


    Gregory opened the door, his


    demeanor icy, his usually lively eyes


    now devoid of warmth, his voice tinged with sarcasm, "Jane, aren''t you tired of this act?"


    "What?"


    "I mean, you acting like you''re so into me,"


    Gregory smirked, his gaze dropping to Ike, mockingly adding, "And ''going out of your way'' to look after my


    nephew. Doesn''t putting on this


    facade tire you?"


    I was taken aback, my nails digging into my palm, a familiar pain resurfacing, "What do you mean..."


    "Uncle!" Ike, always sharp, red at


    Gregory, his eyes reddening. "What are you talking about?! Aunt Jane has been nothing but kind to me,


    very kind! You have no right to bully her"


    "Come back."


    Gregory grabbed Ike by the cor and hauled him inside, scoffing, "Don''t call her that without asking if she even wants to be your aunt!"

 Chapter 450

    I stood frozen in ce.


    Ike wriggled out of his restraints and rushed back to me like a little cub, clutching my legs as tears streamed down his face. "That''s not true, Uncle, you''re being so unfair!"


    Hearing this, Gregory chuckled, his gaze steady on me. "Is that so?"


    I guessed he had misunderstood something. The things he said were meant to test me. He was staring at me, waiting for me to provide a


    contradicting answer. This was probably thest chance he was giving me.


    Slowly, I diverted my gaze, crouching down to hug the sobbing Ike, wiping away his tears. "It''s okay, Ike. Uncle was wrong. Can you give your sister a little time? I need to exin something to your uncle, alright?"


    The little munchkin blinked his teary longshes, his voice soft and milky. "Okay..."


    "Chris." I dialed Christine''s number.


    She answered with confusion, "What''s up?"


    "Can youe up to the fifth floor? Take Ike to the birthday party, will you?"


    "Sure." Christine sensed something was off in my tone and agreed promptly, but she couldn''t help asking with concern, "What''s going on?"


    I pressed my lips together, "I''ll exin tonight."


    Soon, Christine arrived to take Ike away, leaving me and Gregory alone, one standing outside, the other inside. In a standoff. Annoyed at each other.


    I red at him, licking my dry lips. "Gregory, has anyone ever told you you''re being childish?"


    He was generally a great guy. Just too sharp-tongued. Never knew how to speak kindly. As a kid, unless I was in tears, it was rare to hear him say anything nice. But as a child, I was the same. Spoiled, willful. We were born the same, but the experiences of the past twenty-plus years had changed me, forced me to evolve. Me and him, we had be entirely different people.


    Gregory tapped his cheek with his tongue, ¡°Jane, you won''t even give me an exnation before you start lecturing me?"


    "Do I dare?" I smiled faintly, looking at him. "Is it about what happened two years ago?"


    "Yes."


    "You looked into me?"


    "Yes."


    "What did you find?"


    "What do you think?"


    At his counter-question, I fell silent. For thest two years, between searching for him, learning from Dave, and battling depression, I can barely say I did anything else. Yet, he was upset.


    My phone suddenly rang, disying


    Mark''s name Gregory''s expression turned even colder, and I


    immediately understood what he was upset about. Somehow


    gathering my courage, I step


    forward, disregarding his icy


    demeanor, and stood right in front of him.


    "Me and Mark..." Under his intense gaze, I grabbed his shirt cor, stood on my tiptoes, and kissed him. The man was momentarily stunned! The next second, unable to hold back any longer, he wrapped his arms around my waist, lifting me slightly, responding with a stormy kiss. Bit by bit, kissing me until I could barely breathe!


    I lost my strength, wrapping my arms around his neck, stepping back, my eyes glistening with tears, my voice soft yet firm, "Me and Mark, we''ve never kissed like this."


    "Gregory, I think I know what you found out." I leaned against his forehead, "I can exin. During those two years abroad, I lived in a house that was Mark''s; he did take good care of me, but it was just that, nothing beyond friendship. Even when he asionally came to France for business and checked in on me, we never stayed under the same roof."


    After thinking it over, this was what he must have been upset about. I wasn''t sure at first, but seeing his reaction to the caller ID, I was instantly sure. Hearing this, Gregory pulled me close again, still deliberately stern, "What else, Jane? Say it all at once."


    I was taken aback, "What else did you find out?"


    "What should I have found out?"


    My eyes flickered uncertainly. I didn''t know the extent of hiswork, but since he found out even where I lived was Mark''s, he must know everything else...


    I hugged him, hesitating to speak, "Gregory, it wasn''t serious... and it''s cured now."


    This time, he was the one who froze.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cured?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "Mark introduced me to a great psychologist, a very gentle woman who helped me a lot..."


    "Psychologist?" He suddenly grasped my shoulders, creating some distance between us, his eyes stormy with emotion!


    Only then did I realize. "You... didn''t know about this?"


    "Psychologist..." Gregory murmured softly, his gaze deepening. "You... had depression? When did this happen?"


    "A long time ago!" Realizing he was unaware and not wanting him to feel guilty over this, I half-truthfully said, "It was diagnosed before your ident."


    He suddenly pulled me tightly into his embrace. "Jane, are you an idiot? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I am an idiot." I patted his head, "That''s why I need Gregory, right? ording to thew of conservation, a smart person is paired with an idiot, isn''t that so?"


    "You''d be the death of me." Gregory pinched my face, exasperated yet affectionate.


    Suddenly, I felt a pang in my stomach, about to tell him I needed to visit the restroom when his phone also started ringing.

 Chapter 451

    I had just managed to slip away when...


    Gregory nced towards the bathroom before nonchntly answering the call. With his extensivework of connections in the UK, finding out if Jane was really there wouldn''t be a problem. Yet, all Ophelia could dig up was a mere trifle. Either Ophelia was slipping up, or it was Lucius.


    On the phone was Lucius.


    "Mr. Ford, there''s something you need to know. I''ve just received some information. Ophelia''s probably tied up and didn''t answer her phone, so I''m ringing you directly."


    Gregory lit a cigarette, taking his time, his voice steady as ever, "Go on."


    "The info I''ve just got shows Ms. Webster had been battling depression, on medication for two years. Last summer, she... she attempted suicide by shing her wrists..."


    Gregory''s pupils dted, his voice trembling, "The exact date. Or, what... what happened before she did it?"


    "It was August 23rd."


    "Damn it-"


    Gregory''s hand shook, burning himself with the cigarette, drawing in a sharp breath-not from the burn, but from a pain deep within.


    She had tried... On his birthdayst year.


    Gregory''s heart clenched painfully. His eyes reddened, glossing over as he took a harsh drag from his cigarette, coughing violently. But it did nothing to soothe the ache inside.


    Hunched over, he was the picture of misery.


    He dared not recall what he had been doing, what he had said since she returned to the country.


    She had filed for divorce as soon as she got back, hade to him.


    She had always kept her distance from Mark.


    And what had he done? He had been moody, unable to let go of the past two years. He had nearly torn her apart.


    Just ten minutes ago, what had he said to her? He used her of acting. He had used the cruelest words to force her to admit she had not been unfaithful.


    But she had never been!


    Yet he had forced her to prove it.


    After a while, there was silence on the other end of the phone. Lucius uncertainly called out, "Mr. Ford?"


    Before he could finish, the door to his office was flung open.


    Ophelia stormed in, furious, ring daggers at him!


    Lucius waited a moment, then, seeing Gregory remain silent, said, "Mr. Ford, I''ll hang up now. Call me anytime if you need anything. I''ll send the information to your email straight away."


    "Click "


    The moment Lucius hung up, a powerful pnded on his face!


    Lucius inhaled sharply, wiping the blood from his lip, chuckling, "Should''ve known you''d have a strong backhand."


    "Lucius, you''re despicable!!" Ophelia, eyes zing behind her sses, "What right did you have to tell Mr. Ford?!"


    "Because it was my people who found out." Lucius said, "Because Mr. Ford has given me the life I have now. Ophelia, it''s the same for you, for me, for everyone. None of us has the right to betray Mr. Ford."


    Lucius had never been one for principles.


    Over the years, he had blood on his hands, but his loyalty never wavered.


    What does liking someone matter?


    If liking someone meant betrayal, then what separated him from a beast?


    Ophelia red at him, asking, "So, you never thought about hiding it for me??"


    Lucius replied, "No."


    Ophelia, shaking with rage, asked, "Then why the hell did you sleep with me yesterday??"


    Yesterday, in the office, he had taken her several times! Like a virgin boy exploring for the first time.


    She thought that meant he agreed to help her hide it.


    But the moment she stepped into Lucius'' office today, she sensed something was off.


    Damn it.


    A ssic case of ''hit it and quit it''!


    And more importantly, how could she face SZ Technology now??


    Those who betray Gregory never end well.


    Lucius grabbed her hand as she tried to hit him again, ying with it, "Ophelia, didn''t tell Mr. Ford it was you who deliberately hid the information. But just this once. Next time, no one can save you if you''re looking for death!"


    S


    al.n


    Sitting on the toilet, faced with an unexpected visit from Aunt Flo, I was at my wit''s end.


    After hesitating for a moment, I called out, "Gregory, Gregory?"


    "What''s wrong?!"


    Outside, he seemed to snap out of a daze, quickly stepping to the bathroom door and knocking, "I''m here, what is it?"


    "Could you... could you possibly go upstairs and get me some..."


    Although I''ve been married before, we always kept things formal, so I hesitated, "Some sanitary pads?"


    "...I''ve got some here."


    "What?" I was taken aback.


    No further response came from outside, but soon the door was knocked again, "Open up, please."


    "Okay."


    I carefully stood up and opened the door a crack. His hand, with its


    distinct wrist bones, reached in ne?


    handing me arge bag filled with sanitary products.


    Overnight pads, super absorbent ones, day pads, tampons...


    It had everything.


    After getting myself sorted, I saw him lost in thought again and couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    He shook his head slightly, his eyes tinged with red, as he pulled me into a hug. "I was just thinking, those two years must have been hard on you."


    "Not really tried to sound upbeat.


    "Dave and the others were really kind


    to me, Christine flew over to see me often, and Snowy was with me every day Oh, and the olddy next door took great care of me too."


    He seemed to force a smile. "Really?"


    "Of course." I finished speaking and red at him. "Why do you have so many sanitary products in your house?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 452

    "Edith told me to get them."


    Gregory''s eyes were fixed on mine, his voiceden with meaning. "She said if I''m serious about pursuing you, I should always be ready to move in together, and have all these feminine products stocked up."


    My cheeks flushed. "Who said anything about moving in? Besides, we''re just friends right now!"


    "Alright, alright,"


    He pulled me closer, his lips meeting mine in a brief, sparkling kiss. "Friends who can kiss and hug. Are you satisfied with that?"


    "Stop it, you''re being a rascal!"


    I felt a mix of embarrassment and annoyance, quickly standing up to escape his hold.


    Gregory grasped my wrist, looking up at me. "Then what are we, ording to you?"


    "I''m not telling."


    I shot him a look. "Since when does the person being pursued have to make the first move?"


    "What about my birthday present, then?"


    I sensed a slight shift in his mood, nning to give him his giftter, but now I didn''t want to wait any longer. "Your present... just give me a second!"


    With that, I hurried upstairs, returning with the gift I had initially prepared for him.


    "Happy Birthday!"


    I handed him a rectangr gift box and a paper bag.


    One was the gift I''d prepared beforehand.


    The other was ast-minute purchase from the night before.


    Gregory raised an eyebrow. "Two gifts?"


    I teased, "You can only pick one if you want."


    "I want both."


    He stretched out his hands, taking both gifts from me.


    The paper bag bore a luxury brand logo, but he opted to open the rectangr box first.


    Inside, neatly folded, was a T-shirt with a rabbit emblem I had embroidered myself on the left chest.


    "Did you design this yourself?"


    "Yeah." I nodded lightly. "Do you like it?"


    Before working on Be''s dress, I hadpleted this design.


    It was simple to cut, but it held a different meaning for both of us. And... it was a matching set.


    Though, I felt a bit shy to tell him that at the moment.


    The matching piece hung in my wardrobe, still unworn.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Gregory didn''t respond immediately, instead, he opened the other gift t to Patek Philippe watch that t my eye the previous night.


    reveal


    Its strap color perfectlyplemented Gregory''s bold and carefree demeanor.


    He calmly removed his current watch, extending his wrist towards me. "Would you put it on for me?"


    "Sure." I took the watch from its box, moving closer to help him put it on.


    The strap fitted perfectly without any need for adjustments.


    As I was about to step back, Gregory grabbed my waist, pulling me closer, his voice calm yet intense. "Jane... these gifts aren''t enough for me."


    I chuckled. "Why are you so hard to please? What more do you want?"


    "I want you."


    His voice was deep and longing. He repeated, "I, want, you."


    My body tensed up!


    Maybe it was spending too many years around Christine, but my first thought was to say, "Take it easy, I''m on my period..."


    But then Gregory''s cool lips brushed


    my ear, seductively coaxing,


    "Jane, dear Jane, from today, be


    Gregory''s girlfriend, will you?"


    My heart raced uncontrobly.


    Every word seemed to tap on my eardrum, sending a tingling sensation through my entire body.


    His eyes held mine, intense and focused, earnestly waiting for my response.


    It felt as though time had stopped.


    I quickly looked away, afraid my racing heart would give me away.


    Trying to soundposed and not like a smitten girl, but my lips betrayed me, curving up slightly, "Okay..."


    Before I could finish, he chuckled softly, leaning in to seal my lips with his.


    Between breaths, I was enveloped in his scent - a refreshing mix of mint and a hint of tobo, strangely harmonious and intoxicating.

 Chapter 453

    Two years had passed since Ist saw Gregory smoke. Not once had I smelled the faintest hint of tobo on him. It must have been a particrly tough time for him.


    Gregory kissed me with a tenderness and passion that felt like the first bloom of love, pouring all his fervor into me. My knees weakened, and only by his hands steadying me at my waist did I manage to stay upright.


    Sensing my instability, he wrapped his arms around me and, while continuing to kiss me, walked backward until we sat down on the couch. His hands, with their distinctively defined wrists, grasped my calves and gently parted them, inviting me to straddle him. Then, he held me closer, kissing me with a wild abandon that left me breathless.


    "Gregory..." I gasped for air.


    "Hmm? Are you okay?" he asked, pausing to let me catch my breath, only to dive back in a momentter. His hand slid up under my dress, his calloused palm creating a tantalizing friction against my skin, eventuallying to rest on my chest. His touch was so gentle yet so intense that I found myself unable to speak aplete sentence.


    Yet, all his kisses were through the fabric of my clothes.


    Without stopping, Gregory kissed me again, his eyes burning with restrained desire. "Jane, Jane..." His voice was hoarse with longing. "You have the worst timing with your period."


    My cheeks burned even hotter. "It''s not like I can control it. It happens every month at this time."


    "It''s okay," he said, his voice deep and soothing. "I can wait. Jane, if there''s one thing I''ve excelled at over the past twenty years, it''s waiting."


    I ran my fingers through his hair and gently kissed his forehead, using a nickname I had always avoided. "Thank you, Mr. Ford."


    He froze, surprise and pleasure evident in his gaze. "What did you just call me?"


    "Gregory, didn''t you hear?"


    "No, it''s not that," he said, yfully pinching my waist. "Thest part. Say it again."


    "I thought you hated being called that?" I teased, trying to hold backughter. I remembered when Dorothy used to call him by that nickname, and he always despised it.


    Gregory knew exactly what I was referring to and chuckled. "You said it yourself. I don''t like others calling me that. Are you ''others''? Jane, from the moment you were born, you were meant to be mine."


    "That does make sense," I mused. Our families had arranged our marriage when I was born.


    Gregory raised an eyebrow. "So, say it again."


    "I won''t... Ah... Stop, that tickles!"


    He flipped us over, pinning me down on the couch. One hand held mine above my head while the other tickled me mercilessly. "Will you say it or not?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I can''t... Okay, okay... I''ll say it! Just stop!" Iughed until tears streamed down my face.


    He paused, waiting for me to speak,


    but was interrupted by his phone ringing He nced at the caller ID and answered. Before he could speak, a yful voice came through.


    "Greg, where are you? We''ve been here for ages, and the birthday boy is MIA. Did you run off to find a chick?"


    "You guessed right for once," Gregory replied, holding me close as he stood up. "We''ll be there soon. Start without us; don''t wait."


    After hanging up, rence was utterly confounded. But then, seeing Christine, he couldn''t help but tease her. "Are you sure Greg sent you and this little one ahead?"


    Christine shot back, "It was my best friend''s idea."


    From the moment she walked in, she and rence had been at odds.


    rence thought she was desperate to clinch a deal, following them here. No matter how much she exined, he wouldn''t believe her.


    Considering at the effort Gregory


    had put in over thest twenty years, only to be seemingly abandoned, rence was livid. "Your best friend? Jane, is it? You better go back and tell her not to think Gregory''s still pining for her."


    "While she''s still young, she should move on. Gregory''s already found someone else."

 Chapter 454

    Just off the phone, Gregory''s message was crystal clear to rence. Gregory was off the market! rence wondered which luckydy had managed to snag Gregory, making him forget his old me and fall for her instead. But, in the grand scheme of things, that detail was minor. Ever since that drama two years ago, their tight-knit group had been rooting for Gregory to move on and embrace a fresh start. And now, it seemed they had their wish. Whoever this new girl was, in their eyes, she must be something special to have won Gregory over!


    rence was determined to clear any hurdles for Gregory and Jane, ensuring no misunderstandings cropped up between her and Gregory because of Jane. Christine was in disbelief, even more shocked than rence, "What did you say? He''s got a girlfriend now??" Just half an hour ago, Jane had asked her to head over first with Ike, leaving her to have a one-on-one with Gregory at Elmwood Vis. And now, rence was telling her Gregory had a girlfriend. What was going on???


    Her savvy-in-love bestie had been swept off her feet! Completely taken in by Gregory. Seeing her reaction, rence grew even more smug, "Surprised, huh? I''m just saying, you better take that little rascal with you and leave before it gets embarrassing..." "I can leave, fine," Christine looked at him as if he were nuts, pointing at Ike, "But him too?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dailey looked up from his phone, his tone indifferent. "rence, maybe wait till Gregory shows up before jumping to conclusions." "Once Gregory shows, it''ll be toote!" After all, his girlfriend would be with him. rence nced at Christine, nodding as if it were the most natural conclusion, "What else? Leave the kid here? How are we supposed to exin him to Jane? Pretend he''s Gregory''s nephew?"


    Christine felt a vengeful satisfaction, smiling, "Are you sure? What if he really is Gregory''s nephew?" Little Ike sat on the couch, big eyes blinking, legs swinging, oblivious to the adult drama unfolding. This uncle was being horribly rude. He had to let his uncle know how he was being bullied!


    rence scoffed, "Impossible,


    Gregory can''t stand kids, never keeps them around. Make up a better lie Alright then." Seeing


    rence was beyond niet


    Christine was pleased, continuing, "Anything else you want me to do? Like telling my friend not toe to this birthday party?"


    rence''s eyes widened, as if bracing for battle, "She''sing too???" He had seen this legendary old me once at Dorothy''s birthday


    party. Her features were


    individually, but together, they


    formed a perfectly bnced visage, her aura cool and detached. Any man with such an ''old me'' would find his life turned upside down. "Yeah." Christine nodded, her smile mischievous, "Maybe I should call her, tell her not toe."


    rence didn''t hesitate, "Do it, now."


    Dailey caught Christine''s eye, then nced at his overly naive brother, casually adding, "Ever thought that Gregory''s girlfriend might actually be Jane?" If Christine made that call, the naive one would be in for more than he bargained for.


    rence waspletely lost. His mind refused to entertain the possibility. The betrayal two years ago had seemingly severed all ties. He couldn''t imagine them getting back together. Gregory, with his pride, wouldn''t go back to someone Who had betrayed him...

 Chapter 455

    So, I hadn''t heard a peep about Gregory getting back together with Jane when I dropped by his ce yesterday. After mulling it over, rence was adamant, shaking his head. "No way, Dailey. You might not get Gregory as well as you think..."


    Dailey fell silent, not bothering to argue. He knew all too well what was going on in Gregory''s mind. A guy who could wait for someone for over two decades without a glimmer of hope wasn''t about to switchnes that easily. Especially considering Christine, Jane''s best friend, had shown up in Vista Town. Chances were, Jane was here too.


    But when the news of Christine being in town didn''t even make Gregory bat an eyelid yesterday, that said it all. It meant he was already in the know. It meant he was still on the same doomed path. It meant trouble for rence.


    Christine, finding rence''s naivety amusing and never one to shy away from stirring the pot, chimed in, "How about we make a bet?"


    rence was intrigued, "Bet on what?"


    "On whether Gregory''s girlfriend is our very own Jane."


    "You''re on..." rence''s voice trailed off, suddenly pausing, "Wait a second, do you know something I don''t? Gregory didn''t really fall for your friend''s trap, did he??"


    "Trap? You better watch your words, or you''ll be eating them..."


    "It is what it is," rence shrugged. "To get Gregory to reconsider, your friend must''ve turned on the waterworks, begging him..."


    Gregory and I reached the private room''s door, and as he pushed it open, those were the words that greeted us. I paused, slightly taken aback. Gregory, with a half-smile, introduced me, "Gentlemen, meet my wife, Jane."


    The guy who was talking was dumbfounded. He scanned his eyes between me and Gregory several times, finally settling on our interlocked hands. He was thunderstruck.


    "Jane! Jane, I''m rence. You can call me Larry, Lenny, rence, anything!"


    I


    In the next instant, he jumped up, grinning from ear to ear, "So you''re Gregory''s girlfriend! I knew it; only you could match up to Gregory! Gregory''s lucky to have you; it''s like his ancestors are looking out for


    him!"


    I smiled gently, "Nice to meet you, I''m Jane."


    rence was quick with his words, "Jane, no wonder Gregory''s been hung up on you all these years. You two are a match made in heaven!"


    Christine couldn''t help but shake her head. "Larry, you were singing a different tune just a minute ago..."


    "Hey, stop!" rence quickly turned


    to Christine. "You wanted that store,


    right? Pick any store you like


    tomorrow, if I have to pay a penalty to move the brand out, it''s yours."


    "Really?"


    "I swear."


    Christine raised an eyebrow, "Alright, considering how sensible you''re being, I''ll let it slide this time."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Well..." I lifted him onto myp, nced at Gregory, and smiled softly, "That depends on how your uncle behaves."


    Hearing this, the little tyke looked up at his uncle, all seriousness, "Uncle! You gotta step up, Ike doesn''t wanna change aunties!" "I''m on it." Gregory smiled, his arm draping over my shoulder, his grin infectious, "Never been this determined before."

 Chapter 456

    After the dinner party wrapped up, a few more of Gregory''s friends arrived for the second half of the evening.


    And an uninvited guest.


    It was my first timeying eyes on Palmer Ford, the notorious illegitimate son of the Ford family.


    Dressed in a sleek ck suit, he confidently pushed open the private room door, leaning against it with a sinister smile that somewhat resembled Gregory''s. With a flick of his finger, he knocked on the door.


    Gregory, unaffected, casually yed his cards.


    Then he won several times.


    rence exploded. "Damn, you''re cheating, aren''t you?!"


    Silence fell.


    The stakes were high, and by the end, Gregory had pocketed a seven-figure sum.


    Dailey chuckled, "Seems like your wife brings you luck?"


    "Somewhat."


    Gregory''s modesty was belied by the thick amusement in his gaze.


    Christine, while resetting the automatic tile shuffler,ined, "Jane, your man not only snatched you away but now he''s taking my money too." "Fair game."


    Gregoryughed, generously offering, "But hey, about the rent for your shop, rence could waive it for you."


    rence retorted, "Greg, ying the generous host with someone else''s money? ssic."


    "Not cool?"


    Gregory shot back.


    rence nced at Christine and generously dered, "Of course, it''s cool. Nice to meet yourdy today, consider it a wee gift." "Thanks, rence!"


    Christine beamed, "rence is so generous, a real big shot. Totally different from those spoiled rich kids."


    Knock, knock-


    The door sounded again, this time with more force.


    Palmer smirked, "What''s this? A party and I wasn''t invited? Bro, how could you not include me in the birthday fun?" Stepping in, his gazended on me beside Gregory, "And you must be Ms. Myers, right? Should I call you Jane then?" Gregory scoffed, barely giving him a nce. "You think you''re worthy? Know your ce."


    "Bro, that''s harsh."


    Palmer pulled up a chair and sat


    down, "We''re all Ford family, we the same blood. What''s the


    nce between you and me?"


    Gregory handed me a ss of room-temperature juice,pletely ignoring Palmer, "Humans and dogs, there''s a difference."


    Palmer adjusted his sses, "You


    ?


    don''t have to be so hostile. Dad sent me to check if, since you''re still around and all, you''ll be attending the family dinner tomorrow night?"


    "Then do me a favor, ask him if he''s ready to see you ruined."


    "What do you mean?"


    Gregory toyed with a mahjong tile, "The Ford Group''s Al project tanked, billions gone. Think you''ll still have a ce there?"


    Palmer''sposure crumbled, "How... That''s not public yet. How do you know?"


    "Maybe because I orchestrated it?"


    Gregory''s smile was taunting, but his eyes were cold as ice.


    Palmer''s eyes darkened with fury. "You did this?"


    Gregory, "Just settling a score, perfectly fair."


    "What score? I have no clue what you''re on about."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Palmer quickly masked his agitation, refusing to show weakness, "You don''t need to worry about my position in the Ford Group. I''m here to tell you, be at the family dinner tomorrow night..."

 Chapter 457

    "Bastard, dare you say theb explosion had nothing to do with you?"


    rence was always straightforward,ying it all out there without a filter. He added, "Don''t think for a moment that The Ford Group is in the bag for you, a bastard child. What makes you think you can stand your ground in the Ford family?"


    "At the very least, I''m the one in the Ford family right now, am I not?"


    Palmer smiled, ncing at Gregory, "Alright, I''ve delivered the message dad asked me to. Whether youe back or not, that''s on you."


    As he turned to leave, he twisted the knife a bit, "Oh, and happy birthday. I''m surprised you''re still around to celebrate it."


    With that, he left.


    rence was livid. "What''s he implying? That he regrets Greg didn''t die in thatb two years ago??"


    "Enough, rence."


    Dailey was the picture of calm, "What''s the point of bickering like this? It''s beneath you."


    Seeing Dailey and Gregory unfazed, rence cooled down, turning to Gregory, "Greg, was that explosion two years ago just about ruining his project?"


    Dailey leaned back, "You''re underestimating the younger brother''s thirst for revenge."


    I tensed up at that.


    Palmer was known for his ruthless methods.


    Even now, thinking back to that explosion, I felt a shiver down my spine.


    If we were to sh with him again...


    Gregory, sensing my anxiety, took my hand and gently squeezed, "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen this time."


    Dailey cut to the chase, "Are you going to the family dinner tomorrow night?"


    "Of course." Gregory''s lips curled up slightly. "Wouldn''t miss it."


    After everyone had left, Christine retreated to her room to dive into video games.


    Ike took a bath and then crashed on the bed, his little belly sticking out, looking utterly peaceful in his sleep.


    After tucking him in, I quietly closed the door behind me and headed out.


    Gregory was still in the living room, waiting.


    I was surprised, "You''re still here?"


    I had asked him to head home and rest while I helped Ike with his bath.


    Gregory sat on the couch and pulled me down to sit on hisp, "I didn''t want you to worry, thought I''d stay andfort you a bit longer."


    This kind of intimacy felt so natural with him.


    If I didn''t know him better, I''d suspect he was a seasoned heartbreaker.


    I wrapped my arms around his waist, resting my head on his


    shoulder, murmuring, "I am w


    Gregory. I can''t bear the thought of something happening to you again."


    Another incident like the explosion could break me.


    I''d lose my mind.


    Gregory''s chin rested on my head as he chuckled lightly, "Do you like me that much?"


    "It''s not about liking or not liking."


    I red at him, but then, under the weight of his expectant gaze, I


    surrendered. "Okay, yes, I do like


    you.


    A lot That''s why I can''t stand the thought of you getting hurt This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Thinking back, I couldn''t pinpoint the exact moment I fell for him again.


    Was it when he carried me out of that underground garage after I was kidnapped?


    Or when he appeared with an umbre as I was kneeling in the snow, freezing?


    Or maybe when he kicked down the door to the room where I was tied up and being drained of my blood?


    ---


    Reflecting on it, he had saved me, helped me, countless times.


    But my feelings for him didn''t solidify in any specific moment.


    It was his unwavering, unconditional, definitive choice to always pick me.


    I could feel his favoritism in a very real way.


    Gregory''s gaze deepened, and he kissed me, stirring a whirlwind of emotions, "With you wanting me, how could I ever think of leaving? Jane, thaven''t even married you, haven''t had kids with you, haven''t grown old with you yet."

 Chapter 458

    Suddenly, my heart softened.


    I wrapped my arms around his waist, holding him tightly, letting him take what he wanted.


    Probably because there were two other people in the bedroom, an adult and a child, Gregory didn''t go too far, just a taste and no more. His eyes deepened as he asked, "Come over to my ce?"


    I felt my cheeks burn and red at him. "Is Christine here to y matchmaker with your nephew?"


    "Just this once."


    He was thick-skinned.


    But I still declined. "No way, we just made it official. Can''t rush into things."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Am I rushing?"


    His gaze was teasing, his voice clear, "Besides, I just want to cuddle in bed. You''re on your period, so it''s not like we can go all in..."


    "Gregory!"


    So blunt! He just says whateveres to mind.


    I tried to cover his mouth, but it was toote to stop him from saying those words. My face felt even hotter, my ears burning.


    He gently moved my hand away, holding it in his, raising an eyebrow, "Can''t say that?"


    "No."


    "Why not?"


    "...It''s... It''s too much."


    "How is it too much?"


    His eyes were mocking, "Even the ancients said, ''Appetite and desire are natural."


    "...I can''t argue with you."


    Feeling embarrassed, I got up and started pushing him towards the door, "Alright, alright, it''ste. You better go home and sleep."


    "Oh."


    Gregory responded dully, reluctantly following me to the door, waiting for the elevator.


    One elevator per apartment, just like those fancy townhouses.


    The elevator arrived quickly.


    But Gregory made no move to enter.


    I looked up at him, "What''s..."


    Before I could finish, he suddenly pulled me into a tight hug. Gentle yet firm.


    ret


    I was taken aback, not knowing where this wasing from, but didn''t push him away. Just as kwas about to enjoy his embrace, his hand on my arm slowly moved down.


    From my elbow to my forearm.


    Finally, resting on my wrist.


    His warm, dry thumb slid under the bracelet of beads I was wearing, caressing the scars on my wrist.


    I tensed up.


    I had always kept it from him... How did he know?


    Before I could think, I heard his low voice. "Baby, does it hurt?"


    He didn''t say much, but I could


    clearly


    The


    the concern in his tone.


    Cammiliar term of endearment


    caught me off guard.


    But soon, I looked up at him, "It hurts, a lot. Gregory, if anything happens to you again, it might hurt all over."


    Actually, this wound wasn''t really his fault.


    It just happened on his birthday.


    That day, I received a highly prestigious award, amid apuse.


    Many people, familiar and unfamiliar, gave me their praise, all with good intentions.


    I left with the trophy, but in the bustling street, I saw Gregory.


    In a daze, he disappeared.


    I searched every shop on that street and asked in every office building, but he was nowhere to be found.


    The excitement and sense of achievement from the award contrasted sharply with the "Gregory is dead" scenario.


    I even bought a bottle of wine on my way home, in a daze.


    When I came to, I was in a hospital bed.


    It dawned on me that I had attempted suicide.


    Dave, not known for his patience, barely managed to keep his cool and refrained from scolding me.


    He was terrified, "The award


    ceremonin


    did you


    end up doing somethingt


    ended well, didn''t it?


    drastic when you got home


    SO


    "I thought I saw him, but I couldn''t find him."


    "Him?" Dave immediately got it. "Your light?"


    All these things, after he shared his love life with me without holding back and started gossiping about mine.


    I told him everything.


    After all, we always exchange secrets with each other.


    Besides, I knew Dave was a good guy.


    My light-That was Dave''s summary of Gregory after hearing my story.

 Chapter 459

    I was lying in the hospital bed, nodding slowly. "Yes, Gregory."


    Initially, as I was searching for Gregory, I had slowlye to terms with the possibility that he might have died, this terrible piece of news.


    But then, as Iy there on the hospital bed, rity struck me. He couldn''t be dead.


    That day, our chance encounter on the street must have been a divine sign.


    After that, my health improved rapidly, as if someone on their deathbed had suddenly found a reason to heal.


    Now, Gregory was far from his usual carefree self, his expression grave. "You can''t keep doing this, Jane," he said sternly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then take care of yourself," I shot back.


    His stern look didn''t scare me one bit. "Gregory, if you dare get yourself hurt, I dare to die just to show you."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Yes, I''m threatening you. Are you scared?"


    "Scared." He was at a loss with me, his eyes filled with fear and affection. "I''m not scared of anything, except for something happening to you." "Then promise me, promise me you''ll take care of yourself."


    I was scared too.


    I feared that facing Palmer again would bring back the horrors of the past.


    It''s easy to dodge an open attack, but a stab in the back is hard to foresee.


    Gregory gently caressed my forehead, nting a kiss. "Alright, I promise you."


    "Pinky promise."


    Like a child, I extended my little finger. "You promise me, and I promise you. Gregory, for each other, let''s both stay alive."


    "Deal." He curved his lips into a slight smile, hooking his finger with mine, giving it a gentle shake. "Jane, from now on, no one can take my life, except for you."


    "Yuck, why would I want your life!"


    I immediately felt uneasy with such talk. "I just want you to be here, that''s all."


    Then, suddenly remembering seeing him in France, I knew it was most likely a case of mistaken identity, or just my imagination, but I couldn''t help asking.


    "By the way, where were youst year today?"


    "France," Gregory paused, then gently touched my scar. "Just, I didn''t run into you. Imagine, if we had met that day, would you have suffered less?" -Would you have not tried to hurt yourself.


    I understood the subtext of his words.


    My heart trembled slightly.


    So, the person I saw that day, it was him.


    I hadn''t been mistaken. It wasn''t just my imagination.


    We didn''t actually meet, but he saved me once again.


    I smiled at him. "But I saw you that day, you were on the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es in the evening, right?"


    "Right."


    Gregory''s pupils contracted, his breathing suddenly erratic. "Your suicide attempt, was it because..."


    "No."


    I cut off his wild assumptions with a definitive answer, grabbing his hand. "Gregory, were you sent by God to save me? It''s since then that I''ve felt hopeful, and in a few months, I was able to stop the medication."


    He looked skeptical, guilt still evident in his eyes. "Really?" "Lying makes me a puppy."


    I looked at him sincerely. "If you don''t believe me, you can check the prescription records with my doctor. What you''ve brought to me has always been redemption."


    ???


    He didn''t speak, rubbing my hair silently for a while. "Alright, go back to sleep, no staying upte with your period."


    "As youmand."


    I chuckled, knowing he wouldn''t let this go so easily.


    He would feel guilty, remorseful.


    There was no need to rush exnations, just being by his side was enough.


    Still, I had a lingering worry. "Remember our promise?"


    "Remember."


    Gregory chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''m not as foolish as you."


    That finally put my mind at ease. "About the family dinner tomorrow night, you''re really going?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll apany..."

 Chapter 460

    In the exclusive lounge of the RiverCity Clubhouse, the atmosphere was lively.


    The man seated at the head of the table, dressed in a tailor-made suit, had an expression so neutral it was impossible to gauge his mood. Yet, even without uttering a single word, his aura of authority was enough to dominate the room.


    Sitting to his right, a man raised his ss. "Mr. Ferguson, we''re fullymitted to this project. Whatever RF needs, consider it done."


    Profit was a secondary concern. The primary goal was to forge a connection with the RF Group. In RiverCity, hitching your wagon to RF''s star was a dream many shared. Starting with a coborative project seemed like a good way to show sincerity, with the details to be figured outter. However, it appeared that such gestures of goodwill no longer impressed RF.


    Bryant nced at his watch, then stood up nonchntly. "If there''s nothing innovative on the table, we''ll wait for the Marketing Department''s feedback." Technically, Bryant didn''t need to attend this low-levelworking event. He was actually next door, catching up with his childhood friends, when York Carlson roped him into this.


    Hearing this, ric shot a desperate look at York, seeking help. He was dating York''s cousin, which was the only reason York, and by extension, Bryant, had even shown up. York was here as a favor to his cousin, who had sung ric''s praises. York had expected something impressive, not theckluster presentation that wasid out before them. Scanning the room, York realized that even an intern at RF could have done a better job than what was presented. It seemed ric was just another guy riding on his partner''s coattails.


    York''s patience was thinning, but he kept his response mild. "It''s up to Mr. Ferguson. We''ll wait for the news." Bryant, disinterested in the proceedings, had already made his way out. Heading to the restroom, he ran into Kevin.


    "Mr. Ferguson..."


    Bryant, always cautious, had left people to keep an eye on Mrs. Ferguson in Vista Town. So any unusual activity there would immediately be reported back to him. Today, Kevin seemed hesitant to share the news.


    Bryant''s expression darkened. "Is there trouble on her end?" The "her" in question was obvious.


    "Not exactly... Kevin hesitated, then corrected himself, "In a way, yes." From the perspective of their boss, it was certainly trouble. Bryant''s face tensed up, and he quickly headed towards the exit, asking, "What happened?" His voice betrayed a hint of anxiety.


    Two years ago, when Jane had a car ident and ended up in theke, Bryant was beside himself with worry, searching the waters day and night. Back then, no one could talk him down, not even his grandfather. With Jane gone, there was no one left to influence him. Now, the mere hint of her being in trouble was unbearable. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin felt sympathy but had to ry the message. "Mrs. Ferguson..." He corrected himself quickly, "Ms. Webster, has been seen with Mr. Ford."


    Apparently, they were spotted together, hand in hand, and looking very intimate. Mrs. Ferguson, now Ms. Webster, was even seen leaning into Mr. Ford''s embrace, a level of affection she and Bryant had rarely shown publicly.


    In the early days, Bryant was always distant. Eventually, it seemed Jane had grown cold too. Seeing the photos, Kevin couldn''t help feeling happy for Jane, yet he pitied his boss. It was a tale of missed opportunities and unfortunate fate.


    Bryant''s tall frame froze momentarily, then he continued to the parking lot, his stride bing steady again, as if nothing was amiss. He muttered two words that Kevin barely caught, "That''s good." Kevin was at a loss for words.


    As Bryant reached his car, a sudden summer downpour began, drenching his hair and soaking his shirt. The rain blurred around him, but he seemed not to notice, stepping into his car without betraying any emotion.

 Chapter 461

    His voice was hoarse. "Home."


    The driver,pliant as ever, steered towards the Ferguson Mansion.


    Then, from the backseat, some words cut through, "To LunarLakeBay Vis."


    The driver hesitated for a moment. ncing at Bryant through the rearview mirror, he made a U-turn at the next intersection.


    The rain was still falling, tapping against the car''s exterior, but Bryant felt as if it was pounding on him instead. Bit by bit, it seemed to extinguish the pride and dignity that was ingrained in his bones, inch by inch.


    The car stopped within the courtyard of LunarLake Bay Vis, and before the driver could offer an umbre, Bryant stepped out into the downpour with determined strides.


    Stepping back into the vi, into the marriage home he shared with Jane, felt surreal. It was as if it was only yesterday when he''de home from a night out, and Jane would be there to greet him, helping him to the couch. Carefully preparing him a hangover remedy.


    "Sir, you''re not returning to Ferguson Mansion tonight?" Emma emerged from the bedroom as she heard the noise, flicking on the light with a snap, illuminating the room.


    Bryant squinted against the bright light. "Hmm."


    "Oh my goodness, you''re soaking wet! Hurry upstairs and take a hot shower, catching a cold in the summer is the worst!"


    Emma, a long-standing figure in the Ferguson household, acted both as a servant and a sort of caretaker for Bryant, urging him to go up and change. Bryant simply nodded slightly and made his way upstairs alone, settling into the sofa by the window and lighting a cigarette.


    Nothing had changed. She had left, and so had he; only Emma remained, guarding the traces of their three-year marriage. Jane couldn''t bear to face it. And he, filled with guilt and reluctance, couldn''t dare to.


    After a while, there was a knock on the bedroom door. It was Emma.


    Upon being allowed in, she entered, cing a bowl of hangover soup on the table. "You''ve been out again tonight, haven''t you? I learned this recipe from Mrs. Ferguson; she adjusted it several times until it was just right for you. Remember to drink it before you go to sleep, it''ll help prevent a headache tomorrow."


    Bryant almost smiled, his voice barely a whisper, "...Okay."


    "Sir..." Seeing him in such a dispirited state, Emma couldn''t help but ask, "Is something wrong?"


    Timothy Ferguson had passed away. Mrs. Ferguson was gone. And around Bryant... there was no one left who truly cared for him.


    Bryant chuckled softly. "Emma, was I... really terrible to her?"


    Emma paused, then gently shook her head. "How could that be? You were always very good to Mrs. Ferguson."


    In public, he gave her dignity. In private, he provided materially. But, Emma felt a sense of regret on their behalf, "It''s just... something was missing."


    Bryant looked up, asking, "Missing what?"


    "Love."


    Emma had seen their marriage up close and sighed, "Bryant, another girl might have been happy with the kind of marriage you offered, but not Jane."


    "She wanted you, your affection, from the very beginning."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "So, it makes sense that she would leave."


    After Emma left, Bryant sat rigid on the sofa, lost in thought. The cigarette burned down to the filter dropping ash and a hint of ember onto his skin without him noticing. The rainy night was loud, his face pale and eyes reddened, shattered.


    She really... didn''t want him anymore?


    ????


    l


    Whether she moved out or asked for a divorce, he had never truly felt abandoned until now. He always thought she woulde back someday. But what he faced instead was the reality of her being with someone else.


    Bryant rubbed his face, seemingly unable to ept this truth, and picked up his phone to dial a familiar number.


    The call connected quickly, her voice light and cheerful on the other end, "Hello, Mr. Ferguson?"


    Jane.

 Chapter 462

    Bryant was hardly ever on the receiving end of such a tone. When she was with him, Jane was mostlyposed and gentle, professionally adept, personally organized. Rarely did she sound so girlish.


    In a fluster, Bryant ended the call. His phone slipped from his grasp, thudding softly against the carpet, mirroring his own disarray. He had intended to ask, to confirm her rtionship with Gregory. But hearing the happiness in her voice, he couldn''t muster the courage to even ask that one question, to seek that one confirmation. He knew he neither dared nor deserved to know. And what would it change anyway? Nothing.


    She was wonderful, deserving of anyone''s affection. In the end, his sudden realization felt quite insignificant next to Gregory''s years of steady loyalty. But luckily, he still had plenty of time. Gregory could wait. So could he. He shamefully thought, as long as they weren''t married, he''d have his chance to swoop in.


    ...


    ric couldn''t pay attention to York''s words, not with such an opportunity before him. Nodding along before hastily leaving the booth, he headed straight in the direction Bryant had gone. His sess in business wasn''t just due to his girlfriend''s connections but also his thick skin and ruthlessness. He caught sight of Bryant, who seemed stunned by some news before driving off without Kevin, even the rain went unnoticed. ric had his suspicions, approaching Kevin with a sly smile. "Kevin, something wrong with Mr. Ferguson? He doesn''t seem to be in high spirits." "It''s none of your business," Kevin responded curtly before walking away. Having been by Bryant''s side for years, Kevin had his principles. The most important of which: the boss''s personal matters were off-limits to outsiders.


    Rebuffed, ric felt slightly embarrassed but remained eager. He decided to call his girlfriend. "Babe, did your cousin mention anything about Mr. Ferguson?"


    "Mr. Ferguson? Bryant?"


    "Yeah, that''s the one."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about him?"


    Feeling a lead, ric perked up, "Like... anything about Mr. Ferguson''s personal life?"


    Sensing it was rted to romantic affairs, especially given Bryant''s reaction, ric knew it had to involve a woman of significance. A woman critical to Bryant.


    After a moment, the voice on the phone shared, "Bryant''s personal life is pretty clean, none of the mess you''re imagining."


    "No, no, not that," ric hurried to rify, "Isn''t Mr. Ferguson famously devoted to his wife? How''s their rtionship?"


    If his personal life was clean, then that woman must be Bryant''s wife. Yet, her identity remainedrgely a mystery.


    "Oh! Last I overheard my cousin


    saying Mr Ferguson and his wife have divorced. Actually, it was his wife who kicked things off. I''ll never understand why she''d leave Such avish lifestyle..."


    "Divorced??" ric pressed, "When did this happen?"


    "Just recently," the voice divulged, adding a gentle warning, "What are you nning? I eavesdropped on this, don''t make it widely known and put me in a tough spot."


    "Trust me, you know me," ric reassured her before probing further, "Do you know what Mrs. Ferguson does?"


    "She''s the founder of that fashion brand that''s been all the rage these past two years, Janedream."


    "Janedream... Christine?"


    ric had met Christine at a


    business g. She left an


    impression. Stunning, dazzling. No wonder she''d propelled Janedream to such fame in a mere couple of years.

 Chapter 463

    "That one, not this one."


    "The other one?"


    ric racked his brain, but nothing came to mind. Knowing this was all the information his girlfriend could provide, he decided not to dwell on it. "Alright, got it. Thanks, babe. Love you."


    After a brief sweet talk, he hung up and called his assistant.


    "Look up the founders of Janedream for me. I need their info and pictures."


    If he could help Bryant win back his ex-wife, they would surely be VIPs in RF Group. What was there to worry about?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The next day, with Gregory heading back to the Ford estate that evening, I finished Be''s gown but couldn''t shake off a sense of unease. Christine, seeing right through me, said, "Your worrying won''t help, and do you really think Gregory is the type to make the same mistake twice?" "I''m just concerned..."


    "Concerned about what?" Christine chuckled, pulling me down to sit on the couch. "What do you think matters more to Gregory, you or anything else?"


    Her words left me stunned, but then it started to dawn on me.


    Christineughed softly, "There you go. After all the trouble to win you over, he wouldn''t risk it unless he was absolutely sure."


    "He''s fearless, doesn''t even flinch at the devil himself."


    "But with a weak spot, it''s a different story," Christine added.


    Thinking back to what Gregory had said the night before, I began to feel more at ease.


    Christine poked my forehead, "You see, it''s theb explosion from two years ago. It''s left you with a big shadow in your heart, making you worry over nothing."


    "Maybe a little."


    No one wants to lose what''s important to them.


    I wished I could stop him. But I knew I couldn''t.


    He needed to reim what belonged to them in the Ford estate for his mother, himself, and Molly Ford.


    He had his duties to fulfill.


    Christine teased, "If you''re that worried, why not drive him there and wait in the car?"


    I actually started to consider the feasibility until my phone rang. It was Be.


    I answered, and her voice came through softly, "Jane, what are you up to?"


    "Just finished your gown."


    I smiled, my attention diverted. "Are you in Vista Town these days? I can bring it over when you''re free."


    "I am! I just moved, and I''ve got some free time today. Want toe over and see my new ce?"


    "Today?" I hesitated but then agreed, "Sure, which neighborhood? I''ll bring it over this afternoon." Be responded quickly, "Perfect, I''ve moved to Cloud Vis."


    "See you this afternoon."


    After hanging up, Christine raised an "I thought you''d at least


    ask


    if he wanted you t


    apany him before agreeing."


    "Gregory saidst night he didn''t need me to go with him."


    Rather than sitting at home worrying, I figured it was better to keep busy to avoid getting anxious.


    Besides, being around Be always seemed to calm me down. Like having a free therapist.


    ...


    Cloud


    was a serene and


    comfortable viplex nestled away from the hustle and bustle, privacy. Perfect for Be.


    ensuring


    We


    After checking in at the gate, I drove to Be''s house.


    Holding the gown, I rang the bell. Summer answered.


    She eyed me, extending her hand, "Just hand over the gown, and you can leave."


    I didn''t move, offering a polite smile. "Is thising from Ms. Taylor?"


    Be had mentioned wanting me to see her new ce, not to be sent away upon arrival. Summer replied curtly, "Doesn''t matter whose idea it was."


    I nced down, meeting her gaze with a calm, "At the dinner party,


    the one who drugged meet bet


    weren''t you?" Content bet


    to

 Chapter 464

    Lately, I''ve been reying that night over and over in my mind.


    The juice was handed to me by the waitress. If I wasn''t the intended target, the chances of itnding in my hands were slim. But I hardly knew anyone at the dinner. Be, Ivy, Bryant. None of them seemed likely. Be was openly caring towards me, Ivy was her confidant, so drugging me was out of the question. And Bryant, even less likely. That left Summer, the only person I had history with. And I could feel, more or less, the animositying from her. Just what she hoped to achieve, I couldn''t figure out.


    When I voiced the usation, Summer froze, then looked at me with feigned confusion, "Me, drug you? What drugs?"


    I smiled back, "You drugged me, and you don''t know with what?"


    Truth was, I wasn''t sure it was her. Just fishing.


    Summer was about to reply when Be walked over, shooting her a look. "Why didn''t you invite Jane in, youngdy?"


    Summer turned, shing Be a sweet smile and saying, "I... I was just so eager to chat with Ms. Webster."


    Right then, I knew it. It was her. She was the one who drugged me.


    Despite her earlier act of innocence, her reaction in front of Be gave her away. With her not even wanting me to step through the door, if she wasn''t the one who drugged me, she would''ve used this as an opportunity to clear her name. To let Be know I was framing her, tarnishing her image. But her first instinct was to smooth things over.


    For now, I masked my suspicions, smiling warmly at Be, "Ms. Taylor, shall we try on the dress?"


    "Of course, the dress is a must."


    Be took my hand, ever so friendly, "But first, you must try the cookies I baked."


    "Cookies?"


    I was pleasantly surprised, joking, "Tasting Ms. Taylor''s homemade cookies is definitely worth bragging about on social media."


    "Feel free to brag." Be didn''t mind at all.


    Her vi had arge front yard


    adorned with a wall of roses, and the


    backyard was filled with various fruit trees. It was clear Be had settled down in Vista Town for her


    al.ne


    daughter. Stepping into her house, the aroma of freshly baked cookies greeted us. After tasting a couple, I sincerelyplimented, "These are delicious, perfectly sweet, much better than store-bought."


    "Really?"


    Be beamed, "I''ll pack some for you to take home, for your family."


    "No, that''s not necessary..."


    "Why so formal with me? I baked plenty."


    "It''s not that..."


    I exined, "I don''t really have a family, or rather..."


    I paused, thinking, then continued,


    do have family, but my re


    is sick in a nursing home,Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    father... might as well not.


    A flicker of sympathy crossed Be''s eyes as she softly asked, "And your mother?"


    "My mother..." I smiled helplessly, replying, "I have no idea where she is, or who she is."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in RiverCity, at the Fusion Corp offices.


    The assistant knocked and entered, cing a file on ric''s desk, "Mr. ric, here''s the information on Jane Dream''s founder you requested."


    "Hmm."


    ric nodded, flipping through the


    file, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Jane? She''s attractive, sure, but hardly a national beauty. What''s got Mr. Ferguson so bewitched?"

 Chapter 465

    "Graduated from a top university, really impressive resume," the assistant remarked.


    But what he didn''t realize was that he had only uncovered Jane''s domestic resume.


    ric was unimpressed. "What''s the use of a resume? The Ferguson family has a long-standing legacy. Do we really need a wife''s resume to boost our image?"


    The assistant spected, "Maybe Mr. Ferguson just likes her type?"


    Men have their preferences, after all. Some like red roses, others prefer gardenias.


    This got ric thinking as he flipped through the files, "She''s in Vista Town now, right?" "Yes."


    "Let''s go, then."


    ric grabbed his car keys and stood up, ready to rush out the door. Every minute wasted was a minute closer to losing the project to apetitor, and he was determined to win.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. ric," the assistant hesitated, "the people there... we can''t afford to offend them either."


    ric paused, "What do you mean?"


    It''s just the founder of Janedream. And he wasn''t going to do anything drastic, just persuade or possibly coerce Jane intoing back to RiverCity to continue being Mrs. Ferguson.


    The assistant handed him a phone with a new message, "Do you know who owns the house Jane is staying in Vista Town?"


    "Who?"


    Seeing the message, ric pped his thigh in frustration, "A Ford? Wasn''t he supposed to be dead two years ago? Even if Jane had something to do with him, am I supposed to be scared of a dead man?"


    "There are rumors he''s not dead," the assistant continued. "SZ Technology, that''s his."


    ric''s vision darkened, "What? Is this reliable?"


    "It seems reliable; it came from our partners in Vista Town."


    After the assistant finished, he asked, "So... maybe we shouldn''t go after Jane?"


    "Let''s go!"


    With narrowed eyes, ric strode out.


    Rtionships that afford living arrangements can beplex.


    A patriarch like Ford isn''t known for passing the buck.


    Rather than being a secret mistress, being officially brought into the family as Mrs. Ferguson would surely be a more stable position.


    When I shared this with Be, she


    seemed aurprised. But having seen


    share of tough times, she


    quickly regained herposure.


    "So, your father has been treating you poorly since you were a child?"


    "Not exactly."


    notk


    I''m usually not keen on discussing my past, but around her, I felt an


    unusual sense of openness, "Actually, my parents adored me as a child It was only in thest few years that I discovered I was adopted."


    "Were you lost as a child?"


    "Not exactly."


    I shook my head, a bitter taste in my mouth, "At the time, it seems I was kidnapped by my biological father''s current wife. I managed to escape, and my adoptive parents saved me... After that, some events caused me to lose many years of memories."


    Be tensed up, as if struck by a thought. "She kidnapped you, and your father did nothing?"


    "I don''t know why..."


    I hesitated, "It seems my biological father wasn''t too fond of me either. Perhaps it had something to do with my biological mother."


    Be spoke with sympathy, "Have you ever thought about looking for her?"


    "Of course, I have." I sighed softly. "But I don''t even know where to start. I even lost the only thing she left me."

 Chapter 466

    Despite having thought about it, I still felt uneasy. What if I actually found her? Would it be like I imagined? She might have already built a family, had kids, living a happy and fulfilled life. My sudden appearance could just be a pebble disrupting her peaceful life. Plus, I lost the pendant two years ago. Trying to find her now seemed more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.


    Unexpectedly, Be offered, "I can help you, whether you want to search publicly or privately, it''s up to you."


    I was surprised. "Really?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Of course." Be nodded, her gaze briefly drifting towards Summer, who was blending smoothies in the kitchen. Her eyes were tender, radiating an unmistakable motherly warmth. "If someone had offered to help me find my daughter sooner, maybe I could have reunited with her earlier."


    "You and Summer..." I hesitated, "Were separated before?"


    If that was the case... I couldn''t help but doubt whether Summer truly was Be''s daughter.


    Two years ago, she was involved in some shady dealings with the Myers family. And now, it wasn''t out of the question that she''d be here trying to deceive Be as well.


    Be didn''t hide anything, her smile fading as she spoke with a hint of sorrow, "Yeah, she was switched at birth just two days after she was born."


    "Who switched her?"


    "We haven''t found out yet." Be sighed.


    I asked softly, "What about the child you were given?"


    "It was a stillborn."


    Hearing this, I was momentarily stunned. Be then spoke with self-reproach, "After that, and a series of other events, I left Vista Town and moved to North City. If I had known she was switched at birth, I would never have left Vista Town. I would have done everything to find her."


    "It''s not your fault," I consoled her, "The me lies with the person who switched the babies."


    "Let''s not talk about me now. At least, I''ve found my daughter now," Be said with a smile, appearing somewhat relieved. "Let''s talk about you. Are you from Vista Town or RiverCity?"


    "Vista Town." I pursed my lips, "From the Myers family of Vista Town."


    "ng-" The ss Be was holding shattered on the floor, tea sshing everywhere. She was visibly shaken, "You''re a Myers from Vista Town? One of the four big families?"


    "...Yes."


    "Your father is Victor?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Seeing her so knowledgeable, I couldn''t help but ask, "You... know the Myers family?"


    "Not at all!" She answered abruptly, quickly bending down to clean up the mess. But somehow, she cut her finger in the process.


    I rushed to grab some tissues, pressing them against the wound, "Do you have band-aids?"


    "No need." Be suddenly became distant, stepping back, "It''s gettingte. You should head home. I''ll message you about the dresster."


    I was somewhat perplexed but knew better than to overstay my wee, "Alright, then I''ll be going."


    Just as I was about to leave, I turned to her, "Oh, Ms. Taylor, there''s something I think you should know."


    "Go on."


    I carefully began, "Two years ago, Summer had..."


    "Ms. Webster!" Summer came over with two sses of smoothie, handing one to me with a bright smile. "Were you about to tell my mom how we met two years ago?"


    Then, she handed the other ss to Be, sweetly saying, "Here you go, Mom!"


    I chuckled, "Yes, that was the n."


    "If my mom''s interested, I''ll tell her


    e


    about it," Summer winked, leaning on Be''s shoulder yfully, "Ms." Webster, please don''t deprive me of a conversation topic with my mom."


    With the conversation heading in this direction, it wasn''t my ce to say more. Moreover, after Be


    heard + was from the Myers family, she seemed to be somewhat wary.

 Chapter 467

    No matter how much I talked, she probably wouldn''t choose to believe me over her "own daughter," Summer.


    I set the juice down on the coffee table and grabbed my bag. "Ms. Taylor, sorry for the intrusion today."


    It wasn''t until Summer left the living room that Be finally let herself rx. A wave of loathing washed over her once again. But as she calmed down, a nagging suspicion gripped her. She picked up her phone and dialed Ivy.


    "Amy, could you do me a favor and dig into something for me? Find out if there was any bad blood between Chloe and Jane two years ago."


    Jane''s demeanor earlier wasn''t that of someone making casual conversation. It felt more like a warning.


    "Sure thing," Ivy responded quickly, her curiosity piqued. "What''s up? Why the sudden interest?"


    "I''m not quite sure yet," Be admitted, then added, "And... when is Jane''s birthday?"


    She couldn''t make sense of it yet, but her instincts told her to look into it.


    Ivy was silent for a moment before replying, "I''ve actually already looked that up. She shares a birthday with Chloe."


    Anyone who might get close to Be, Ivy made a point to do a little background check on them. A little knowledge never hurt.


    Hearing this, Be froze. "The same day?"


    "Yeah."


    Be''s thoughts grew more chaotic. Suddenly she said, "Check which hospital she was born in."


    "She''s from Southhaven, why does it matter?" Ivy asked, puzzled.


    "No," Be shook her head. "Her adoptive parents are from Southhaven, but she was born in Vista Town."


    Be''s tone grew serious. "She''s Victor''s daughter!"


    In the evening, at the Ford Residence, the house was always lively during family dinners.


    Gregory skidded to a stop in his ck Pagani, making a grand entrance at the front door. As he stepped out, the harmonious atmosphere shattered. Everyone''s thoughts were elsewhere.


    Adah Ford was overjoyed, grabbing Gregory by the ear. "You little rascal, finally decided toe home, huh?!"


    "Grandmal" Gregoryughed,


    casually ncing at Klein andCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Palmer his smile tinged with mockery. "Whether I want toe


    bone thing, whether some


    people want me back is another."


    "What are you talking about?" Klein was displeased. "This is your home. Who would stop you froming back?"


    "Oh?" Gregory raised an eyebrow, turning to Palmer with a casual tone. "Since it''s my home, I suppose it''s no problem if I tell him to leave, right?"


    To those in the know, Gregory had been set up and nearly lost his life, returning home for the first time.in two years. To the uninformed, it was as if he ruled the ce. As always, bold and assertive.


    Palmer adjusted his sses, unfazed. "Bro, we''re all part of the Ford family. Why make things ugly?"


    Gregory didn''t give him the time of day and addressed Klein directly. "If he leaves, I''ll take over the Ford Group''s Al project."


    Meaning, Palmer could take a hike. The Ford family could save billions! To Klein, it was a no-brainer. After all, Palmer was just a bastard child. Disposable.


    Unexpectedly, Klein scoffed. "And what are you going to use to turn it around? Besides, we''ve already found a way to continue with the project." Gregory smirked. "Which is?"


    "We''re partnering with RF Group."


    Palmer chimed in directly, "I suppose Mr. Ferguson from RF would love nothing more than to see you dead right now."


    After all, stealing someone''s wife is no different from pping them in the face, Sessfully stealing their wife is like pping them in the face every single day. Bryant couldn''t possibly swallow that bitter pill.

 Chapter 468

    Gregory''s face remained unchanged, his smile growing even more mocking. "You''re so sure that Bryant will team up with you?"


    "He might not want to team up with me."


    Palmer was confident. "But if teaming up with me means he can take down you, his rival in love, why wouldn''t he?"


    Bryant didn''t even have to lift a finger himself. Just handing Palmer a contract would be enough. Palmer would be Bryant''s weapon, forcing Gregory into a corner. Palmer thought to himself, sure, SZ Technology has made waves for just over two years, butpared to RF Group, they''re still small fry.


    Gregory chuckled coldly, "Hold your horses before you boast, or you''ll end up having to grin and bear it when things go south."


    "What do you mean?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I''ve got news you haven''t heard yet."


    Gregory, lounging on the couch, leisurely informed the Ford family, "SZ Technology and RF Group just signed a strategic partnership."


    He crossed his legs, tapping his knee absentmindedly, the picture of calm. "The deal was sealed this morning. No wonder you haven''t heard."


    "What?!"


    Klein''s face went pale! He red at Palmer, furious, "Are you useless? How could you miss such critical information?!"


    The partnership between SZ Technology and RF Group signified one thing: The Ford Group''s Al project was doomed!


    He had been so pleased with Palmer''s performance over the past two years, ready to hand over the reinspletely! And now, this ipetence. Palmer, although taken aback, tried to keep hisposure. "Dad, don''t just take his word for it! With the animosity between them, Mr. Ferguson supporting SZ Technology over us seems unlikely!"


    At this point, the RF and Gregory partnership was essentially RF backing SZ Technology unterally. Impossible. What man would help his ex-wife''s current partner? Madness.


    But Klein, unable to stay calm any longer, didn''t care about ruining the family dinner, "You two, upstairs with me now!"


    This wasn''t just about a potential billion-dor loss. It was about the Ford Group''s prospects for the next decade. In today''spetitive world, one project''s failure could


    mean falling behind forever


    "I''ll pass." Gregory remained seated, indifferent to Klein''s anger. "I''ve only got half an hour. After that, even if you tried to hand over the Ford Group to me, I wouldn''t take it."


    He had a new bride at home who would worry if he waste! Still, his words were a tough pill for Klein to swallow.


    Klein exploded, "What kind of attitude is that?! Two years out there and you think you can disrespect me like this?!"


    Gregory justughed, unconcerned. "And what if I do?"


    A father who favored a bastard son over him, taking everything from Gregory. Now, what right did he have to expect any respect?


    In Gregory''s eyes, respect was


    earned through kindness and love. Without that, it didn''t matter if you were his father or Confucius; you had no right to demand anything from him. He was ready to cut ties if necessary. After all, a crooked beam leads to a skewed house


    Klein, fuming, smashed a teacup, bellowing, "Gregory! How did the Ford family raise such an ungrateful son..." "Wait, hold up."


    ows!


    Gregory interrupted calmly, a smirk on his face that begged to be wiped off. "Don''t jump to conclusions. Who knows, maybe the Ford Group will end up needing this ''ungrateful son'' after all?"


    "You!"


    "Dad..." Palmer, steeling himself, pulled Klein upstairs. Their primary concern now was to verify the truth behind Gregory''s ims.

 Chapter 469

    The silence in the living room was deafening. Klein had left, but Gregory, the prodigal son, was still very much present. The Fords had always tread lightly around him, and today''s debacle had only solidified their caution.


    Adah shot Gregory a reproachful look. "You scoundrel, have you even checked on your grandfather? He''s been looking forward to your visit!" Ever since Paul suffered a heart attack two years ago, his health had declined significantly. Family gatherings like this had be rare asions for him. Today, knowing Gregory might make an appearance, Adah and Mrs. Ford, fearing another sh with Klein, had kept the news from Paul. Paul had thus stayed away from the gathering.


    Gregory''s earlier defiance seemed to melt away as he quickly stood, obediently saying, "Alright, I''ll go now." Molly, who had been quietly observing from the side, quickly added, "Brother, I''lle with you."


    Inside the Ford Residence study.


    No sooner had Gregory stepped in than Klein kicked Palmer out of the way! Frustration etched across his face, Klein barked, "What are you waiting for? Get in touch with RF Group immediately and get to the bottom of this!"


    "Yes, sir!" Palmer, seemingly impervious to the pain, quickly got to his feet, pulled out his phone, and dialed Kevin.


    Kevin picked up almost instantly. "Who''s this?"


    Hearing this, Palmer clenched his teeth, but his voice betrayed no irritation, "Kevin, it''s Palmer from the Ford Group." This wasn''t the first time Palmer had contacted Kevin. Kevin, having worked closely with Bryant for many years and mastering the art ofworking, always managed to maintain his position. Yet, Kevin would always ask, "Who''s this?" every time Palmer called. As if he hadn''t remembered him at all. But that was impossible. It meant Kevin simply didn''t regard him highly enough to remember!


    Kevin, ever aloof, greeted him with a cold, "Hello." Palmer, masking his emotions, continued politely, "I''ve heard that yourpany and SZ Technology are nning a partnership?" He didn''t directly ask if the partnership was already in ce because, in his heart, he couldn''t believe it to be true.


    "The walls do have ears, it seems." Kevin chuckled. "It''s not a n. We''ve already partnered up and will be announcing it officially at a press conference in a few days." After hanging up, Palmer''s face was ashen, speechless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Klein demanded, "Well? What''s the situation?" "What Gregory said... it''s true."


    p! Klein''s hand struck Palmer, sending his sses flying. Klein red at him furiously, "If you don''t have the skills, don''t take on the job. What did you promise me when you joined the Ford Group?!"


    Klein had always found Gregory''s methods too ostentatious, hard to predict and control. That''s why he had backed Palmer for the position Tasting blood in his mouth, Palmer''s "I


    was careless this time. Give me another chance..." He was


    eyes darkened with resp


    determined not to lose to Gregory again.


    "You want another chance?" Klein, spitting with rage, interrupted, "Go ask Gregory if he''d give you another chance! Useless, both of youe from the Ford bloodline, yet why is the gap between you so vast??" With that stinging rebuke, Klein stormed off!


    For now, he had no choice but to rely on that ungrateful son to stabilize the situation. Once the Al project was secure, he''d dispose of him just like two years ago.


    Gregory, having visited his


    grandfather, was leisurely sitting on the couch, watching Kleine downstairs, and asked with a smile, "So, Mr President, have you made up your mind?" Klein, still unable to let go of his pride, conceded, "What you said earlier, I agree!"


    "You agree?" Gregory subtly raised an eyebrow, stood up, and adjusted his sleeves. "Mr. President, hasn''t anyone taught you how to properly ask for a favor?"

 Chapter 470

    Tensions were as high as a standoff at high noon.


    Anyone with half an eye could see that Klein was about to lose it. But then again, this was a gathering of the Fords. Wasn''t it public knowledge that there was bad blood between father and son? Disrespect from the young,ck of affection from the old. The apple didn''t fall far from the tree, it seemed. Some might say it''s in the genes. But as Adah liked to put it, it was a case of every dog having its day.


    Klein, being the only son of the Ford legacy, should''ve known better than to lead a life of scandal if he didn''t want Gregory to dismiss him outright. Adah was all for Gregory putting his father in his ce.


    Just when everyone thought Klein would explode, he stepped forward, pped Gregory on the back, and with a grin said, "You little rascal, alright, daddy''s begging you here, help your brother clean up this mess, will ya?"


    "...Brother?" Gregory sneered, his gaze icy as he looked towards Mrs. Ford. "Mom, when did you give me a brother?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Ford was the epitome of grace and virtue, understanding her son was standing up for her yet not wanting another fallout. She gently intervened, "Greg, let it go."


    As for Hanson Ford, she had lost all hope in him long ago. It wasn''t just about the lost love; it was a marriage of convenience from the start. She stayed true to the Fords, not just out of lingering feelings but because her family''s fortunes had waned and needed the Ford''s support. And, of course, she couldn''t abandon her children. The only time she ever really shed with Hanson was over thatboratory explosion. Palmer had just joined Ford Enterprises. And her son had nearly paid the price.


    Now, with her son back, she reverted to her usual reticence, sparing any unnecessary words with Hanson.


    Knowing his mother''s temperament all too well, Gregory chuckled before turning his icy gaze back to Hanson. "Mom asked me to let it go, but you know me, I don''t turn a blind eye to deceit."


    Both men stood their ground, but Gregory seemed to tower over Hanson in presence. Two years had sharpened him considerably. ncing towards the direction of the upstairs study, Gregory''s voice was calm but firm, "If you want me to clean up this mess at Ford Enterprises, fine, but your illegitimate show-off needs to hit the road. Far away."


    ying dress-up for someone else? Not his style.


    Hanson''s eyes flickered, "Greg, he''s still a Ford by blood."


    Gregory''s gaze turned icy as he tossed a dossier over, "Take a look at this first."


    "What''s this?" As Hanson flipped through it, his face paled. "You...how did you find...?"


    "It''s not important how I found it. What matters is, what do you think the police would make of this?"


    The dossier was filled with evidence


    from


    all pointexplosion two years back,


    to Palmer. Attempted


    murder, enough to put Palmer away for a long stretch.


    Adah couldn''t help but want a peek, ¡°Let me see that, Watson."


    "Mom! It''s nothing important, better you don''t."


    Hanson clenched his teeth, his demeanor turning surprisingly conciliatory, "Fine, you call the shots. I only handed Ford Enterprises to him because I thought you were gone. Now that you''re back, it''s rightfully yours. Time for irrelevant people to take a hike!"


    A hike was better than jail time. And if things went south, it could drag him down too. But his reaction also indirectly confirmed his awareness of the explosion two years prior.


    Disappointment flickered in Gregory''s eyes, yet he wasn''t surprised. He almost praised, ¡°Typical of you, always knowing what stakes to y."

 Chapter 471

    RiverCity, RF Group.


    After wrapping up an urgent meeting, Bryant stepped out of the boardroom.


    Kevin hurried to catch up, reporting, "That ck sheep from the Ford Group just called to confirm our partnership with SZ Technology."


    "Uh-huh." Bryant didn''t seem too concerned, striding towards his office.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was just another chapter in the Ford family''s ongoing saga of internal strife.


    The question was whether Gregory Ford could effectively crush his opposition this time.


    Kevin, puzzled, asked, "Why are we partnering with SZ Technology now, of all times?"


    On a professional level, RF Group definitely needed SZ Technology''s patented tech, but it wasn''t necessary to partner up right now.


    On a personal level, Mrs. Ferguson had eloped with Gregory, so why would Bryant want to throw a lifeline to his rival?


    Bryant, with his distinctively firm grip, adjusted his tie and sat down, ncing up at Kevin, "Do you really think not partnering with him would make his fight any harder?"


    Palmer, ambitious yetcking in scope and capability, only resorts to shady tactics.


    The Ford Group was destined to be Gregory''s, sooner orter.


    Kevin, still confused, asked, "But with RF Group''s support, he''ll have an easier time. Why... would you want to help him?"


    "I''m not helping him."


    Bryant, massaging his aching stomach, looked out at the neon lights through the floor-to-ceiling window, his voice deep, "I''m just settling a debt."


    A debt owed to her.


    If Gregory taking over the Ford Group could make her life a bit smoother, a bit happier, then it was worth it.


    Bryant chuckled, "Moreover, getting early ess to SZ Technology''s patents can only benefit our projects. It''s all gain and no loss."


    Lucius waited in the car, seeing Gregory emerge from the Ford Residence. He signaled his men to withdraw and stepped out of the vehicle. This time, Gregory was almost certain of victory.


    But he wasn''t willing to bet on the slim chance of failure, not even one in ten thousand.


    He had promised Jane Webster he wouldn''t let anything happen.


    So, he made sure toe fully prepared.


    Lucius and his team were ready outside, enough manpower to handle any unforeseen situation.


    Opening the car door for Gregory,


    Lucius


    dn''t ask any questions until


    they drove off, "Mr. Ford, everything went smoothly?"


    Gregory smiled. "What do you think?"


    Lucius sighed in relief, "If you ask me, we should''ve just handed the evidence over to the cops."


    "Jail would''ve been too easy for him."


    Gregory''s eyes were cold, a thin smile on his lips. "Only if he''s free can we dictate his fate."


    "That''s true!"


    Energized by the thought, Lucius smirked,


    Leave it to me, Mr. Fordet.


    I''ve got plenty of ways to


    wish he was dead."s


    to


    "Alright." Gregory agreed easily,


    mirro at him through the rearvie


    "Just one thing, don''t


    kill him."


    Jane was kind-hearted, and unless absolutely necessary, he wanted to avoid bloodshed.


    Lucius, "I know, what''s the fun in a dead man?"


    "Right."


    Gregory gave a nomittal response, checking the time and saying, "Speed it up."


    It was nearly 8 PM. If he didn''t get home soon, Jane would start to worry.


    Just then, a message popped up on his phone, bringing a swift smile to his face.


    Mrs. Ford: [Gregory, I''m almost home, how about you?]


    As I waited at thest traffic light before home, I sent Gregory the message.


    The light turned green, and I pressed the gas pedal, steering the car into our residentialplex''s underground parking.


    Just as I got out, a young but somewhat greasy-looking man blocked my path. "Mrs. Ferguson, right? I''m ric."

 Chapter 472

    "ric?" I furrowed my brow. "I''m not Mrs. Ferguson, nor do I know you. Mind stepping aside?"


    "Do you know Mr. Ferguson then?"


    ric seemed harmless enough, his tone even somewhat conciliatory as he hastened to add, "Don''t worry, I mean no harm."


    I took a step back, eyeing him with suspicion. "Then who are you...?"


    From his words, it sounded like he was pretty tight with Bryant. But his showing up here, his intentions remained a mystery.


    ric, ying the role of the experienced advisor, went on, "Mrs. Ferguson, I know it''s been only a short while since your divorce, but don''t you think it''s a bit of a pity?"


    I looked at him, a coldugh escaping me. "Got nothing better to do, huh?"


    Meddling where it''s not wanted.


    ric gave an awkward chuckle. "Please, don''t be mad. I saw Mr. Ferguson the other day, looking lost and forlorn because of you. I thought you shouldn''t miss out on such a great guy."


    "He didn''t send you, did he?" I asked. Bryant wasn''t one for beating around the bush.


    ric shook his head quickly. "Of course not. It''s just... It''s been a while since the divorce. Regardless of what caused the split, you must''ve cooled off by now. Have you considered giving it another shot?"


    "Mr. Ferguson definitely still has feelings for you!"


    "Listen, the quality of a woman''s life often depends on whether she can find a good man. And a man like Mr. Ferguson, who only has eyes for you, you''d better hold on tight!"


    ric rambled on, doing his best to persuade me "A little quarrel here and there is fine, but if you overdo it, you might just give some other woman the chance to sneak in Mrs. Ferguson, you''re smart. Coming back to RiverCity in glory as Mrs. Ferguson surely beats being some secret lover here, right?"


    I ignored most of what he said, only catching thest part. "Lover?"


    ric paused, then asked, "Wait, has Mr. Ford not even acknowledged you as his lover?"


    His train of thought caught me off


    guard, and I responded coldly, "I think I get it You''re trying so hard to y matchmaker between me and Bryant for some favor or project,


    right? But let me tell you, you ne


    wasting your time here. And what''s going on between me and my boyfriend, that''s kinda none of your business."


    I looked at him squarely. "Get lost!"


    "You..."


    Seeing his advice fall on deaf ears, ric''s temper red. "You really think you''re something, huh? Just maniptor, dangling Mr. Ferguson while keeping things ambiguous with Mr. Ford on the side, and now you act all high and mighty with me?"


    Hearing this, I almostughed out of sheer irritation. "Seems like you''ve been around the block, judging others by your own standards, huh? A male maniptor?"


    People tend to project their own insecurities. Whatever darkness lurked in their hearts, they assumed the same of others.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With that, I couldn''t be bothered to waste another word on him, turning to make my way around to another door.


    "Jane!" ric called out, "You really think a guy like Mr. Ford will stay interested in you for long?"


    He sneered. "Thinking you could actually marry into the Ford family? Funny. I''ll be waiting to see you crash and burn..."

 Chapter 473

    I was practically racing around the corner when suddenly, a forceful griptched onto my wrist!


    Startled, I whipped around, only to crash into Gregory''s deep eyes. I heaved a silent sigh of relief. "You scared the living daylights out of me!"


    Gregory''s eyebrows quirked up teasingly, "What''s the rush? You running from ghosts or something?"


    "Yeah, exactly!" I shot him a re, a mix of annoyance and jest. "Running from the ghost who called me your lover!"


    Gregory frowned in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Some random dude blocked me at the apartment entrance," I exined, slipping my hand into his as we made our way toward the elevator, venting my frustration, "Out of nowhere, he used me of being your lover, imed you''d lose interest in me in no time, and warned me not to fantasize about bing part of the Ford dynasty..."


    I decided not to mention what ric said about giving Bryant another shot.


    Gregory was already up to his ears sorting out family crap at the Ford''s ce that night, didn''t need any extra headache.


    In my heart, I knew which path I was meant to take moving forward.


    But as I rambled on, Gregory was half-distracted, typing away on his phone. I only caught the tail end of his musing, "So, do you want to?" "Want what?" I asked reflexively.


    Gregory shed a mischievous smile, "Fantasize about marrying me. Do you want to?"


    I gave him a yful re. "Is that your idea of a proposal?"


    "No, it''s not," Gregory quickly denied, then ruffled my hair a bit less gently than usual, "Proposals shouldn''t be rushed. Besides, it''s my ce to bring up the subject when the time''s right."


    His words smoothed over the irritation ric had stirred in me. Looking up at Gregory, I couldn''t help but smile, "At least you''re sensible."


    As he pulled me into the elevator, he asked, "So, being sensible, do I get a reward?"


    "What do you want? As long as it doesn''t bankrupt me, I''m all ears."


    "Kiss me," he pointed at his right cheek.


    Instinctively, my gaze flicked to the elevator''s camera, and I hissed, "There''s a camera!"


    "Oh."


    Gregory sounded reluctantly


    resigned, but then, leveraging hisz


    height and long legs, he swiftly covered the camera with his hand and eyed me, "Can you kiss me now?"


    This was just like hiding your head in the sand.


    Worried he might do something more outrageous, I tiptoed and quickly pecked his cheek,


    yanked his hand away


    now?"


    happy


    "Eh, it''s just okay," Gregory quipped, his eyebrows dancing with yful dissatisfaction.


    When the elevator stopped on the fifth floor, he didn''t budge. I urged, "This is your stop."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He lived on the fifth floor; I was on the sixth.


    Gregory''s smile held a hint of mischief, "And you haven''t reached yours?"


    Before I could fully process his words, he scooped me in his arms and carried me out of the elevator!


    As the elevator doors closed behind


    us, he pinned me against the


    l


    hallway wall, his gaze intensifying, cameras here." Content Belongs


    to


    "Huh?"


    Before I could catch up with his pace, his voice dropped to a whisper, "We can start kissing now."

 Chapter 474

    On the way back to RiverCity.


    ric couldn''t help but find it amusing, recalling how Jane had utterly disregarded him earlier.


    If ying nice didn''t work, he still had other means.


    He refused to believe he couldn''t handle a single woman. Once Jane returned to Bryant''s side, everything would settle down. Bryant, overwhelmed by the joy of having her back, wouldn''t care about the methods ric used. As for Gregory, he wouldn''t risk his friendship with Bryant over a woman. To the Ford family''s crown prince, it was just a way to pass the time. ric had seen enough to know Gregory wasn''t seriously involved with Jane. Mulling over his n, ric, with his legs crossed, made a call. "Hey, it''s me. Whatever it takes, just-Damn!"


    The car abruptly screeched to a halt, and since he hadn''t bothered with his seatbelt, he was propelled forward into the back of the front seat!


    Cursing under his breath from the pain!


    The leg he had propped up felt numb from the impact.


    After gathering himself, ric, still not daring to move his leg and sweating bullets, bitingly cursed the driver, "Damn it, have you been drinking?? What kind of driving is that!"


    "No, no..."


    The driver, safely buckled in, quickly exined, "Boss, the car in front stopped suddenly. If I hadn''t braked, we would''ve crashed."


    ric, furious, spat out swear words, "Then you should''ve just hit them! Can''t I cover the damages?"


    The driver nced at the car ahead, silent.


    Following his gaze, ric saw a gleaming stretch Phantom illuminated by their headlights! Its license te was a row of sixes. Such audacity made him think of only one person in Vista Town.


    -The Ford family''s crown prince.


    With the speed they were going, crashing into them wouldn''t just be a matter ofpensation, but also a problem far beyond his ability to handle!


    A bad feeling washed over ric as a man in a ck casual suit stepped out of the Phantom and approached, knocking on his window. His fears were confirmed.


    Instinctively ready to scramble out, ric realized his leg felt as if it was broken, and winced in pain with every movement. He instead rolled down the window, knowing well it was the other''s sudden stop that led to his current state. Yet, he couldn''t even afford to be angry, instead offering a forced smile, "Hello, hello..." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lucius remarked, "You were driving pretty fast, almost didn''t catch you."


    "Do... Do you need something from me?"


    ric had a hunch but couldn''t believe it, hastening to rify his position. "I''m really sorry, I just injured my leg and can''t move..." Lucius nced down. "Broken?"


    Unable to gauge his tone, ric was like, "Well... probably not."


    Admitting it would be like ming them for his injury. ric had that much sense.


    Unexpectedly, Lucius opened the door, pressed a hand on his shoulder, and with a swift, ruthless motion, snapped his leg!


    "Crack¡ª" Lucius, satisfied, withdrew his hand and stood up straight, hands back in his pockets. "Now it''s broken."


    Throughout the brief encounter,


    ric was too shocked to react, only


    feeling the intense pain. Yet, he


    dared not show any anger. He


    couldn''t afford to offend the Ford family''s crown prince.


    Once he managed to recover slightly, he forced a smile, trying to appease Lucius, "Bro... brother, could you maybe hint at what I did to upset Mr. Ford?"


    Deep down, he had an inkling. His brief visit to Vista Town, only a few hours long, involved going to one ce, doing one thing, meeting one person, and saying some things.

 Chapter 475

    There was nothing else, nothing at all. And all of this had to do with Jane, and Jane alone. Apart from her, Gregory had no reason to stir up any trouble elsewhere.


    But ric, a man who was always proud of his ability to juggle multiple rtionships, couldn''t believe that Gregory would make such a bold move just for Jane! All those times ric spoke to Jane, he was trying to persuade her to patch things up with Bryant. Sure, he did it behind Bryant''s back, but to the public eye, he was acting under Bryant''s influence. Wouldn''t Gregory fear offending Bryant by making such a grand gesture?


    Lucius just gave him this nk look. "Mr. Ford instructed me to tell you, if you bother his people again, it won''t be as simple as just breaking a leg." With that, Lucius turned to leave.


    ric, shocked to his core, quickly asked, "May I ask... what''s the rtionship between Ms. Webster and your boss, Mr. Ford?"


    He had to understand the extent to which he had offended Gregory today. If it was just a matter of defending a lover, thenying low for a while would suffice, and the matter would be forgotten. But if.....


    Lucius turned back, "The kind where marriage is the only option."


    ric was stunned for a moment, but his mind quickly caught up, stuttering, "But... wasn''t there a rumor that Mr. Ford has been looking for Ms. Myers for over twenty years... and now he''s going to marry Ms. Webster?"


    Lucius replied calmly, "Ms. Webster is Ms. Myers."


    ric felt like he''d been punched by a shock! How could he have imagined that Jane would be so fortunate? He kept reying what he had said to her in the underground parking lot!


    "Do you really think you''re all that?"


    "Just another pretty face, huh."


    "Acting all high and mighty in front of me?"


    "Thinking you could actually be part of the Ford family?"


    "I can''t wait to see you crash and burn!"


    The more he thought about it, the more ric wished he could bash his own head in. He had failed to curry favor with Bryant and now had gone and offended Gregory to boot Considering the rumors about how Gregory valued his fianc¨¦e and his ruthless methods, ric even doubted if Jane had ryed his words exactly as he had said them. Otherwise, he might have ended up with more than just a broken leg. The only way out of this mess was to grovel before Jane.


    Cloud Vis.


    Be was watching a movie with Summer Taylor and had just finished when she saw Ivy waiting for them. vy had texted her beforeing Be gave her a nce and then turned to Summer, "Summer, mom needs to discuss something with Ivy. You''re going on a show tomorrow, have your bird''s nest soup and get some rest early, no staying upte."


    "Okay."


    Summer obediently went to the kitchen, took out the bird''s nest soup prepared by the maid, and sat at the dining table, happily sipping away. Thinking about her debut in the entertainment industry the next day made her thrilled.


    Be, reassured, went upstairs to


    her study. Ivy followed, shutting the door behind her, and got straight to the point, handing Be a folder, "The investigation you requested was tampered with, and it took quite an effort to find the truth."


    "Jane''s original name is Lilliana Myers. There indeed was a conflict between her and Summer two years ago," Ivy said.


    As Be took the folder, she asked, "What kind of conflict?"


    "Summer once impersonated Lilliana."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Be''s face turned pale. "What??"


    "The evidence is all in there. Take a look."


    Ivy pointed at the document, adding, "What''s more surprising is that the hospital where Jane was born is also the Vista Town General Hospital."

 Chapter 476

    Be blurted out, "What are the odds?"


    Two years ago, Summer had impersonated Jane.


    Summer and Jane shared the same birthday. They were also born in the same hospital.


    Individually, these coincidences might seem normal, but when piled together like this, they were downright eerie.


    Be began to pore over the documents with increasing focus, and Ivy chimed in at just the right moment, "Right? Don''t you think it''s all a bit too coincidental?"


    "Yes." The more Be read, the graver her expression became.


    Considering Summer''s past of assuming another''s identity, Be couldn''t help but harbor some doubts.


    She loved Summer, no question about it. She would do anything for her. But only if Summer was truly her daughter!


    Ivy seemed to read her mind, her face paling as her voice grew louder, "You don''t think... Ms. Webster is actually..."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Shh." Be frowned, cutting her off while ncing towards the door, voicing her concerns, "But, you personally took care of the DNA test through your contacts. There''s no way it could be wrong, right?"


    Finding her biological daughter was a matter of great joy for Be, but she approached it with extreme caution.


    They had done the DNA test thrice. One was submitted normally to the hospital, another was sent abroad, and the most conclusive one was arranged by Ivy through her contacts.


    All of them were without error.


    That''s why she had ced Summer so close to her heart overnight. Whatever Summer asked for, Be would make it happen.


    Ivy hesitated. "But... nothing''s foolproof, right?"


    She racked her brain, wondering if there was any possibility of a mistake, any chance someone tampered with the DNA report.


    But what kinda pull would someone need to tweak the results from three different ces? Besides, the contact Ivy used was known only to her, not even Summer knew!


    Where would they even start?


    Seeing Be''s heavy expression, Ivy suggested, "Maybe we should do another DNA test?"


    "With Summer?"


    Be remembered the first time she saw Summerst year, all nervous and quiet, but super well-mannered.


    Be had spent a lot of effort to be there for her, caring for her in every possible way.


    It was this care that had slowly eased Summer out of her shell.


    If it turned out Summer had assumed someone else''s identity that would be one thing. They could just redo the DNA test, clear things up, and if it wasn''t a match, well, they''d part ways.


    But what if she was?


    How could she face Summer after that?


    "We can''t..."


    Be shook her head in refusal, then, feeling uneasy, she changed her mind, "No, we should do it."


    Ivy was confused. "So, are we doing it or not?"


    "We''ll do it Be looked at her


    firmly, saying, "But we can''t let


    Summer know. You need to fiel


    out a way to handle this discreetly."


    That way, they could avoid startling anyone prematurely.


    Ivy furrowed her brow, "... You''re making this difficult for me." But then an idea struck her, "Okay, leave it to me!"


    "You have a n?"


    "Yes, but I''ll need your help."


    "Tell me."


    "Tomorrow, before you leave for the red carpet event, casually pick up a few strands of Summer''s hair from her bed and bring them to me." "That''s easy." Be agreed readily.


    It was perfect timing since Summer was scheduled to film a TV show the next day. For a mother, entering her daughter''s room was perfectly normal. However, after agreeing, Be felt a wave of nervousness, "Ivy, it couldn''t be, right...?"


    "Let''s hope not."


    Ivy, unsure of how to offerfort, could only speak the truth, "The jade pendant showing up with Summer the DNA tests clear... if we''re wrong, it''s not because we weren''t cautious. It would just mean we were outwitted."

 Chapter 477

    They were out in the light, while their enemies lurked in the shadows, sneaky and unpredictable.


    The search for her daughter had been a covert operation until Summer was mistakenly acknowledged.


    Only a handful knew, each one trusted implicitly. But somehow, a leak had given their foes an opportunity.


    Be thought about her attitude towards Jane, her heart clenched, "What if I was wrong, and my real daughter is Jane... right?" "Yes."


    Ivy''s response was crisp, "Don''t you see it, the resemnce between Jane and you?"


    "In looks?"


    "That too."


    Ivy nodded, then shifted gears. "But it''s the spirit, don''t you think? The way she handles breakups, so clean and decisive. Just like you were at her age."


    Be frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "Remember how you dealt with those lousy boyfriends? Swift and ruthless."


    Ivy chuckled, "Jane and Bryant, didn''t she end that cleanly?"


    Be disagreed, a bitter smile on her lips, "She''s softer than I was. If only I hadn''t been so harsh, my real daughter... she might have suffered less." Strangely enough.


    The thought that her biological daughter might be Jane brought an unexpected sense of anticipation.


    ...


    Summer, trembling all over, sat at her vanity, headphones on, unable to believe the turn of events. Be was close to unraveling the truth, much faster than she had anticipated.


    The thought that Be''s daughter might once again be Jane made her drop her moisturizer in shock. The ck, round container rolled across the floor, taking a turn before halting with a thud against the wall. Why Jane again?! Why did Jane always get the good fortune, being Ms. Myers and now Be''s daughter?


    And what about her? Was she


    doomed to be nothing, not even a ceholder in someone''s life? Was she meant to wallow in the mire forever?


    No, she refused to ept it! She wouldn''t stand for it!


    Summer frantically searched her


    bed for strands of her hair, despiteet hometiculous cleaning by the`


    the


    e staff, she found a fem


    After searching the bed, she moved to the floor, wishing she had a magnifying ss not to miss a single one.


    As she searched, her shoulders shook violently, and she copsed, sobbing silently on the floor, trying not to make a sound.


    If only Be had taken longer to


    discover the truth, she could have et


    finished recording the reality show, leveraging the massive attention being Be''s daughter brought.


    She could have be a familiar face to the audience.


    Even ifter it turned out she wasn''t Be''s daughter, she could have used the fame to stay in the limelight.


    But now, what was she to do?


    Paternity tests take only a few days; she hadn''t even finished filming when Be had intercepted her!


    What now...


    After a while, as her emotions stabilized, she heard her phone vibrating incessantly on the bed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was from Mark.


    Suddenly, seeing a glimmer of hope and a sense of direction, she scrambled to answer, "Hello, there''s been a problem!"

 Chapter 478

    Summer was on pins and needles, hoping Mark coulde up with a solution. Even if it was just to buy some time.


    Over the phone, Mark''s voice turned icy, "What''s the trouble?"


    His gut was telling him this was no small matter. It was rare for Summer to be this rattled.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Summer double-checked the door was locked before she started piecing her story together, "Be''s getting suspicious of me!"


    "No, wait..." She paused, shaking her head in confusion. "It''s not just suspicion. She''s nning to do a DNA test again!"


    Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but admire the man on the other end of the line.


    After Be started getting suspicious, Summer thought she had everything under control.


    But it was Mark who reminded her to always stay on her toes.


    He even suggested installing bugs in the study and Be''s bedroom when they moved into the mansion.


    Just in case something came up and they were caught off guard.


    She had just installed a bug under the desk in the study that morning while the maid was out for groceries and Be was out for her morning jog. Listening in was just a test to check the bug''s effectiveness.


    And now, it seemed like a stroke of luck, a desperate chance to turn things around.


    Mark''s frustration was palpable, "Why would she start doubting you out of the blue? Don''t tell me you did something foolish to tip her off!"


    "Impossible!"


    Summer was confident it wasn''t her fault. After a moment of mulling it over, it hit her. "It''s Jane! She visited once and must have talked about something with Be!"


    Mark''s voice darkened. "Has Be taken any of your hair yet?"


    "Not yet." Summer shook her head. "She''s probably worried that if I really am her daughter, going through with a DNA test openly might hurt me. They n to sneak into my room to get my hair while I''m away.


    Hearing this, Mark slightly rxed. That was indeed a workaround.


    vels


    Even the hair used for the DNA testst year, Mark had personally flown to France under the pretext of visiting Jane, and brought it back from her house.


    Despite Jane keeping her distance, making him feel frustrated and annoyed, he couldn''t deny that Jane''s trust in him was unique.


    After a moment of contemtion, Mark''s voice was ice-cold, "Then you better keep your eyes peeled and clean up any traces of your hair."


    "...You''re making it way too simple!"


    Summer objected, "Even if I clean up all my hair before I leave tomorrow, what about when I''m at the studio? You know better than I do that Be I could easily get the studio staff to snag a couple of strands of my hair. This won''t buy us much time!"


    Everyone in the industry wanted to curry favor with Be.


    It was as simple as making a phone call.


    And Summer couldn''t possibly pick up after herself every moment; something was bound to slip through the cracks.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mark''sugh was cold, "Buying a few days is all we need."


    "Really?"


    Summer felt a bit calmer, reassured by his confidence, but then she changed the subject, "Is Jane really Be''s daughter?"


    She hoped not! She couldn''t believe all the luck could fall to one person.


    Unexpectedly, Mark didn''t bother hiding the truth. "Yes. So, if you can''t hold the fort for these few days, then Jane will be recognized as her daughter." "No way!" Summer suddenly lost it, her voice a mix of rage and desperation as she stormed into the bathroom to ssh water on her face. Envy twisted her further, pushing her to say something drastic, "Can''t we make her leave, just like before... Keep her away from Be''s sight."

 Chapter 479

    Mark was more consumed by the thought than she ever was.


    Just like thest couple of years, Jane was off studying and getting treatment in France, far away from any rivals. In his eyes, no one could evere close to recing him by her side.


    He had no worries about anyone snatching Jane away.


    How perfect.


    But deep down, he knew, Jane would never return.


    Mark exhaled a heavy breath, trying to dispel the thought, "No way."


    "There''s got to be something you can do... you must..."


    Summer knew Mark was ruthless. If he wanted, Jane could disappear without a trace!


    At her words, Mark looked slightly taken aback. "What can I do?"


    ¡°Just... just keep her locked away! Or somehow tie her down..."


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Mark''s veins were popping with fury as he shot back, "I''m warning you, drop these petty schemes. As long as she''s in Vista Town, you better make sure she''s safe. If anything like the incident at the dinner happens again, whether it was you or not, I''ll be the first to take you down." His voice was cold and menacing, like a demon from hell.


    Summer shivered, genuinely frightened of Mark, but for her own sake, she couldn''t give up, "Don''t you want her to be yours? If you tie her down, she''ll belong only to you..."


    Mark suddenly clenched his fists, cutting her off sharply, "One more word, and I can make you disappear just as easily as I made you Be''s daughter."


    "...I spoke out of turn!"


    Summer took a deep breath. She hadn''t really expected Mark to agree now. But nting a seed was all it took; there could still be a day it would sprout.


    After all, Mark was never one to be trifled with!


    Summer got back on track, "Are you sure you can handle it in a few days?"


    "If you don''t trust me, find your own way!"


    Mark, running out of patience, hung up the phone.


    He tossed the phone onto his desk and walked over to the


    3 Celling window


    RiverCity under the night


    Summer''s words had unsettled him.


    If he went through with it, Jane would only belong to him.


    But from then on, she would never trust him again. She might even despise him.


    He couldn''t rush this.


    Suppressing his emotions, he turned


    back to his desk, opened a


    and urately pulled out a


    from a diary. Content be


    to


    In the photo, a little girl with a bun smiled brightly and radiantly.


    The edges were yellowed but had beenminated for preservation, showing how much it was treasured.


    Mark gently caressed her cheek in the photo, murmuring, "You''d want me to fake my time, right? I''m not afraid of anything except the day you mighte to hate me."


    "Knock, knock-"


    His assistant entered.


    Mark, a beat too slow, slipped the photo back into its ce and looked up, "Haven''t left yet?"


    "I was about to, but I got some news and thought I should report to you first."


    "What is it?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Ms. Webster and Gregory are together now."


    The diary fell to the floor with a thud.


    It was rare for the assistant to see Mark lose hisposure. After a moment, Mark collected himself. "Got it."


    He no longer had the luxury of time.

 Chapter 480

    The next morning dawned bright and early.


    Half-asleep, I turned over, and my hand brushed against something unexpected. No, not something-someone.


    I jolted awake to find myself wrapped in someone''s arms, and the owner of those arms was gazing at me with such tenderness, as if trying to pour all his gentleness into the look. "Awake?" he asked, his voice slightly hoarse, raspy from sleep.


    Memories ofst night slowly pieced together, and I felt a flush of embarrassment. Yet, I boldly wrapped my arms around him, snuggling closer into his embrace with a defiant whimper, "Nope, still wanna sleep."


    That sleep was the deepest slumber I had had in ages. Completely peaceful, without a single dream.


    Gregory raised an eyebrow, his tonezy. "A sleepyhead, huh?"


    "I''m all yours," I replied, nuzzling against his chest. The crisp scent of mint somehow felt revitalizing.


    He chuckled softly, "Calling me a sleepy pig?"


    "Not at all." I looked up to ce a kiss on his chiseled jawline. "I meant, I belong to you."


    I was totally,pletely his.


    Gregory paused for a moment, then leaned in for a deep kiss, overpowering me until my body went limp, and I yfully protested, "Stop, stop, stop..."


    My protest was cut short as I felt something hard and hot press against me. Just likest night. Yet, my face instantly med up, and I scrambled out of his embrace, "I-I should check on Ike! He must be awake by now!"


    Last night, he wouldn''t let me leave. Ike was left in the care of Christine Jackson. They got along surprisingly well. When I called, Ike assured me right next to her, "Auntie, don''t worry! Ike will listen to Christine, you go enjoy your couple''s time!"


    Now, Gregory''s brown eyes watched me, augh in his voice, "Just lighting fires, huh?"


    "What else!" I dashed into the walk-in closet to change quickly, "I''m heading back first."


    "Wait for me a few minutes."


    Gregory, resigned, grabbed a T-shirt and cargo pants, dressed quickly after a swift wash, and then pulled me along upstairs.


    In the elevator, I couldn''t help but stare at his face. Just a ssh of water, and his skin looked wless?


    Gregory''s eyes crinkled, "What''s with the look, nning to kiss me in broad daylight?"


    Rogue. My gaze flickered to the camera above, remembering his antics from the night before, and I red at him. "Who''s kissing you?"


    Before I could finish, he nted a kiss on my forehead, "Grump, if you won''t kiss me, then I''ll kiss you."


    Wasn''t he just talking about broad daylight? Heat rushed to my face again, and I raised my hand to hit him, but just then the elevator doors opened, and he dodged out swiftly.


    "Gregory!!!" Annoyed, I chased after him.


    The front door was ajar, indicating Christine and Ike were already up. Gregory dashed inside, then suddenly halted, causing me to crash into his back. I cried out, "Ow!"


    "Where did it hurt?" His tone distracted, Gregory turned to check on me.


    I randomly covered my nose, "Here."


    He checked briefly, then teased, "It''s fine, as long as it''s not your brain."


    While he was off guard, I tickled his waist, having discovered his ticklish spot the night before. Sure enough, he jerked away, capturing my hand, his lips curving, "Resorting to self-harm now?"


    "Being your girlfriend, I need to be smart," I retorted, "Otherwise, one day you''ll sell me off, and I''ll still be counting the money for you..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Jane!" Christine''s voice suddenly called out, and following it, I noticed an additional presence in the living room.


    Mark looked at me with a gentle smile and said, "Jane, Dave asked me to check on you."


    "...Mark." The unexpected guest


    made me feet awkward. I


    straightened up, trying to regain my


    composure, "You shouldn''t have bothered, he just video-called yesterday. Now you''ve had toe all the way from RiverCity.


    Dave was always overly concerned, even reminding me to dress warmly for a forecasted cold snap in F country. So, adjusting back home, he still hasn''t quite gotten used to it. After sending me reminders, he''d suddenly remember I''m no longer in Fcountry and would hastily add, "No matter where you are, take care of yourself!"


    Mark nced at Gregory beside me, still smiling, "Not just Dave, I''m a bit worried about you too."


    "What''ll you have?" Gregory''s attitude towards himcked the earlier sharpness, instead offering hospitality, "Coffee or tea?"


    Christine, busy dressing Ike, apologized to Mark, "Look at me, all caught up with Ike and I haven''t even offered you anything."


    "It''s fine, I''m practically family here, I can get something myself." Mark was about to make himself a coffee when Gregory opened the fridge and tossed him a bottle of water, effectively stopping him.


    "Have some water instead." Gregory nced at his watch, a smirk ying on his lips, "It''s only eight, you''ve not had breakfast, right? Coffee on an empty stomach isn''t good for you."


    Caring for someone? And that someone was Mark? Confused, I nced at Gregory, sensing something off, then back at Mark, who seemed as rxed as ever.


    Taking the water, Mark joked, "Didn''t realize Mr. Ford was into health."


    "Have to be," Gregory cheekily pulled me closer, "Not alone anymore, need to stick around a bit longer."


    It dawned on me what was off. He


    was marking his territory. Following his lead, didn''t pull away, instead turning to Mark with a bright smile, "Almost forgot, Mark, let me properly introduce him. Gregory, my boyfriend."

 Chapter 481

    The air hung still for a moment.


    Mark didn''t seem surprised, his face still adorned with a gentle smile. "Heard the news, congrats."


    Then, he turned to Gregory, "Jane''s been through a lot. I hope that with you, she won''t have to face any more hardships."


    "Otherwise, I, as her family, won''t let it slide."


    I half-expected the atmosphere to turn awkward. Even though Mark had promised to remain just friends, as adults, you can sense whether someone has truly moved on. Over the past couple of years, he avoided any romantic topics, but his day-to-day attentiveness was unmistakable.


    But since he never brought it up, I felt it improper to stress the point needlessly. Now that the air was cleared without any fuss from him, I felt a huge weight lifted off my shoulders.


    Christine yfully punched Gregory in the arm. "Count me in, Mr. Ford. Jane is my best and only friend. If you ever mistreat her, I won''t care if you''re Mr. Ford or just some Mr. Nobody."


    "If I ever mistreat her," Gregory looked down at me, "I''ll be the first to apologize with a peace offering."


    Acting all huffy, I warned, "You better not dare!"


    Later, Mark had to leave early for some business, and Gregory also had to head to work at SZ Technology.


    Christine immediately came over, giving me a mischievous grin. "Spill the beans, what happenedst night? What did you guys do?"


    I smiled,replying, "Nothing at all."


    We just held each other and slept, that''s all.


    Christine didn''t buy it. "Really?"


    I couldn''t help butugh. "I''m on my period, what could we possibly do?"


    Christine''s attempt at gossip flopped, mumbling, "Your timing is just impable."


    Summer arrived at the small vige where the variety show was being filmed, nestled in the neighboring province by the mountains and rivers The serene and peacefu


    1


    environment was a stark contrast to


    the bustling city life.


    As mealtime approached, smoke curled up from the chimneys of nearby homes, filling the air with a homely scent.


    This season''s cast included both high-profile celebrities and seasoned actors, attracting hordes of fans who camped out early just to catch a glimpse of their favorites.


    Summer got off at the road, pulling her suitcase towards the direction indicated by the signs, her face beaming with a sweet smile that caught many fans'' attention.


    "Who''s that?"


    "Don''t know her, but she came in the show''s car, must be a guest?"


    "Ah! It''s that neer addedst minute. I heard she''s Ms. Taylor''s daughter!"


    "Lucky birth, but she seems so down-to-earth..."


    As Summer passed by them, her smile remained unchanged, and she gestured towards the zing sun. "It''s quite hot today, be careful not to get heatstroke, okay?"


    "Uh-huh! You''re so pretty!"


    "Seriously... Such good manners, no wonder she''s Ms. Taylor''s daughter."


    Listening to the murmurs slowly fading behind her, Summer''s smile deepened. In today''s entertainment industry, everyone''s ying a role, both on and off screen. She might not be the best actress on set, but when ites to ying the game off camera, she was a natural. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 482

    She had been scraping by in the underbelly of society for over two decades, so she knew all too well what kind of person appealed to grassroots fans.


    Stepping into the yard where thetest episode was being filmed, she greeted all the veterans with a warm smile. Being Be''s daughter, she was met with open arms by nearly everyone. The ce was swarming with fixed cameras and producers, making Summer seem a bit out of her element, yet she managed to maintain her girl-next-door charm in front of her seniors. She even brought gifts for everyone, including the production team. It was easy to predict that once the show aired, she would be showered with praise.


    It wasn''t until she retreated to her room for the night, covering the camera with a piece of clothing, that her facade dropped. She quickly grabbed her phone and locked herself in the bathroom to call Mark. She was anxious to know how things were going on his end.


    Mark sat in the dark, irked by the incessant ringing of his phone. But on the other end, persistence paid off as he finally answered, only to be greeted with, "Are you out of your mind?"


    "Mr. Larson!"


    Finally getting through to him, Summer took a deep breath, her voice tinged with desperation, "What''s your n for sorting this out?" She had been on edge all day. And still had to y her part in front of the cameras.


    Mark massaged his temples, feeling the headache intensify, "Just wait a bit longer."


    He had gone to Vista Town today, nning to replicate his old trick of collecting a few strands of hair from the bathroom to appease Summer and be done with it. But upon opening the door, he was met with Christine instead of Jane. All he found was Christine''s hair, those chestnut waves. Unable to help himself, he asked, "Where''s Jane?"


    ¡°Jane..." Christine, aware of his


    feelings for Jane, stumbled over her


    d


    words, "She, She hasn''te back yet." Was it just a quick outing, or had she not returned all night? Before he could probe further, saw Jane and Gregory chasing each other into the house. Jane looked so Vibrant, so radiant. Mark hadn''t seen her like that in a long time. The answer to the question he hadn''t asked was suddenly clear.


    "How much longer should we wait?"


    Hearing this, Summer lost her patience. "If we keep dragging our feet, I might as well leave now before Be finds out andes after me!" "Try it, I dare you!"


    Mark''s voice was ice cold, "If you screw up my ns, I''ll ruin you right now."


    Truth be told, he couldn''t care less if Be exposed Summer. His concern was that Be''s suspicion could lead to Jane being recognized as her biological daughter. If that


    happened, everything would be over Whether it was Be''s daughter, Ms. Myers, or any other


    acknowledgment, it would be enough for Jane to marry into the Ford family. He would not allow it. As long as Jane''s identity remained a secret, the Fords would never approve Gregory''s marriage. With the Ford family''s resources, it would only be a matter of time before Jane was crushed. That meant Jane..... would eventually be his! All he


    needed was a little more time, just a few days.


    Despite her fear of Mark, Summer''s hand trembled. "Then... then you bettere up with something fast!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As long as she could prevent anyone


    from sneaking into her room to


    collect her hair, she could keep stalling. After hanging up, she installed a discreet camera in a blind spot of the surveince system. Now, if anyone entered her room, her phone would alert her immediately!

 Chapter 483

    After my shower one evening, I was in the middle of my skincare routine when I started nudging Ike towards bed.


    Out of nowhere, Christine barged in, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Summer''s trending on Twitter!!"


    As I patted my face with toner, I couldn''t help but reply, "It''d be weird if she wasn''t."


    Being Be''s daughter, Summer was born into a whirlwind of public attention.


    Most folks didn''t know about Summer''s mysterious disappearance years ago. They just figured Be had been keeping her tucked away, hiding her from the public for more than twenty years.


    Now, with Summer making her debut on a reality show, curiosity about her was skyrocketing.


    "But the trend''s content is bizarre, you know?"


    Christine handed me her phone. The screen was filled with praises: "Beautiful inside and out," "Adorably clueless beauty." It seemed like the inte had ced Summer on a pedestal, unreachable by mere mortals.


    -Summer Warms Hearts


    -Summer Gains Followers


    -Be''s Daughter, World''s Sweetheart


    ncing through, I saw several trending tags, almost rivaling those of A-list celebrities, all showering her with undiluted praise.


    "It''s all just empty talk,¡± I said, handing back the phone. "It doesn''t concern us."


    After Be discovered my true background yesterday, I figured our paths would likely never cross again.


    And as for Summer, our worlds were even less likely to intersect.


    Christine rolled her eyes in frustration. "Don''t people see? She''s no angel."


    Christine was well aware of Summer''s past misdeeds against me and harbored a deep resentment.


    Iughed softly, ¡°We''re not living with her day in, day out. How would strangers know any better? Don''t stress about it. I''ve had this hunchtely."


    "A hunch about what?"


    "That Summer isn''t Be''s biological daughter."


    Initially, I never questioned it.


    But Summer''s repeated attempts to hide her impersonation of Ms. Myers from two years ago in front of Be made me suspicious.


    If she truly was Be''s flesh and blood, what fear would she have?


    Given Be''s affection, she would''ve likely understood Summer''s predicament back then.


    Yet, Summer was terrified.


    Terrified of me getting close to Be.


    That led me to one big possibility...


    She wasn''t Be''s daughter at all.


    If Be uncovered the truth about two years ago, she might begin to question everything about Summer''s identity. And Summer''s act wouldn''t hold up under another close look.


    Christine perked up at this, "Really? Why do you think that?"


    Iid out my suspicions, concluding, ¡°If it''s true, no matter how perfect a front she puts up, Be will see right through her." Be didn''t climb to her current status by being naive or soft-hearted.


    Loving her daughter was one thing, but being manipted under the guise of that love was something she wouldn''t tolerate.


    "This makes me feel a bit better," Christine said, settling onto my bed. "Eventually, someone will reveal her true colors."


    Our conversation then shifted to


    more pressing matters. "The


    l


    contract with rence is all set Wanna check out the location for our shop tomorrow?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Absolutely," I agreed without hesitation.


    This was going to be Janedream''s first rick-and-mortar store. It was a big deal for both Janedream and us, marking a significant milestone.


    The next day, just as Christine and I were about to leave, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 484

    As soon as I opened the door, a man I didn''t recognize was standing outside. He was dressed in a finely tailored suit and vest, tall and dignified, with a dark coat casually draped over one arm. He appeared to be in his early thirties, yet there was an air of deep, inscrutable authority about him... like an elder.


    I didn''t recall ever meeting this man, so I was momentarily taken aback. "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    "Hello." He nodded slightly, "I''m looking for Ike Taylor."


    "Ike?" My brain froze for a moment, then it clicked, and I asked with a smile, "You mean Ike?"


    "Yes."


    "And you are...?"


    "I''m his father, Herbert Taylor."


    "...Alright."


    His blunt manner of speaking instantly reminded me of the few times Ike had mentioned his dad-calling him an old-fashioned guy. Herbert didn''t rudely peer past me into the house but maintained eye contact, "Today is the Taylor family''s dinner gathering. I''vee to take him back with me." From what I knew, the Taylor family was one of the three most influential families in the area, alongside the Ford and Myers families. They were known for being both low-key and deeply connected. Yet, Herbert didn''te off as overly assertive, which I found quite likable.


    I gave him a friendly smile, "Would you mind if I call Edith first, just to check in?"


    "Of course." After saying this, he stepped aside towards the elevator lobby to wait, giving me space to make my call.


    I pulled out my phone and dialed Edith Ford, "Edith, Ike''s dad is here. He says there''s a family dinner and he wants to take Ike with him, is that okay?"


    "That relic of feudalism showed up?" Edith sounded annoyed, "Hand him the phone!"


    "...Alright." Feeling a blow-up brewing, I went over to Herbert. "Mr. Taylor, Edith wants to have a word with you."


    I hadn''t even stepped away when I heard Edith start to go off on the other end. However, Herbert''s tone was softer than when he''d spoken to me.


    "I called before I came over, but you didn''t answer."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Alright, my bad. I should''ve kept calling until you picked up."


    "Let''s not get angry now."


    Dressed to the nines, but acting entirely whipped. I chuckled to myself and went back to scoop up Ike, who had just finished getting dressed, "Buddy, looks like you can''t go to your uncle''spany today."


    Originally, the location of our little shop was quite close to SZ Technology. We were having lunch-four dishes and a


    soup-when Ike suddenly becameet


    overly sympathetic towards his uncle Gregory, insisting on delivering a homemade lunch. He imed today''s seaweed and soybean pork rib soup was one of Gregory''s favorites. I had agreed. The soup was already packed in a thermal container.


    Ike furrowed his little brows, "Ah... why not?"


    "Your dad''s here." I gestured towards the elevator lobby.


    Ike peeked out and indeed spotted Herbert, his face lighting up with joy. He was about to dash over when he


    Sue, turned back to


    me with those big eyes of his, and said in a troubled tone, "But what about Uncle Gregory''s soup? Uncle is so pitiful, often skipping lunch. If I don''t deliver it, he''ll be so hungry."


    Such a little schemer. ying the sympathy card for Gregory.


    I pinched his soft cheek, "I''ll deliver it, okay?"

 Chapter 485

    Ike jumped up excitedly and nted a swift kiss on my cheek, "Auntie, you''re the best!"


    Then he dashed off towards the elevator, leaping into his dad''s arms.


    Herbert, holding his little guy, came over, handed back my phone, and nodded politely, "I''ve exined everything to Ike, so I''ll be taking him now." "Auntie! Ike''s leaving now!"


    Ike blew me a kiss, his voice sweet and soft, "But don''t worry, I''ll be back before it gets dark."


    I looked at him in surprise, and Herbert''s brow furrowed subtly, but he didn''tment.


    I ruffled Ike''s hair, "Listen to your mom and dad."


    "Okay!" The little munchkin nodded vigorously.


    Herbert said, "Ms. Webster, we''ll be off. Sorry for the intrusion."


    "It''s... it''s fine!"


    For some reason, Herbert gave me a strong impression of an elder.


    It wasn''t just his personality, but also something indescribable.


    Herbert, carrying the little munchkin, entered the elevator, his tone steady, "You''re not staying at home tonight, but you still want toe back?"


    "Yeah!" Ike, hanging from his dad''s neck, blinked his big eyes, "Dad, you''ll bring me back, right?"


    Herbert looked at him, "Your grandparents miss you."


    "Um...I miss grandma and grandpa too..."


    Ike seemed torn, pondering for a moment before deciding, "But, Ike has important things to do!"


    Herbert chuckled at the little guy, "Important things?"


    He''s just a little kid. His whole day is filled with eating, ying and sleeping. What important things could he possibly have?


    Ike, sensing his dad''s skepticism, huffed, "Yep! It''s about whether Ike will get a brother or sister."


    He was getting bored on his own.


    If he didn''t help out, when would his uncle and aunt decide to have a little baby for him to y with?


    Herbert''s expression darkened, "Brother or sister? Your mom''s dating someone new?"


    Since the divorce, in the Taylor family, Edith had been quite the free spirit, dating several men who all looked like pretty boys. And she unted each one on social media. As if she was trying to provoke him.


    Now she was nning to have more kids?


    "...No..." Ike instinctively wanted to exin, but then he had an idea and nodded vigorously. "Yep, Dad, Mom went abroad to have fun with her boyfriend!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ...He didn''t need to say it.


    Edith could fill a novel with her social media posts.


    Herbert thought she knew better, at most just fooling around.


    But now she was thinking of having kids? She never grew up.


    Herbert sighed, "Why didn''t you go with her?"


    "I..."


    He thought, "I''m here to help Uncle score points! If not for me, how could he be Jane''s official boyfriend so quickly?"


    But... seeing his dad''s serious face Ike, with his clear eyes, lied without blushing, "Mom said... she saida''d slow down her progress of getting me a brother or sister."


    That should be right, right? He''d seen something about it on a video.


    Herbert nearly ground his teeth to dust.


    Edith really was getting out of hand, saying such things to a child.


    After strapping Ike into his child seat, Herbert called his assistant, "Book me a ticket to Barcelona."


    "Sure, when would you like to leave?"


    "As soon as possible."


    Ike, listening from the side, pressed his lips together, suppressing his excitement.


    Dad''s going to find mom!


    As long as dad tries hard, no one else can be his stepdad.


    On the set of the variety show.


    The production team had rented fields from the vigers, nting crops like rice and corn.


    After lunch, the PD handed out the task cards - it was time to harvest the rice.


    The task was urgent and demanding.


    All the guests needed to pitch in.


    Summer was bewildered and turned to Becky in a low voice, "Becky, can I, maybe, not go?"


    The rice fields were a good distance from the houses.


    She feared someone might sneak into her room while she was gone.


    Becky, an experienced figure in the entertainment industry, could easily get Summer permission to stay back without question.


    Surprisingly, Becky simply patted shoulder,


    at''s wrong? F


    I can ask the crew to


    e a drive to the ener


    "...No... No need!"


    That would only take her further away. And risk painting a fragile image of her online.


    Nowadays, many people admired wless personas and wouldn''t tolerate even a minor w.


    Being physically weak could be a reason for criticism.


    Just as her career was beginning to take off, she didn''t want to sabotage it.


    Facing Becky''s concerned look, she


    couldn''t well refuse, yfully


    e


    sticking out her tongue, "I''m fine, just


    haven''t harvested rice in a long while. I''m worried I''ll slow everyone down."


    Might as well go.


    There were cameras everywhere.


    If someone did sneak in, she could rush back in time.


    "You''re overthinking it."


    Becky smiled. "We might be even slower than you. Don''t worry! Let''s go together!"

 Chapter 486

    The moment the celebrities grabbed their tools and donned their straw hats, they headed out to the fields under the zing sun.


    Little did they know, the moment they left, the power went out.


    ---


    As soon as Herbert and Ike left, I grabbed the insted lunch box and headed out with Christine.


    When Herbert arrived, Christine was busy in the bedroom, getting dolled up.


    On our way, after I told her about what had happened, she asked, out of the blue, "Herbert and Be... they both have thest name Taylor. You don''t think they could be rted, do you?"


    "Nah, that''s unlikely," I mused. "I haven''t heard Gregory or anyone mention it."


    Logically, considering Edith married into the Taylor family years ago and Herbert is now the head of the Taylor family, there shouldn''t be anyone in the family she doesn''t know.


    Plus, if Be was really one of the Taylors, it''s hard to imagine she didn''t even have a ce to stay in Vista Town before. Christine nodded in agreement, "Right, and if she were a Taylor, Be wouldn''t have had such a tough start in her career." With the Taylor family''s connections and resources, propelling someone like Be to stardom wouldn''t have been an issue.


    However, these prestigious families seem to have an unwritten rule.


    -Their children are forbidden from entering the entertainment industry.


    They look down on the entertainment industry from the bottom of their hearts.


    Be is an exception, having made a name for herself in the business world, earning a seat at the table. Most others struggle for years in the industry, only to be viewed as mere entertainers by these elite circles.


    After passing a couple of traffic lights, Christine pointed ahead, "Just drop me off at the corner up ahead. I''ve got a meeting with the interior decorator at the shop."


    With a teasing nce at me, she added, "After you deliver the charity meals,e straight over."


    "Got it."


    After she got out, I drove towards SZ Technology.


    It was a short ride, only taking a few minutes.


    Upon arriving and approaching the reception, I said, "Hi, I''m here to see Mr. Ford."


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No." I smiled, not wanting to make it difficult for her, and said, "Give me a moment, I''ll call him."


    Just as I turned to pull out my phone, a voice rang out, "What''s going on here?"


    The receptionist replied, "Ms. Ophelia, she''s here to see Mr. Ford but doesn''t have an appointment."


    "Looking for Mr. Ford?"


    The curiosity in her voice was evident as she looked me over. Before I could catch it, an emotion flickered across her face, too quick to identify, "And you are? I thought I knew all of Mr. Ford''s acquaintances. Howe I''ve never seen you before?"


    Her words rubbed me the wrong way, chilling my tone as I responded, "I''m Jane. Since when does Mr. Ford need to run his guest list by you for approval?"


    "No, you got me wrong. It''s just that Mr. Ford has never mentioned you," she exined, her attire and tone professional yet the way she referred to Gregory was noticeably intimate. "As one of the people Mr. Ford trusts most, I was just curious. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Is that so?"


    Iughed it off, unbothered, "Maybe he prefers to keep his personal and professional lives separate, not keen on introducing his girlfriend to his subordinates."


    Ophelia''s expression shifted subtly, "Girlfriend?"


    I smiled, "Yes, girlfriend."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She quicklyposed herself, "Mr. Ford isn''t in the office right now."


    "Not here?"


    I was taken aback.


    Before leaving, I had texted Gregory, and he mentioned being in the office after a meeting.


    Ophelia confirmed, "Yes, he''s not. Didn''t he tell you?"


    I clenched my fist, forcing a smile, "Silly me, thinking of surprising him, only to find he''s not here."


    "Go on with your work; I''ll head out," I said, turning to leave without looking back.


    Oh, Gregory, you''ve got some exining to do!


    Once in my car, I dialed Gregory''s number. He picked up quickly, his voice warm, "Miss me?"


    I kept my tone controlled, "Where are you?"


    "At the office," he replied, puzzled. "Didn''t you just ask?"


    I replied with a nonchnt photo sent to his phone, "Check your messages.''


    After a brief silence, he spoke up, "You''re at SZ Technology?"


    "And?"


    "I''m not at SZ Technology."


    Gregory, sensing my irritation, rified. Jane, I wasn''t lying. I''m indeed at the office, just at Ford Group, not SZ."


    My heart skipped, "You went to Ford Group?"


    That name, Palmer, was like a ticking time bomb in my mind.


    "Yes."


    Confused, Gregory asked, "You went to SZ Technology and nobody told you?"


    "Who would have? After announcing


    myself, I was met with skepticism. Your ''most trusted'' person imed she''s never heard of me. Apparently, I''m not on your list of


    ver


    acquaintances," I retorted, my voiceced with sarcasm.


    Initially feeling guilty, I quickly justified my tone.


    On the other end, Gregory immediately refuted, "Impossible. Who said that?"


    I recalled the name, ¡°Someone named Ophelia.¡±


    "Ophelia?"

 Chapter 487

    I nodded, "Yeah."


    "I got it."


    Gregory''s voice paused slightly, tinged with a smile, he teased, "Should Ie pick you up?"


    I was still a bit upset, but hearing this, my mood lightened, and I said, "No need, I drove here. But, I have to check with Chris first, might need to stop by the shop before meeting you."


    No sooner had I finished speaking, Christine''s call came through, and I quickly told Gregory, "Hang on, gotta take Chris''s call."


    As soon as I answered, Christine''s voice was bright, "Jane, on your way yet?"


    I smiled, "Just about to head out."


    She teased yfully, "Why don''t you head back up, spend a little more time cuddling with your man?"


    I chuckled, "What''s up?"


    Christine sighed, "The newly arrived decorationpany did not perform well, I''ve rescheduled with anotherpany. You''d be bored waiting here." "Alright."


    I replied crisply, "So... thanks for handling it?"


    "Thanks for what? My sry and shares are the envy of many."


    Christineughed, then suddenly realized something, "Jane! Don''t tell me you were nning toeter all along?"


    I started the car, coughed lightly, "A true friend sees the first tear, catches the second, and stops the third."


    "Bullcrap!"


    Christine feigned anger, "You''re all about your man now, of course, I have to call you out."


    Iughed, "Come on, it''s the honeymoon phase. Cut me some ck?"


    "Fine, fine!"


    Christine dramatically sighed, "It''s rough being single!"


    She and Steven hadn''t been apart long when we started Janedream together.


    In the early years, as thepany was finding its footing, she was stretched thin, busy as a bee.


    There was no time or energy left for dating.


    This year, with the business booming and expanding, she finally caught a break but still showed no interest in dating.


    I hesitated, then ventured, "Have you met anyone these past years who piqued your interest?"


    "Why do you ask all of a sudden?"


    She hesitated, thenughed, "You don''t think I''m still hung up on Steven, do you?"


    Hearing her rx, I breathed a sigh of relief, "I sort of did."


    "You think I''m like you, needing my heart broken so many times before I give up."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Christine spoke lightly, "Jane, we''re different. I was born heartless. The moment I said goodbye to him, I moved on.


    So, for me, that chapter was closed ages ago. I''m single now simply because I haven''t met someone as great as your Gregory."


    "I don''t buy it."


    I nced at the traffic light, adding, "I just don''t buy the first part."


    Christine chuckled, "Well, of course, except for you."


    "Ugh."


    Her teasing made meugh too, "Enough grossing me out, I''m driving."


    Knowing she wasn''t hung up on Steven anymore, I felt at ease.


    After all, a married man wasn''t worth her time.


    ---


    Dailey swore he wasn''t eavesdropping on purpose.


    It was rence who, hearing Christine wasing to the shop today, had dragged him along to check it out.


    Approaching the shop, rence


    suddenly decided to grab a


    milkshake from the mall''s


    leaving Dailey by the entransl


    After hanging up, Christine turned around and saw Dailey.


    Unlike Dailey''s awkwardness from overhearing a conversation, she showed no embarrassment at her privacy being intruded, her lips curving into a smile, "Mr. Pool, checking on your empire?"


    Christine found out on the day of signing the contract that this mall was part of Dailey''s family assets. That day, rence was just unting his closeness to Dailey, trying to intimidate on Gregory''s behalf. But Dailey just stood by without a word, leaving Christine with a... rather neutral impression of him.

 Chapter 488

    Dailey''s moment of difort was fleeting, soon reced by a casual demeanor, devoid of any notable emotion. "Yeah, came over with rence. Just checking things out."


    Christine, dressed in a red dress that made her fair skin stand out even more,zily nced outside and asked, "Where''s rence?"


    Ever since that night at Gregory''s birthday party, rence had taken to bombarding her with texts.


    -Do you like this handbag?


    Isn''t this ne pretty?


    -Wanna grab a drink?


    It was as clear as day what he was after, and Christine wasn''t some naive girl fresh out of high school. She could read the signs from a mile away.


    "Christine,"


    Dailey, usually the type to stay out of others'' business, found himself giving a word of caution, "rence fancies you, but he''s not the right fit for you." Christine raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised.


    -"He''s not the right fit for you," and "You''re not the right fit for him."


    At first nce, they might seem to convey the same idea, but fundamentally, they''re worlds apart. At least, that''s how Christine heard it, without the usual air of superiority.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle, "Isn''t it a bit harsh to undermine your friend like that?"


    Dailey remained unbothered, "He won''t know if you don''t tell him."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t wish his friend well, but knowing too well what was on rence''s mind was the issue.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    rence was merely captivated by Christine''s beauty, seeking novelty.


    Had Dailey not overheard that phone call earlier, he wouldn''t have bothered to meddle.


    She ims to be able to hold and let go, but in reality, she is truly emotional and heartfelt.


    Christine, looking at the serious man and suddenly developed a hint of wicked amusement, yfully asked, looking straight at Dailey, "So if he''s not the right one for me, who is? You, Mr. Dailey?"


    Dailey''s brow furrowed, his expression cooling. "Please, show some self-respect."


    His words might have been too harsh for ady.


    Yet Christine didn''t take offense, her smile growing wider as she waved her phone, "How about we exchange numbers?"


    Dailey was used to women vying for his attention, but rarely as boldly as Christine.


    Running out of patience, he turned to leave.


    Just then, rence, the


    coffeeueless friend, returned with


    to


    S in hand, calling out, "Dailey,


    e you off to?" Coelongs


    "Mr. Johnson,"


    Christine greeted him with a drawn-out, melodious tone, "Mr. Dailey was just telling me..."


    Dailey shot her a warning nce but eventually pulled out his phone, "Ms. Jackson, how about exchanging contacts?"


    Offering a dignified reason, "In case somethinges up with your shop, you can reach out to me."


    ...


    Driving to the Ford Group building, I spotted Gregory lounging by the entrance as I pulled up.


    Leaningzily against the doorframe,


    he saw me lower my window and ets


    the car for her." Cet


    towards a security


    The security guy hurriedlyplied, "Yes, Mr. Ford."


    I handed over my keys, "Thanks."


    guy


    "Go


    The security guy stood tall, his voice deep, "No thanks needed! Mrs. Ford!"


    I shuddered in shock.


    It was still lunchtime, and his loud announcement turned several heads my way.


    I was so embarrassed.


    Catching Gregory''s


    schadenfreude-filled gaze, I didn''tet


    to settle scores and


    dragged him away from the.


    scene.


    Along the way, employees who recognized me greeted uniformly, "Good day, Mrs. Ford!"


    ...


    How utterly embarrassing!!


    It wasn''t until we reached his office that I finally turned to re at him, "You did that on purpose!"


    He was practically shaking withughter, "Still mad I haven''t introduced you yet?"


    "...Get lost."


    I cursed under my breath, "How do they all know me?"


    "I just sent out an email to every department."


    "What?"


    "It had your photo attached."

 Chapter 489

    I was fuming, ready to give Gregory a piece of my mind, "Are you trying to embarrass me to death?"


    Gregory couldn''t help butugh, but seeing my frustration, he quickly wrapped his arms around my waist to calm me down. "Come on, they were bound to meet you sooner orter."


    "This way, you''ll have no trouble entering or leaving the Ford Group."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but soften like a cat being petted in the right direction. "Couldn''t you have found a better way to introduce me?"


    He stood his ground, "This is the most efficient way."


    Silence fell between us, and I suddenly realized I''d been yed. "Shameless! We''re just dating, who said anything about being your wife!" "Don''t you want to marry me?"


    Gregory''s lips curved into a teasing smile. "Should I marry someone else then?"


    "Don''t you dare!"


    As I spoke, I looked up into his bright eyes, and he caught a glimpse of something I''d been hiding behind my back. "What are you hiding?" "Dog treats."


    He chuckled at that, then quickly snatched the insted lunch box from my hand, his surprise evident as he opened it. "Jane, you''ve really got a heart of gold, don''t you?"


    "...You''re just noticing now."


    I muttered, taking a seat on the couch.


    I really had changed,pletely different from the girl I used to be..


    No wonder he was surprised.


    During the time I was regaining my memories, I often marveled at how experiences could utterly transform a person.


    Gregory paused for a moment, then with a raised eyebrow, admitted, "I really am just noticing."


    He then casually sat down, legs sprawled, and began to earnestly enjoy the soup.


    However, I had a nagging feeling that something was off with his mood, even though he tried to hide it.


    Trying to make conversation, I asked, "So, who''s Ophelia?"


    "A colleague."


    Gregory exined without much concern, "Don''t worry about it."


    I nodded, trying to hide my unease, but thankfully, it didn''tst long.


    Soon, my phone rang. Christine was calling, urging me to hurry over.


    I left in a hurry.


    Yes, in a hurry.


    On my way, I realized more and more that I wasn''t as good at handling close rtionships as I thought. At the slightest hint of trouble, my first instinct was to run.


    The shop Christine and I were


    nning to open was located right next to the busiest entrance of the shopping center. Not the prime spot, but good enough for our boutique, "Janedream." The two-storyyout was perfect for separating the men''s and women''s sections.


    By the time we finished discussing the initial ns with the contractor, it was already getting dark. Distracted, I handed my car keys to Christine to drive.


    ???


    After several attempts to start a conversation, Christine finally burst out, "What''s wrong? You''ve been off since you left Gregory''s. Did you catch him flirting with someone?"


    "...No."


    Ophelia hardly counted as flirting. At most, it was an unrequited crush on her boss.


    Christine was puzzled, "Then what is it? Are you questioning his feelings for you?"


    Without thinking, I blurted out, "No!"


    "If it''s not this and it''s not that..."


    Christine gave me a look, "Then quit worrying about nothing. You''re too sensitive. It''s rare for two people to be as sure about each other''s love as you two are."


    "Love can conquer all," she added, her attempt at being profound making even herself cringe.


    But her words struck a chord with me.


    Right, with Gregory''s feelings for me, there was nothing to fear.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Gregory sat in his office, staring at the now empty lunch box, lost in thought. He nced at his watch, impatiently calling his assistant. "When exactly is Lucius getting to Vista Town?"


    Sensing his boss''s mood, the assistant treaded carefully, "Mr. Ford, he''s just arrived at thepany''s entrance!"


    After hanging up, the assistant immediately messaged Lucius.


    [Bro, you''d better run over here. If you don''t show up soon, I''m done for.]


    The assistant was on the verge of a breakdown. Lucius''s trip had been nned well in advance, and his sudden recall by Gregory had thrown everything into chaos.


    When Lucius finally appeared, the assistant sighed in relief, rushing to greet him. "Mr. Ford, Lucius is here!"


    The cold look Gregory gave Lucius was chilling, devoid of any warmth.


    Lucius, feeling the tension, quickly reviewed his recent actions, trying to figure out what could have upset Gregory so deeply.


    "Greg, what''s wrong?"


    Gregory''s gaze on him was icy as he finally spoke. "Lucius, how long have you been with me?"


    "Eighteen years," At the same time, he realized that there was absolutely no mistake at work.


    Gregory is a boss who allows his subordinates to make mistakes. When Lucius was just starting out, he messed up millions of projects, and Gregory never got angry with him.


    At that time, Gregory, who was only in his early twenties, shouldered the consequences and only told Lucius that making mistakes was the norm. Lucius answered automatically, his mind racing to that one incident that might have triggered Gregory''s anger.


    But why would Gregory bring that up now?


    Gregory''s smile was devoid of humor. "Figured it out yet?"

 Chapter 490

    Greg had a storm cloud hanging over him all day, which was a rare sight.


    When she mentioned what Ophelia had said outside the Ford Group''s towering building, Greg couldn''t hide his surprise. Ophelia imed she didn''t know Jane?


    But checking up on Jane''s background was partly their job.


    They knew as much about Jane as Greg himself did, if not more.


    Connecting the dots, Greg thought back to the misunderstanding with Jane caused by Lucius'' dyed information.


    Was it truly a dy, or was it deliberate?


    Ophelia was in charge of that investigation.


    Of course, Lucius, or Ophelia, for that matter, had been by his side for over a decade...


    Had they grown toofortable, bold enough to mess with his woman?


    Empowering them had apparently led to them taking liberties!


    Lucius, growing more convinced of his own suspicions and despite a moment''s hesitation, finally spoke up, albeit reluctantly: "About checking on Ms. Webster, I was unsure about some of the information initially, so I omitted it."


    He had no idea why Greg was bringing this up now but chose to take the fall for Ophelia.


    After all, they had history.


    And Ophelia, proud as she was, would be ruined if Greg found out she did it on purpose.


    They could make countless mistakes, but loyalty was their baseline.


    Greg''s gaze turned colder, clearly not buying a word. Without any patience left, he cut to the chase: "Do you know why, despite knowing you had feelings for Ophelia, I let you two work together on official matters?"


    "Greg..."


    Lucius was shocked, not expecting that his slight affection for Ophelia was so transparent to Greg.


    Yet he found no words to deny it.


    The office was chilling, but sweat formed on Lucius'' forehead. Before the man everyone called "Mr. George," he knelt, pleading.


    "Greg, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have..."


    -shouldn''t have covered for Ophelia, not once but twice!


    But the words choked in his throat.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    This would throw Ophelia to the wolves.


    At best, she''d be outcast; at worst... Greg had never been merciful to traitors.


    Greg, leaning against his desk, absentmindedly tapped his fingers on the surface, locking eyes with Lucius for a few seconds before reaching for the phone.


    He dialed a number.


    The reception at SZ Technology picked up promptly, "Mr. George!"


    "Let Ophelia answer the phone," instructed Greg in a calm voice.


    "Right away, Mr. George."


    Shortly after, Ophelia came on the line, her voice as neutral as ever, betraying none of the tension, "Greg, what''s up?"


    "I need you at the Ford Group."


    "...Okay."


    Sensing something off in his tone, Ophelia immediately stood up, "I''ll be right there."


    As she made her way to the Ford Group, her mind was unsettled.


    On arriving, still uneasy, she called Lucius hoping for some insights.


    Lucius'' phone vibrated incessantly in his pocket. He nced at the caller ID, his hand trembling slightly. Under Greg''s watchful eye, he dared not decline the call.


    Greg watched him, amused, "Hiding something else from me? Put it on speaker."


    "Nothing!"


    Lucius reluctantly answered, "Hey, I''m at..."


    He tried to hint at something but was cut off by Ophelia, "Lucius, whatever you''re doing, just tell me, did something happen to Greg?"


    Her tone was far from pleasant;


    since Lucius had passed her information to Greg then turned his back on her, she had been harboring resentment.


    "Nothing happened to Greg."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "That''s odd..."


    Ophelia''s suspicion grew, "...Where are you?"


    "...The Ford Group."


    "Weren''t you on a business trip? Howe you''re back early?"


    As she spoke, her tone shifted abruptly, "Did you fucking go behind my back to Greg about that thing again??"


    ...


    Lucius felt a cold sweat, at a loss for words.


    He had done his best.


    Ophelia wanted to say more, but the call was abruptly ended.


    Entering the CEO''s office, what she saw first was Lucius on his knees.


    Her heart sank.


    Greg, leaning against his desk, nced at her disappointingly but spared her the humiliation, instead he simply stated, "SZ Technology''s Nordicbranch needs a deputy head. Finish up here and head there as soon as you can."


    Ophelia''s legs gave way.


    Heading to the Nordic meant she was out of Greg''s inner circle.


    She paused, her eyes brimming behind her sses, "You''re sending me away? Why?"


    Just because she went against that woman once?


    For a few remarks that weren''t even that harsh at lunch?


    Greg''s expression remained stoic, his words heavy, "I don''t need someone who can''t weigh their actions around me."


    "I..."


    Ophelia, always proud, had never been spoken to like this. Around Greg, she was used to ttery, not condemnation.


    Feeling a cold dread, her lips trembling, she suddenly couldn''t keep up the facade, her voice filled with emotion, "What did I do??" Lucius was petrified, fearing she''d pushed Greg too far, he reached out to her.

 Chapter 491

    But Ophelia wasn''t one to be physically outmatched easily. With a swift movement, she broke free from his grasp, her eyes locking with Gregory''s. "Greg, I''ve been by your side for years. If not for merit, at least for hard work, right? Just because of a few words, you''re willing to null everything?" Tears welled up in her eyes, unbidden.


    Unfortunately for her, Gregory wasn''t known for his soft heart towards women. His lips curled into a cold, daunting smile. "If I truly wanted to erase everything, would you still be standing here, talking to me?"


    Lucius, witnessing the exchange, sensed a dangerous undercurrent in Gregory''s demeanor.


    But before he could react, Ophelia, on the verge of breaking down, spoke again: "So, it''s really just because of those few words I talked to Ms. Webster?"


    "Think you said too little?"


    Gregory''sugh, though brief, sent shivers down the spine.


    Ophelia got the message loud and clear.


    Regret washed over her.


    She couldn''t bear to meet Gregory''s icy gaze any longer. With trembling fingers, she earnestly agreed, "I''ll follow your instructions, head to Scandinavia."


    She had overestimated her importance.


    Believing her long service at Gregory''s side set her apart from other women, she even dared to vie with Jane for attention.


    A grave mistake.


    Merely withholding information and speaking ill of Jane was enough for Gregory to unleash his wrath...


    Lucius begged for forgiveness on his knees, while she was sent off to Scandinavia.


    It was a harsh truth to swallow - Jane''s ce in Gregory''s heart was unshakable.


    Gregory could endure personal nder, but not against Jane.


    After Ophelia left the office, Lucius remained on his knees, "Greg, thank you!"


    "Thanking me?"


    Gregory smirked, "You''re not resenting me for sending your beloved to Scandinavia?"


    Lucius''s greatest virtue was his ability to see the bigger picture. He shook his head, "I know... you''ve actually spared her dignity..."


    He had braced himself for Ophelia''s outright dismissal.


    Being sent to Scandinavia but still being considered part of SZ Technology, one of Gregory''s people, was a mercy.


    Gregory didn''t deny it. "Aren''t you leaving?"


    "Leaving?"


    Lucius was confused. Gregory had punished Ophelia, not him.


    Gregory fixed him with a stare, "Let this be thest time, or don''t wait for me to speak, just leave."


    "Yes, thank you, Greg!"


    Lucius scrambled up, his eyes filled with gratitude, "You have my word, I won''t betray your trust again." Gregory waved him off, "Get out."


    Lucius hurried after Ophelia.


    Catching up to her just as she was about to drive off, Lucius stopped her, "Ophelia, I need to speak with you." Ophelia turned away, wiping her tears, "If you''re here to say ''I told you so'', save it."


    "It''s not that."


    Lucius leaned in, looking through the car window, "Ophelia, I won''t be with anyone else. I''ll wait for your return.¡±


    Returning to Gregory''s side was now


    impossible. But proving her worthw could facilitate a return. Contes


    from afar, without further s


    Ophelia scoffed, "Wait for me to return? If you truly cared, you''de to Scandinavia."


    Lucius frowned, "Greg needs me here."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ...


    Christine had a dinner meeting with clients and dropped me off at my apartment.


    Alone, I headed upstairs, only to find ady waiting by my door, bags full of groceries in her arms.


    She hurried forward, "You must be Ms. Webster?"


    "Yes, that''s me."


    I was puzzled, "And you are?"


    "I''m Zoe, sent by Mr. Ford to take care of you."


    Zoe seemed cheerful and friendly, perhaps sensing my hesitation, she added, "Don''t worry, I won''t be a bother. Just here to prepare meals clean up."


    app


    Zoe smiled and said, "Greg cares about you. When he called me, his voice didn''t sound normal.


    It could be heard that Zoe had been in the Ford family for many years and was very familiar with Gregory''s rtionship.


    Realizing Gregory had sent her, I let her in, "Please,e inside. I''ll get your fingerprint set up for easy ess."


    Zoe wasted no time, efficiently taking over the kitchen.


    After a shower to rid the summer heat, I called Gregory, who answered promptly with a hint of warmth, "Hello?" His tone alone lifted my spirits, "Mr. Ford, thank you."


    "For what?"


    "For Zoe."


    "Really thankful?"


    Iughed, "Do I seem insincere?"


    He teased, "Show your gratitude by opening the door for me."


    "Huh?"


    Surprised, I dropped my skincare routine to find him leaning casually against the hallway wall.


    He quirked an eyebrow, "All cleaned up?"


    "Yes."


    I took his hand, "Why the sudden need to have Zoe look after me?"


    He nced at me, "I can''t stand it."


    "Can''t stand what?"


    Gregory sighed, pulling me close, ¡°Can''t stand seeing you so considerate. It pains me."


    I looked up at him, "Pains you?"


    "This pains me."


    don''t


    He ced my hand over his heart, his voice deepening, "Jane, I your tenderness or e


    t love me, that''s all et


    "The rest is on me."

 Chapter 492

    Every word he said was like electricity, coursing from my ears straight to the very tip of my heart.


    I let out a long sigh of relief, finally understanding the root of his mood swing at lunch.


    Gregory noticed my sigh, a mix of relief and confusion dancing in his eyes. "Why the heavy sigh?"


    "Really? You have to ask?"


    I pinched his waist, a yful grunt escaping me. "You were there, sipping on your soup, and suddenly, the atmosphere around you just shifted. Scared me half to death."


    Gregory paused for a moment, his voice dropping to a whisper, "Why didn''t you ask me about it then?"


    "I was scared," I admitted, fidgeting with my hands. Under the weight of his love, I felt myself piecing back together, no longer worried about appearances or awkwardness, but simply looking up at him. "I guess I''ve gone so long without truly having anything that I get scared of losing it before it''s even mine."


    No sooner had the words left my mouth than his hand found its way to my head, ruffling my hair affectionately. He leaned down, his eyes, bright and undeniable, locked onto mine with a mix of exasperation and fondness. "Take it slow, Jane. I''m only thirty. Even if I don''t live to be a hundred, I''ve still got a good four or five decades in me."


    "I have all that time to make up for what I missed in my first twenty-something years."


    "And plenty of time to make you believe that you''ve truly got me."


    "Me, Gregory, heart and soul, and every part of me, all belong to you."


    His words, meant to be tender and moving, somehow carried an extrayer of flirtationing from him.


    He drew closer, his breath enveloping me, igniting a warmth that spread across my cheeks, ears, and neck.


    If we kept locking eyes, my racing heart was sure to give me away.


    Blushing and embarrassed, I wriggled out of his grip on my waist. "Who said I wanted your body, you rogue!"


    "And how am I a rogue?" he teased, hisughter pushing me back until I had no more room to retreat. Then, in a swift motion, he scooped me up by the thighs and ced me gently on the entryway cab.


    Stepping forward, he parted my legs with his, looking down at me. "Jane, let me show you what being a rogue really means."


    Before I could protest, his lips imed mine with an assertive passion.


    I jolted in surprise, pushing him away. "What are you doing? Zoe might..."


    "Zoe''s already left."


    His voice was raspy, as if grinded down by sandpaper, and with that, his fervent kiss descended once more.


    As the twilight settled around us, leaving only the dim light of the entryway to illuminate our space, I felt a sense of fullness, of being cherished uniquely by the man before me.


    In that drowsy, half-aware moment, I realized something profound: in- everyone''s life, there''s a chance toN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    be favored, cherished. Cont


    Surely, there must be someone destined toe into my life, just for me.

 Chapter 493

    He pieced me back together, light as a breeze after a summer storm, soothing the aches of my past into quiet reconciliation.


    Suddenly, his cool,rge hand slid my skirt up to my thighs, his whisper grazing my ear, "Jane, where did your mind wander off to? Am I not doing this right?"


    I was nearly speechless, lifting my gaze to meet his bold face, feeling a soft warmth spreading within me. Leaning into his shoulders, I murmured, "I was thinking, Gregory, I think I''ve truly fallen for you."


    This wasn''t just a crush.


    Nor was it mere affection.


    It wasn''t even a lingering sentiment from childhood memories.


    It was me, here and now, genuinely falling for him.


    Hearing this, Gregory pinched my face, his tone fierce, "What do you mean? You mean to say you hadn''t fallen for me when you agreed to be my girlfriend?"


    "Of course not!"


    His grip contorted my face, but he was gentle enough not to cause pain, so I didn''t push him away. "I just misspoke, okay? Gregory, what I meant to say is, I''ve fallen for you even more."


    He gave me a sideways nce, "Even more?"


    "Are you not satisfied?"


    "That''s not it."


    Gregory smiled, "I just wonder, when will you hit the peak?"


    I curved my lips into a smile, "That depends on your performance. Keep it up."


    "Keep it up? I''m about to show you just how much I can ''keep it up.""


    Gregory, ever the charmer, let his hand wander further down my thigh, pausing as he bit down on his lip, "Why hasn''t your menstrual period ended yet?"


    My cheeks burned, and I swatted his hand away, "Seven days! It can''t just end up like that, otherwise, I''d be in the hospital by now!"


    Gregory closed his eyes in


    , scooped me up, andet


    s the dining room, "Im


    me


    hungry."


    Zoe had already prepared dinner, three dishes and a soup.


    My eyes lit up at the sight, turning to Gregory, "All my favorites?"


    In the summer heat, my appetite usually wanes.


    Emma never catered to my tastes when she cooked, making me eat even less.


    Thus, summer was always an unintentional diet season for me.


    Gregory chuckled, "Am I doing enough now?"


    "You are!"


    I happily took my seat, serving myself two bowls of mushroom soup, devouring it eagerly.


    This was favoritism in its purest form.


    He always put my feelings, my experiences, my mood, and my needs first.


    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    As I got up to answer it, Gregory ced a hand on my shoulder, "Enjoy your meal, I''ll get it."


    Upon opening the door, Ike rushed in.


    "Uncle Gregory!!"


    Though he called for Gregory, he


    zoomed


    into


    past him,unching himself


    arms, "Auntie Jane! Ike


    you!"


    Gregory''s lips twitched at the sight. of the


    Si le charmer, then turned t at the door, "Did you bel


    the man


    sister?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    call my


    "No."


    Herbert''s voice was calm, then he added, "Could you give me Edith''s current hotel room number?"

 Chapter 494

    66


    Greg frowned, "You''d better ask her yourself."


    The usually stoic finance news figure now seemed somewhat helpless, "You know she won''t tell me anything."


    Leaning against the hall table, Greg''s voice was indifferent, "Instead of chasing after her, maybe you should clean up your act with those tabloid rumors first."


    "Which rumors?"


    "Mr. Taylor has so many tabloid stories?"


    Greg couldn''t hide his sarcasm, defending his sister''s honor.


    I had seen some of Herbert''s tabloid tales, but they always seemed like wild goose chases.


    Yet, Herbert never really made any effort to clear the air.


    Herbert frowned, "She cares about that stuff?"


    Greg was at a loss for words, "Ask her, not me."


    With those words, he reached for the door.


    Herbert stopped the door from closing, rubbing his temple in frustration, "If I could get anything out of her, I wouldn''t be asking you."


    "Mr. Taylor, that''s rather amusing," Greg said, barely hiding a smirk. "You and she are divorced. Apart from some necessary business coborations, we have nothing to do with each other. If you really care, go grovel to her directly. Why involve me?"


    Greg didn''t mince words.


    After shutting the door, Greg returned to the dining table. I was a bit worried, "Is this really okay? After all, he is Ike''s dad."


    "Their issues can''t be solved by a third party," Greg seemed to understand the dynamics of their rtionship well. "A little provocation might be the only way for Edith to finally confront him."


    I was puzzled, "Confront? But they''re divorced."


    Ike, propped up at the table, blinked his big eyes and sighed like an old soul, "Mom loves to get worked up with Dad."


    Greg flicked Ike''s forehead gently, "Little rascal."


    Ike puffed up in defense, "I am not a little rascal!"


    Barcelona, 3 a.m.


    Herbert had been awake for two straight days and nights due tost-


    Renute trip, barely sleeping


    ne while buried in wo


    Uponnding, he took a cab straight to the hotel where Edith was staying.


    He dropped his luggage in the room next door, nning to catch up on some sleep before dawn.


    Yet, restlessness kept him wide awake. Deciding against sleep, he got up and knocked on the neighboring door.


    The knock echoed in the quiet hallway.


    Edith, not a morning person and startled in a foreignnd by ate-night visit, asked through the door, "Who is it?" Herbert''s voice was deep, "It''s me."


    Then the


    peeror opened, and a groggy


    Edith, rubbing in disbelief,


    her eyes


    out, "Herbert? What are you


    doing here?"


    Her usually sultry face lookedProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    top had


    fallen down her arm, likely


    Cone spaghetti strap of t


    during sleep, hanging loosely.


    Herbert reached out, adjusting the strap back onto her shoulder, "Why are you always in spaghetti straps?"

 Chapter 495

    Edith''s eyes snapped open, irritation ring as she red at him. "What''s wrong with you, Herbert? You came all the way from Vista Town just to check if I''m wearing a tank top?"


    "We''re divorced! You don''t get a say anymore!"


    Edith was fuming.


    Really, where did Herbert pop out from, some ancient tomb?


    "No, that''s not it."


    Herbert withdrew his hand. "I came to exin about that model."


    Edithughed, "Model? Which one?"


    He''d been linked with models left and right - if not ten, then at least eight.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thetest rumor involved a supermodel.


    Herbert nced into her room, "Can Ie in?"


    Without a word, Edith stepped aside to let him in, deliberately adding, "Keep it down, my boyfriend''s still sleeping."


    Herbert stiffened, casting a nce at the empty bed, a rare flicker of emotion crossing his face. "Edith, if you''re trying to make me jealous, at least pick someone believable."


    "Believable?"


    Talking to Herbert always felt like they were speaking differentnguages, and once again, she exploded. "Herbert, stop being so self-righteous. Just because you''re six or seven years older doesn''t mean you can dictate my life!"


    Thinking of Herbert''s past actions, her anger grew. "What''s wrong with wearing a tank top, or dating younger guys? And you talk about being believable. I''ll have you know, tomorrow, I''m going to wear lingerie and find a younger man..."


    "Tomorrow?"


    Herbert suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed her down onto the soft bed. "Tomorrow, you won''t be able to get out of bed!"


    Already sleep-deprived, Edith''s


    Comuster was cursing. "Herbert!


    son of a... ah!"


    to


    Edith couldn''t help but wonder if she really wouldn''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow.


    "Shh..."


    Herbert''s brow furrowed, picking up on something. "Seems like those young guys aren''t up to the mark?"


    Nothing had changed since they parted ways!


    They were both adults; how could


    Edith not understand his


    n


    insinuation? Despite feeling almost broken, she retorted, "Herbert, I seriously doubt your manhood can''t you just get on with it without all this nonsense?"


    He tightened his grip on Edith''s waist. "You''re questioning whether I''m a man?"


    Edith truly woke up while showering.


    Half-dreaming, half-awake, she had ended up with her ex-husband.


    Her mind was a mess. After changing out of her muddy nightgown, she hurried out the door.


    Herbert grabbed her hand. "Where are you off to so early?"


    "Buying medicine."


    "What medicine?"


    "What else?"


    Edith gritted her teeth, aching all over from a night of unfamiliar


    exertion, ring at Herbert.


    Shovel


    entives!"

 Chapter 496

    Edith''s words seemed to tighten the grip of Herbert holding her hand, his palm burning against her wrist with an intensity that was almost unbearable. Already dressed in his suit, the grey stripes lent Herbert an air of solidity and formality, a stark contrast to the passion they shared in bed. With an earnest tone, he exined, "Edith, taking the morning-after pill can mess with your hormones. It''s not good for you."


    Edith couldn''t help butugh, "You do realize that getting an abortion is even worse for your health, don''t you?"


    "Then keep the baby."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Excuse me?" She gave him a disbelieving look. "Herbert, you can''t possibly think you''re being responsible here? We''re divorced, and you still want me to have your child? Sure, in exchange for thirty percent of the Taylor Group''s shares."


    She knew Herbert held sixty percent of the Taylor Group''s shares. Having a child and taking half of his shares seemed like a bold move, but Edith stood her ground confidently.


    Herbert frowned slightly, "Edith, I can offer you real estate equivalent to the value of the shares, but the shares themselves involve too manyplications."


    Giving away thirty percent of the shares of a conglomerate was unimaginable even one percent was a decision to be made with extreme caution, Since taking over the Taylor family business, Herbert had always put family interests first, relegating everything and everyone else to a secondary position. He bore not just his own destiny, but that of his entire family. Every decision had to be


    made wlessly.


    Edithughed, a hint of disappointment in her voice, "Herbert, don''t forget, I''m a Ford through and through. Do you really think I''m blinded by greed?"


    Born into the Ford family, Edith was used to having influence and held idealistic views about love. This was the main reason why she agreed to an arranged marriage and then decided to divorce. She yearned for a love that was whole-hearted and unconditional, which Herbert could not provide. Beyond himself, Herbert trusted no one. His inherent mistrust was his nature, but it was a


    deal-breaker for Edith.


    Herbert was puzzled. "Then what do you want? Are the shares that important to you?"


    "It''s not about the shares," Edith


    thought, knowing it was futile to exin further. She withdrew her wrist, her tone indifferent, "Yes, it''s only the shares I want. If you can''t provide them, then don''t bothering back."


    "I''ll consider it," Herbert said, stepping beyond his usual boundaries, not forgetting his original intent for the visit, "About that model..." "Hold on." Edith interrupted, her curiosity piqued, "First off, what''s gotten into you to suddenly show up and sort out all your messes for me?" During their marriage, she had asked him once, not long after they had gotten married.

 Chapter 497

    Herbert''s response still lingered in Edith''s mind.


    "Don''t worry about it." he said.


    It was almost as if he had said, "It''s none of your business."


    From that moment on, Edith couldn''t be bothered to ask another question.


    Hearing this, Herbert realized she genuinely cared and decided to borate, "Gregory mentioned it to me. Edith, that mode is the new face of ourtest product line. I bumped into her once in the parking garage when she came to sign the endorsement contract."


    Edith asked, "That''s it?"


    Herbert replied, "That''s it."


    Edith knew he wasn''t lying, but she couldn''t help marveling at the paparazzi''s ability to make mountains out of molehills.


    A single encounter in the parking garage was twisted into a sensational story about Herbert being seen with a supermodel, hinting at a looming announcement of good news.


    Edith nodded, "Okay, got it."


    Herbert asked, "That''s it?"


    Edith replied, "That''s it."


    Herbert looked at her, asking, "...And what about your new boyfriend?"


    Edith''s social media featured a young, handsome mixed-race guy. He was different from the one half a month ago.


    Edith said, "How can he show up if you don''t leave?"


    Herbert casually asked, "Where did you find this actor?"


    Edith was surprised. "Actor?"


    "Not an actor? Don''t tell me you really change boyfriends every two weeks, Edith, you''re not that reckless." "Knock, knock-"


    A vibrant young man opened the door from outside, uncertainly knocked upon seeing the scene, and looked at Edith with a cheeky. ky grin, his English smooth as silk, "Edith, are we ying a threesome today?"


    Herbert''s face went dark! His mood changed faster than a scene in a si.


    Edith nced at Herbert, asking, "What do you think, Mr. Taylor?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Herbert''s expression darkened, he opened her suitcase, and started to haphazardly stuff clothes and personal items inside.


    Edith was astonished. "Herbert, what are you doing?!"


    "This trip has been fun enough, it''s time to go home!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Herbert snapped the suitcase shut, grabbed it with one hand, and Edith with the other, and started dragging her out.


    Edith was furious. "You lunatic! Asshole! Fossil! You think you''re still my husband? You can''t control me! Let go of me!"


    The mixed race guy stood at the


    door, clicking his tongue in disapproval, adding fuel to the fire, "Edith, why is this old guy so violent? Isn''t he afraid of hurting you I would never treat you like that..."


    For the first time, Edith saw a sh of anger on Herbert''s face!


    The moment Herbert suddenly let of her


    against, she quickly grabbed


    it


    go


    "Herbert! I''ll listen to you, let''s go home!"

 Chapter 498

    Herbert lowered his gaze, his face still clouded with anger. "No more games for three?"


    Edith was somewhat puzzled. "So what if we y? Are you mad about that?"


    Herbert struggled to suppress his rising temper, just as the mixed-race guy spoke up, "Come on, man, is it because people your age don''t like to y board games anymore?"


    Herbert''s brows twitched at thement, turning to Edith, "When you said ''game,'' you meant board games?"


    "What else?"


    Edith rolled her eyes, finishing her sentence before it dawned on her. She stared at Herbert in disbelief. "Herbert, you always look so serious, and here I thought you were thinking of something filthy?"


    She was still teasing when Herbert had already moved on.


    Herbert cleared his throat awkwardly, keeping his cool, and quickly changed the topic. "Didn''t you promise to return home with me? Let''s go, the car is waiting downstairs."


    He didn''t have much time this trip.


    The n was only to see her and then catch the early flight back home the next day. There were several project meetings waiting for him. Bringing her back with him would be ideal.


    Edith began to have second thoughts, "I wanted to have a few more days of fun..."


    Herbert, "Ike misses you."


    "That''s impossible."


    Edith knew her son too well, "Ever since he was little, he''s always been looking for ways to stick with Gregory. It''s just that Gregory wasn''t fond of kids back then and wouldn''t bother with him. Now that Gregory needs him, he couldn''t be happier."


    "Needs him for what?"


    As Herbert led her downstairs to check out, he was puzzled, "What could a kid possibly help Gregory with?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You wouldn''t understand."


    "Try me."


    "Chasing after his crush."


    Edith nced at him, murmuring in a teasing tone, "You''ve never


    sgtone, "You''ve never really love with anyone, hows


    could


    you understand?"


    Herbert''s expression darkened momentarily, as if lost in thought for a second. "Who told you I''ve never been in love?"


    "Who, me?" Edithughed, her voice seductive and enticing.


    ...


    That morning, I woke up groggy Ike and took him to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Zoe was already in the kitchen, preparing breakfast. The air was filled with the sweet aroma of eight-treasure porridge.


    "Jane!" Christine suddenly burst out of her room, phone in hand, searching for me.


    She stopped at the bathroom door, hopping excitedly, "We''repletely viral again!"


    Looking at her with dark circles fromst night''s hangover, I handed


    high with toothpaste


    I Ike


    "What went viral this time?


    belongs to en.swno

 Chapter 499

    "Jane, darling!"


    Christine handed me her phone, excitement bubbling in her voice. "You''ve got to see this! Last night, Be hit the red carpet in your design, and she totally stole the show. Not only did she mention you and Janedream during her interview, but her team also tweeted about us, tagging our studio." "Be''s like a walking, talking headline ma. Whoever gets linked to her hits the jackpot. Now, your name''s all over the trending topics." "Orders on Janedream''s online store have skyrocketed, and we''re booked solid for custom designs through next year. If you hadn''t capped advance orders to a year, we''d be swamped for ages..."


    "What time is it even? I''ve already got managers of A-list celebs sliding into my DMs. The moment I ept them, they''re all moring for your personal touch on their outfits! They''re even willing to pay double!"


    I was momentarily stunned. "She mentioned me and Janedream?"


    Just yesterday, Ike spent the day at the Taylor estate, returning utterly spent. He clung to me for a bedtime story and, before I knew it, I had drifted off to sleep alongside him,pletely forgetting about the film festival.


    Now, checking my own social feed, notifications were off the charts.


    Be''s team posted: In gratitude to renowned designer @Jane, @Janedream for their work.


    Apanying the post were stunning shots of Be, arranged in a grid.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Despite our previous fallout, I had yet to see her in the gown. Opening the photos, the impact was undeniable.


    Thements were unanimously adoring, with heaps of praise for the designer.


    "Exactly." Christine was over the


    moon. "A single statement from her, one post, and it''s done more for us than two years of marketing efforts. You should give her a call, say thanks."


    "...Maybeter." I hesitated.


    Given Be''s attitudest time, it was clear she wasn''t keen on further interactions.


    It was likely something the Myers family or perhaps Victor had done to deeply offend her.


    Yet, as


    kin,stant as my rtionship


    with Victor might be, we were stillet


    it felt wrong to impose on


    Be''s goodwill.


    Christine saw right through me. "Worried aboutst time?"


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    "But if Be made the gesturest night, doesn''t it mean she''s moved on?"


    "Who knows?" I couldn''t help butugh at the situation. "I can''t just take her generosity as a stepping stone, can I?"


    Just then, my phone began to ring, cutting our conversation short.


    The caller ID disyed Be''s name, taking gme by surprise. Without


    moment''s hesitation, el


    answered with a smile, with a smile, "Ms. Taylor!"

 Chapter 500

    On the other end of the line, Be''s voice, tinged withughter, came through, "Jane, thank you so much. That dress you designed was totally stunning! Right after the awards ceremonyst night, top luxury brands started reaching out to Ivy for global endorsements."


    Hearing this, my spirits soared, "Really? That''s fantastic!"


    For celebrities, especially ones at Be''s level, ordinary endorsements were hardly worth considering. If they were to take on endorsements, it had to be from the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of luxury brands.


    But for local artists, getting noticed by such brands was rare, and bing an ambassador for one could have fans talking for ages, let alone a global spokesperson.


    Though, for Be, this was just the icing on the cake.


    "Truly." Be''s voice softened as she chuckled, then she asked, "Once everything is signed and sealed, would youe to the celebration party?"


    I detected a hint of caution in her voice, as if she was worried about saying something that might upset me.


    Unsure whether to ept, I decided to address the elephant in the room, "Ms. Taylor, you seemed a bit uneasy when I mentioned Victorst time. If there''s any issue between you two, I need to know."


    There was a brief silence on the line.


    I said, "Ms. Taylor, while I''d rather not, he is my father. If his rtionship with me bothers you, we can have Christine handle our workmunications..."


    "Don''t get me wrong." Be quickly interjected, herugh returning, "My past with your father... you might find out eventually, but it won''t affect our rtionship. I apologize for any rudeness before. Jane, my invitation is sincere."


    Feeling reassured, I smiled warmly, "Then I shall graciously ept!"


    After all, if I wanted to rise to the top of the custom design world, mingling in the entertainment industry was a fast track. It was an opportunity I couldn''t turn down.


    After hanging up, Be felt a wave of mncholy, holding onto her phone for a long while.


    Ivy ced a freshly brewed cup of herbal tea before her, "Why not just tell her the whole story?" "...How can I?"


    Be took a sip of her tea, "Tell her


    that she might actually be my biological daughter? We''re still waiting for the DNA test results. ffit turns out Summer really is my daughter, things will only get more awkward between Jane and me."


    "Maybe it''s best to wait until everything settles."


    Be rubbed her temples. Ever since she started having doubts about Summer''s real identity, she hadn''t had a single peaceful night. Her heart was torn.


    She med herself for not being more cautious, allowing someone to exploit the situation.


    Recently, Ivy had delved into Jane''s past, discovering she had been kidnapped and lost, then raised by foster parents until the age of eight.


    After her foster parents passed away, she lived under her aunt''s roof, taking up part-time jobs from middle school to support herself.


    Ivy learned from her former


    1


    neighbors that no matter the season, she was relegated to sleeping on the balcony, and had to prepare breakfast for her uncle and cousin before heading to school.


    Her marriage was unhappy, she had suffered greatly, and had even lost a child, without the luxury of a proper recovery.


    If Jane was indeed her own daughter, Be''s heart ached as if cut by a knife!


    Even if she offered everything she owned, Be felt it wouldn''t be enough to make up for everything.


    The guilt nearly consumed her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing Be''s expression, Ivy knew she was overthinking again. Be had always been resilient, except when it came to her only bloodline, where she often couldn''t forgive herself.


    Ivy knew better than to argue, simply saying, "I''ll push the agency for a quicker result."


    This time, to avoid alerting anyone, they had sent the samples by private jet to two different agencies abroad, which took an extra two or three days. Though slower, it was more discreet.


    If someone tampered with it again, Ivy would be baffled, wondering if they were dealing with a human or a ghost!


    Be nodded, urging, "Hurry, please. I won''t have peace of mind until we know for sure."


    All that was left was to confirm Summer''s identity.

 Chapter 501

    Knowing Summer''s background would help her know Jane''s rtionship with her.


    Of course, they went through the formalities, getting a DNA test to fully confirm the blood rtionship.


    ...


    During breakfast one morning, Christine suddenly suggested we should consider opening a branch office in Vista Town.


    She had mentioned it to me before.


    But, until now, there hadn''t been a pressing need, as RiverCity was sufficient for Janedream''s operations, so I thought we could wait a bit longer.


    "Now that Janedream and you arepletely in the limelight, ourpany''s size definitely won''t cut it anymore."


    Christine analyzed over her bowl of oatmeal, "Our first physical store in Vista Town, once you''re back with the Myers family, will obviously focus more on this side. So, opening a branch office in Vista Town is a win-win for both you and Janedream."


    Without hesitation, I agreed, "Sounds good to me."


    Be Taylor added fuel to the fire, showing us the financial data fromst night until now, the cash flow was already in the eight digits.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With Be''s solid base back home, we were just starting to hit the peak of this windfall.


    Opening a branch office was definitely the way to go.


    Christine was surprised at how quickly I agreed, "You agreed so fast?"


    I served Ike some ham, chuckling, "How could I not?"


    "No way." Christine''s eyes shimmered with joy, and she let out a long sigh of relief. "I never imagined, Jane, that we coulde this far!"


    So many moments from the past shed through my mind.


    When Christine and I first met, we took on various part-time jobs, handing out flyers, waitressing, tutoring.


    We faced countless rejections and were so poor that even getting sick was a luxury.


    I smiled, "That''s all behind us, Chris. Things will only get better from here."


    For both of us, they had to.


    "What''s going to get better?"


    In the midst of this touching moment, Ike suddenly looked up from his bowl of cereal, blinking innocently, "Is it the love story between you and Uncle?"


    I couldn''t help butugh, tapping his little head, "What do you know about love?"


    "I know! I know!"


    Ike nodded vigorously, his eyes


    spinning as he tried to articte his thoughts, "It''s like, I don''t like kids who@ry, but if she cries, it''s okay! I even have to beg her to stop crying!"


    Hearing this, I was slightly taken aback by his thought process and ability to express himself.


    However, Christine burst intoughter, "Wow, so young and already a romantic, huh? Does the Ford family specialize in romantics?"


    "Ms. Jackson, what do you mean? Who else in the Ford family is a romantic?"


    Just as Zoe had quietly left, Gregory Ford walked in, catching the tail end of this conversation. He swapped his shoes for slippers, pulled up a chair, and raised an eyebrow, "What''s this now?"


    to


    Caught gossiping, Christine felt a bit awkward, "Being a romantic is great. My Jane here loves romantics; she wouldn''t have it any other way."


    I turned to Gregory, "Oatmeal or pancakes?"


    Zoe had prepared avish breakfast,plete with fruits, vegetables, meats, and eggs.


    Gregory grinned, his eyes teasing, "Since I''m a romantic, I''ll go with whatever you rmend."


    "...I''m full."


    Christine put down her utensils, picking up lke to head to the living room, "You''re full too, right? Zoe''s cooking is always plentiful, yet here are, being fed dog food on the side."


    we


    Ike protested being moved away from the table, moring, "I want more milk!"


    "Did the dog food get stuck in your throat?"


    I served Gregory a half bowl of oatmeal, recalling his visit to the Ford Group yesterday, I couldn''t help but ask.


    "You''re not heading to the Ford Group today, are you?"


    "It''s still the Ford Group."


    Gregory took a pancake, dipped it in a bit of syrup, "Unless something unexpected happens, I''ll mostly be at the Ford Group from now on."


    I tensed up, "Why?"


    Him going to the Ford Group always made me nervous!


    "Don''t worry."


    Gregory knew what I feared, "Palmer Ford is no longer at the Ford Group. It won''t be so easy for him toe back."


    I couldn''t help asking, "You drove him away? How did Mr. Ford agree to that?"


    "Well..."


    Gregory hesitated for a moment, "Speaking of which, your ex yed a part in it."

 Chapter 502

    It was around this time that life seemed to finally be going my way.


    Mentioning Bryant Ferguson made me pause a momentarypse that felt like a lifetime had passed.


    These days, it felt like the struggling, pain-ridden Jane of the past had been cleaved in two, leaving a new me in her ce.


    Gregory pinched my cheek, "Daydreaming?"


    "No, not really."


    I shook my head, unable to pin down my feelings, and followed his lead, "Is this about Bryant?"


    I knew Bryant''s influence had been creeping towards Vista Town again.


    But his helping Gregory seemed both unexpected and somehow anticipated.


    He wasn''t a bad person, not really.


    You could even say he was good¡ªa great boss, a dutiful grandson, a loving adoptive son, a caring step-brother... just not a great husband.


    The world where I was the only one hurt somehow felt justified.


    Gregory, having his fill of food and drink, disyed a carefree demeanor that belied his upbringing. Wiping his mouth with a napkin, he said, "It''s a bitplicated, but in short, Bryant did me a favor and put a halt to Hanson Ford''s ns to push Palmer into a position of power."


    "So, that means your dad..."


    I caught myself, remembering it was his father we were talking about, and corrected, "He won''t be giving you trouble for a while?" "That''s one way to put it."


    Gregory raised an eyebrow, a hint of coldness in his eyes, "That man married my mother for her wealth, and suppressed me to maintain his grip on power. He doesn''t want a son; he wants a puppet."


    Hearing this, I felt a pang of sympathy.


    But it wasn''t surprising. In these powerful families, fights for control often left little room for father-son bonds.


    Hanson was the sole heir to the Ford


    family, naturally taking over and indulging in the privileges of wealth


    and power. But time waits for no one, and he grew old. The FordN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    family needed a new leader


    And Gregory, the legitimate heir, was the only choice. His illegitimate siblings didn''t even qualify for the family tree, let alone inheritance.


    But their rtionship had been strained since he betrayed Gregory''s mother, and with Gregory in power, Hanson couldn''t continue living as before. After all, power dictates the pecking order.


    Confronted with fatherly affection,


    Gregory could easily list his father''s indiscretions. Hanson''s support Palmer, an illegitimate son, stemmed from a desire for apliant heir, a "filial son" who would do his bidding.


    I held Gregory''s hand, "Regardless, I just want you to be safe. If your father and Palmer make a move, don''t confront them head-on. Even without the Ford family''s power, we can still have a good life."


    I promised, "And your mother, Molly, they''ll be fine too."


    Paul Ford and Adah had nothing to worry about. Regardless of who was in charge, they could live their remaining years in peace.


    Gregory was momentarily taken aback, then smiled, "What''s this? Jane offering to take care of me and my family?"


    "...If you want to see it that way."


    I touched my nose, slightly embarrassed, "It just means... Janedream might notpare to the Ford family''s wealth. You, your mother, and Molly might have to live more modestly."


    The days of luxury cars and mansions as ythings were over.


    But we could still save up for afortable life.


    Gregory''s gaze deepened, "So, you''re offering to support me?"


    I shot him a look, "Is that a problem?"


    "Not at all."


    As Gregory squeezed my cheek, I couldn''t help but wonder why he always seemed to enjoy tormenting my face.

 Chapter 503

    Then, with a nonchnt stretch, he gulped down thest of his coffee, mmed the mug on the table, and dered, "Well, Ms. Webster, you''d better keep that backdoor open for me. If things go south, I''ming back to crash with you."


    "Uncle!" Off to the side, Ike, who was sipping on his hot chocte, gave him a reproachful look, pouting, "Don''t you have work today?"


    Gregory''s face softened momentarily before shooting Ike a sharp nce, "Little brat, tired of me already?"


    Ike huffed, "When you''re here, Jane''s all yours!"


    And with that, Gregory was effectively chased out.


    After seeing Gregory into the elevator, the little tyke mbered up to me, nting a wet kiss on my cheek, "Jane, who do you love more, me or Uncle?"


    I couldn''t help butugh, "I love you, of course."


    But I love your uncle more. I thought.


    The night was serene, and the top-tier RiverCity Club basked in its tranquility amidst a bustling neighborhood. Membership was exclusive, and a card could set you back a sum in the six figures.


    This hefty price tag was just for entry rights; everything else was on the tab. And forget about transferring or cancelling your membership.


    This policy alone drew a stark line between the sses, leaving the average Joe to only dream from the outside.


    Around a corridor bend, ric eyed the woman dressed as one of the club''s waitresses, nodding in approval yet double-checking, "You remember what you''re here for, right?"


    "I do."


    Her small face was calm, yet there was a chill in her demeanor, "To stay by Mr. Ferguson''s side."


    In other words, to be Mr. Ferguson''s woman.


    ric chuckled, "Good. You''ve got tonight. Pull it off, and I''ll cover your mom''s medical bills. Or, if Mr. Ferguson takes a liking, you''ll want for nothing. But fail, and well, you know the stakes."


    The woman''s hands trembled slightly by her side, aware she had no other choice, "I''m going in."


    Growing up in a single-parent home, her mom was all she had, battling heart disease without the funds for treatment.


    As her mom''s condition worsened,


    desperation turned her days to tears,


    but money didn''t grow on trees ric approached her during these


    diret


    Her mission was to seduce the man rumored to shake RiverCity with a mere stomp of his foot...


    Initially, she refused, clinging to her morals and doubting her allure to a man of such caliber, surrounded by beauties. Her looks weren''t stunning,cking the capital to seduce.


    Yet ric seemed confident, urging her to just go for it.


    Holding a tray, she knocked and entered the dimly lit private room ric had specified.


    Unlike the other rooms, this one was subdued. Without seeing faces, she could tell which one was Bryant Mr. Ferguson.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    His mere presence, somanding and sharp, made it clear he was no ordinary rich kid.


    Steven frowned, barely acknowledging her, "Just leave the drinks and go."


    "Okay."


    The moment she spoke, Steven paused, sharply turning to her.


    And so did Bryant, silent until now.


    The lights suddenly brightened!


    As Bryant''s gaze fixed on her, a shadow


    passed through et


    eyes


    yet he didn''t look away, as if trying to


    as


    see through her.


    There was scrutiny and curiosity, edged with danger.


    Forcing herself to remainposed, when she nearly couldn''t, Bryant let out a coldugh, asking, "What''s your name?"


    "Nadine White."

 Chapter 504

    "Nadine..."


    Bryant''s voice lingered over her name, as if tasting the sybles for the first time.


    Nadine couldn''t bring herself to meet his piercing gaze, fearing that her facade would crumble under the weight of his scrutiny. Then, Bryant chuckled ¡ªa sound that sent shivers down her spine-and demanded, "Who sent you?"


    It was clear to Bryant that she was a pawn, sent by someone with a hidden agenda-a y for profit, because in his world, nobody made a move without an incentive.


    Nadine hadn''t expected Bryant to be so astute, to see right through her with barely a nce. Her face paled as she took a deep breath and repeated the lie she had prepared.


    "I''m just here on a part-time job. Nobody sent me..."


    "Miss White."


    Bryant''s legs were crossed, a cigarette dangling between his lips as he leaned forward, his jawline sharp against the dimly lit room. His voice was a low growl, "Since you''re here, you know who I am. Anything your backer can find on me, I can find on them. Anything they can offer you, I can match. Let''s just say, I''m known for not ying nice when I''m crossed. So, if you don''t start talking, my patience will run thin." Hearing this, Nadine felt a cold sweat break out. She bit her lip, weighing her options before deciding to betray ric.


    Under Bryant''s intense aura, she felt cornered, with no other choice but to face him and confess, "It was ric."


    She had no illusions about continuing to hide the truth; someone like Bryant could easily uncover any secret. Rather than futile resistance, she chose to bet everything on Bryant, who seemed infinitely more reliable than ric.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Bryant frowned, not immediately cing the name, "ric?"


    "Brother..."


    York Carlson, seething with anger and already plotting revenge on ric, reluctantly spoke up, "That''s my cousin''s boyfriend, the one you met at the barst week. He''s been eyeing our medical project."


    "I never imagined he''d be bold enough to make a move on it!"


    Everyone knew Bryant was a force to be reckoned with, fiercely protective of those close to him. Crossing him, especially using someone from his past as bait, was a guaranteed path to ruin.


    To the astute observer, it was clear Nadine was a stand-in for someone Bryant once held dear, chosen for her natural resemnce and the same aloof demeanor.


    Bryant ashed his cigarette, not acknowledging York''s input, and turned to Nadine, "Where''s ric now? Waiting in the car park?"


    He wouldn''t have set this trap without nning to see it through.


    Nadine guessed, "Probably in his car."


    York, catching Bryant''s silentmand, left and returned shortly, dragging ric by the cor and tossing him to the floor with a solid kick. Nadine recoiled at the violence, watching ric re at her with undisguised hatred.


    Without blinking, Bryant''s cold voice filled the room, "ric, correct?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    ric scrambled to his feet, hobbling towards Bryant with a sycophantic smile, "Mr. Ferguson, we''ve met before."


    "And her," Bryant nodded towards Nadine, "you arranged this?"


    Regret twisted ric''s features. Desperate to secure a deal that was slipping through his fingers, he had underestimated Bryant. He scrambled for an exnation, trying to dress up his scheme in a less offensive light, "Mr. Ferguson, Sir, it was when I saw how deeply you felt for Ms. Webster. I''ve known the pain of unrequited love myself, and I empathized too much, I guess. I thought a stand-in might offer some temporary sce, though it''s no real solution, just... a distraction from the loneliness at night."


    Hisugh was an attempt to lighten the mood, "And who knows? If Ms. Webster still holds any affection for you, seeing another woman by your side might prompt her to reconsider her feelings, perhaps even bring her back to you."

 Chapter 505

    ric believed his reasoning was solid, and for a moment, it seemed Bryant agreed, nodding with an air of neutrality, "Well said."


    Just as ric began to rx, Bryant''s expression darkened, and with a crushing motion, he extinguished his fiery red cigarette butt, "Breaking one of your legs should square us."


    "Wait, what?"


    ric was quick to sp around his leg, pleading, "Mr. Ferguson, I was wrong! I got carried away, please spare me..."


    His leg injury from that mishap in Old Creek hadn''t fully healed, and now he was risking another!


    Realizing pleading with Bryant was futile, he turned to York, "Cousin, please, help me out here..."


    "You had iting."


    Without waiting for Bryant to react, York ordered his men to haul ric away.


    Nadine''s face turned ghostly pale as she sensed the stark divisions within this world!


    ric could easily manipte her.


    But in Bryant''s presence, he was less than a dog.


    Themotion drained Bryant of any remaining interest, and as he stood to leave, he paused to nce at Nadine in the corner, his expression softening for a moment.


    He instructed York, "Take care of her."


    "Will do."


    Knowing each other for years and working together just as long, York knew exactly what he meant.


    They had to ensure Nadine was safe from ric, the mad dog, should he decide to bite back.


    Upon learning Nadine needed funds for her mother''s surgery, Bryant had her transferred to the Blessed Care Medical Facility, putting it on thepany''s tab.


    After all, that was a promise Bryant intended to keep.


    Anything ric could offer, they would provide as well.


    The next day, as Bryant stepped into his office, Kevin followed closely with an invitation in hand.


    "What''s this?" Bryant inquired.


    "It''s an invitation from Be for a celebration party next Wednesday," Kevin handed it over, "She''s waiting at the reception for your reply. Will you attend?"


    "I''ll go."


    Bryant didn''t even nce at the invitation; the mention of Be''s name was enough for him to decide.


    Kevin sighed internally, knowing well what drew the boss''s interest, "Mr. Ferguson, maybe we should pass?"


    Bryant scoffed, "Are you advising me, or is it the other way around?"


    "Right... I''ll deliver your response then."


    Kevin beat a hasty retreat.


    ...


    Old Creek, Cloud Vis.


    Ivy ryed the message that Mr. Ferguson would attend, catching Be in the midst of her baking frenzy at the kitchen ind, "RF got back to us, he''ll be there."


    "Good."


    Be kneaded cranberries into the dough, "What about Lorna? Did Summer notice anything odd?"


    "Nothing."


    Ivy shook her head, "She''s clueless. Our guys managed to cut the power and sneak into her room while she was out."


    The day Summer Taylor left for


    show, Be had entered her bedroom and found it suspiciously clean, not a single hair out of ce. Even the maid hadn''t cleaned yet. N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    That sparked Be''s suspicion, thinking Summer might have known something was up. Delving deeper with Ivy, they felt more convinced something was amiss upon discovering a bug under the desk in the study.


    §Ö


    To avoid alerting their quarry, they left the bag untouched. But they were extra cautious when sending someone to collect a hair sample from the show, ensuring to cut the power first.


    This would ensure no alerts were sent to Summer''s phone about the intrusion.


    This only made Summer''s identity all the more suspicious...


    Be nodded, a hint of frost in her gaze, "Then we''re set."


    "Why invite Bryant to the celebration?" Ivy was puzzled, "We don''t have any current or nned coborations with him, do we?"


    Celebrations usually involved internal staff and key partners.


    Be, shaping the dough with care and precision, looking effortlessly elegant, replied, "No, but he''s Jane''s ex-husband."


    Realization dawned on Ivy, "You mean to..."


    Once the paternity test results were revealed at the party, Be, as the mother, would deal with Jane''s worthless ex. Just a little family clean-up.

 Chapter 506

    At Vista Town International Airport, Edith stepped out in her striking red heels, making her way confidently towards the waiting Rolls-Royce. As she bent to get in, her dress fluttered slightly, revealing her slender, pale legs for a fleeting moment.


    Herbert Taylor''s gaze darkened with memories of just two days ago, how those legs were wrapped around his waist in a passionate embrace. Leaving the freeway behind, they headed straight for the downtown area, with Edith humming a tune, seemingly in a good mood.


    Suddenly, Herbert answered a call, his voiceced with seriousness and a hint of excitement, "Are you sure about that? Alright, send me her address on Messenger."


    Edith nced at him curiously, "That excited? Did your uncle finally kick the bucket?"


    Herbert''s uncle was notorious for his schemes and even kidnapped their son, Ike, once. Edith couldn''t hide her disdain for the man, especially when she remembered Ike''s injuries.


    Herbert''s expression softened slightly, "Aaron found out my sister has settled in Vista Town. I''m nning to drop by."


    "Your sister?" Edith was confused for a moment before realization hit her, "The one who cut ties with the Taylor family years ago and whom you never talk about?"


    Even within the family, her name was rarely mentioned, shrouded in a sort of respectful silence.


    Herbert simply nodded.


    Upon reaching Cloud Vis, Edith chose to wait in the car to avoid any awkwardness. For the first time, she saw hesitation on Herbert''s face.


    "If you don''t want to wait, the driver can take you home," Herbert offered, his voice unusually gentle.


    Edith quickly agreed.


    Later that evening, as we were about to start dinner, the doorbell rang. It was Edith.


    Ike rushed into his mother''s arms, and after their heartfelt reunion, I invited Edith to join us for dinner.


    Gregory teased her, "Had enough fun?"


    "What fun? I haven''t even started with you yet," she retorted, hinting at some advice Gregory gave Herbert that ended up with Herbert bringing her back.


    Gregory raised an eyebrow, "I only suggested he clear up those rumors."


    "We''re divorced. Why would I care about his exnations?"


    "Did you listen anyway?"


    Edith shot him a look, "You''re impossible."


    "Anyway, that mysterious member of the Taylor family is back in Vista Town," she changed the subject, diving into her meal with gusto. Gregory, feigning indifference, passed me a piece of fried chicken, "Which mysterious member?"


    "Herbert''s big sister!" Edith revealed with a mix of shock and excitement.


    ording to Edith, Herbert''s reaction to his sister''s return was unlike anything she''d seen before. He seemed genuinely intimidated by her. "And guess what? She gave him the cold shoulder. Didn''t even let him in the door!" Edith couldn''t hide her amusement.


    Gregory frowned, "Someone dared to do that to him?"


    "In Vista Town, Herbert''s influence is unmatched," I mused.


    "But yeah," Edith confirmed, sipping her juice, "I always heard rumors about how she left the family ima huff and must be strut she''s living in luxury at Cloud Vis." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Cloud Vis?" I interrupted, suddenly intrigued.


    "That''s where Be lives, right? The entertainment mogul connected to our son... his aunt?"


    The realization hit us all. The


    entertainment industry''s


    powerhouse, Be, was part of our


    extended family, adding ayer of


    intrigue and connection we hadn''t anticipated.


    "Wait, Be and Herbert... both have the Taylor surname."


    The revtion left us all pondering; the intertwining destinies of our families, especially as I remembered the jade pendant inscribed with the name "Taylor."

 Chapter 507

    Gregory noticed my mind wandering and yfully ruffled my hair. "Lost in thought?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I snapped back to reality, managing a smallugh. "It''s nothing."


    Imagine if my biological mom was a Taylor. That would''ve made my life way too sweet.


    Born a Myers, dating a Ford, and then finding out my mom''s a Taylor?


    That''s like hitting the jackpot in Vista Town''s version of high society, not just locally but nationally.


    ...


    Be''s influence turned Janedream into an overnight sensation.


    Suddenly, we were the hottest fashion brand in the country.


    We had a flood of requests for custom orders, but after discussing it with Christine, we decided to stick to our original n and not increase the slots. Slow and steady was the way to go, both for Janedream and for us.


    However, we decided to seize the moment and expand our physical stores, not just in Vista Town but also in RiverCity and other major cities.


    Suddenly, the whole Janedream team was swamped, with Christine and me running around like headless chickens.


    Thank goodness Edith came back just in time, or else we''d have no time to spend with Ike.


    With the surge in market demand, our current designs weren''t enough. We had to keeping up with new ones, and Jeff was struggling to keep up. I had to jump back in.


    In addition to handling custom orders, I was constantly in meetings or sketching, leading the Design Department in brainstorming sessions.


    Christine was in charge of marketing and also oversaw the renovation of our gship store and the selection of other locations.


    We also couldn''t neglect the establishment of our Vista Town branch office.


    This time, finding a ce wasn''t as hard. Once we had our location and size requirements sorted, there were only a few options that met our needs. On the day Christine and I were heading to check out an office space, Bryant called.


    "Jane."


    His voice came through, clear and soothing, "I heard from York that you''re nning to set up a branch office?"


    RF was still a major shareholder in Janedream.


    Previously, I didn''t have enough funds to buy back RF''s shares, and now, Janedream''s value had skyrocketed.


    Asking RF to sell their shares now would seem like biting the hand that fed us, and Bryant was a businessman after all - investment is about making money.


    I was driving as I replied, "Yeah, Mr. Carlson has approved it."


    After a brief silence, Bryant''s voice softened, "Congrattions, I''m happy for you."


    I paused, slightly taken aback.


    Right. Starting this business was all about not letting my parents'' hard work go to waste and making Janedream a household name in fashion. And we were finally there!


    I smiled, "Thanks for the initial investment, Mr. Ferguson."


    "Jane..." Bryant paused, his voice a tad


    Sooarse before he chuckled


    l


    softly, "Guess you won''t have time to make my suit anytime soon, huh?"


    I''ll make


    I cleared my throat, replying, "I really can''t at the moment. If you can wait, it for you after this busy period. If not, I can rmend someone else..."


    "Wait!"


    Bryant cut me off, "Jane, I''m not in a hurry. You focus on your work."


    After hanging up, Bryant leaned back in his leather chair, his eyes misting over.


    He was flooded with memories of the past three years when Jane had always put him first.


    Especially the times she had personally made him suits, her eyes filled with hope and caution, worried he might not like them.


    Back then Jane was just a budding


    while his wardrobe was


    bespoke suits and


    WY


    vers


    Unfortunately, he had failed to see the emotions hidden in her eyes back then. Knock-knock-


    The sudden knock on his office door snapped Bryant out of his reverie.


    With his emotions in check, his voice was detached, "Come in."


    "Sir, there''s a resume that might need your personal attention."


    Kevin entered, holding a document.


    Bryant frowned, "Whose is it?"


    Kevin wouldn''t bring up a resume unless it was important.


    Handing it over, Kevin said, "Nadine."


    The atmosphere in the room dropped to freezing in an instant.


    Without even looking at the resume, Bryant''s voice was icy, "Throw it out."


    "But, sir, look at the position she''s applying for..."


    Upon hearing this, Bryant nced at the resume, then his slender fingers crumpled it into a ball of waste!


    -Design Department Deputy Director.


    Very well.


    Before Kevin could excuse himself to avoid his boss''s wrath, Bryant added, "Wait."


    "Yes, sir?"


    "Break ric''s other leg, too!"


    It was time to put an end to his persistent nuisances.

 Chapter 508

    Nadine, with a solid background in design and six years of experience under her belt, breezed through the preliminary interview without a hitch. Still, when she received the call from the HR department of The Ferguson Group, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Absolutely, I''ll be there on time for the second round," she promised.


    Deep down, she had been worried that Bryant might throw a wrench in her ns.


    Applying to The Ferguson Group wasn''t her first choice, but it was the top-payingpany and a rare match for her skills.


    Right now, money was the object of her chase.


    Even though Bryant had already arranged for her mother''s hospital transfer, surgery, and all rted expenses.


    Heart disease meant a long recovery period after discharge.


    Expenses were piling up everywhere.


    She could only hope that Bryant, the esteemed CEO, wouldn''t bother with such a position.


    "Mum..." Upon returning to the hospital room after the call, Nadine found her mother just waking up, looking at her with tender concern. "I''m sorry to have been such a burden to you..."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hearing this, Nadine felt a lump in her throat, blinked back tears, and choked out, "You worked so hard to raise me, and I never felt like I was a burden. Why would you say that now?"


    Georgiana White took her hand, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked, "Tell me the truth... where did the money for the surgerye from? How did you suddenlye into such arge sum?"


    "Mom!" Nadine could tell what her mother was implying and quickly lifted her head to exin, "Don''t worry, I haven''t done anything wrong! I just... came across a benefactor willing to lend us a hand."


    In a way, Bryant was indeed that benefactor.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t even have the means to argue with her mother now!


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    Nadine nodded vigorously, adding, "What were you thinking?"


    "That''s a relief..."


    Georgiana sighed, "So... who is this person?"


    "Well..." As Nadine tucked her mother in, she smiled slightly, "He''s someone very influential."


    A world apart from her.


    After settling into the office, I dove


    headfirst into my design drafts, days blending into one another in a flurry of activity.


    Gregory made it a routine to have breakfast with me every day, and he''d swing by my ce first thing after work.


    Christine, f¨¨d up with our constant


    one


    y behavior, announced et "Just so you t


    I''m moving out this afternoon."


    "Moving out?"


    I was taken aback, "To where?"


    "I bought a ce."


    Christine nced at Gregory, "It''s in the neighborhood next door. I wanted to surprise you with it, show


    you around, but Mr. Ford here


    seems to have taken a dislike to


    me"


    I shot Gregory a look before turning back to Christine, "Don''t mind him... Chris, I can''t live without you..."


    "So, who do you choose?"


    Christine, putting down her sandwich and crossing her arms, teased, "Me or your man? If you pick me, I won''t move..."


    "Why put my sweetheart in such a spot?"


    Gregory chuckled, catching my re and then yfully taunting, "How much for the ce? I''ll buy it."


    Christine''s eyes sparkled, "A gentleman''s word is his bond?"


    Gregory lifted his chin, "Ask my sweetheart, when have I ever lied?"

 Chapter 509

    "Moving out, moving out!"


    Abandoning her breakfast, Christine sprung to her feet, eager to please. "Mr. Ford, your generosity knows no bounds. I''m forever grateful..."


    "No thanks needed."


    Gregory chimed in with a meaningful tone, "Consider it an early wedding gift for you and Dailey."


    Christine was speechless, "..."


    I was bewildered, aware that Gregory wasn''t one to speak without reason. I quickly turned to Christine, "You and Dailey? What''s going on??"


    The prospect of my best friend''s major life event being news to me before Gregory was shocking.


    Christine cleared her throat, trying to downy it, "It''s not... what you think."


    She was clearly out of her league in this chase!


    Gregory nodded in understanding, "Dailey''s a tough catch, huh?"


    Christine was shocked, "He told you??"


    Gregory chuckled, "rence dropped by my cest night. We ended up talking over a few beers."


    The implication was clear; rence had spilled the beans.


    Christine closed her eyes briefly, resigning herself, "...There''s absolutely nothing between us. I''ve made that clear."


    I focused on the crux of the matter, "So, there was something with Dailey?"


    Christine ran a hand through her hair, finally sitting back down and confessing, "It''s early days. Right now, it''s just me hoping for something more." "I''ll head to the office."


    Gregory left us to chat, kissing my forehead before grabbing his car keys and heading out.


    Christine mockingly cursed at his retreating figure, "Stealing my best friend wasn''t enough, now I have to deal with your lovey-dovey antics every day!"


    Once Gregory closed the door, Christine huffed in frustration.


    I couldn''t help butugh, not saying much, just looking at her, "So, you''ve really fallen for Dailey?"


    "It''s alright."


    With Gregory gone, Christine spoke more freely, "It''s just a bit of reverse psychology. The more he wants to keep his distance, the more want to see where it could go." N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Anyway..."


    Thinking of her past experiences, I sincerely added, "As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters."


    Christine was curious, "Aren''t you worried? If things with Dailey go south, it could affect you and Gregory?"


    After all, they were as close as brothers.


    "Why worry about that?"


    I smiled, "Trust me, Gregory would choose me over anyone else, every single time."


    No matter the situation, he always put me first.


    ...


    Feeling indebted, Christine didn''t wait until the afternoon; right after lunch, she swiftly moved out.


    I apanied her, ensuring her new ce had everything she needed before rushing back home to dive into my design drafts.


    RiverCity''s headquarters was in the midst of hiring for the new branch.


    Once this busy period was over and Jeff had enough staff, I could breathe a little easier and focus solely on custom designs.


    As the golden sunset poured in, I


    realized my neck was stiff. Just was


    O stretch, I was


    enveloped in a warm embovely!


    His hands, strong and defined, rested on the back of my neck. "Stiff neck?" he asked.


    Rxing into his hold, I tilted my head to look at him, "You''re back early?"


    Without moving, I let him hold me, enjoying his unskilled butforting massage.


    He nuzzled the top of my head, his voice soft and tender, "Missed you, so I came back early."


    He then gently led me to the couch


    pulling me


    ¨¨ onto hisp without ant


    further ado, and just held me quietly,


    fuently massaging my neck.


    This intimate and tender gesture was bothforting and filled with unspoken affection.

 Chapter 510

    Zoe had to take the day off to rush her grandson to the hospital because he had a fever.


    The house, bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun, was unusually quiet, so quiet that even the sound of one''s heartbeat seemed amplified.


    There was this ambiguous atmosphere, creeping up like ivy, making my breathing tense. I nudged him, "Are you... are you hungry? I could make us some dinner..."


    "Yeah, I''m starved."


    Gregory''s brown eyes simmered with a fervent glow. In an instant, his strong hand gently cradled the back of my head, his body silently pressing closer.


    The intimacy between us grew, the ambiguous tension fermenting and spreading.


    My heart pounded like a drum!


    The crisp, cool scent of mint lingered at the tip of my nose, followed by his husky voice, "But I''m not in the mood for dinner."


    His breathing slowed, and as he lowered his head, his warm lips met mine, electrifying.


    His kisses were wild, ravenous, as if he intended to devour me whole, apanied by soft, almost imperceptible swallowing noises.


    Unsatisfied, his hands eagerly slid the zipper of my dress aside, his cool fingertips sending shivers down my spine as they enveloped me suddenly. My senses sharpened instantly.


    The kissing continued.


    Even the air felt thinner.


    As he explored further, I instinctively stepped back, along with my entire body.


    Almost falling backwards, I heard a lowugh escape his throat as he firmly wrapped his arms around my waist. In a whirl, he flipped our positions, pinning me down on the couch.


    I could feel his anticipation.


    With my eyes sparkling from the kisses, I looked up at him yfully and teased, "Gregory, are you really going to be this bold in broad daylight?" "It''s not being bold."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He kissed the corner of my eye, his fingers weaving through my hair, "I''m just fulfilling my boyfriend duties."


    I gazed at him, a light smile on my lips, "But you know, even between boyfriends and girlfriends, it has to be consensual, right?"


    He smiled, "Then, may I ask, Mrs. Ford, do you consent?"


    "Who''s Mrs. Ford here!"


    Not even a proposal, and he''s already changing titles, no chance!


    Gregory, "Then, may I ask, the future Mrs. Ford, do you consent?"


    "I..." Just as I was about to say yes, my stomach embarrassingly growled.


    Rushing to meet a design deadline had barely munched on an lunch, feeling quite hungry now.


    e for


    t belongs to en


    Gregory looked down at me, "Hungry, aren''t you?"


    ...


    Getting his teasing, my cheeks burned with embarrassment, and I shot him a re, "Can''t I be hungry?"


    He sighed, resigning himself as he picked me up, "Didn''t have a proper lunch?"


    Knowing he was concerned about


    my health made me feel a bit quiltet


    ng, "Too busy, didn''t het


    time."


    Gregory, "Risking your life for money."


    I nced at him, "Aren''t you the same?"


    When he''s busy, it''s to an even greater extent.


    He wanted to reim the Ford


    gacy, to make it possible


    swno


    bet


    for me Ford.


    to legitimately be Mrs.


    To protect me and look after his family.


    And me...


    I wanted to do everything in my power to offer him a safety.


    Even though my Janedream is far from matching the Ford Group, I''m trying.


    Gregory watched me intently, as if he understood my unspoken words, then stood up, chuckling, "Silly."


    "I''ll cook."


    "I should do it."


    I quickly grabbed him, "After being hungry all day, I don''t want to be forced to take another shower."


    I still vividly remembered thest time he cooked.


    He had sneakily ordered takeout while I was showering!

 Chapter 511

    He chuckled, "Jane, do you have any idea how much of my life you''ve missed?"


    "How much?"


    "Let''s not count the years before I found you."


    Gregory didn''t even pause before he proudly stated, "You''ve been absent for 758 days. In those 758 days, I''ve changed; I''m not the same person I was."


    I was somewhat touched, but hisst sentence made me slowly type out a question mark, "Hmm?"


    "I can cook now."


    He lifted his chiseled jaw, pinned me to the couch with a calm demeanor, and said, "Just wait for dinner."


    With that, he headed into the kitchen.


    I leaned against the back of the couch, slightly worried, but seeing his smooth and practiced movements through the ss door, I rxed.


    I found a morefortable position and watched his every move.


    My heart felt full, wishing time could stop at this moment.


    The man wore a hand-tailored white shirt, its sleeves casually rolled up to reveal his delicate wrists and toned forearms.


    The shirt was tucked into his trousers, embracing his long legs. The clothes were a bit wrinkled from our earlier flirtation, adding a sense of disarray. Yet, it strangely suited his aura.


    The Gregory I knew had always been mboyant and unrestrained.


    He was always himself.


    As I was mesmerized by him, he waved a hand in front of my face, saying with deep meaning, "If you keep looking at me like that, I won''t mind adding an appetizer."


    "... You rogue!"


    I snapped back to reality, my cheeks flushing red.


    Gregory''s teasingugh rang out, "Go on, wash up for dinner."


    "Okay!"


    I sniffed, drawn by the delicious smell of dinner, and hurriedly washed my hands before sitting at the dining table.


    The table was set with three dishes and a soup, each looking incredibly appetizing.


    I looked at him in surprise, "Have you been to a cooking school these past two years?"


    "...Shut up."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gregory gave me a sidelong nce and served me a spicy shrimp, "Eat slowly; eating too fast is bad for your stomach."


    "Got it."


    I nodded vigorously and started eating.


    After dinner, I wanted to wash the dishes.


    It''s easier when we share the work.


    But Gregory wouldn''t let me lift a finger, "I''m here; you don''t need to do these things."


    I chuckled. "Aren''t you afraid of spoiling me? If I get used to this, you''ll have to do it all in the future."


    "I''d be more than happy." He pinched my cheek, smiling. "It seems you''re not spoiled yet; I need to try harder."


    However, this time, he didn''t let me sit still but picked me up.


    "We just ate; let''s move around on the balcony."


    "Okay." I agreed, then suddenly realized something. "Gregory, have you noticed you''ve be quite the worrier?"


    He wasn''t like this when we were kids. That wasn''t his nature.


    "I''m


    He red at me, reply


    that if I''m not careful, you''ll disappear again for two years


    that."


    maybe twenty. Jane, I can''t nee


    I was taken aback, feeling a sharp pain in my heart.


    Coming back to my senses, the man had already turned to tidy up the dishes in the kitchen.


    Heeding his words, I went to the balcony.


    The neon lights flickered outside, illuminating thousands of homes.


    Turning back, I saw him bending


    over the sink washing dishes, andet


    my heart softenedpletely.


    Without hesitation, I walked over and hugged his lean waist from behind!


    Feeling his warmth, the pain slowly faded.


    With my face pressed against his


    back through the shirt, I mumble "Gregory, what can I do to ease your mind? I won''t disappear again, I swear."

 Chapter 512

    Gregory''s tall frame stiffened for a moment, then rxed as augh escaped him. The sound of running water from the faucet filled the air as he washed the soap off his hands, dried them, and turned around to pull me into his embrace.


    Lowering his head to look at me, his eyes shimmered as he pinched my cheek gently, "Jane, it''s my ownck of strength that makes me uneasy. It has nothing to do with what you do or don''t do."


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, earnestly replying, "You''re already doing so much!"


    "Jane..."


    His thumb softly caressed my cheek, a flicker of guilt visible in his eyes. "If I had been strong enough, you wouldn''t have been kidnapped as a child. And two years ago, I wouldn''t have let Hanson confront you, forcing you back to Bryant."


    "How old were you when I was kidnapped?"


    I looked up at him, trying to alleviate his guilt, "And Hanson... in the end, none of this is your fault."


    His fingers rested lightly on the corner of my eye, his voice deepening, "But if I were strong enough, none of this would''ve happened."


    That''s just human nature.


    No one dares to bully the strong.


    Just like the kidnapping in our childhood, if Gregory and I could have made them pay a severe price, Susan wouldn''t have dared to entertain the thought.


    And two years ago, Mr. Ford only dared to threaten me because Gregory still needed the support of the Ford family.


    I hugged him tighter, saying, "Then let''s work on it together, Gregory. You''re not alone."


    Myers Mansion.


    Dorothy hurled a cup at her assistant, "Are you useless? So what if Be''s the talk of the town, she''s hosting her sess party in Vista Town! Are we, the Myers family, not worthy of an invitation?"


    This time, Be''s sess party had caught the attention of all the high society in Vista Town.


    Everyone was waiting to see which families would receive an invitation and which wouldn''t.


    The Myers family might have lost some of their former glory over the past two years, but they were still a deeply rooted prestigious family. Dorothy couldn''t believe that Be, new to Vista Town, would dare to snub the Myers family. So she had let it be known early on that Be had promised to send an invitation to the Myers family.


    If they didn''t get one, her rivals would have a field day behind her back!


    The assistant dodged, but not quickly enough, and soon had a swelling forehead, "Miss..."


    "What''s going on?"


    Susan emerged from the elevator, her brows furrowing slightly as she looked at Dorothy, "What''s so important that you''re this upset?"


    Dorothy red at the assistant then mumbled to Susan, "It''s that sess party. This useless person couldn''t even manage to get an invitation."


    Susan''s expression darkened, her gaze bingplex, "You still want to go to Be''s sess party?"


    "Yes!"


    Dorothy stamped her foot, "If I can''t make it, I''ll be theughingstock!"


    "Go take care of that swelling on your head."


    ne?


    Susan wayed the assistant off, then sternly said, "What''s there to beughed at? Is Be so remarkable? Even if she sends us an invitation, you are not to go!"


    "Why?!"


    Dorothy stood up abruptly, displeased, "Mom, why do you always have to be so authoritarian whenever Be is mentioned?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Over the years, watching Be''s movies or TV shows was forbidden in their house!


    If Be was on some show, it was sure to be missed.


    Still, Dorothy was quite fond of Be!


    In middle school, she had even sneaked out to see Be live, just for an autograph.


    Susan''s face hardened, "I said no, and that''s final. Dorothy, have I been too indulgent with you over the years? Why don''t you listen anymore?"


    Dorothy retorted, "You have to give me a reason. What, did Be seduce my dad?"


    Susan seemed struck by a sore spot


    and exploded, "Instead of wasting time on this nonsense, you should be worrying about when that olddy recovers and Jane is brought back Will there still be a ce for you in the Myers family?"


    ¡°I.......¡±


    Mention of this deted Dorothy like a punctured balloon. She sat back down, grabbing Susan''s arm, pleading softly, "Mom... what do


    do? Please, think of something t


    With all the old and new grudges between her and me, if she gets control of the family, she''ll surely kick me out!"

 Chapter 513

    And besides, whether or not she''d be kicked to the curb was a worry for another day. But the moment Jane returned, half of the Myers'' family fortune would have to be split with her.


    And it was all supposed to be hers!


    That witch, Jane, what right did she have to take it?


    Susan watched her helplessly, "Scared now, are you?"


    "Aren''t you scared?"


    "What good would that do?"


    A hint of ruthlessness shed in Susan''s eyes, as if she had a n all along, "Just do as you''re told, and I promise, you''ll end up with more than you could imagine."


    Dorothy was puzzled, "More? How?"


    Where could possibly moree from?


    The corners of Susan''s lips turned up in a knowing smile, even the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes seemed to hold a bit of cunning, "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Dorothy felt reassured, "You''ve got everything under control?"


    "That sanatorium... do we need to... fix anything there?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "No need!"


    Susan poured her another cup of tea, handing it to her, "Is it really worth getting this worked up, to the point of breaking things? Minor damage aside, what if you enraged him and he turned on you? What then?"


    Dorothy took a sip of tea, lifting her chin with a smirk, "Well, I''m in my own house, aren''t I?"


    "At least there''s some sense in you!"


    Susan was relieved, then cautioned, "And stop trying to scheme your way into getting that g invitation, understand? How embarrassing!" "Got it, I''ll listen to Mom."


    Dorothy agreed, her face the picture of obedience.


    If she couldn''t get the invitation, then so be it. She''d just wait outside, snag a photo with Be, and that''d be enough to dazzle the few has-beens around her.


    And she didn''t believe for a second that Be would actually p the Myers family in the face. More likely, they just hadn''t sorted the guest list yet, which is why her invitation was dyed.


    Ivy, carrying an encrypted envelope, stepped out of the family SUV and, after facial recognition, quickly entered Be''s house.


    Inside the envelope was the DNA report Be had been anxiously awaiting for days.


    Be had just finished her morning


    jog and wasing downstairs fresh from a shower when she


    noticed Ivy seated on the couch, her gaze sharply shifting towards the brown paper bag on the table.


    "Got it?"


    "Yes, haven''t looked yet."


    Ivy handed over the envelope, "Better you see it yourself."


    She was nervous, but watched as Be took the envelope, smoothly opened it, and pulled out the report, her eyes immediately finding the results without a moment''s hesitation.


    Be handed the report back after


    reading, her charming face now clouded with a dark expression,


    Ivy,


    find out who Summer was involved with before she met us. Don''t miss a single detail."


    This was not something a mere girl could uncover.


    She was keen to see who had the reach to extend their hand this far.


    Hearing this, Ivy''s face showed concern, not even needing to read the report, "Okay, I''ll start digging. Should I halt Summer''s reality show right now?"


    "No,"


    Beughed, picking up the bird''s nest soup the maid had brought over and sipped it leisurely, "She likes filming reality shows, right? Let her have her fill."


    "And Ms. Webster..."


    "I''ll contact her myself."


    Be hesitated as she picked up her phone, a rare urrence for someone who had been so decisive just moments before.


    Ivy saw through her, "Afraid she''ll me you?"


    "A bit..."


    Be offered a wry smile; her manner of sending Jane away that day had been rather blunt.


    Yet, some things needed to be made clear.


    Without further dy, she dialed the


    number, her voice carrying a mix of warmth and an unusual nervousness, "Jane, are you busy? You mentionedst time that you lost the only thing your mother left you. Can you tell me what it was?"

 Chapter 514

    Last time, after finding out about my origins, things ended on a sour note.


    So, when Be called me up and broached the topic herself, I was taken aback. After a brief hesitation, I replied truthfully, "It was a pendant, a rabbit pendant, the same as my zodiac sign."


    On the other end, Be seemed to perk up, "A rabbit pendant?!"


    "Yes."


    I confirmed, and then shared the backstory, "I''ve had that pendant since I was little. Two years ago, I had an ident, and that''s when the pendant went missing."


    Curious, I asked, "Ms. Taylor, why are you suddenly asking about this?"


    ¡°I.....¡±


    Be seemed to be calming herself, searching for the right words. Finally, she asked, "Do you have time right now? There''s something I''d like to discuss with you in person."


    "...Yes."


    I thought about it and agreed.


    Somehow, I had a feeling that what Be wanted to discuss was deeply connected to me.


    Be cautiously asked, "Where do you live? Can Ie over, if that''s alright?"


    "Ah?"


    I was taken aback again and quickly said, ¡°That''s fine, I''m at Elmwood Vis, though it''s a bit less private than Cloud Vis. Maybe I shoulde to you instead?"


    I had heard from Christine that celebrities like Be often have to deal with overzealous fans, making it crucial to keep their personal ns under wraps to avoid any extreme incidents.


    Beughed a bit, "Don''t worry about me, I''m heading out now. See you soon!"


    "I''ll send you the address over text."


    While waiting for Be to arrive, I tidied up my already spotless home a bit more.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ike lives just downstairs and often pops in.


    Though he''s well-behaved, being a little kid, he can sometimes make a mess when he gets too excited.


    I had just put a picture book back on the shelf when the doorbell rang.


    I hurried over and opened the door to see the elegant Be. I greeted her warmly, "Ms. Taylor!"


    "Jane!"


    Be''s voice trembled slightly as she lifted two bags brimming with snacks, "Knowing you liked themst time, I brought you some cookies and cakes."


    I chuckled, "That''s a lot for one person, but my boyfriend''s nephew will be thrilled."


    Ike, that little guy, has a sweet tooth.


    As we talked, Be stepped inside and paused, "You...have a boyfriend? How does he treat you? Is he good to you?"


    "He''s wonderful!"


    Mentioning Gregory made me smile genuinely, "No one has ever treated me this well."


    My foster parents were kind to me, and I''m grateful for a happy childhood with them. But Gregory''s kindness felt different.


    They took me in out of generosity and the need to fill the void of losing their daughter. I was lucky to fill that gap and had a happy childhood because of it.


    But Gregory''s kindness was unconditional.


    He sought me out, protected me, respected me, and genuinely loved me, epting mepletely.


    With him, whether I''m Jane or Lilliana Myers, I can be entirely myself.


    Hearing this, Be fell silent for a moment, then took off her sunsses, her eyes misting over and her smile tinged with bitterness, "In the end, it was your biologic parents who failed you, making you suffer so much..."


    I was at a loss, "Ms. Taylor, what''s wrong?"


    "Jane..."


    Be choked up, pulling out a jewelry box from her bag and showing me the contents, "Is this the pendant you lost?"


    Seeing the shimmering rabbit pendant, I was both shocked and delighted, "How did this end up with you? I thought I''d never see it again..." Suddenly, Be pulled me into a hug!


    I was stunned, a realization dawning on me...


    Barely daring to believe it, my eyes welled up before I could speak, "Ms. Taylor..."


    ¡°Jane, what if I told you, I am your mother, the one who failed you..."


    The usually spotlight-stealing Be was now sobbing uncontrobly struggling to speak. After a moment, she gently released me, her eyes red, "Would you...would you let me make up for all the absence and loss?"


    Her words felt like a bombshell.


    I nced at the rabbit pendant on the coffee table and back at Be, my fingers trembling, my mind swirling with questions.


    I stuttered, "Ms. Taylor...you''re not joking, are you?"


    "Of course not..."


    Be took a tissue, her eyes soft and teary, wiping away the tears that had unknowingly started to flow, "Jane, mom is sure, you are my daughter. No wonder...no wonder I felt a connection the first time I saw you."

 Chapter 515

    I pinched the palm of my hand, tears flowing even more fiercely now.


    Watching her shower Summer with such affection before, my heart was filled with envy. I wished that someday I too would find my birth mother, hoping she would love me just as Be loved Summer.


    And now...


    Be is actually my birth mother!


    It felt like fate yed a colossal joke on me, blessing me with a splendid origin only to curse me with a dreadful first half of life.


    No wonder I enjoyed being around Be so much. Designing dresses for her always sparked my creativity like nothing else.


    It was a mother-daughter connection...


    As my thoughts slowly untangled, I couldn''t believe what I was about to say: "My locket went missing two years ago, but you announced you had a daughterst year. Could it be... Summer was the one with my locket..."


    -Recognized kin!


    "Pretty much."


    Be looked at me withpassion, gently brushing the hair stuck together by tear stains behind my ear, "However, there was always a doubt. After she appeared, I had DNA tests done, more than one actually."


    "The DNA tests didn''t show any problems?"


    Be shook her head, "No, there weren''t any."


    "This..."


    This felt eerily familiar!


    Sniffling, I shared my thoughts, "When she was first arranged by the Myers to impersonate me two years ago, the initial DNA tests didn''t show any problems either."


    "Later, it was Gregory, my current boyfriend, who made thorough arrangements that uncovered the truth."


    Hearing this, Be''s gaze hardened, a cold light flickering through, "It seems she''s still as ruthless as ever!"


    "Who?"


    "Pearl."


    Wiping the tears from her face, Be said guiltily, "Back then, she and I were pregnant around the same time, but she had a premature birth, so we ended up delivering on the same day."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I was all alone back then, just wanting to quickly leave the hospital with you, to get away from the Taylor and the Myers families."


    "Little did I know, her child was stillborn. To marry into the Myers smoothly, she bribed the nurse to switch our babies..."


    The Pearl she spoke of was Susan.


    Thinking back to Pearl''s seemingly kind face towards me as a child sent shivers down my spine, "Then... what about you at that time..."


    "In the dead of night, a nurse suddenly started crying out with my baby in her arms, and then the baby was whisked away for emergency treatment." "By the time the baby was handed back to me, the locket was gone."


    Be continued, taking a deep breath, "It''s my fault, I was too trusting. When I asked the nurse, she said it was lost in the chaos, and I believed her." My mind unraveled half of its questions.


    But there was another half I had to ask, "What... what''s your rtionship with Pearl?"


    I could feel Pearl''s hatred towards me.


    If she could, she probably wouldn''t hesitate to kill me.


    "She''s my cousin. Initially, it was supposed to be me marrying into the Myers family."


    Be smiled bitterly, yet there was a hint of relief in her eyes, "But Victor cheated before the wedding, got together with her, and she unted her pregnancy test in front of me, asking me to leave."


    "And you..."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, "Must have agreed quite happily." That''s just like her.


    "Indeed." Be exhaled slowly, "But I couldn''t swallow my pride. I wanted to make the affair public, but the Taylor family wouldn''t allow it. They insisted on protecting Pearl no matter what."


    "No wonder..."


    It clicked for me, "Even though you''re from Vista Town''s Taylor family, nobody could ever trace your family background."


    -They had a falling out.


    It made sense; her own family was protecting the person who ruined her rtionship.


    Be was about to say something when suddenly, the door was knocked on, followed by a soft and squishy voice, "Jane, I''ming in!" With the sound, the fingerprint lock clicked open.


    The door swung open, and a little toddler with short legs happily ran in. Noticing an extra person in the living room, he blinked his big eyes and cheerily called out to Be, "Prettydy!"


    Be, seemingly aware of his identity, didn''t let her dislike for the Taylor family affect her interaction with the child, softly asking, "You must be Ike Taylor, right?"


    "Yes!" Just as Ike nodded, Edith


    walked in her high heels clicking on


    the floor as she changed shoes at the entrance, "Jane, you wouldn''t believe how fast this little guy runs despite his short legs..."


    Edith stopped midsentence upon seeing the additional person in the living room. She took a few steps closer, her eyes widening in shock, "You... You''re Be?"


    Be examined her, "Yes, I am."


    "I... I..."


    Edith, unusually flustered, quickly grabbed the toddler, "Ike, say hello."

 Chapter 516

    Watching the angel-faced toddler in front of me, it hit me that my previous fuss over him correcting how he addressed me was utterly unnecessary, and quite frankly, I might have evenplicated things.


    Especially considering the rtion within the Taylor family, when little Ike first called me "sis," he wasn''t off the mark.


    By rtion, I was indeed his cousin. Realizing this, I couldn''t help but find the mix of humor and irony in the situation.


    Ike, a true social butterfly even at his young age, looked up at Be with those big, charming eyes and called out, "Auntie Be!" "Hey there."


    Be responded, patting his head gently. Once Ike scampered off to the yroom, she turned to me, "You know, despite the kid having thest name Taylor, he sure takes after you - both in looks and in that charming personality."


    What she meant was, the Taylors, or more specifically, Herbert Taylor, were not exactly the most pleasant bunch.


    Edith wasn''t the least bit offended. If anything, she felt like she found a kindred spirit, "You got that right, Be! Herbert''s demeanor is as outdated as a relic from the Victorian era. Can you imagine if Ike ended up like him? I shudder at the thought!"


    Be chuckled, clearly familiar with the Taylor family saga, teasingly asking, "So, does this mean you''re considering a reunion with him?"


    "Not in a million years!"


    My response was firm, perhaps even a bit heated as I thought about it, "Being with him felt like being in a cage, always doubted, always questioned." "In what way did he doubt you?" Be inquired, curious.


    "Well..."


    Edith, a grown woman, awkwardly touching her nose, "Like, whenever he was working in his study and I''d bring him a snack, he''d quickly stash away any documents he was working on. I know I shouldn''t meddle in his work, but it''s not a great feeling, being treated like you''re about to betray your own family''s secrets."


    It was a woman-to-woman moment; I instantly got her point.


    There''s a certain difort in being guarded against by your own partner, regardless of the reason.


    On the flip side, Gregory was theplete opposite.


    Lately, he''d often bring his work over to my ce, taking over my desk and mixing his documents with my manuscripts.


    I''ve told him multiple times to keep our stuff separate, worrying I might stumble upon something confidential.


    And he''d just look at me, all casual like, "If I''ve given you my heart, what secrets can''t I share with you?"


    ...


    But I knew Herbert''s situation and temperament were worlds apart from Gregory''s.


    Be poured me a cup of tea, "Is this why you left him?"


    "Not solely, but it was part of the reason," Edith admitted.


    "That''s fair," Be said, raising an eyebrow, "His upbringing was tough. Not many could have done better in his shoes." "Tough?" Edith frowned.


    "Yes." Be nodded, a hint of


    sadness in her voice, "He was the


    late blessing to our parents, who doted on him yet burdened him with high expectations from a very young age. He barely had a childhood, growing up under stringent demands."


    "He carries the weight of the Taylor family''s legacy, always calcting his every move, allowing no room for error."


    Both Edith and I paused, absorbing this new insight.


    Herbert had never shared these details with Edith, leaving her puzzled. "He never mentioned any of this to me."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Then, realizing something, she


    looked at Be, surprised, "Be, why


    are you defending him? I thought you didn''t like him."


    She smiled softly, "He was the only one in the Taylor family who stood up for me when times were tough."


    "What happened...?" She began, but then hesitated, recognizing the boundaries of their acquaintance.


    Changing the subject, she asked about the day Herbert showed up at Cloud Vis, "Why didn''t you let him in?"


    Be was straightforward. "Getting too close to him only brings trouble."


    Edithughed, "If Herbert knew you were looking out for him, he''d be thrilled."


    Then, suddenly realizing she might be intruding, she looked at Be, a bit embarrassed, "Be, did youe here to discuss a dress fitting with Jane? I hope I''m not interrupting."

 Chapter 517

    "No worries."


    Be shed me a smile, taking my hand gently. "I''m not here for a dress fitting either."


    Edith, puzzled, asked, "Then why?"


    "Ask Jane about it."


    ncing at the clock, Be stood up and exined to me, "Jane, I''ve got a dinner nned with the brand team. How about you join us?"


    "I... I''d rather not."


    Previously, whenever she facilitated connections for me, I always navigated those moments with a sense of social obligation.


    But now that she had suddenly be my... mother, I was still trying to wrap my head around it.


    She didn''t press, only tentatively asking, "How about I have Ivy pick you up for the celebration party at Cloud Vis tomorrow? Would that be okay?" Ivy was her most trusted aide.


    Having Ivy pick me up, to then head to the celebration party from Cloud Vis together, signified her intention to publicly acknowledge my background, seeking my consent in the process.


    I pursed my lips, nodding in agreement, "Okay."


    As I escorted her to the elevator, on impulse, I called out, "Mom, be safe."


    Be froze in her tracks, her step back into the elevator halted as she turned around in disbelief, her eyes glistening, "You... you..."


    Since my foster parents passed away, calling anyone "Mom" felt incredibly difficult. When I initially thought Pearl could be my mother, I pondered countless times whether I could ever utter that word again.


    Turns out, I couldn''t. I thought maybe the term was just too alien to me...


    Now, blurting it out so unexpectedly, even I was caught off guard.


    Be was at a loss for words, pulling me into another embrace.


    Feeling her choked sobs, I patted her back, fighting back tears, and managed a smile, "When that pendant got lost, I thought I''d never find you again."


    "Nonsense."


    Be released me, yfully scolding before assuring me like a promise, "Jane, from now on, whatever happens, you''ve got Mom here."


    Perhaps my sudden acknowledgment brought her some peace. She nced towards her home''s entrance, "After tomorrow''s celebration party, how about moving into Cloud Vis with me?"


    "I..."


    I hesitated, "Can I think it over?"


    "Of course."


    Be didn''t rush me, her previous interactions with Summer already showcased her as a very understanding mother.


    With the elevator doors about to


    velne


    close, not wanting her to miss engagement because of me, I hurried her, "Go on, traffic gets bad around here during rush hour."


    "So..."


    Taking a deep breath, Be said, "Call me about anything, okay?"


    As the elevator doors closed, I turned around to find Edith staring at me in total shock.


    She was still processing it all.


    I waved my hand in front of her eyes, snapping her back to reality, her voice filled with disbelief, "Wait, what did Be just say she was to you??" I hesitated for a moment, "...Mom?"


    "Be loves you so much she''s taking you as her daughter??"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Not exactly." I smiled, still feeling like I was dreaming. "She''s my real mom. It''s a surprise for me too."


    I hadn''t fully grasped the situation myself yet.


    Edith was dumbfounded.


    As I sat down in the living room, she quickly shut the door and hurried over, "What does that mean? Does it mean you''re now my ex-husband''s niece, and my cousin has tocall my ex Uncle''??"


    I hadn''t even thought about that. Now that she mentioned it, it sounded like a tongue twister.


    After thinking it through, I nodded in agreement, "You''re right."


    "Then..." Suddenly, Edith burst intoughter. "I''m Gregory''s elder now? Well, with that in mind, maybe I should reconsider getting back with Herbert."


    What kind of thought process does the Ford family have?


    Before I could respond, Edith had already whipped out her phone, making a call with a teasing tone, "Hey Gregory, how about calling me ''Auntie'' for kicks?"

 Chapter 518

    I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    I wasn''t sure what Gregory had said, but Edith suddenly snapped, "Who''s drunk now? Fine, you''lle crawling back to me soon enough!"


    With that, she abruptly ended the call, turning to me with a grin. "Jane, could you do your future aunt a favor?"


    ...She sure took to that role quickly.


    I raised an eyebrow, "Future aunt? You really nning on remarrying Herbert just to move up a generation?"


    "It''s worth considering." Edith winked at me. "So, will you help me out?"


    "With what?"


    "Don''t spill the beans about you and Be to Gregory."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ve never seen Gregory lose his cool." Edith looked positively gleeful.


    Iughed. "That''s the favor?"


    She nodded. "Yep. So, will you?"


    "Sure." I readily agreed.


    Edith was probably the closest to Gregory among the younger Fords, aside from Molly Ford. I wanted to get on her good side too.


    Plus, at tomorrow''s celebration party, my backstory was going to be revealed to everyone.


    Even if I didn''t say anything, Gregory would find out by tomorrow at thetest.


    Edith pinched my cheek, looking at me with a fondness usually reserved for elders, "No wonder Gregory''s fond of you. Ah, I like you too!"


    I sighed in resignation.


    ...


    As soon as Be got into the SUV, Ivy took the seat beside her.


    "So, Jane wasn''t upset about your attitudest time, was she?"


    "No."


    Be''s eyshes were still damp, her voice filled with relief and a hint of sorrow, "That kid, she doesn''t hold grudges. Right when I came downstairs... she, she even called me "Mom"!"


    Ivy shared in her happiness, "That''s great, that''s great! When are you nning on doing the DNA test?"


    "We''re not doing it."


    Be was decisive, not hesitating at all. "Ivy, you might not believe me, but when she called me, it feltpletely different this time!"


    Over the years, whether it was young


    actors addressing her on set, or even Summer calling her before, none of it moved her like Jane''s


    simple "Mom" did just now


    n


    When she initially thought Summer was her daughter, she was full of doubts and spections, insisting on a precise DNA test.


    But this time, it was as if some instinct guided her, making her absolutely certain that Jane was her daughter.


    The daughter she had carried for ten months and given everything to bring into the world!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Though Ivy also felt that Jane resembled Be''s daughter more, being the rational person she was, she still asked, "Are you sure about this?" "Aren''t you afraid of making the same mistake again?"


    She was referring to the incident where Summer falsely imed to be her daughter.


    Hearing this, Be closed her eyes


    briefly, "Ivy, understand your


    concerns, but I truly feel that mother-daughter connection. And right now, what she needs most is unconditional maternal love


    shouldn''t doubt her, lest we create unnecessary barriers."


    ""


    Ivy was silent for a moment, "Let''s leave it at that for now, and see how things go."


    Something else came to her mind, "Oh, ''Slow Life'' called earlier. They''re starting to edit the first episode and were asking how we''d like it done."


    Slow Life was the reality show Summer was currently filming.


    The production team asking this probably meant there were


    less-than-ttering moments


    Summer that could stir up


    controversy. Hence, they were giving Be a heads-up.


    In other words, the production team was trying to curry favor with Be.


    -We cut out your daughter''s negative moments.


    "How should it be edited?"


    Be scoffed, "Edit it however it should be. Tell them to focus on what makes the show look good."


    Ivy nodded, "Alright, I''ll let them know right now."


    [Be says to prioritize the show''s quality over consulting her further.]


    The producer of Slow Life was taken aback upon receiving Ivy''s message.


    What did that mean?


    Was their attempt at winning favor turned down, and did they end up offending Be instead? Did Be think they were threatening her?

 Chapter 519

    The producer jolted awake and quickly replied on WhatsApp, "Ivy, it seems I didn''t make myself clear before. What I meant was, we will ensure Miss Summer''s segments are cut perfectly and match her online persona to a T."


    "Was I not clear? Zane, what we mean is, make it as appealing as possible! If the audience reacts positively, Ms. Taylor might consider funding the next season. Got it?"


    The producer was sharp enough to catch on this time. "Got it, got it! I''m on it!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    So, it seems Summer managed to tick off her own mother!


    But deep down, he wondered, a mother allowing the show to air her daughter''s dirtyundry?


    How deep must their rift be?


    It seems the saying "blood is thicker than water" doesn''t apply in high society.


    But that was none of his concern. His job was to stick close to Be!


    -Make it as appealing as possible!


    He chuckled, confident he could live up to those words.


    Summer''s SUV pulled up on the gravel road.


    Her assistant got out first, then turned to help Summer.


    After dominating the trending topics on Twitterst time, offers flooded in, from scripts and reality shows to magazine shoots.


    As a regr on "Slow Life," she couldn''t join a film set or another show, but stepping out for a magazine shoot was no issue.


    Today, she had just finished a magazine shoot, and as she stepped out of the car, a considerable number of fans were waiting by the road to cheer her on.


    "Summer! We love you!"


    "Summer, make sure you eat well, you''ve lost weight!"


    "Summer, rest assured, we''ve got the magazine sales covered!"


    Unlikest time, these were all her fans.


    Summer smiled sweetly, bowing slightly, her voice tender, "Thank you, everyone. I''ve arranged for some ice cream trucks toe by. They should be here soon, so everyone can cool off a bit!"


    The assistant was momentarily stunned but said nothing.


    Back at the reality show filming location and in her room, the assistant covered a camera before asking, "Did you really order ice cream, Summer?" They were in a rural area, but close enough to town for deliveries.


    But she hadn''t seen Summer order anything.


    Summer was nonchnt, "Nope."


    The assistant, puzzled, "Then why did you tell your fans you ordered them ice cream..."


    Summer rolled her eyes, "Why so many questions? I didn''t order, but can''t you do it now? Assistant, assistant, do you even know what you''re here for?"


    "But..." The assistant nced out the window towards the road. "It''s so hot out, if we order now, they''ll have to wait a long time..."


    "Ah, does it matter how long they


    wait?" Summer was impatient. "Fans these days are so devoted, as long as they get their ice cream, they''ll be happy. Even if they wait a long time, they just me the vendor How is this my problem?"


    "Alright, enough chatter, or I''ll rece you too."


    Originally, Be had assigned her an assistant.


    But feeling like she was being monitored, she found a reason to switch assistants.


    The assistant quickly apologized, "Sorry, my bad..."


    Then, noticing another camera fixed in the corner, she panicked and rushed to cover it, "Wait, why is there another camera in here?"


    Normally, anything recorded after a camera is covered doesn''t get aired.


    "Useless!" Summer red at her. "If you keep being this careless, I''ll have my mom cklist you! You won''tst a day in this industry! Go ask the director who gave them the nerve to add a camera in my room without so much as a warning?"

 Chapter 520

    "Alright, I''m on it."


    Seeing her frustration boiling over, the assistant quickly seized the moment to leave.


    The ringtone of the phone pierced the silence.


    Summer nced at the caller ID and answered in a cool tone, "Hello, Mr. Larson, what''s up?"


    Lately, there hadn''t been any moves from Be''s end, likely she had dropped her suspicions.


    With her resources flowing in, and after shooting for several magazines back to back, everyone seemed to be in her corner, showering her with praise every day.


    Gradually, she started to feel a bit above it all, even Mark Larson didn''t seem as important in her eyes anymore.


    Mark, holding a photo just handed to him by an underling, asked coldly, "Has anyone been in your room these past few days?"


    "Nope." Summer truthfully said, "I''ve got cameras installed, and my phone never buzzed with any alerts."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely!" Summer sounded somewhat exasperated. "Mr. Larson, you''re worrying too much. If something was really wrong, do you think I''d still be here filming this show so carefree?"


    After so many days without incident, she believed Be had let go of any suspicions.


    Mark scoffed coldly, "Be went to see Jane this afternoon!"


    The photo he was holding was of Be getting in and out of her car in the Elmwood Vis underground parking lot.


    Summer paused for a moment, then quickly pressed on, "And? Did Jane go back to Cloud Vis with her?"


    "No." It was this uncertainty that had Mark unsure as well.


    Hearing this, Summer let out a sigh of relief and became more confident, "Well, there you go. If Jane was really her daughter, why would she skip staying in a big mansion? Be probably just went to see her about some custom dresses."


    "Are you sure?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Summer frowned, "You think they''ve recognized each other as mother and daughter?"


    "Shouldn''t I be suspicious?"


    Mark''s tone was icy, "For tomorrow''s celebration, you better swing by Vista Town and figure out what Be was really doing at Elmwood Vis." "You''re being too jumpy... I just called her this morning, and nothing seemed off. I don''t want to run back to Vista Town right now."


    Lately, all Summer had experienced was ttery. If Be had learned the truth, she wouldn''t still be allowing Summer to use her resources. Compared to verifying Mark''s baseless suspicions, getting more screen time on the show was more important for her at the moment. Mark''s expression darkened, his gaze turned sharp, and he chuckled, "Fine."


    "Then let me say onest thing,"


    Mark pulled out an old photo from his notebook, gently caressing it, and warned in a chilling tone, "From today onwards, stop contacting me. You never knew me, got it?"


    "Otherwise, you know what will happen."


    Without waiting for Summer to respond, Mark hung up.


    Idiot.


    By now, whether Be knew who


    Jane really was or not, Summer was


    no longer useful to him. Further


    iment would only risk


    O


    everything down with her.


    He grabbed the remote to close


    curtains, shrouding himself in


    the


    shadows, and dialed a number ot saved in his contacts, "Kane''s flightnds tonight, right?"


    "Yes, BOSS."


    The voice on the other end was respectful, "Kane boarded this morning; I drove them to the airport."


    "Got it."


    Mark responded coolly, a determined and dangerous glint in his eyes, then asked, "How''s the task I gave youing along?" "Rest assured, by tomorrow, everyone will know."


    ...


    The next day, I woke up before my rm even went off.


    No sooner had I stepped out of my room than the doorbell rang. It was Christine.


    I was slightly annoyed, "Don''t you have a fingerprint, why didn''t you juste in?"


    "Well..."


    Christine gave a meaningful look towards the master bedroom, "Didn''t want to interrupt you and your man."


    "There''s no interrupting; he''s not here."


    I exined quickly, then asked, "What brings you here so early?"


    Last night, Gregory didn''t return to Elmwood Vis and only sent me a message saying there was some urgent matter with the Ford Group that needed handling.


    He didn''t go into details with me.


    Christine suddenly remembered why she was there, urgently asking, "Is that message you sent me for real??"


    "I drank too muchst night, and when I woke up bleary-eyed and saw my phone this morning, it scared me awake!"


    "On my way here, I kept looking at that message over and over, scared I was dreaming or seeing things."


    "Ms. Taylor is really your mom??"


    Her words tumbled out like


    rapid-fire and faced with her utterly


    shocked expression, I nodded,


    pointing to the jade pendant afound


    my neck, "Yeah, look, my pendant''s back."


    "Ms.Taylor... my mom brought it over yesterday."


    I hadn''t fully adjusted to my rtionship with Be, sometimes slipping and nearly calling her by her name.


    I pulled Christine to the couch, leaning back, "Don''t mention it, I still feel like I''m dreaming."


    Returning to the country, everything had been going too smoothly, almost unreal.


    It felt less like I had been abroad and more like I had been reborn, now facing a lifepletely opposite to my past.


    Happiness felt almost artificial.


    A wonderful partner, friends, a thriving career, and my mom turned out to be a big celebrity.

 Chapter 521

    Christine took a long breath before she finally came to terms with the news, "You know what I say, it''s all about the silver lining. You''ve had your share of tough times, and now even the universe seems to be making it up to you."


    "Fingers crossed!"


    I let out a sigh, "Dr. Thompson''s assistant also texted me, Grandma''s recovering faster than we expected. She might be ready to leave the hospital in a couple of days."


    "Isn''t that great? Why do you sound so unenthusiastic?"


    "It''s just... too much good news all at once."


    I cracked a smile. "Makes me worry if it''s too good to be true."


    I suppose I''ve never been the optimist.


    Growing up, I was used to not having much. Now that things are looking up, I can''t help but feel anxious about it.


    Christine, on the other hand, has always had a better outlook than me. She poked my forehead, "No use worrying about things that haven''t happened yet."


    "You''re right."


    I nodded, agreeing that I should adjust my attitude. But the unease in my heart didn''t fade away.


    Luckily, Ivy came to pick me up not long after, sessfully distracting me.


    Christine was about to make me over when Ivyughed, "It''s still early, no need to fuss. Your mom arranged for a stylist toe to Cloud Vis this afternoon to get you ready."


    I was startled, "That sounds... really unnecessary."


    "It''s not." Ivy chuckled. "Besides, this is just a regr day for your mom. So, you really shouldn''t feel any pressure over it."


    I couldn''t argue, so I just gratefully said, "Okay, thanks, Ivy."


    Before we left, Ivy, knowing Christine was my best friend, invited her to Cloud Vis as well, to join the dinner party. Christine quickly declined. "I''ll pass."


    I looked at her, thinking she was just being shy, "Why? Come with me, Chris..."


    "One of my best friend''s most important moments, I wouldn''t miss it for the world."


    Christine smiled mysteriously, "But, I have other ns."


    A realization struck me, "You''re nning to go with Mr. Richards, aren''t you?"


    The Richards family was another prominent name in Maplewood, and Derek Richards would definitely be on the guest list.


    Christine dodged the question, pushing me out the door, "Stop dawdling, go meet Ms. Tayler!"


    On the way to Cloud Vis, I noticed myst message to Gregory was still fromst night. I couldn''t resist texting him.


    "Did you have breakfast? How''s everything going?"


    No reply.


    Worried, I was about to call him when a news alert popped up.


    Johnson Enterprises''test M398 chip,unched two months ago, was used of patent infringement by. the patent, holder, demanding an immediate halt. This chip was a major investment for Johnson Enterprises, and halting now could mean a huge financial loss and potential cash flow issues.


    The timing was too coincidental, hitting right as Gregory returned to the helm of Johnson Enterprises.


    My heart sank, and I stopped myself from calling, not wanting to distract him.


    He needed to focus on resolving these issues.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Arriving at Cloud Vis, Be noticed my distraction, "Jane, is it about Johnson Enterprises'' news?"


    "Yeah." I clenched my hands. "Mom... I''m worried about him."


    Gregory was just finding his footing at Johnson Enterprises, and this could be a huge setback.


    Be suggested, "Have you tried calling him?"


    "No..."


    I bit my lip. "I don''t want to disturb him."


    e


    "With everything going on, he''s probably in back-to-back meetings. If he''s too busy, he won''t answer, and you''re not disturbing him. But if he does answer, hearing his voice might reassure you. Better than worrying here."


    That made sense. "I''ll give him a call then."


    "Go ahead."


    819


    Be smiled knowingly, patting my head, "I''ll go get your soup; it should be ready."


    "Thanks, Mom!"


    I dialed Gregory''s number, half-expecting it to go unanswered, but to my surprise, he picked up.


    His voice, slightly hoarse and weary, came through, "Jane, missed me?"


    Be wasn''t far, and though she couldn''t hear, I felt my cheeks heat up, diving straight into the reason I called, "Did you see my text? Are you


    PS  ne

 Chapter 522

    "Let me see."


    Gregory seemed to be ncing at his phone while exining to me, "Had a marathon meeting, left my phone with Lucius. He saw it was your call and brought it into the meeting room for me."


    "Every cloud has a silver lining, don''t worry."


    Despite his reassurance, I couldn''t help but feel uneasy, "This is targeted at you, right? Is Palmer Ford behind this?"


    "You got the first part right."


    Gregory took a sip of something, his voice a bit clearer, "But Palmer isn''t that foolish. He''s the type to cut off his nose to spite his face, not the kind to ''shoot himself in the foot.""


    Gregory''s logic made sense.


    Before he returned to the Ford Group, the new chip had already hit the market, and Palmer had been in charge on paper. Ultimately, this was Palmer''s responsibility.


    Palmer stirring things up now could indeed make Gregory''s life difficult, but it would alsopletely ruin any chance of him returning to the Ford Group.


    But if it wasn''t Palmer...Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I frowned, asking, "Then who could it be?"


    Take it easy, all in due time. Sneaky folks will slip up eventually.


    After saying this, Gregory seemed to remember something, "About the celebration dinner tonight, I might be a bitte."


    At that moment, I remembered he still didn''t know Be was my biological mother.


    One, because I had promised Edith Ford, and two, because he hadn''te homest night.


    Now wasn''t the time to distract him with this, so I nodded, "No worries, focus on the group''s issues. If you can''t make it, it''s okay."


    "By the way, if you need some cash, I can help tide you over."


    "Trying to smother me with your wealth again?"


    A pleased chuckle escaped Gregory''s throat as hezily responded, "That won''t do. Your money''s only good for keeping me."


    This guy really knows how to make mooching off others sound like a noble act.


    Yet, in that moment, I somehow felt reassured. If he could joke, it meant things weren''t beyond repair, "Alright, Greg, I''ve saved up a lot."


    "All for keeping you."


    "Mrs. Ford is dead set on feeding me, huh?"


    ...


    RiverCity, the Ferguson Group.


    Bryant Ferguson left the shareholder meeting with a stormy expression.


    Kevin caught up in time, ncing at the clock, "Mr. President, it''s about time to head to Vista Town."


    The celebration dinner was starting at six, and they were already cutting it close.


    "Yeah."


    Bryant returned to his office, changed into a dark suit, grabbed his coat, and strode towards the elevator.


    ustomed to reading the room,


    Kevin followed a step behind,


    sensing an even colder aura than


    usual, "This time, the Ferguson


    Group got dragged into the mes


    because of the Ford Group''s


    scandal. But if we terminate our contracts in time, it won''t affect us. You didn''t have to go through all that with the shareholders."


    Due to a recent agreement with SZ Technology, and with Gregory now in charge of both SZ and the Ford Group, the chip scandal had


    implicated both SZ and the


    Ferguson Group.


    The Ferguson Group''s electronic products were also under scrutiny for potential copyright issues.


    This maneuver had inevitably caused their stock to take a hit, affecting the shareholders'' interests, and Bryant had to provide exnations.


    The shareholders, astute from years under Bryant''s reign, weren''t going to let go of any misstep easily.


    Hearing this, Bryant nced at him, his tone icy, "Cut the chatter."


    "Is it really me who''s talking too much, or are you just not letting go?"


    Kevin muttered under his breath, barely audible.


    Yet, the man walking ahead stiffened for a moment, then resumed his usual cold demeanor without a pause in his stride, heading straight for the elevator.


    Stepping out at the ground floor, Bryant walked into an employee carrying several coffee cups!


    Bryant stepped back, his face darkening, but as the person looked up, a flicker of surprise crossed his face.


    "Sorry, sorry!"


    Nadine apologized profusely, her guilt deepening as she recognized Bryant, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Ferguson, I..." Bryant''s gaze fell on her ID badge, his eyes narrowing slightly, "You got hired?"


    "...Yes."


    "Design Department Assistant Director..."


    Bryant''s voice dripped with sarcasm, "Reduced to fetching coffee?"


    When Jane was the Assistant Director of the Design Department, she had her team well under control.


    Never had she been so belittled.


    His words might not have been harsh, but Bryant''s presence was suffocating. Nadine took a deep breath, forcing herself to stayposed, "I''m new here, it''s normal for them not to ept me right away. This coffee run is just part of getting along."

 Chapter 523

    "Really?" Bryant''s cutting remark halted at his lips as he gazed into her shivering eyshes and the cool depths beneath them. Something stirred in his heart. "Come with me."


    "What?" Nadine was caught off guard, only to see Bryant striding away.


    She hesitantly looked back at Kevin, who was still waiting for her. "Mr. Ferguson..."


    "You heard me right." Kevin nced in the direction their boss had gone, a hint of mncholy in his tone.


    Trying to make amends for his ex-wife, Mrs. Ferguson, was one thing, but now it seemed he was projecting onto someone who merely resembled her.


    Still, Kevin wondered if this was a stroke of luck or a curse for the young woman before him.


    Nadine nced at the coffee cups in her hand, feeling a bit stuck, when she saw Kevin signal the front desk. "Could you deliver these to the Design Department? Compliments of Ms. White."


    ...


    Once in the car, Nadine barely dared to breathe, struggling to calm her racing heart.


    Bryant didn''t spare her a nce, simply instructing Kevin, "Head back to Lunar Lake Bay Vis."


    "...Yes." Kevin was puzzled but kept his thoughts to himself.


    Lately, their boss had been staying at the Lunar Lake Bay Vis, but why return now?


    Especially after he had just changed clothes beforeing downstairs!


    The car ride was tense, quiet until they reached the vis and slowed to a stop.


    Bryant got out first, leading Nadine upstairs before stopping in front of a room and leaving her with two words, "Wait here."


    Then he entered alone, returning shortly with a brand-new, pure-white evening gown.


    It was a halter-neck design, elegantly simple yet sophisticated.


    Clearly, it was worth a small fortune.


    Nadine hesitated to take it. "Mr. Ferguson, what do you need me to do?"


    "Put this on. We''re attending a dinner."


    "What dinner..." She cut herself off under his stern gaze, taking the gown. "Okay."


    As she moved to change, he abruptly stopped her, his eyes cold as ice, "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "I...I was going to change..."


    His voice was heavy, "Go downstairs, let Emma help you."


    It was as if the room behind him was off-limits to outsiders.


    Nadine nodded and went back downstairs where Emma, already aware of the situation, led her to a guest room. "You can change here." "Alright."


    Even the guest room''s grandeur was beyond Nadine''s imagination.


    There were no personal belongings, yet the room was tastefully arranged, with an expensive-looking diffuser on the nightstand blending floral, fruity, and woody scents a testament to the owner''s refined taste.


    Mindful of Bryant''s intimidating presence, Nadine quickly changed into the gown and adjusted her makeup and hair.


    Looking at her reflection in the expensive dress, she felt as if something had fundamentally changed.


    "Ms. White, are you ready to go?" Kevin called from outside the door.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nadine snapped back to reality, "Yes, I''ll be right out."


    She hastily gathered her things, leaving the room with her own clothes in hand.


    Bryant was already in the car,


    feigning sleep. He opened his eyes


    briefly to nce at her, his


    vers


    expression darkening before settling


    back to a calm fa?ade.


    Nadine sensed his mood shift, relieved it wasn''t anger but still feeling tense.


    Seeing him close his eyes again, she quietly took out her phone to pass the time.


    Her boss had sent several messages while she was changing.


    [Heard you left with Mr. Ferguson?]


    [Ever since his divorce, he''s kept to himself. How did you manage...]


    [Nadine, we''re all colleagues here. I trust you know what to say and what not to say to Mr. Ferguson.]


    [If anyone in the department gives you trouble,e straight to me.]


    Nadine looked at the messages, finding them ironic.


    If it weren''t for the director''s intentions, who would dare trouble a deputy director like her?


    Now, he was ying the good guy.


    She clenched her phone, replying ambiguously: [Director, please keep this Mr. Ferguson to be upset if it got out.]


    between us. Wouldn''t want

 Chapter 524

    After finishing my soup, I noticed the time was still early, and Be seemed like she had something on her mind, but hesitated to speak. I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Is there something you want to talk to me about or ask me?"


    Truth be told, in the roles of being a daughter and a mother, both Be and I were treading new ground.


    It was inevitably a bit awkward and unfamiliar, but her desire to give me the best of everything was something I could deeply feel.


    Be''s eyes were filled with love as she softly began, "It''s nothing major, just thought since you''ll eventually move in, why not pick a room while we have the time? That way, I can decorate your bedroom ording to your preferences in advance."


    A wave of emotion I had never felt before surged within me, and I replied with a smile, "No need to pick, I trust your choice."


    "Really?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Be was worried I was just being polite. "You don''t have to be formal with me, you''re my only daughter..."


    "There''s no formality!" I interrupted, a bit exasperated, and snuggled closer into her arms, softly saying, "I just know that whatever you arrange for me will be the best. So, I canzily rely on you."


    Be lightly raised an eyebrow, "Well then, how about I turn the study next to the master bedroom into your room? That way, we can be close, how does that sound?"


    "Sounds great!" I quickly agreed,ughing, "Then I won''t hold back in taking what''s loved by someone else?"


    It was probably because I knew the person in front of me was my birth mother, the one I had the deepest connection with in this world, so I waspletely open and honest.


    My quick agreement was simply because I wanted to be closer to her.


    "Take what''s loved? Everything I have is also yours."


    Seeing that I wasn''t acting distant, she gradually rxed and switched back to more serious topics, "How about Gregory? Everything okay on that front?"


    "Should be no problem."


    "That''s good to hear."


    Be chuckled, "If he can''t even handle this, he can''t be my son-inw."


    "You''re right!"


    Iughed along, "But, Mom, I think you''ll really like him once you get to know him better."


    Be teased, "Already defending him, and I was just about to give him a chance to prove himself."


    "It''s not that, he''s truly a wonderful person."


    "What makes him so wonderful?"


    I thought for a moment, then with a smile, I said, "He might seem indifferent to many things, but once he cares about someone, he''smitted for life."


    "I''ve heard something like that."


    Be smiled, "He''s waited for you for over twenty years, right?"


    "Yeah."


    Over twenty years...And I was just in my twenties now.


    Be patted my head, "If you two end up together, I''ll be very happy for you."


    I raised my eyebrows lightly, "That will definitely happen, you can start being happy now."


    "Silly child."


    Be couldn''t help butugh, then changed the subject, "Ivy checked on the Myers family situation these days Is Ramona still in the rehab center?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded, feeling a bit happy at the mention, "Grandma will be out of the rehab center soon."


    Be inquired, "What are your ns regarding the Myers family?"


    "I''ll see after Grandma gets out."


    I said firmly, looking at Be, "But if Grandma wants me to take over the Myers family, I won''t refuse."


    "I don''t want you getting involved with them."


    "But, Grandma has been very kind to me."


    I took a sip of my tea, "Victor, Pearl, and their adopted daughter, Dorothy Myers, they won''t treat Grandma well."


    "Dorothy, the daughter they adoptedter?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "Pearl adores her, treats her like her own."


    Be frowned slightly, "Is she two years younger than you?"


    "How did you know?"


    Hearing my response, Be''s eyes softened with a touch of sympathy, "Victor is probably raising his wife''s old me''s daughter." Caught off-guard by this revtion, I was shocked, "What do you mean? Dorothy is Pearl''s old lover''s daughter?" "It''s my guess."


    Be chuckled, exining, "Pearl''s


    e''


    first love was a troublemaker from


    Vista Town named Josiah. After


    getting into trouble and ending up in jail, Pearl moved on to Victor."


    "Josiah got married aftering out, but his wife died giving birth Not long after, hemitted murder, a serious one that could cost him his life, and fled, leaving behind a newborn."


    "Rumor has it he fled abroad, and there''s been no word of him for years."


    I was dumbfounded, taking a moment to process before saying, "So, you suspect Dorothy is that child?"


    "But, how could Pearl treat the child of her first love and another woman so well?"


    With Pearl''s personality, she''d more likely wish the child harm.


    Beughed, "Do you know who Josiah killed for?"


    I was taken aback, "...For Pearl?"


    Be didn''t answer, just gave me a "what do you think?" look.


    I was suddenly chilled to the bone.


    The doorbell rang, and the maid went to answer it. A group of casually dressed people, carrying various items, walked in.

 Chapter 525

    "Don''t worry about it now."


    ncing at the clock, Be boasted with pride: "Time to get ready. Tonight, my darling daughter will be the belle of the ball."


    ...


    The celebration was set in a six-star hotel in Vista Town.


    The ballroom wasvish and spacious, glittering with lights, a high-ss affair indeed, attended by the who''s who of society.


    By this time, guests had begun to arrive, entering in small groups with their invitations in hand.


    Just as we reached the entrance of the ballroom, Gregory called to say he was on his way.


    I hung up with augh, and Be, seeing right through me, teased, "My future son-inw is done with work?"


    "Mom!" I blushed, protesting, "You just said you needed to vet him more."


    Be chuckled softly. "With how pleased you are, what''s there to vet? I trust your choice. I believe the man you bring home is one in a million." "Be, one in a million? Future son-inw?" Suddenly, a crisp voice came from behind.


    Turning around, I saw Edith, arm in arm with Herbert, and holding Ike''s hand,ing from the direction of the elevator. They made a striking pair, hard to believe they were a divorced couple.


    Seeing Herbert arrive with Edith caught Be by surprise. Before she could speak, Ike rushed towards me, eximing, "Auntie, I''ve missed you!" "There, there."


    My dress for today, chosen by Be, departed from my usual simple style, incorporating floral elements and a one-shoulder neckline that bloomed like a flower, adorned with exquisite embroidery. It was too delicate to hug Ike, but he obediently held my hand, standing quietly by my side.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Herbert, reserved and impably dressed in a suit, seemed a bit stiff and formal.


    He seemed nervous addressing Be, "Sis, I came uninvited, but there are things I need to say to you in person."


    Without waiting for Be to reply, and ignoring the passing guests, he dered, "You don''t have to worry about dragging me down anymore. The Taylor family is under my charge now. I can take care of you!"


    Touched by his deration, knowing this man was my uncle and the woman beside me was my mother, their familial bond moved me deeply.


    Turning to see Be struggling to hold back tears, she mockingly retorted, "Back when you couldn''t even change your diapers without crying for me, and now you''re protecting me?"


    Edith burst intoughter, almost choking on her drink.


    Herbert coughed slightly, not embarrassed by the mention of his past, but instead looked earnestly at Be, "Are you still mad at me?"


    As Be and I shifted our gaze back to Herbert, I smiled. "Uncle, mom has never been mad at you."


    Herbert was taken aback, "What did you call me?"


    Seeing his confused expression, Edith couldn''t help butugh again, "Let''s go to the lounge to talk. It''s too crowded here."


    With the guests still sparse, many who wished towork with Be hesitated upon seeing Herbert, a figure of authority, and did not dare to interrupt. We headed straight to the lounge.


    Edith quickly exined mine and Be''s rtionship to Herbert.


    Herbert, upon understanding, the formidable head of the Taylor family, was overwhelmed with emotion and handed me a ck card, "I didn''t prepare a wee gift for you; feel free to use this card as you wish."


    Holding the card, I was speechless.


    Even though he''s a bit old-fashioned... he sure knows how to give a gift. This ck card alone could easily cover a luxury vi in Cloud Vis. Seeing Be nod at me, I smiled, "Then... thank you, Uncle?"


    "What are you thanking me for?"


    Herbert cleared his throat, his voice firm, "The Taylor family was always meant to include your mother and you. This is nothing. From now on, the Taylor family will be you support."


    The atmosphere in the lounge was warm and congenial.


    It was clear that Herbert and Be had a strong bond; as they opened up, any sense of distance vanished.


    "Knock, knock-"


    The door was suddenly rapped on.


    As I made to get up, Herbert gestured for me to stay seated and went to open the door, nodding slightly to the person outside, "You''re here?"


    "Mr. Taylor," Gregory''sid-back voice came through the slightly ajar door. He paused, ncing at Edith. "You''ve cleared up those rumors with my sister?"


    "All cleared."


    "That''s good."


    Leaning against the doorframe,


    Gregory looked exhausted, as if he hadn''t slept in days, "If you''re serious about getting back together, you better treat her right. Otherwise, I won''t approve as her little brother."


    "Okay." Herbert nodded, then suddenly added, "And you better treat my niece right, too. Otherwise, I won''t let her marry into the Ford family pit."


    Gregory frowned, slightly amused. "Me? Marry your niece?"

 Chapter 526

    Edith leaned in, teasing him with a yful raise of her eyebrow, "What''s the matter, not interested in marriage?"


    "I have someone in mind I''d like to marry, not really into arranged marriages." Gregory responded coolly, his gaze briefly flickering inside. "Is Jane in there?"


    I was standing behind the door, out of his line of sight.


    Seeing the triumphant smile on Edith''s face, I couldn''t help but chuckle, about to speak up when Edith looked my way, "My dear niece,e here. My brother is looking for you."


    I could almost see the confusion spreading across Gregory''s face.


    Standing up and walking over, Gregory''s cool, dry hand took mine. He nced at Edith, his tongue pressed against his cheek before he suddenly smiled, "Since when did my Jane be your niece?"


    Before I could reply, Be wrapped an arm around my shoulder. Seeing through the teasing between Edith and Herbert, she couldn''t help butugh. "Because Jane is my daughter, what do you say?"


    Gregory straightened up instantly, his usually nonchnt demeanor faltering as he addressed Be seriously, "Ms. Taylor, you''re not joking, are you?" "It''s true, Greg."


    I squeezed his hand, exining, "It happened yesterday, but you didn''te back to Elmwood Visst night, and I hadn''t found the right moment to tell you."


    -Though, even if I had the chance, I probably wouldn''t have told him. After all, I was sworn to secrecy to win over his cousin.


    Be, amused by his adaptability, smiled. "So, from now on, you don''t have to call me Ms. Taylor, you can call me..."


    Gregory was quick to correct himself, "Mom."


    Me, Be, and both Herbert and Edith were all bbergasted.


    Herbert, from an angle Be couldn''t see, gave him a thumbs up.


    I quickly tugged at his hand.


    "...Cough." Gregory, trying to maintain hisposure, said, "No worries, our rtionship is so steady, calling her ''Mom'' is just a matter of time." Edith, enjoying his attempt to ingratiate himself with his future mother-inw,ughed, "Why not go ahead and call me ''Auntie'' while you''re at it?" Gregory gave her a sidelong nce, "You first reconcile with Herbert...ahem, I mean, my uncle, then we''ll talk."


    Mid-sentence, he cleared his throat, awkwardly changing his wording.


    Edith, arms crossed, watched him with amusement, "Oh, so now you''re rooting for us to get back together? You used to be so worried he''d mistreat me."


    Gregory chuckled, "Well, you wanted me to call you ''Auntie''."


    After a while, Herbert brought up the dinner Be nned to announce Jane''s true identity.


    He was skeptical, "Sis, Jane is the


    daughter you''ve finally found,


    shouldn''t we host a separate, more formal dinner? In the name of the Taylor family, or in your name, either works. It''ll show everyone how much we value Jane, ensuring no one dares to mistreat her in the future."


    "I''ve considered that."


    Be, gripping my hand earnestly, said, "I just can''t wait to tell everyone who my real daughter is. I don''t want her to suffer in silence anymore." Herbert, seated in a leather chair, his normally serious demeanor softened by his affection for his niece, "Jane, what do you think?"


    When he asked for my opinion, I smiled softly, "I''ll go with what you think is best. Whether it''s sooner orter, it doesn''t change the fact that I''m my mother''s daughter, and that''s all that matters." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Be," Gregory continued smoothly, "As far as I know, Summer Taylor is still filming Slow Life, and you haven''t announced your rtionship with her to the public yet..."


    He spected, "Including her, she probably doesn''t know yet, does she?"


    "You''re right." Be nodded, curious about his angle, "Go on."


    "Why not..."


    Gregory nced at me before suggesting, "y the long game."


    "Summer''s background, I looked into it two years ago, an orphan with no significant connections. How did shee to know you were looking for your daughter and manage to present herself to you?"

 Chapter 527

    Be nodded, her determination clear as she spoke, "I''ve already had someone look into who she''s been in contact with before."


    "It''s not easy to trace," Gregory asserted confidently, continuing, "When you went to see Jane yesterday, someone with an agenda probably spotted you. They''d want to erase any trace of their past, moving faster than us in covering their tracks."


    "Instead of chasing shadows, the best move is toy low for now. Let the dust settle, and once their guard is down, we can start connecting the dots." "But the contact I''ve had with my mom yesterday and today goes way beyond the normal interactions between a designer and a client."


    I raised my concern, "Wouldn''t it be hard to shake off their suspicion?"


    This shadowy figure''s tactics bore a striking resemnce to another from two years ago, both adept at staying concealed. Deeply cunning, they wouldn''t easily let their guard down.


    Herbert squinted thoughtfully, "Sis, how about we publicly announce Jane as your goddaughter?"


    "That way, we have a legitimate reason for your recent frequent interactions with Jane, offering her protection in in sight."


    "Then, about Jane..."


    Be was eager to reveal my background tonight, but the thought of the unseen adversary remaining atrge left her worried.


    She looked at me, concern in her eyes, fearing I might be upset.


    I offered a reassuring smile, agreeing with Gregory and Herbert''s n, "Mom, I think Gregory and Uncle Herbert are right. Compared to living a peaceful life in the future, how and when my background is revealed isn''t really that important."


    The adversary''s reach was too far and wide.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Yet, we were still clueless about their motives.


    Despite their efforts, they hadn''t gained anything from their meddling, with only my background being affected.


    Be took a deep breath, "Alright, then. I''ll announce you as my goddaughter tonight!"


    "That''ll give me plenty to boast about for a while," I joked.


    Just then, my phone rang. It was Christine, saying she had arrived at the hotel.


    After the call, I got up to meet her, giving Gregory an encouraging look before heading out.


    Gregory, usually so rxed, sat up straight on the couch, his demeanor unexpectedly... obedient.


    Edith teased him, "Looks like he''s finally met his match."


    ...


    Stepping out of the lounge, I headed towards the elevator.


    By now, more guests had arrived, and as I emerged from Be''s lounge in my eye-catching outfit, I definitely turned some heads.


    A few young men approached, asking for my contact details, which I politely declined.


    As I was about to leave the banquet hall, an uninvited guest caught my eye - Dorothy!


    I was certain Ivy hadn''t sent an invitation to the Myers family.


    Just then, a pop idol with millions of followers came over to chat, "You look stunning, and your aura would be unique even in our entertainment industry."


    "Are you the hotshot designer, Elena? You must be quite close to Ms. Taylor?"


    Despite knowing his angle, I remained polite, "Thank you, yes, I am. And Ms. Taylor... we''re quite close, yes..."


    --Does being mother and daughter count as close?


    Before I could finish, a mocking voice interjected, "Tsk, Jane Webster, trying to elevate your status much? Acting all important... just a designer, thinking you''re the


    main course?"


    Standing beside Dorothy, ady from some wealthy family, her arm linked with Dorothy''s, asked, "Dorothy, you know her?"


    "So maniptive?" Thedy eyed me dismissively. "You think you can aim for Ms. Taylor? Even the Harvey family had to show full sincerity to get a chance to work with Ms. Taylor, and you think you''re on the same level?"

 Chapter 528

    Dorothy chuckled, feigning a block, "Come on, Judie, don''t underestimate her. Who knows, she might have snagged herself a real catch, a millionaire perhaps. And someone might juste to back her up in a bit."


    "Dorothy, you''re literally Myers family royalty! You''re not really scared of her, are you? I mean, you said it yourself, she''s an orphan. Even if she doesnd some rich guy, do you really think they''d bring her home?"


    Judie Harvey scoffed with disdain, "Anyone invited by Ms. Taylor to this dinner party is from a well-matched family. At best, they''d just toy with her. They wouldn''t seriously risk their reputation over some scandalous affair, would they?"


    The younger brother who had tried to strike up a conversation earlier couldn''t stand it anymore and started to defend her, "No, actually, she was just with Ms. Taylor..."


    "Enough,"


    People of this social circle simply didn''t regardmon entertainers highly, no matter how famous or sessful they were. In the end, wasn''t it all about the money?


    Dorothy cut him off, "I know you''re going to say she knows Ms. Taylor..."


    "What?" Judie suddenly panicked. "She knows Ms. Taylor? Why didn''t you say so earlier..."


    "It''s not what you think."


    Dorothy pretended to rify but was actually stirring the pot, "She just designed some clothes for Ms. Taylor, that''s all. She''s probably just here to deliver them. And you know, she''s been divorced. Dressing all fancy now, probably trying tond a second husband. Ms. Taylor surely wouldn''t stick her neck out for a small-time designer. But if you''re scared of her, we don''t have to bother..."


    Judie, probably spoiled rotten at home, immediately felt emboldened again and sneered, "A divorced woman? Who here do you think she could possibly match?"


    The brother frowned, "Why do you have to talk like that?"


    "It''s okay."


    I smiled at the brother, calmly watching Judie, and said softly, "Match with Gregory, what do you think?"


    "Gregory?!" Judie was taken aback,


    as if she''d heard the joke of the


    century,ughing out loud and attracting quite a few guests'' attention. She asked the


    surrounding people, "Did you hear that? This divorced woman thinks she can snag Gregory Ford, the heir of the Ford family! That''s hrious!" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Before trying to snag Gregory, you might want to check out his track record!"


    Jealousy shed across Judie''s


    ???


    face as she disdainfully enlightened me, "He''s been waiting for his childhood sweetheart, who went missing over twenty years ago, go He''s not the type to be swayed by- women! Otherwise, with all the high society dames in Vista Town, how could you even dare to dream?"


    Some guests, probably also having a crush on Gregory, chimed in, "Exactly, hey, we''ve never seen you at any social gatherings before. How did you even get in here?"


    "In that case, we should just kick her out! We wouldn''t want to offend someone important. Everyone here could get dragged into it!"


    "Right!" Some who hadn''t spoken up, hearing this, joined in the chorus.


    Dorothy''s triumphant smirk was so pronounced, it was almost bursting at the seams!


    I smirked coldly, ignoring them, and went straight to a security officer, pointing at Dorothy and Judie. "Those two are making too much noise. Could you please ask them to leave?"


    "Yes, Ms. Webster!"


    The security officer immediatelyplied.


    Just how affectionate I was with Be when we entered, how long we spent in Be''s lounge, and the importance of tonight''s guest list were all well known to the security team.


    Thus, they knew very well who could be offended and who couldn''t!


    Dorothy wasn''t even on the guest list to begin with. As for the Harvey family, they were ast-minute addition, apparently because they had a business partner with a slight connection to Ivy. They had given their partner a whopping five percent discount to secure this invitation.

 Chapter 529

    After I had my say, I couldn''t be bothered to stick around. All I wanted was to go find Christine.


    "Why should I leave??"


    Judie, taken aback by the security guard''s blunt eviction notice, nced over at me in confusion. "Her, who is she..."


    Dorothy red at me viciously, then turned to the security guard and said, "Oh! Now I get it. That exins why a designer like her has been hanging around. She''s having an affair with you, isn''t she?!"


    "Mind yournguage!" The security guard frowned. "Ms. Webster is a distinguished guest. Your insults..."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Distinguished guest?" Judie grew even more anxious. "She''s whose guest? Could it be... Ms. Taylor?"


    But as soon as she said it, she seemed doubtful.


    Dorothy was even more incredulous and, feeling humiliated by the whispers of the onlooking guests, turned red with rage. She stormed over to me, teeth gritted, and hissed, "Jane, what tricks are you ying now? Grandma may defend you, but Be has her own daughter. What right do you have to be at such an important event..."


    "Am I not enough?" A cold voice came from behind me!


    It was so familiar.


    I turned around and, sure enough, saw Bryant''s impassive face!


    Why was he sticking up for me?


    This is going to be hard to exin to that green-eyed monster!


    But the effect at the moment was remarkable.


    Though Bryant''s power base was in RiverCity, his influence was immense, and many in Vista Town sought his favor. After all, a tiny leak from his wealth could sustain these so-called elite families.


    Like the Harvey family.


    Judie was stunned, whispering to Dorothy, "Why didn''t you say she knew Mr. Ferguson!!"


    The others who had just been eager to see me leave also turned away, looking guilty.


    Afraid of being implicated.


    I looked at Bryant. "Thanks for the offer, Mr. Ferguson, but I can handle this."


    Bryant looked slightly taken aback by my response, his lips tightening, "After all, you''re my ex-wife. If these people bully you, it''s like they''re pping me in the face."


    His voice was moderate, but itnded like a bombshell, leaving everyone dumbfounded.


    Wow.


    Married for three years and never made it public, but the divorce was announced?


    That was unnecessary.


    Judie''s face turned a palette of colors, realizing Dorothy had used her to target me. She quickly tried to make amends, "Mr. Ferguson, I didn''t recognize..."


    "It''s fine." Bryant said coldly, then


    1


    turned to Kevin, who was half a step behind, and ordered, "Release the news. Anypany still coborating with the Ho''s from tomorrow on will never do business with RF and the Ferguson Group!"


    This statement, though delivered without emotion, was thunderous!


    The onlookers were stunned!


    They must be thinking that Bryant''s reputation for doting on his


    wife


    u


    refunded, seeing as he still


    wasn''t


    heldone in such high regard even


    after our divorce.


    Judie went pale, her legs turning to jelly...


    "Mr. Ferguson!"


    Gregory came over from the direction of the lounge, wearing a forced smile on his face.


    "Thanks for defending my fianc¨¦e, Mr. Ferguson, but cutting ties with the Ho''s seems a bit roundabout."


    He stretched out an arm, pulling me into a possessive embrace, and said nonchntly, "If you ask me, driving them to bankruptcy would be simpler."

 Chapter 530

    The room was thick with tension, eyes darting around in disbelief, some mouths gaping wide open in shock.


    After all, Gregory and Bryant were giants in their own right, titans thatmanded respect and fear in equal measure. It was clear to everyone present: the Harvey family was in deep trouble.


    Judie was visibly shaken, ncing between Gregory and Bryant like they were the grim reapers themselves. Barely able to muster the courage, she turned to me, her face pale as a ghost, desperation clear in her voice, "Ms. Webster...I''m so sorry!! I shouldn''t have judged a book by its cover, I shouldn''t have insulted you... Can you, maybe, p me instead? Would that work?"


    Her voice was close to breaking, all pretenses of dignity lost, "I truly realize my mistake. Please, I''m begging you, ask Mr. Ford and Mr. Ferguson to spare my family... I came here hoping to partner with Ms. Taylor, but instead, I''ve doomed us. My dad will kill me!!"


    And I knew she wasn''t exaggerating.


    In families like hers, where privilege and power were handed down, a heavy price was expected in return. Failing to be an asset, and instead dragging the family name through the mud, well, the consequences were unimaginable.


    Gregory nced at me, perhaps sensing my soft spot, and then smirked at Judie, "Ms. Harvey, trying to guilt-trip my fianc¨¦e, really? Did you think someone as ruthless as me would settle for anyone less formidable?"


    I was taken aback. Was that really necessary?!


    Sure, people say birds of a feather flock together, but opposites attract too, right?


    Judie, realizing her fate was sealed, was trembling.


    Her phone rang, and the look on her face upon seeing the caller ID was one of sheer terror, "Hello, Dad..."


    "Get back here now!"


    It seemed someone who knew Larkin Harvey had already filled him in, his voice booming with fury through the phone.


    Judie left in disgrace, leaving Dorothy, who seemed unfazed, chuckling, "What, you''re going to bankrupt the Myers family next? I''m not scared!"


    Of course, she wasn''t. Gregory and Bryant, for all their might, weren''t the type to take such drastic measures.


    Gregory''s gaze hardened, his tone biting, "You''ve been a disgrace to the Myers family for over twenty years, no better than a street thug."


    Dorothy clenched her teeth, "Gregory!"


    "Ms. Myers, is it?"


    One of Gregory''s security approached, "Ms. Taylor has asked you to leave immediately. Otherwise, we''ll have no choice but to call the police."


    The room''s gaze shifted to Dorothy, now with a hint of disdain.


    As Dorothy passed by me, she hissed, "Watch your back, Jane. My mom says she has ways to deat


    with you. Don''t think you and


    e


    Gregory willst forever. Cherish the


    time you have now."


    I was momentarily stunned, but by the time I collected myself, she was already walking away.


    Watching her leave, a sense of unease settled in my heart...


    Pearl Myers was no pushover.


    But what could she possibly have up her sleeve now?


    Gregory furrowed his brow, "What did she say to you?" "Nothing important."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I masked my concerns with a smile, "Just some harsh words."


    With the issue of the chip already weighing heavily on him, there


    no


    was


    to burden him tent


    this unresolved matter.


    Bryant seemed to notice my difort, ¡°Jane, are you alright?"


    ¡°I''m fine, thanks for stepping in, Mr. Ferguson!"


    I shook my head and maintained a polite distance as I thanked him. Then I noticed a woman standing by his side.


    She wore an elegant white dress, hugging her figure perfectly, her features delicate yet distant.


    Something about her dress seemed familiar.


    As she caught my gaze, she looked momentarily flustered, moving closer to Bryant forfort.

 Chapter 531

    Gregory saw her too, his brow creasing silently. He nced my way and murmured, "Jane, I need to have a quick word with Mr. Ferguson about some business matters. Could you check on Christine, see why she hasn''te up yet?"


    "Sure."


    I nodded and made my way out, dialing Christine as I waited for the elevator.


    The tension between the two was palpable, a silent storm brewing.


    Ex-husband, current partner...


    No one dared to get in the middle of that; they all steered clear, giving them space.


    Gregory bit his cheek, clearly itching for a confrontation but, for the sake of not ruining his mother-inw''s event, he managed a coldugh, "Mr. Ferguson, care for a private chat?"


    "Let''s."


    Bryant watched Jane''s retreating figure, his fingers curling slightly.


    He had thought, hoped, that seeing him with another woman would stir some emotion in Jane. But it seemed... she couldn''t care less.


    As if, to her, he was now just an ex. Nothing more.


    Following Gregory to an emergency stairwell, Bryant was caught off guard when Greg''s fist connected with his face!


    Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t retaliate, tasting the metallic tang.


    "Mr. Ferguson!"


    The thud rmed Kevin, who was about to burst in.


    "It''s nothing!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Bryant, pain seemingly absent from his features, smirked provocatively, "What''s the matter? She doesn''t care if I find a recement. What''s it to you?"


    Before he could finish, another punchnded on his face.


    Symmetry.


    Gregory grabbed Bryant by the cor, fury zing in his eyes, "It''s because you never appreciated her. And now, you''re pulling these stunts?"


    It was obvious to Greg; the woman Bryant brought was a stand-in for Jane.


    From one man to another, Gregory knew exactly what Bryant was trying to do.


    Bryant sneered, breaking free, "That''s my choice, Greg. If she has a problem, let her tell me."


    Greg''s gaze was fierce, the air thick with tension, "You think I''d let your antics soil her view again?" "That''s not for you to decide."


    Bryant straightened his tie, "Whether I''m finding a stand-in or nning to win her back, it''s up to me!"


    ...


    Outside the emergency door, Kevin looked at his boss, puzzled and concerned about the bruise on his face.


    "Boss, should we head to the hospital?"


    Bryant replied calmly, "No need."


    Nadine clenched her fists at the sight of his injury. In that moment in the banquet hall, when she saw that woman, she understood why she was Bryant''s date for the evening.


    She was just... a stand-in for Jane.


    And now, Bryant, despite being physically assaulted, seemed unfazed.


    The reason...


    It was because the man who hit him was Jane''s current boyfriend.


    Looking deeper, it all somehow connected back to Jane.


    So, he chose to keep the peace.


    Nadine found herself surprised by the depth of feeling this powerful man harbored.


    When Christine, Dailey, and I returned to the banquet, Be was just starting her speech.


    Dressed in a sleek ck gown, Be was a natural on stage, her opening remarks effortless and engaging.


    But that wasn''t the main event. As she concluded, her gaze found mine, "Lastly, I''m thrilled to share some wonderful news. Jane here, is my newly appointed goddaughter."


    "Additionally, she''s the mastermind behind the trending Janedream brand, Elena. I hope everyone here will extend their support."


    The room buzzed with excitement.


    A girl, previously siding with Dorothy,


    ine?


    gasped in disbelief, "Elena? The internationally renowned designer, whose custom designs are booked solid till next year?!"

 Chapter 532

    The girl beside her said, "Who else? Janedream''s Elena, of course! I just didn''t expect her to be such a young and beautiful woman in person!" "Pfft, I didn''t see you defending her earlier, and now you''re all praises."


    "What could I have done?"


    The other girl nced at her, "Did you forget how nasty you, Judie, and Dorothy were talking about her earlier? If I had defended her, you guys would have probablyshed out at me too."


    Keeping a low profile.


    Nothing unusual.


    She didn''t argue, just mumbled, "My mom was trying so hard to secure a private session with Elena for me, and now, because of my mess... it''s probably never going to happen."


    "It might not be that bad."


    Another girl chimed in, ¡°I don''t think she''s the type to hold grudges, especially not against someone who''s, no offense, not the sharpest tool in the shed."


    The room buzzed with chatter.


    Before the dinner even ended, I was swarmed with business cards - some were offers for coborations, others were trying to secure a private session of their own.


    But mostly, they were looking towork.


    They believed that if they could get on my good side, any project they wanted to tackle would be a breeze.


    Herbert also made it clear on the spot that since I was Be''s goddaughter, I was naturally considered his niece as well.


    That way, even if I wasn''t keen on helping them with anything, just leaving a good impression on me would give them a smooth sailing.


    After all, Be, Gregory, Bryant, Herbert - any one of them was a big fish that nobody at the event could afford to provoke.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    To say the least, this was the most kindness I had ever felt in one day.


    It''s just human nature, I guess.


    But it also made me realize I still had a lot to work on.


    Janedream, despite its rapid growth, wasn''t enough to give me a solid standing in Vista Town, where the elite were a dime a dozen.


    As I was handed another business card, Gregory strolled over, casually wrapping an arm around my waist.


    "Mr. Ford, Ms. Webster, I''ve spotted a friend. Please, go ahead without me."


    The person handing me the card took the hint and left.


    Gregory smirked, teasing, "Getting a lot of business cards, aren''t you?"


    "Jealous?" I raised an eyebrow at him.


    He chuckled, squeezing my waist a bit before whispering in my ear, "I''m not just jealous."


    I felt a tickle and couldn''t help butugh, "Oh? And what else?"


    Gregory''s voice was yful yet suggestive, "I''m also hungry."


    My cheeks flushed, and I quickly nced around, thankful that everyone had made space for this VIP the moment he approached. And naturally, I wasn''t foolish enough to ask him what he meant by ''hungry''.


    We''re adults here, after all.


    Bryant returned to the hall, mingling with a few people who came up to converse before nodding to Be and making his exit.


    As he left the hall, he instinctively looked back, immediately spotting the woman who used to have eyes only for him, now in the arms of another man.


    |


    It was as if a clear line had been drawn between them.


    On the drive back, Nadine felt the tension in the car was palpable, with Bryant''s cigarette never seeming to burn out.


    She disliked secondhand smoke but endured it all the same.


    For a moment, she wondered, if Jane were here instead of her, would he still be smoking like this?


    After a long silence, she finally spoke up, her fingers clenched around her dress, Mr. Ferguson, thank you for taking care of my mother''s medical expenses."


    He seemed distracted, but at her words, he frowned slightly, ncing


    at


    V his voice devoid


    of emotion, "You don''t need


    me."


    to


    thank


    York Carlson had mentioned it to him after handling the matter, but it wasn''t something he dwelled on.


    His response was so cold, leaving no room for further conversation. Nadine looked at his chiseled profile, saying, "The doctor told me it was


    charged to your ount. Don''t


    worry, I n to repay you as soon as


    save up enough money."


    "Repay?"


    Bryant''s lips twisted into a mocking smile, "Then you should contact York and transfer it to his ount."

 Chapter 533

    ?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nadine was struck with a moment of disbelief.


    This was definitely not what she had expected!


    Bryant chuckled, his deep-set eyes scanning her without really seeing, effortlessly piercing through her fa?ade.


    Just one look was enough for Nadine to awkwardly lower her head, avoiding his gaze!


    This man was terrifying!


    ying coy in front of someone like Bryant, who had a deep understanding of human nature, was a grave mistake...


    Leisurely, Bryant stubbed out his cigarette, his voice hoarse yet his presence still intimidating, "What did you think I called you here today for?"


    Nadine''s heart pounded, not from excitement but from fear and anxiety.


    Looking down at her, Bryant slowly figured out what was going through her mind. "Thought you could rece Jane, did you?"


    She gripped her dress tighter, trying to quell her shaking body, but fear was useless here. She forced herself to look up at Bryant, "So, Mr. Ferguson, can I?"


    Bryant scoffed, not giving her a direct answer, only saying, "Park here."


    Kevin, picking up on the subtle anger in his boss''s tone, mmed the brakes and pulled over.


    Bryant leaned towards Nadine.


    Her eyes trembled, thinking she might have a chance, but Bryant''s hand reached past her, opening the car door on her side.


    He withdrew, his voice cold and final, "Get out!"


    "I..." Nadine was stunned!


    They had exited the highway earlier due to a crash causing severe congestion, and now she didn''t even know where they were!


    Kevin got out and opened the door for her, "Please, Miss White."


    A wave of humiliation almost drowned Nadine!


    Her legs wobbled as she stepped out, clinging to herst shred of dignity. "This...this dress belongs to Ms. Webster, right? I''ll have it cleaned..."


    "No need." Bryant''s voice was indifferent, his gaze never meeting hers. "She has many like it. She won''t want something someone else has worn." She wasn''t wanted by him, let alone the dress.


    Watching the Maybach drive off into the night, Nadine''s face lost all color, her eyes filled with resentment.


    If she had never gotten close, she wouldn''t have yearned for more.


    But once she thought there was a chance, desire uncontrobly burgeoned within her...


    When the dinner party ended, I finally rxed, limping towards the lounge.


    Gregory nced down, asking, "Shoes hurting you?"


    "Yeah, probably got blisters."


    I hardly wore high heels these past years, and tonight, for the dress, I chose a new pair. It was bound to happen.


    Suddenly, Gregory bent down, sweeping me off my feet with a stern face. "Why didn''t you say anything about your feet hurting?" "Put me down!"


    I looked back. Several guests hadn''t left yet, hoping to catch a word with Be.


    His actions attracted quite a few stares.


    Gregory smirked. "What''s there to fear? I''m your legitimate boyfriend, not an ex-husband."


    He emphasized "ex-husband" a bit too much.


    Alright. Settling scores, albeitte, was his style.


    ¡°Congrattions, you''re right."


    He said solemnly, shouldering the lounge door open, carrying me inside, and cing me on the couch before naturally sitting next to me.


    ¡°Jane, you''re too tolerant of pain. It''s bleeding, and you didn''t even make a sound."


    "It''s just a scrape, no big deal."

 Chapter 534

    Gregory shot me a sidelong nce, not engaging in conversation, his grip on my wrist unyielding, leaving no room for me to pull away.


    He pulled out his phone and made a call.


    Shortly after, a server came in with antiseptic wipes and a tube of ointment.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gregory snapped one of the wipes and gently cleaned my wound, his longshes shadowing his emotions, but his voice was unmistakably muffled, "I can''t control what happened to you in the past, but from now on, you need to take better care of yourself."


    ¡°The areas where you''re careless, I''ll cover for you."


    My heart trembled slightly, and tears welled up in my eyes, my lips quivering, almost wanting to cry.


    Turns out, it''s not just sadness that can bring tears.


    Before I could even speak, Gregory, a man who once imed he was never good at delicate tasks like tending to wounds, was now applying the ointment with such care and precision, a focus I had never seen even when he was signing multimillion-dor deals.


    The cool ointment felt like electricity spreading through my body, making me instinctively shrink back.


    Gregory frowned slightly, holding onto my ankle to keep me still, his tone annoyed: "Now you realize it hurts?"


    "It''s not that, it doesn''t hurt."


    Truthfully, it wasn''t painful.


    And the cool ointment felt way better than the constant rubbing of my wound against the inside of my shoe.


    Gregory frowned lightly as he finished applying the ointment, swiftly putting it aside. He then scooped me up by my waist and settled me onto hisp.


    He rested his forehead against mine, his eyes filled with resignation as he said, "Jane, it hurts, it hurts, okay?"


    "I can''t stand to see you hurt."


    "Not even a little bit."


    His possessive yetmanding voice filled my ears, and I suddenly looked up and kissed him.


    But unlike before, I didn''t close my eyes instinctively; I wanted to engrave this moment of deep affection into my heart forever.


    I''m not particrly good at initiating kisses, often just clumsily trying.


    But Gregory seemed to enjoy it, and when I noticed his body''s reaction, my cheeks flushed, and I moved back, the alcohol finally hitting me, leaving me a bit weak.


    His eyes were swirling with desire as he straightened my clothes, his one hand holding me close, the other pinching my cheek, "Alcohol really does give you courage, huh? Getting all flirty with me?"


    "Knock, knock-"


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Edith stood there, her smile blooming like a flower, her teasing evident: "What''s all this flirty talk? Did hear something I shouldn''t have?"


    I reflexively jumped out of Gregory''s embrace, standing up quickly, my face nearly on fire, my body feeling light, yet I forced myself to stabilize, ¡°Edith, you startled me!"


    Gregory didn''t move, preemptively retorting, "Why didn''t you knock?"


    Edith, feeling a bit guilty but still defiant, replied, ¡°I did knock, didn''t I?¡± "Who knocks after opening the door?"


    I quickly interjected, "It''s really not necessary, the band-aid will do..."


    "It''s no trouble at all, I always carry a spare pair of shoes."

 Chapter 535

    Edith whipped out her phone and called Herbert. As she approached, she said, "I''ve asked Herbert to bring it over for you. Don''t sweat it; men are there to be bothered."


    "You should start bothering Gregory more often. You''re the only one who can actually get through to him," Edith added.


    When Herbert arrived with the shoes, the party was still in full swing.


    Throughout the evening, Herbert was practically glued to Be, affectionately calling her "big sis" and openly showcasing her close ties with the Taylor family.


    This move only made everyone more determined to get on Be''s good side.


    After all, Herbert had a reputation for being a tough nut to crack...


    By the time Gregory and I got back to Elmwood Vis, it was past ten.


    Stepping into the elevator, I pressed for the sixth floor, but he hesitated to choose his, leaving me puzzled. He then pinned me against the elevator wall.


    His hands gripped my waist as he pulled me closer, his voice husky. "Has the buzz worn off yet?"


    "Not yet..."


    I had switched to ts earlier, fearing Be had overindulged, and ended up drinking a few for her.


    The ride back was a bit of a blur, and I still felt lightheaded.


    Gregory''s lips curved into a sly smile as he lifted me slightly, whispering enticingly, "Then how about another kiss?"


    "...There''s a camera, surveince!"


    I turned my face away, wishing I could disappear into a blind spot.


    Undeterred, Gregory kissed my forehead, "We''re almost there." "Ding"


    As if on cue with his words, the elevator came to a stop.


    As I tried to dash out, he effortlessly grabbed my wrist and followed me out of the elevator. "The wiring at my ce is acting up, haven''t got


    around to fixing it yet."


    Perhaps emboldened by the alcohol, once inside, I leaned against the entryway cab, locking eyes with him, "Gregory, are you trying to sleep with me?"


    He didn''t flinch, his gaze intense and filled with desire, deeper than the night sky outside, "Yes, I''ve wanted to for a long time."


    "A long time?"


    I was taken aback.


    Considering how long I''ve been back, his "long time" didn''t quite add up.


    Gregory stepped closer, pressing me


    against the cab, his eyes not hiding the fervor within, "Since recognized you, or rather, before I found you but knew I was already a man, I''ve wanted you."


    With no time for me to react, his burning kissnded on my lips, as if to consume me whole, heart and soul.


    His urgency was unprecedented, filling the quiet space with the low, trembling tones of his voice.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Whether it was his blunt words or the overwhelming possessiveness, my body responded uncontrobly... "Greg..."


    "Greg... Greg..."


    My consciousness was blurry, yet strikingly vivid.


    The drunkenness prevented me from overthinking, but I was acutely aware of whose arms I was in.


    He lifted me effortlessly to his waist, his breath hot against my ear, "Baby, do you prefer the couch or the bed?"

 Chapter 536

    The words were too blunt, too direct.


    Even through the haze of alcohol, I couldn''t help but blush furiously, burying my face in his shoulder and muttering, "I''ll listen to you."


    "Listen to me?" Gregory''s question, whispered against my earlobe in a husky voice, sent shivers down my spine. "Then I want both." Before I could process his words, I found myself pinned beneath him on the couch.


    The room''s atmosphere thickened, breathsing short and fast as his tender kisses began their descent.


    Soon, my voice melted into a whisper, "Gregory..."


    When he looked up, his eyes wereden with desire, leaving no room for retreat. He whispered my name like a prayer, "Jane... Jane....."


    A moment of pain brought a brief rity, swiftly drowned by an overwhelming wave of pleasure.


    In that moment, nothing else existed but the two of us, the closest two people could be.


    He carried me into the bathroom, my thoughts scattering. Even there, I found no strength to resist, leaning helplessly against the wall, "I can''t, Gregory... I''m too tired..."


    "Alright, let''s move to the bed."


    Whoever said men lose their edge after thirty was clearly lying.


    The next morning, my body ached deliciously, but the man beside me seemed as fresh as if he''d just woken from a restful sleep.


    He wrapped his arms around me, seemingly ready for another round.


    I jumped out of bed, quickly forgetting my embarrassment, and red at him, asking, "What do you want?"


    His chuckle, full of unspoken desire, was his only reply: "You."


    "Huh?"


    I hadn''t quite caught on, responding instinctively, only to meet his teasing, yful gaze.


    The nerve!


    ...


    I made my way to the bathroom to freshen up, leaving him lounging at the doorway in just his boxers, a tender look in his eyes.


    Feeling his gaze, I tried to hide my blush through the mirror, "What are you looking at?"


    "You," he said simply, a smile tugging at his lips.


    This was never going to end.


    I red at him fiercely, my frustration peaking as I washed my face and made room for him at the sink.


    After applying my skincare, I headed to the living room for a drink, only to hear noises from the kitchen.


    A sudden realization struck me.


    Exhausted from the night before, I''d only wanted a solid sleep, forgetting that Zoe wasing over to cook and clean. The mess on the couch...


    I hadn''t had a chance to tidy up.


    Hoping against hope, I nced towards the couch, praying Zoe hadn''t started there yet.


    But the couch and coffee table were immacte, with the messy nketpletely gone, leaving no trace ofst night''s disarray.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I turned, intending to retreat to the


    bedroom, when Zoe''s cheerful voice


    called out, "Jane, slept well?


    Breakfast is ready. I just reheated everything."


    I froze, forcing calmness as I turned around, trying to cover the marks on my neck, only to see Zoe''s smile deepen, "And Greg? He''s up, right?"


    ...


    Trust Zoe to understand without words.


    Fighting the urge to flee from sheer embarrassment, I nodded, trying to sound casual, "Yeah, he''s up. Just getting ready, then we''ll eat." "Great."


    "Thanks, Zoe."


    Her behavior struck me as odd...


    It was as if before, she cared for a friend of Gregory''s, but now, she was looking after Mrs. Ferguson-to-be of the Ford family with all her heart.


    "It''s good, really good. Gregory''s been on his own for so many years, finally got his wish."

 Chapter 537

    Zoe was in tears, "Adah has been on his case forever, just wanting him to settle down and start his own chapter. Now, finally, Greg''s seen the light at the end of the tunnel!"


    "Zoe..." Gregory, slipping on a jacket, came out with a helpless expression. "You talk as if I''m some sort of lonely heart no one wants."


    "I''m just happy for you, that''s all!"


    Zoe shot him a look before quickly pouring him a ss of water, "Your grandma and mom would be thrilled..."


    Gregory cut her off, "Let''s not tell them just yet."


    "You''re not nning on telling the family?"


    Zoe blinked, taken aback, "Jane''s a wonderful girl, from a good family. Don''t you go pulling a rence on us now!"


    Setting down his ss, Gregory reassured her, "You''ve got it all wrong. It''s just not the right time. You know the kind of mess the Ford family''s in right now."


    Zoe exhaled in relief, "That''s true. I mean, you were raised by your grandfather, you''re not about to pull a stunt like rence."


    Zoe offered a few more words of advice before briskly tidying up the kitchen, ready to leave.


    Before she left, she pulled me aside at the entryway, a bit sheepishly, "Don''t mind Zoe prying too much. I know you''re practically family, and seeing as you don''t have an elder close by, I couldn''t help but remind you, if you didn''t take precautionsst night, make sure to take care of it."


    "The rhythm method''s not reliable. Though if you were to get pregnant, Timothy and the rest would only be overjoyed, the Ford family''s tongues wag, and it''s easy to fall prey to gossip."


    I was slightly stunned and a bit embarrassed but also felt cared for, nodding, "Okay, thanks for looking out for me."


    Last night had been unexpected, and we hadn''t taken precautions.


    After breakfast, with the chip issue still unresolved, Gregory went back home to change before heading straight to the Ford Group.


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to drop off a suitcase at my ce, "Darling, house my luggage for a bit."


    "...Sure."


    I could already imagine the shameless ease with which he''d make himself at home in my ce.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But far from feeling burdened by the prospect of an extra person in the house, my heart was full.


    Later, I had ns to check out the office building with Christine and, incidentally, to pick up some birth control.


    Unexpectedly, just as I reached the parking garage, I received a call from the nursing home.


    "Ms. Webster, did you pick up Ramona?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    My heart tightened. "Is Ramona missing?"


    "Yes, we''ve already contacted the Myers family, and they hadn''t picked her up either."


    The nurse exined, "She was still in


    her


    To room when we did our morning


    It was only after Dr.


    Andrews visited that we noticed she was missing."


    "Have you searched the entire facility?"


    "We''ve searched everywhere!"


    The nurse urged, "You shoulde over, see if we need to call the police or what to do next."


    "I''m on my way."


    I hurried to my car, racing towards the nursing home. My mind was in turmoil.


    It felt like someone had orchestrated this.


    Arriving at the nursing home, I barely got out of the car when I saw another car''s driver approaching me, "Jane, are you okay?" Surprised, I recognized him, "Mark, what are you doing here?"


    "I was in Vista Town for work."

 Chapter 538

    My heart was racing, and I blurted out without a second thought, "Something terrible has happened, Ramona''s gone missing."


    "Hey, hey, take a breath. I''ll help you look for her," Mark reassured me, cing aforting hand on my shoulder.


    "But weren''t you here on some business? You should probably get that sorted first..."


    "No worries, finding Ramona is way more important. Let''s not waste any more time, let''s go!"


    With that, Mark joined me as we rushed into the nursing home.


    The room was quiet, save for Dr. Andrews and his assistant.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Dr. Andrews furrowed his brows upon seeing me. "Ms. Webster, what in the world is going on? Ramona was on the verge of recovery, how could she just disappear at a time like this?"


    "Dr. Andrews, I''m sorry, I only just got the news myself."


    I scanned the room, finding no signs of disarray, which only added to my anxiety.


    Before jumping to any conclusions, I sought confirmation from Dr. Andrews, "Doctor, given Ramona''s current recovery state, is it possible she became confused again and wandered off?"


    "That''s unlikely."


    Dr. Andrews was firm in his answer, confident. "Ramona was nearly fully recovered. With the treatment nned for today and tomorrow, she was supposed to be discharged. Even without thesest sessions, it''s improbable she would rpse so suddenly; her nervous system has pretty much healed."


    "So, you''re saying Ramona was definitely lucid?"


    Dr. Andrews nodded. "Yes, that seems to be the case."


    I clenched my hands nervously.


    The absence of chaos in the room suggested Ramona might have been taken away quietly while asleep.


    Mark frowned, asking, "Could Dorothy and her crew be behind this?"


    "It''s not out of the question."


    I was about to call the police on my cell when an unknown number suddenly called.


    Under normal circumstances, I''d dismiss it as spam and hang up. But now, I had to answer, "Hello?"


    "Should I address you as Ms. Webster, or perhaps Ms. Myers, or... Ms. Taylor?" The man''s voice on the other end was chillingly eerie.


    With just a few words, he made it clear he had dug deep into my background, while I knew nothing about him!


    I shivered involuntarily as I asked, "Who are you?"


    "My identity isn''t important." He dodged the question, "But what is important, for you, is that I have Ramona."


    "Who exactly are you?!"


    I took a deep breath, trying to suppress the panic rising within me, and focused on the crucial matter, "What do you want?"


    "Talking to someone smart sure makes things easier."


    He let out a sinister chuckle, "I''ll text you an address. Don''t call the cops, ande alone."


    I frowned. "Alone?"


    Hearing this, Mark''s expression


    turned serious as he took the phone from me and spoke firmly, "I don''t care who you are, but there''s no way I''m letting her go alone. Either I go with her, or we involve the police."


    "Mark..."


    I was worried this might provoke the caller, but Mark shook his head at me and continued, "You''re not doing this for a ransom, or you wouldn''t be doing this at all. I''m going to ensure her safety, that''s all."


    "Fine!" The caller pondered for a moment before agreeing, "But you have only half an hour, or I can''t guarantee Ramona''s safety o anymore!"


    With that, he hung up.


    My heart was in turmoil as I nced at the address he had sent, and we sprinted towards the parking lot.


    It was an abandoned factory on the outskirts of town.


    Even at our fastest, it would take nearly half an hour to get there from the nursing home, leaving no time to spare.

 Chapter 539

    As I reached for the driver''s side door, Mark stopped me. "Take the passenger seat, I''ll drive."


    "Thanks, Mark. I appreciate it."


    I shot him a grateful look, not bothering to argue.


    My mind was preupied with Ramona''s safety, driving distracted wasn''t an option.


    On the way to the abandoned factory, I quickly texted Christine to let her know I couldn''t make it, telling her to decide on her own.


    Then, I dialed Gregory''s number.


    But all I got was the endless ring, eventually leading to the robotic voice, "Sorry, the person you are calling is not avable. Please try againter..."


    This sent a wave of unease through me. Could something have happened to Gregory as well?


    Mark, with both hands on the wheel, gave me a quick nce. "Tried calling Gregory but got no answer?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yeah..." I nodded, absent-mindedly.


    Mark seemed to understand, "Don''t worry too much. Try giving him another call."


    "Alright."


    I dialed again but still got no answer.


    Seeing my worried expression, Mark tried to reassure me, "With the whole Ford Group copyright infringement mess blowing up, he''s probably just tied up with that. Not hearing his phone wouldn''t be odd."


    That didn''t do much to ease my mind.


    But there was nothing more I could do for now, except head towards the outskirts of the city to find out who was on the other end of that mysterious call.


    Changing gears, I called the Myers family.


    Dorothy answered, "Hello? Who is this?"


    "Did you guys take Ramona?"


    They were the only ones I could think of who might do such a thing.


    Dorothy quickly recognized my voice and chuckled, "Jane, you should speak with evidence."


    "You better have a clean conscience!"


    I took a deep breath, my voice cold, "If this is about the Myers'' estate, and something happens to Ramona, don''t expect to see a dime!" With that, I hung up.


    I was pretty sure now that the Myers family was involved.


    ...


    Dorothy, hearing the call end abruptly, shed a moment of anger, then worry, turning to Pearl sitting beside her.


    "Mom, are you sure this won''t backfire?"


    "Rx." Pearl lifted her chin, her eyes full of confidence. "What belongs to the Myers will be yours. No one else should even dream about it."


    Dorothy breathed a sigh of relief, curiosity getting the better of her "Who did you find this time? They managed to take that olddy from the nursing home without a trace! Why didn''t we do this sooner?"


    Doing this earlier would have ensured her ce as the Myers'' heiress, avoiding being overshadowed by Jane atst night''s dinner.


    She couldn''t stand to see that woman soaking up all the glory, especially after Be called her a goddaughter, like she had luck on her side! Pearl smiled at her question. "He only returned to the countryst night."


    "International contacts?"


    "You could say that." Patting her head affectionately, Pearl added, "I''ll introduce you to him someday."


    "Why would I need to meet him?"


    Dorothy looked puzzled, "He''s just a thug for hire. We pay him, he does the job."


    She was a Myers heiress, after all, why would she need any dealings with the underworld?


    Seeing the disdain on her face, Pearl paused, then softly said, "We might have to rely on him for Myers'' matters from now on. Meeting him wouldn''t hurt."


    "...Fine." Dorothy replied, with a touch of impatience and a hint of malice "Are you sure we can pull this off? Gregory will definitely intervene the moment he finds out."


    "This time, he''ll be toote to do anything!"

 Chapter 540

    Approaching the outskirts of town near the abandoned factory, Christine''s call came through.


    She was frantic, "Jane, you said Ramona''s in trouble, what happened? Isn''t she supposed to be in the nursing home?"


    "Ramona''s been kidnapped." My heart was pounding as I tried to keep it simple. "Looks like it''s Dorothy and Pearl''s scheme. They''ve told me to head to an abandoned factory on the outskirts of town."


    "That''s despicable! How could they keep targeting an elderly woman like this!"


    Christine was livid, then quickly asked, "Where are you now? Does Gregory know about this? I''ming to meet you right away!"


    "Gregory''s clueless, caught up in some patent issue, hasn''t even checked his phone."


    As the car neared the location sent by the kidnappers, I spoke in brief, "I''m almost at the abandoned factory on the outskirts. You don''t need toe; I''m not alone, ran into Mark on the way here. He''sing with me."


    "Mark? He''s in Vista Town?"


    "Yes."


    The car slowly came to a stop, and ncing at the time, we were almost exactly on schedule, couldn''t afford another minute''s dy, "Chris, we''re here, gotta go!"


    As Christine listened to the dial tone, she grabbed her car keys while hurriedly dialing another number.


    After no luck getting through to Dailey for a while, she decided to call Gregory''s friend, rence. It didn''t matter if it was through rence or Dailey, as long as she could get the message to Gregory.


    rence picked up quickly, not holding any grudge for being previously brushed off, and with his usual carefree tone, "Ah, little Chris, finally remembered me? Realized Dailey can''tpete with me, huh..."


    With no time to waste, Christine cut straight to the chase, "Someone''s kidnapped Ramona Myers! They''ve informed Jane to head to an abandoned factory on the outskirts to rescue her, and Gregory''s not answering his phone. Can you find a way to reach him?!"


    The Myers duo, mother and


    daughter,


    were notoriously ruthless, capable of poisoning their own for


    inheritance; what wouldn''t they do?


    Even with Mark by her side, Christine couldn''t shake off the feeling that it wasn''t enough.


    "We need to get the message to Gregory!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing this, rence immediately became serious, "You mean Jane has already gone to the outskirts alone?"


    "What else?!" Christine retorted, then added a reminder, "Oh, not alone, she''s got your family''s Gregory''s top rival with her."


    In Christine''s eyes, Bryant was at


    best a former brother-inw, hardly a rival, especially considering past actions, he was no co


    But Mark, always supportive of Jane and with his gentle demeanor, was a different story.


    Hearing this, rence was startled,


    "I, I gotta go tell Greg! Don''t do


    anything rash, we don''t need a l.ne


    ''Seven Dwarfs Save the Princess'' situation."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that foolish!"


    "That''s good."


    rence ended the call efficiently, initially considering calling Gregory but then, realizing the urgency, dialed Lucius directly.


    Lucius, always on standby for Gregory''s orders, seldom missed a call.


    Lucius answered, his tone serious, "Hey, bro."


    Relieved to have him pick up, rence got straight to the point, "Are you with Greg?"


    "Yeah."


    "Is he busy?"

 Chapter 541

    "Yeah."


    Lucius stood just outside the boardroom, ncing towards the doorway with a troubled expression, "They''re in the middle of a shareholders'' meeting. The whole debacle with the M398 chip has blown out of proportion. Gregory initially wanted to halt production immediately, but several major shareholders disagreed. There''s probably someone pulling strings from behind at PL Group too, refusing to negotiate and pushing for awsuit instead. This led to our stocks plummeting eight points as soon as the market opened today. Mr. Ford and his faction are using this as an opportunity to try and oust Gregory from Ford Enterprises again."


    The situation was a ssic case of being stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    "Damn, talk about a stab in the back."


    rence cursed, a sentiment anyone could understand. With such a headache-inducing situation, it was no wonder he missed a call from Jane.


    But rence hadn''t forgotten what was important, "Anyway, you need to barge into that meeting right now and tell him his wife''s in trouble. It''s an emergency."


    "Jane''s in trouble?!" Lucius knew all too well how much Gregory valued his wife. His expression tightened, "I''m on it. Gotta hang up now!"


    Pushing open the boardroom door, the immediate shift of everyone''s gaze towards him made his legs go weak for a moment.


    Not because he was afraid of interrupting the meeting.


    But because if anything happened to Gregory''s wife, he didn''t even want to think about where Gregory might send him as punishment. Gregory sensed something was off, his aura turning frosty as he fixed his eyes on Lucius. "What happened?"


    "Boss..." Lucius leaned in, whispering in his ear, "It''s about your wife... something''s happened..."


    Before he could even finish, Gregory was already on his feet, striding towards the door!


    Lucius, startled, quickly followed him.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Mr. Gregory? The shareholder''s meeting isn''t over yet! With thepany facing such a crisis, don''t you think you owe us an exnation?"


    "Ha! Since when did he ever consider us?"


    "Gregory! Just try walking out now!"


    Hanson, seizing the moment, stood up in a fury, mming his hand on the table. "Do you even care about us anymore?! Do you think you own Ford Enterprises?! Is it that Jane who''s in trouble? Always so caught up in your personal life, you''re unfit to Tead thispany! If you don''t care about Ford Enterprises, then get lost!"


    Hearing this, Gregory''s expression turned venomous, his gaze as lethal as poison. After whispering


    something to Lucius, who hurried out immediately, Gregory turned back to face his father. His eyes were icy, devoid of any warmth as he looked at his own father like an enemy, scoffing, "Hanson, if I find out you had anything to do with her trouble, you better pick out a coffin for yourself."


    "Otherwise, this unfilial son might just leave your body unburied."


    With that, he turned, his tall figure moving swiftly down the stairs, leaving the boardroom in a stunned silence.


    What had Gregory just said?


    Was he really threatening his own father over a woman?


    The room buzzed with whispers and murmurs as everyone tried to wrap their heads around Gregory''s bold deration.


    There was a mix of fear and respect for his ruthless stance.


    Some began to rethink their earlierments, wary of crossing someone with seemingly no moral boundaries. The consensus was clear: it was time to tread carefully around Gregory, a man who wouldn''t even spare his own father.


    There was a mix of pity and schadenfreude in the nces cast towards Hanson, but some couldn''t help but think he had iting. The old scandal involving Gregory''s paternity had caused the man much grief.


    It was a case of the sins of the father visited upon the son, but in this instance, the son was not one to be trifed with.


    "Ugh-"


    Hanson, humiliated in front of his peers, felt a burning rage that brought a bitter taste to his throat, and with a gush, he spat out blood right there and then!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ...Could he have been angered to death?

 Chapter 542

    Hanson gripped the edge of the conference table, his body swaying slightly. In the next second, he fell straight to the floor, unconscious. The meeting room erupted into chaos!


    Ever since Paul fell ill two years ago and Gregory was presumed dead in an explosion, Hanson had taken the reins of the Ford Group.


    Although Gregory had recently made a dramatic return to the Ford Group, the media''s spotlight remained fixated on Hanson.


    And now, with the Ford Group''s stock experiencing turbulent times, Hanson''s sudden copse - right into a hospital bed, no less - was quickly seized upon by the media.


    Investors were panicking, many who had been on the fence about selling off their shares decided to bail.


    If Hanson was out of the picture, the Ford Group looked like it was on the verge of chaos, teetering dangerously close to bankruptcy.


    Then came the anonymous leak, iming Hanson''s copse was triggered by his own son over a woman - and not just any woman, but one who had been married before.


    But that wasn''t all. The leaker even provided recordings.


    "Hanson, if anything happens to her, you better have your coffin ready! Otherwise, I might just dump your body somewhere."


    ...


    "Dude, that voice sounds like that wild Mr. Ford, doesn''t it? But seriously, what a voice!"


    "It''s gotta be him... The Ford family only has that one son out in the open. That illegitimate child from before wouldn''t dare pull something like this."


    "Damn, that''s so cool! If I had a husband who stood up for me like that, I wouldn''t have to put up with half the stuff I do."


    "Right?! Which way do I need to pray to snag a man like that?"


    "Can you guys not? nning to kill his own dad over a woman, and you''re all cheering?!"


    "Exactly, you can remarry but you only get one dad."


    "Instead of arguing about this, I''m


    more curious about who this


    ?.ne


    woman is? Everyone knows Mr. Ford usually keeps his distance from women. What''s her deal? Did she bewitch him ores from some powerful family?"


    "If she was really from a big-shot family, we''d definitely know about it. She wouldn''t be keeping it so low-key."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Who knows what kind of siren she is, and


    meady on her second inw''s house upside det


    Probably turned


    "You''re right, her ex-husband must''ve jumped through hoops to get rid of her. Bad news!"


    "Poor Mr. Ford..."


    "Wow, inte judges quick to condemn based on a rumor, aren''t we?"


    "What, can''t we even talk now?"


    Online debates raged, but with some people stirring the pot, the voices condemning Jane grew louder and louder. Sitting back, Dorothy''s lips curled in satisfaction!


    She was determined to see this woman''s downfall!


    Outside the abandoned factory, four or five men stood guard.


    All of them were tall foreigners, clearly skilled inbat.


    As we got out of the car, two men approached us with metal bars, eyeing Mark before fixing a hostile gaze on me. "You''re here for Kane?" they asked.


    The Kane they''re talking about was probably the person on the phone.


    I nodded. "Yes, where''s Ramona?"


    "Come on in. Kane''s been waiting for you."

 Chapter 543

    As soon as we entered, one of the men led us up a staircase without any railings. Looking up, I saw a middle-aged man with a fierce face, sitting with his leg crossed on a chair, and next to him, Ramona, still unconscious and tied up!


    "Ramona!" I hurried towards her.


    Her frail body couldn''t withstand such rough handling!


    But before I could get close, a gun was pressed against my temple as a warning.


    "Jack!"


    The middle-aged man, who previously seemed uninterested, now looked somewhat apprehensive. He slowly uncrossed his legs and smiled, "What are you doing? Ms. Webster is just worried about her grandma. No need to draw guns."


    "Understood."


    The gun was withdrawn from my head.


    But looking at Kane, I felt a chill run down my spine. Despite his smile, his gaze was venomous, instilling fear.


    He lit a cigar. "Ms. Webster, are you afraid of me?"


    "I came because you asked me to."


    I didn''t want to engage in unnecessary talk and got straight to the point, "How can we make sure Ramona is released?"


    "Well, that''s a good question." Kane seemed genuinely entertained. "How about... we exchange her for you?"


    Click-


    As soon as he finished speaking, I heard the distinct sound of a gun being cocked. Mark aimed his handgun squarely at Kane, his expression determined and stern, "Then you''ll have to ask my gun if it agrees!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Do you think you can leave this ce alive if you shoot me?"


    Kane wasn''t fazed, but then he changed his tone, flicked the ash off his cigar, and looked at me. "Ms. Webster, no need to be on edge. I''m not here to rob or kill today, just need to know one thing."


    I pressed down Mark''s gun-bearing hand, asking, "What is it?"


    "The will of Ramona."


    "So, what''s your rtion with Dorothy and Pearl?"


    If it was someone else, they wouldn''t need to inquire about the will to get their hands on the Myers family''s fortune.


    But Kane, mentioning the will right off the bat, if it wasn''t for those two, then what?


    Kane sneered, snuffing out his cigar, and stood up, pping his hands as he walked towards me, his warning cold and menacing, "Ms. Webster, don''t ask questions you shouldn''t.


    Just answer mine, and we''re good."


    I instinctively stepped back, "I don''t know the contents of Ramona''s will. I only heard about it from Pearl."


    "You''re her granddaughter, and she never told you?" he squinted, suspicious.


    I retorted coldly, "If you know so much, then you should also be aware that Ramona''s health only recently improved. Before that, she often mistook people for others, let alone remember such matters."


    "Is that so?" Suddenly, he grabbed my throat fiercely. "You''re not ying tricks on me, are you?"


    Before I could respond, Mark swung his fist at him, gritting his teeth. "I told you not to touch her!"


    "Ugh..." Kane staggered from the blow, releasing me as pain shed across his face. Just when I thought he would retaliate, he suddenlyughed!


    "Mr. Larson, such a temper?"


    "You know each other?" I asked.

 Chapter 544

    I caught myself ncing at Mark, the question slipping out before I could think better of it.


    This Kane, a new yer in the game, clearly wasn''t aligned with Jarrod''s crew, judging by his henchmen.


    Mark''s brows furrowed slightly, just as he was about to reply, Kane''s smirk deepened, sending a shiver down my spine. "The famous Mr. Larson, who hasn''t heard of you? Besides, if I''m going after you, I''d naturally need to know who''s in your circle."


    Mark, usually the picture of calm, now looked menacing, his voice ice cold, "Let her go."


    "Let her go?" Kane wiped his bloody lip, casually sauntering back to his seat with an eyebrow cocked at Mark. "Mr. Larson, how about a deal instead?"


    Mark''s voice was steady, "What kind of deal?"


    "Let''s join forces. You help me take down the Myers family."


    Kane nced at me, his tone loaded with implication. "I can deliver Ms. Webster to your doorstep right now, erase all traces so seamlessly that neither the Fords nor the Fergusons would find her. How about it?"


    "As far as I know, you''ve had a thing for her for years, haven''t you?"


    "Guarding someone in silence only ends up moving yourself."


    Kane''s smirk turned sinister. "Why not im her sooner rather thanter, what do you say?"


    A jolt of fear struck me.


    If Mark agreed, I had no doubt Kane could make it happen.


    My grandmother''s mysterious disappearance from the hospital, with not even the surveince footage left behind...


    I masked my panic, turning to see Mark shielding me further behind him, his expression icy as he refused without a second thought, "I''m not about to coborate with someone like you. Now, are you going to let her go or not?"


    Relief washed over me. How sensitive I had be.


    Time and again, it was Mark who stood by me, yet here I was, doubting him.


    "Let her go? Of course," Kane said with a bizarre smile, suddenly grabbing a syringe filled with a clear liquid from one of his men. "But, Ms. Webster, I do expect a prompt response regarding that will."


    I stared at the syringe, eyes wide, "What are you nning?!"


    "Simply..."


    Kane drew out the moment before suddenly jabbing the needle towards my grandmother''s arm.


    I knew instinctively it wasn''t any ordinary medication and dashed forward, "Stop!"


    "Bang¡ª"


    The foreigner who had led us here suddenly fired at me, but in the nick of time, a strong hand pulled me back, shielding me.


    The sound of a bullet entering flesh echoed.


    My mind went nk, "Mark..."


    "I''m okay." Mark scanned me quickly, ensuring I was unharmed before offering a reassuring smile. "Don''t be afraid."


    But blood was already seeping through his white shirt from his arm.


    I gasped. "You''ve been shot!"


    "It''s nothing."


    Mark shook his head gently,forting me before quickly seizing the moment to coldly aim his preloaded gun at the shooter and pull the trigger.


    His gun was fitted with a silencer.


    Louder than the shot was the thud of Kane''s man hitting the floor.


    The next second, Mark''s aim was steady and precise on a new target¡ªKane.


    The gun pointed right between Kane''s brows, ready to end it with a single pull.


    Kane, fearless, watched Mark with amusement. "Do you think Ramona would fare well if I died? Or that you could leave here alive? My men are all over the ce!"


    His words barely finished when familiar, urgent footsteps


    approached. Gregory burst in, \


    storm of fury, and pulled me into his embrace, "Jane!"


    My heart raced, my voice trembled.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before I could say anything, he stepped back, checking me over for any injuries. Finding none, he finally managed to steady his shaking fingers.

 Chapter 545

    "Gregory..."


    The moment I saw him, a wave of relief washed over me, and I calmly said, "They injected Ramona with something, I have no clue what it was."


    "Wow,"


    Kane feigned surprise, "Mr. Ford really goes all out for love, huh? Coming here all by himself?"


    As he said, it was clear he had done his homework on everyone close to me.


    Gregory ignored hisments, let go of me, and began pacing towards him, step by step, his voice seemingly casual butced with barely concealed fury, "I came because I knew I could leave in one piece. You should be more worried about yourself."


    "I..." Kane was about to retort when he realized the gravity of the situation, his expression darkening. "What about my men downstairs?"


    "They might be injured or worse." Gregory smirked. "Either way, no one''sing to your rescue."


    Kane was speechless. "Impossible!"


    Gregory simply said, "See for yourself."


    Kane didn''t need to because Gregory''s unannounced appearance on the second floor said it all.


    Yet, there had been no noise from downstairs.


    How Gregory managed it was a mystery!


    After all, those guarding the entrance were top-tier international mercenaries.


    Gregory nced at Ramona, unconscious on the side, his eyes narrowing dangerously, "The antidote."


    Kane, far from being rattled, smirked. "How can you tell it''s poison and not just some harmless glucose solution?" "Stop stalling for time waiting for backup."


    Mark, clutching his wound, said, "Without the antidote, do you think you can leave once the cops arrive?!"


    "That remains to be seen."


    Kane nced at me, and just as Gregory was about to make a move, he knocked over Ramona''s chair. Gregory lunged to catch her, and in that moment, Kane vaulted over the windowsill.


    A smoke bomb exploded below.


    Mark ran to the window, but the escape route was obscured by smoke.


    Lucius was heard ordering his men, "Spread out and pursue!"


    "Greg..." Ramona murmured Gregory''s name in a daze before losing consciousness again.


    I hurried over as Gregory picked up Ramona, reassuring me, "Don''t panic, let''s get Ramona to the hospital first."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Okay."


    I looked at Mark, noticing his arm was seriously wounded, "You shoulde too, Mark. Gunshot wounds can''t be ignored."


    ...


    Upon reaching the hospital, Ramona and Mark were rushed into the emergency room.


    Ramona''s condition wasplicated, requiring immediate attention from various specialists.


    Mark had a gunshot wound but being at the Ford family''s hospital, and arriving with Gregory, the doctors didn''t ask too many questions and quickly attended to his wound.


    Seeing Mark emerge, I stepped forward, "How are you feeling? All good?"


    "Take a look."


    Mark showed me the neatly bandaged wound on his arm, his lips a shade paler but he still managed a smile, "Told you it was nothing, didn''t I?" "It''s not exactly ''nothing''."


    The doctor, noticing Mark''s casual attitude, couldn''t help but turn to me with a warning, "You must be a family member? Though it''s just an arm wound and not life-threatening, it can be serious if not property cared for. If neglected, it might affect..."


    "Affect what?"


    Gregory, with his arm around my shoulders, raised an eyebrow at the doctor, his tone teasing, "You think he, a grown man, can''t take care of a little wound by himself? Thatmy fianc¨¦e needs to nurse him?"


    "My fianc¨¦e," he emphasized heavily.


    The doctor immediately swallowed, hastily changing his tune, "Of course, Mr. Ford, that wasn''t what I meant. just meant to say, who doesn''t get a scratch or two? No need to worry too much. Just make sure toe in for a check-up if anything feels off and keep up with the dressing changes, and that should do it."

 Chapter 546

    I sighed, turning to Mark. "Mark, thanks for everything today. And this injury... you got it because of me. If there''s anything I can do to help, please don''t hesitate to call."


    "Sure."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark offered a light smile, ncing towards the direction of the emergency room. "Since Mr. Ford is with you, I''ll head off. I''ll be around Vista Town for a while, so feel free to reach out if you need anything."


    "Take care and get well soon, Mr. Larson."


    Gregory, with his casual charm, slung his arm around my shoulders. "If she needs anything, I''m here. Chances are she won''t be needing to trouble Mr. Larson."


    Mark arched an eyebrow, "We''ll see about that."


    After a brief farewell, Mark left.


    His departure left my thoughts entangled with worries for my grandmother, unsure of her condition inside the emergency room. Kane said the medication given to her wasn''t immediately deadly. But if it was poison, the antidote wouldn''t be easily obtained... My thoughts were a tangled mess.


    Theforting hand on my shoulder gave a gentle squeeze. "Worried about Ramona?"


    "Yeah." I nodded, voicing my concern. "Just when she was on the mend, this happens. I''m not sure if she can withstand this..."


    "Let''s wait for the doctor''s word," Gregory suggested, hugging me and smoothing out my disheveled hair. "Don''t worry, your grandma has always been a fighter. Plus, whateveres our way, we''ll face it together."


    Looking up into his eyes, I found a sliver offort and let out a sigh, "Okay."


    Before Ramona could emerge, Lucius arrived instead.


    Gregory cut straight to the chase. "Didn''t catch him?"


    "No."


    Lucius hung his head. "There''s a river behind the factory. The guy''s a strong swimmer, jumped right in. We searched up and down the river, and scoured the nearby areas too. Nothing."


    "Greg, I''m sorry for not being thorough enough. I''ll take whateveres."


    "No rush," Gregory said, checking his watch. "Take your team and search the area againter."


    Lucius was puzzled. "Search again?"


    "The most dangerous ce is often the safest," Gregory sinctly exined, then pressed, "Did you get anything out of his cronies?"


    "Not a word."


    Lucius shook his head, frustration


    evident, "Whoever this guy is, his et


    men are tight-lipped. But I noticed they all have the same tattoo on the inside of their arm."


    Mark stepped out of the hospital, his assistant waiting in the car.


    Once inside, his gentle demeanor vanished as he made a call, his tone icy. "Where?"


    After receiving a brief reply, he hung up without another word, instructing his assistant, "To the Cove Mansion."


    Not located in the city center, the mansion was near the abandoned factory, just a few minutes'' drive away.


    The car sped off, the assistant catching glimpses of Mark''s barely contained anger through the rearview mirror.


    Not wanting to provoke him but needing to ask, the assistant ventured, "Mr. Larson, PL Group is asking what their next step should be?"


    "Pull back."


    "Pull back? Now?"


    "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    There was no longer any point for PL to continue shing with the Ford Group.


    Hanson had squandered a perfect opportunity to keep Gregory busy, failing miserably.


    It was time for PL to step back. Otherwise, with Gregory''s capabilities, it would only serve as an opportunity for him to solidify his standing within the Ford Group and possibly even trace things back to Mark.


    After all, it was a deeply rooted family;


    for minor scuffle wasn''t


    to


    them down. Patience was sess.


    key, haste wouldn''t bring

 Chapter 547

    The assistant hurriedly said, "Yes, I''ll convey your message to them right away."


    When the car stopped at the Sky Isle Mansion, the mansion''s owner was quite mboyant, keeping even the front door wide open.


    However, several men in ck were patrolling the yard.


    Mark''s fury could no longer be contained, nor did it need to be.


    "Mr. M!"


    Seeing Mark get out of the car, the men in ck greeted him respectfully.


    Kane was lounging on the couch, legs crossed on the coffee table, body still shaking slightly, when he saw Mark stride in!


    Before he could sit up straight, a fist smashed hard into his temple!


    It was a punch meant to be lethal.


    Kane, not one to take things lying down, was about to retaliate, but he hesitated, merely holding his forehead and ring at Mark, cursing, "Are you insane??"


    "Me, insane?"


    Mark pressed the barrel of a gun against his forehead, his gaze venomous, and growled, "I think you''re the one with a death wish! Who gave you permission to shoot at her?! I said, don''t touch her!!"


    His words were filled with rage, as if his deepest anger had been provoked!


    He wished he could strangle Kane right there and then.


    Kane knew Mark cared for Jane, but he hadn''t expected him to go this mad for her.


    Having seen what Mark was capable of, Kane didn''t doubt that Mark could shoot him dead. Kane''s teeth chattered as he exined, "You were there, you know it wasn''t intentional. She was rushing at me like mad, and my men probably panicked and fired the shot."


    "Bang-"


    As soon as Kane finished speaking, a silencer-muted gunshot sounded!


    He shuddered, taking a moment to realize the bullet hadn''t hit him but a photo frame in the living room.


    The frame, showcasing a little girl''s picture, was hit right between the eyes and fell to the ground.


    Mark''s lips curled into a smile,


    though his eyes remained cold. He


    tapped Kane''s face with the gun, "Dare to target her again, and next time, it won''t be a photo I''m shooting at."


    "You..." Kane let out a long sigh of relief, a mix of wariness and a forced


    smile on his face, "I suddenly don''t


    know whether meeting you in Country Y was a blessing ora


    curse."


    Mark scoffed, "All you need to know is that without me, you''d still be begging on the streets of Country Y, a wanted fugitive with no power or men under yourmand."


    "Josiah, don''t bite the hand that feeds you."


    "Wouldn''t dare."


    Kane rubbed his sore temple, tossing a cigar to Mark, his gaze falling on Mark''s arm. "Looking like that, Ms. Webster didn''t take good care of you? She''s rather


    cold-hearted..."


    "Is it your ce toment on her?" Mark, displeased, clenched the cigar between his teeth, waiting for Kane to light it before he spoke coldly, "Where''s the antidote?"


    "What antidote?" Mark frowned.


    "Don''t y dumb with me."


    Realizing what Mark meant, Kane quickly responded, "We had an agreement, the Myers family matter, I''d handle..."


    "We also agreed not to harm her in the slightest."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark interrupted darkly, toying with the ck handgun, "One breach of contract each, that''s not too much, right? Or do you prefer I treat you with your own medicine?"


    "...Fine!"


    Kane, knowing he was being threatened, could only grit his teeth andply, ordering his men to fetch a ck ss vial from upstairs. Mark reached out, and the vial was handed to him.


    Kane squinted, his eyes revealing his cunning, "Mr. Larson, are you nning to use this antidote to curry favor with Ms. Webster?" Mark took a puff of his cigar. "What do you think?"


    "It can''t be that simple, can it?"

 Chapter 548

    Kane had been Mark''s right-hand man for years, but being more than two decades his senior, he could often read between the lines of what Mark was really thinking.


    Kane was well aware of the fact that he was dealing with a man who didn''t shy away from getting his hands dirty. The only question that remained unanswered was how far Mark''s obsession with Ms. Webster would go.


    When would his patience run out, prompting him to take a more direct approach rather than weaving this intricate web of ns and schemes? Stuffing a vial into his suit pocket under Kane''s inquisitive gaze, Mark stood up. "Let''s get moving."


    Kane paused. "And whates next..."


    "Your immediate priority..." Mark nced toward the yard, his voice cold, "is to get your men and move to a new location."


    "Move?" Kane frowned. "The Ford family has already turned this ce inside out. It''s safer here now than anywhere else."


    Mark nonchntly tossed the remains of his cigar into the ashtray, clearly annoyed. "You think Gregory is ying games? If you''ve thought of it, don''t you think he has too?"


    ncing at his watch, he warned, "You''ve got less than ten minutes. Vista Town is Ford territory. Until all your assets are back home, you''d do well to keep a low profile."


    After Mark took off, Kane wasn''t totally convinced but figured it was better to y it safe and start nning a move.


    Before leaving for home, Kane had secured several properties.


    On the road, he still felt Mark might be overreacting.


    Just as he began to scoff at the idea, one of his men reported, "Boss Kane, our guys at the Bayview Vi got word. Gregory''s men did make another sweep."


    Stunned, Kane checked the time-exactly ten minutes had passed, not a second more or less.


    Mark was indeed a man of deep calctions.


    ...


    As the evening approached, the doors of the emergency room finally swung open.


    The serious look on the doctor''s face said it all.


    "Mr. Ford..."


    My heart sank. Gregory squeezed my shoulder reassuringly, turning to the doctor, "No need to beat around the bush. Just tell us how Ramona is doing."


    "She''s...awake."


    The doctor seemed troubled as he spoke, "But there''s definitely poison in her system, and so far, nobody can identify it."


    I clenched my fists, "How serious is the poison? What effects could it have?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing my concern, the doctor''s face softened slightly, "It appears to be a slow-acting poison. So far, it hasn''t affected Ramona''s health."


    I quickly asked, "Is there any way to counteract the poison?"


    Given Kane''s ominous intentions,


    even if there were no immediate


    effectse


    complications


    V


    inevitable. The only solution was to find an antidote quickly.


    "At the moment..."


    The doctor shook his head, "There''s no known cure."


    Gregory''s brows furrowed, "All the experts are stumped?"


    The doctor hurriedly replied, "Gaye has taken a team to theb, hoping to identify the poison first. That''s the only way we might find a cure." Hearing this, my unease grew.


    Suddenly, Gregory checked his phone, "Don''t worry. Have you heard of Dr. Abdul? Herbert has reached out to him, and he''s on his way here." I was surprised, "Herbert knows?"


    As for Dr. Abdul, I had indeed heard of him¡ªa renowned figure in alternative medicine, though he had been out of the public eye for years. His involvement was a beacon of hope.


    "Not just Herbert. Be is also on her way to the hospital."


    In that moment, Gregory''s usual mboyant demeanor was reced by a calm resolve, "So, don''t worry. We''re all in this together. Jane, you''re not alone."

 Chapter 549

    "...Okay."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Later that evening, Ramona was transferred from the emergency room to a VIP ward. Her face was pale, but she was fully conscious.


    Before I could even get close, Be, Herbert, and Abdul had all arrived.


    "Jane!" The moment Be heard the news, she rushed over, her eyes brimming with urgency and redness. Upon seeing me, she enveloped me in a hug. "You scared me to death! Why didn''t you contact me directly when something happened? Taking risks on your own, what would I do if something happened to you?"


    "Mom..." I clenched my hand, unused to asking for help after dealing with everything myself before. "I''m sorry, I panicked and didn''t think things through."


    "Silly girl!"


    Be released me, gently cleaning her tears, and earnestly warned, "From now on, you can''t handle things like this on your own, do you hear me?!" My eyes welled up, and I nodded vigorously, "Yes!"


    Then, feeling a bit guilty, I looked towards Herbert, "Herbert..."


    "Why the guilty look? I''m going to scold you."


    After introducing me to Abdul, Herbert didn''t waste any time and respectfully said, "Mr. Abdul, the patient in need of your expertise is my niece''s grandmother, Ramona. Could you please examine her?"


    "Of course."


    Abdul seemed to have a deep connection with the Taylor family and didn''t hesitate. He sat down beside the hospital bed and ced his hand on Ramona''s wrist.


    As soon as he felt her pulse, his kind expression turned grave, and his white eyebrows furrowed.


    However, since Herbert had briefed him earlier, Abdul didn''t immediately reveal anything after withdrawing his hand. He only asked Ramona, "Ma''am, have you been feeling any dizziness or numbness in your fingertips?"


    "There''s a little, but it''s not severe. I should be fine, right?"


    Ramona had heard of Abdul and smiled, looking at me, "I just took a fall. I guess my granddaughter was worried, that''s why she called you." Abdul''s expression remained calm as he said, "It''s nothing serious. I''ll administer a few acupuncture treatments, and the symptoms will disappear." Ramona looked at me uncertainly but, seeing my nod, she agreed.


    Abdul took out his acupuncture needles and with swift and precise movements, despite his age, began the treatment.


    When thest needle was inserted, Ramona drifted into a deep sleep.


    My heart instantly seized with worry, but Abdul spoke at the right moment, "Thedy will be alright for now."


    Herbert asked, "Mr. Abdul, how is Ramona''s condition, really?"


    "It''s not good."


    Abdul''s tone was more serious than the previous doctors, his demeanor grave, "She''s been poisoned, hasn''t she? This poison is dangerous. In the early stages of poisoning, all organ function tests won''t show abnormalities, which is deceiving. In reality, the poison will spread to the organs and even the nervous system within a few days. By then... it''ll be toote."


    I pressed, "What do we do?"


    "We need to identify the poison before an antidote can be formted."


    Gregory furrowed his brow, "How long can we dy it?"


    "Two weeks, at most."


    Just then, a message popped up on my phone. I opened it hurriedly.


    "Ms. Webster, you don''t have much time left."

 Chapter 550

    Undoubtedly, the message was from Kane.


    Gregory snatched the phone from my hands and dialed back immediately.


    -No answer.


    I took my phone back and stepped out to the balcony to call Pearl.


    Hearing my voice, Pearl seemed rather upset, even surprised, "Jane, you''re still alive..."


    Her voice trailed off, "What do you want calling me?"


    Pretending ignorance.


    I didn''t have the patience for beating around the bush, so I got straight to the point: "Pearl, I know you want to fight for Dorothy''s share of the Myers family estate. Fine, I agree. Everything that Ramona left me in her will, I''m willing to give to Dorothy. Is that satisfactory?"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Pearl sounded pleased, leisurely saying, "Are you negotiating with me, or... begging me?"


    I nced through the sliding ss door at my grandmother, sleeping peacefully, and suppressed my anger, "Take it as you will. Right now, I just need the antidote. If something really happens to Ramona, it won''t be good for you either, right?"


    They were always afraid that if Ramona regained her sanity, she would bring me back into the Myers fold. But actually harming Ramona and risking her life was a step they dared not take.


    After all, they were afraid of the possibility that the Myers estate would end up in my hands as per Ramona''s will.


    Indeed, they could use the antidote to ckmail me, but if Ramona were to suffer because we couldn''t administer the antidote in time, they should be more afraid than I am.


    It''s just that I can''t afford to gamble.


    In the end, it''s about who''s more ruthless.


    Pearl chuckled lightly, "Have you thought this through? The Myers estate might not be what it was a few years ago, but to the vast majority, it''s still an unreachable status. Are you really okay with giving up your inheritance and your ce in the Myers family?"


    I replied coldly, "Whether I''m okay with it doesn''t matter, does it? Cut the crap. If you''re worried I''ll change my mind, I can sign a contract, in ck and white. The condition is the antidote in exchange."


    Truth be told, if it weren''t for Ramona, whether or not I returned to the Myers family didn''t matter much to me.


    "Are you sure?" She sounded incredulous.


    I barely hesitated, checking the time. "It''s seven now. Bring the antidote and the contract to the hospital by ten, and I''ll be waiting. Is that okay?"


    Pearl readily agreed, confidently saying, "Of course, no problem."


    After hanging up and returning to the hospital room, Gregory looked at me, already guessing what I had done.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "She agreed?" he asked.


    "Yes, she did." I nodded.


    Of course, she would agree. After all their borate schemes, this was exactly what they wanted.


    While I had been on the phone, Herbert and Abdul had already left.


    Be pulled a wet wipe from her bag


    to clean my arm, which had somehow gotten dirty in the abandoned factory, and suggested with ern, "Let me handle this, okay?"


    "No need."


    I couldn''tpletely detach myself from this situation, since Ramona was my grandmother.


    But Be could stay out of it. If it was possible, why drag her back into this nauseating rtionship with Pearl and Victor, forcing her to relive past betrayals?


    Be was worried. "But you..."


    Seeing my resolve, Be didn''t push further, only insisting that I not overexert myself.


    After Ivy brought dinner and we had eaten together, Be finally left.


    In the vast hospital room, only my grandmother, Gregory, and I remained.


    With a solution to our problems in sight, I rxed and opened my arms to Gregory, "Gregory, hug?"

 Chapter 551

    Gregory didn''t move, just gazed at me, his face a mask of seriousness. "Jane, are you trying to give me a heart attack?"


    "...I''m sorry." I murmured


    I knew he was also referring to the incident earlier in the day. I reached out and hooked his pinky finger, gently shaking it. "I was wrong, Gregory. Thinking about it now, I still feel terrified."


    "Scared now, are you?"


    "Yeah... scared." I looked up at him. "The moment I heard that gunshot, all I could think about was what you would do if I died..."


    Before I could finish, he suddenly pulled me into a tight embrace, his chin resting on top of my head. "You''ve got some conscience, at least. Knowing this, you can''t be so reckless again."


    "Okay."


    I gently rubbed against his chest, suddenly curious. "But if I really had died, what would you have..."


    He abruptly pinched my face, cutting me off with a stern look.


    "Don''t talk about such unlucky things. You shouldn''t ask."


    His eyes locked onto mine, serious. "I sent you Lucius'' number. If you can''t reach me again, call him immediately."


    "Alright."


    Just as I finished speaking, Lucius called.


    "Greg, it''s just like you thought. Those guys went back to the abandoned factory near the Sky Ind Mansion, but for some reason, they switched locations. When I got there, the cigarette butts in the ashtray were still warm."


    Gregory''s expression darkened slightly. "Seems like there''s someone else behind today''s incident."


    "Someone else?"


    "Yes." Gregory nodded. "Check immediately when those guys arrived in Vista Town and where they came from."


    Lucius agreed, then added, "By the way, PL Group dropped thewsuit. They even proposed that as long as we pay the appropriate patent andpensation fees, we can continue selling the chips."


    Hearing this, Gregory was silent for a moment, a hint of sarcasm crossing his lips. "Isn''t that convenient?"


    After putting down the phone, Dorothy eagerly approached Pearl.


    "Mom, Jane is willing to give up the inheritance?!"


    "Yes."


    A flicker of confusion crossed Pearl''s eyes. "She and Ramona haven''t known each other for long. Why would she willingly give up such arge inheritance for her?"


    Even if she wasn''t going to get all of the wealth, as Ramona''s biological granddaughter, she would still get a considerable amount. Enough for many families to livefortably for generations.


    And yet, Jane was willing to just walk away from it?


    Dorothy wasn''t in the mood to


    ponder too deeply. She urged, "Why overthink it? It''s just family ties. Let''s quickly find awyer to draft the agreement and take the antidote to her at the hospital before she changes her mind."


    The prospect of owning real assets of her own made her somewhat impatient.


    During her years with the MyersN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    family, the olddy had never given her anything significant. The true power of the Myers family was. always in the olddy''s hands,


    leaving Pearl with very little to offer her


    Her words seemed to touch a nerve in Pearl, who then made a decision. "Go upstairs and change your clothes. We''re going out."


    "To the hospital?"


    "First to get the antidote, and also to meet someone."


    Dorothy frowned, "That gangster?"


    Even though she had agreed in the morning, the idea of actually meeting him was still repellent.


    In her view, those people were like rats that couldn''t stand the light, unworthy of any connection to her! Pearl asked, "Changed your mind?"


    "Why should I meet him if he botched the job so badly?"


    Seeing the disapproval in Pearl''s expression, she finally capitted, "Okay, fine. I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 552

    Pearl, with Dorothy in tow, made her way to the address Kane had provided.


    It was an old suburban neighborhood, with a high upancy rate. If Lucius decided toe snooping around with his men, they''d stick out like a sore thumb.


    As they got out of the car, Dorothy wrinkled her nose in disdain, "He lives here?"


    To these kids, born with a silver spoon and raised in the luxury of the Myers Estate, such a neighborhood was hardly impressive.


    Pearl felt a pang of disappointment at first, but hearing Dorothy''sment, she sighed, "We''re in a tight spot. It''s for your safety. With Gregory hot on our trail, this is the safest bet we have."


    "Oh." Dorothy simply nodded, unimpressed, and followed Pearl inside.


    Kane had his men briefed, and after confirming their identities, they were let in.


    The house, having been uninhabited for a long time, smelled musty. Dorothy covered her nose, but then her gazended on a middle-aged man who stood up from the couch, excitement visible in his eyes.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Pearl! This... this must be Dorothy, right?"


    Seeing him, tears unexpectedly welled up in Pearl''s eyes. She turned away to wipe them off, then looked at Kane and nodded, her voice filled with emotion. "Yes, this is Dorothy."


    Then she hesitated, as if wanting to say more, she turned to Dorothy and said, "Dorothy, this is the person I''ve mentioned before, he... he is..." "Mom!" Dorothy interrupted impatiently, "Let''s just get to the point, no need for lengthy introductions."


    She had no interest in these people. To her, they were just means to an end.


    Kane''s expression froze for a moment, then with an uncharacteristically good temper, he said, "Right, right, Dorothy is correct. We can skip the introductions."


    "My name is Dorothy, but you might as well call me Ms. Myers."


    Dorothy spoke coldly.


    Pearl reached out to gently tug at her arm, about to say something but Kane, controlling his emotions, changed the subject, "Ms. Myers is right Let''s focus on the matter at hand."


    Seeing this, Pearl gave up on her original intention and said, "I''m here for the antidote. Jane called me, agreeing to sign the waiver for the inheritance."


    Kane was surprised. "So soon?"


    Such a decision wasn''t easy for most people.


    After all, what was being given up was an inheritance worth billions.


    Pearl nodded, "Yes, I didn''t expect her to agree so easily. You have the antidote, right?"


    "It was with me, but now..."


    If he had known, he wouldn''t have given the antidote to Mark. With his current influence, securing the Myers fortune would mean he wouldn''t have to bow to Mark anymore!


    Pearl knew about his coboration with Mark, and her expression turned grave upon hearing this, "Did Mark take it?" Kane nodded, "Yes."


    "p-"


    Pearl''s hand flew out, striking Dorothy across the face, something she had never done before. "How dare you speak like that?!"

 Chapter 553

    Pearl immediately regretted spoiling Dorothy to the point where she had be so entitled! Yet when it came time to discipline her, Pearl couldn''t bring herself to reallyy into her.


    Dorothy was left utterly speechless from the rebuke, "What the heck are you doing?! Are you hitting me over some shady guy? Who is he to you, huh? Your ex-me?!"


    Pearl snapped, "Shut up!"


    "I won''t! I''m telling Dad!" Fuming, Dorothy''s eyes zed with anger as she turned to storm out. After all,pared to Jane inheriting the Myers estate, Victor would rather pass it on to her. She didn''t need to rely on Pearl for anything!


    But just as she turned, someone knocked her out from behind.


    Pearl caught her limp body in time and gentlyid her on the couch, sighing deeply before turning to Kane, "Kane... don''t take to heart what Dorothy said. I''ve spoiled her rotten since she was little, that''s why..."


    "Why bother exining?" Kane took her hand,forting her, "When I got into trouble and vanished so suddenly, it was you who looked after her, managed to bring her into the Myers household, and took care of her personally. I owe you for being so good to her."


    "But it all happened because of me..."


    Pearl''s affection for Dorothy was half because she was Kane''s daughter, and half out of guilt and self-reproach.


    Kane chuckled, dismissing the past. "Let''s not dwell on that. What''s done is done. What about Jane now?"


    "Is there only one antidote?"


    "Yes." Kane confirmed, his eyes narrowing shrewdly, "Should I try to get it back from Mark?"


    If they could secure the Myers estate, falling out with Mark wouldn''t matter.


    "No!"


    Pearl was wary of Mark and didn''t want to antagonize him unless absolutely necessary.


    After a moment of silence, she suddenly smiled, "Remember you said the initial symptoms of the poisoning can''t be detected by medical equipment?"


    ¡°That


    Could use a fake


    poison and trick them into handing agreement, and JaneBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    over


    wouldn''t realize it for a Janeelet


    right?"


    Kane raised an eyebrow, "Exactly."


    After all, without symptoms, it would be impossible to immediately tell if the antidote had worked.


    Determined, Pearl stood up, "Then I''ve got a n."


    She nced at the unconscious Dorothy, "I''ll leave Dorothy in your care. Just send her away when she wakes up."


    ¡°Should I arrange for someone to apany you to the hospital?¡±


    "No need."


    Pearl shook her head, "That would make it too easy to track you down. Gregory is extremely sharp."


    At the mention of being tracked, Kane tensed and made for the door, only to hear amotioning from outside!


    Pearl heard it too and looked at Kane, both anxious and furious, "Kane... did I just walk into that bitch''s trap?"


    "Mrs. Myers," Before she could react further, Gregory, followed by Lucius and several of his men, walked in with an air of arrogance, toying with a lighter and smirking as if amused. "Calling my fianc¨¦e like that, you think I''m too easygoing?"

 Chapter 554

    Pearl''s face went white as a sheet, her hands and feet moving in a frantic scramble.


    It was crystal clear now. That snake, Jane, had called her, pretending to agree to give up her inheritance in exchange for the antidote.


    But in reality! She knew Pearl had someone backing her up. This move was just a ploy to lure out the snake from its hole!


    Pearl clenched her teeth in anger. She should''ve known better; who in the world would pass up a chance to hit the jackpot like that?


    And to think she was na?ve enough to question if blood ties were that influential.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Turns out, the woman never intended to give up anything; it was all a trap!


    Gregory''s thin lips curved into a mocking smile. "Mrs. Myers, your brain isn''t cut out for overthinking, and certainly not for judging others by your own standards. Jane called you, indeed for Ramona''s sake, willing to give up everything. But you must know, I''m not as kind-hearted as her."


    Gregory nced around the room with an indifferent look, his expression cold but his tone carried an almost imperceptible doting nuance, "So, what are you nning?"


    Pearl''s gaze sharpened. "What are you up to?"


    "Nothing much." Gregoryughed, and just when Pearl thought she could rx, he suddenly gave Kane a sharp look. "I''m just thinking of making a simple call to the police."


    "Josiah, right? A fugitive from over twenty years ago, daring to return under a new identity, kidnapping, poisoning... seems like someone''s taking thew too lightly."


    With that, he gave Lucius a look. Lucius immediately prepared to call the police.


    Kane''s eyes widened in denial. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Who''s Josiah?"


    Gregory responded coolly, "No worries. The police will rify everything once they arrive." "Wait!"


    Kane tried to stop Lucius from


    making the call, well aware that


    Gregory''s men surrounded the ce,


    leaving no chance for escape. A


    fierce took crossed his eyes, "Mr. Ford aren''t you interested in the antidote anymore?"


    Gregory leaned against a living room column, smirking coldly. "You''d give it to me? Or rather, would the person behind you agree to it?"


    He saw right through him in an instant.


    "You..." Kane barely concealed his shock.


    Mark was cunning enough, but here was someone even more formidable.


    n


    Kane forced himself to remain calm, not losing hisposure, and chuckled. "The person behind me? Mr. Ford, that''s quite interesting. How could someone who''s been abroad for years be in cahoots with anyone in Vista Town?"


    Gregory raised an eyebrow, nonchntly stating, "Running from thew for so many years, you''re looking at a life sentence at the least. So, what''ll it be? Prison food, or handing over the antidote?"


    Pearl couldn''t bear it, "Jane promised me herself, to exchange the antidote for giving up the inheritance....."


    Gregory''s patience wore thin, his brows knitted in annoyance as he looked down at her with a chilling voice, "Mrs. Myers, still thinking about messing with my people right in front of me?"


    "Gregory..." Pearl took a deep breath. "Stop acting like you''re above thew! The Ford family isn''t yours tomand yet, right? Would your father approve of this?!"


    "My father?" Gregory''s lips barely moved, "Do you want to visit him in the hospital? He just got admitted this morning after coughing up blood." He knew about Hanson''s copse on his way to the abandoned factory.


    Lucius had called the hospital; the doctor said it wasn''t fatal.


    So, Gregory felt justified in putting it aside for the time being.


    Pearl had been too preupied with the olddy''s matter today and hadn''t checked the news. Hearing this, she was taken aback, "Coughing up blood?"

 Chapter 555

    Gregory raised an eyebrow, his tone aggressive, "You nning on joining him?"


    Pearl, always a bit intimidated by Gregory''s domineering demeanor, instinctively took a step back. "Since you know the antidote isn''t something he can just hand over, why make things harder for us?"


    Gregory dismissed her concern with a wave of his hand. "That''s not for me to worry about on your behalf."


    "Lucius, take her away."


    At Gregory''smand, Kane grabbed his weapon, ready to resist, only to see Lucius wasn''ting for him.


    Instead, Lucius walked straight to the couch and threw an unconscious Dorothy over his shoulder.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kane raised his handgun, yelling, "What the hell do you think you''re doing to her?!"


    "Gregory!"


    Pearl, increasingly panicked, tried to reim Dorothy, only to be pushed aside by Lucius''s firm kick, "What the hell do you want?!" Gregory straightened up, brushing off his suit as if ridding it of dust, "When you''ve got the antidote,e find me."


    "You..." Knowing Gregory was a man of his word, Pearl could only grit her teeth and warn, "You better noty a finger on her!" Gregory smirked, "Now, that I can''t promise. I''m not exactly known for my steady hand; idents happen."


    With that, he left with his entourage, the sleek Bentley and several ck sedans speeding away as crisply as they had arrived.


    Pearl, tears welling up, clutched at Kane''s arm. "Kane, what do we do now... what do we do?"


    "Don''t be scared." Kane was equally unsettled but tried tofort her, "He''s after the antidote. He won''t dare harm Dorothy before he gets his hands on it."


    "You don''t know him!"


    Pearl, cleaning her tears furiously, retorted, "He''s always been reckless, a real loose cannon! Who knows what he might do to Dorothy, especially since she''s got bad blood with Jane... He might just harm her to get back at Jane."


    "Kane, you''ve got to think of something!"


    Feeling the urgency, Kane immediately responded, "I''ll call Mark!"


    ...


    The ck Bentley raced through the night.


    Lucius, behind the wheel, voiced his confusion, "Gregory, there''s something I can''t figure out."


    Gregory, who had been resting his eyes,zily opened them, "You''re wondering how I knew Josiah wasn''t acting alone?"


    Lucius nodded, "Exactly."


    "He managed to pull off such a big stunt in Vista Town without us catching wind. That''s not something a lone fugitive can achieve."


    Gregory gazed out into the night,


    "Plus, the patent infringement case predates his return to the country,


    pointing to a connection box unde


    the two."


    "But these two cases..."


    "Seem unrted at first nce, right?"


    Lucius nced in the rearview mirror, easing the car to a stop, "What''s up?"


    "That diner, Jane loves their pancakes."


    Dropping this bombshell, the man who usually preferred the path of least resistance got out of the car, heading straight for the diner.


    Lucius rolled down the window, muttering to himself about the pitfalls of love.

 Chapter 556

    Hearing that, Gregory didn''t even bat an eyelid, as if everything was going exactly as he had expected. He just nodded slightly, an acknowledgment of "Hmm," and then strode off towards the sidewalk. Lucius hurried to keep up, methodically nning their next move, "Should I have the guys follow him?"


    "Let it be."


    "Let it be?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucius usually kept pace with Gregory''s thinking, but this time, he was genuinely struggling to keep up. "He''s definitely off to meet the big boss behind the scenes, right? Aren''t we going to miss a golden opportunity if we don''t tail him?"


    While saying this, he sprinted ahead of Gregory, pulled open the rear car door, and then, after walking around to the driver''s side, got into the car and started it, only to hear Gregory speak in a calm voice: "Josiah might fall into the same trap twice in a moment of desperation, but the person behind him isn''t that foolish."


    In fact, they might be even more cunning than we anticipated.


    Lucius merged into the traffic, pondering for a moment before carefully saying, "You mean, following them this time would be all risk and no reward for us?"


    Gregory nodded slightly, his gaze cool, "Pretty much."


    Not only would they fail to uncover the mastermind, but they might also end up worse off.


    He never engaged in a losing deal.


    Lucius caught on, scratching his nose and solemnly admitting his mistake, "I was too slow on the uptake, almost put our guys in harm''s way."


    Josiah had just been outwitted by them; how could the mastermind behind him let them trace the connection so easily?


    But Josiah had left the house.


    The only exnation was a trap waiting for them. Even without a trap, they wouldn''t be able to find the person.


    Gregory nced at him through the rearview mirror, his voice tinged withziness. "No worries, you''ve been by my side for years not for your brains." Lucius paused, confused. "Was that an insult?"


    Unsure, he pondered over it.


    When Gregory walked into the hospital room carrying some chicken noodle soup, Ramona was still asleep.


    I made sure Ramona was tucked in


    before trying to take the soup from him, "You could''ve just ordered delivery, no need to go all the way there."


    He must be exhausted, having likely not sleptst night and then running around all day today.


    He didn''t hand it over, cing it on


    l.ne


    the coffee table instead, "The delivery option is from a franchise; it''s not as good as the original ce."


    That was true.


    I opened the chicken noodle soup and started eating with him.


    But I couldn''t shake off a feeling of unease, as if the food was tasteless.


    Gregory looked at me, "Worried Pearl won''t show?"


    "Yeah..."


    I was a bit anxious, "Given Pearl''s personality, she''d want me to sign the agreement as soon as possible, but it''s alreadyte, and she hasn''t shown up."


    "She won''te."


    "What did you say?"


    I paused, putting down my utensil, and looked at him puzzled, "She won''te? Why not? Isn''t she after the inheritance?"


    "Just eat, and I''ll exin."


    He ced the spoon back in my hand, and after I resumed eating, he began, "Of course, she wants toe, but the antidote isn''t with her."


    "What do you mean?" I frowned, asking, "Isn''t that Kane guy working with her?"


    Gregory poured me a ss of water, "He is, but the real puppet master isn''t her."


    "Not her? Then who else..."


    Gregory''s voice was chilling, "What they''re after might not even be the Myers family''s fortune."


    I felt a shiver run down my spine, my heart sinking, "What about Ramona then?"

 Chapter 557

    "I had Josiah, or Kane as we sometimes call him, go out to find a way to get an antidote," I said, still somewhat surprised by his willingness to help. "He agreed?" I asked, my voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Yeah, but we shouldn''t get our hopes too high. We''ve got to n for every possibility," Gregory replied, his thumb gently smoothing out the worry lines on my forehead. "Besides that, Herbert has asked Mr. Abdul to look into ways to dy the poison''s effects. Also, your mom and I have arranged to send Ramona''s blood samples to top researchbs abroad. With enough time, they''re sure toe up with something."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jane, trust me, Ramona will be alright."


    Looking into his deep eyes, a sense of calm washed over me. Just like when we were kids, I reached out and ruffled his hair, whispering, "Thank you, Gregory."


    ...


    The next morning, I was up and ready before the doctor came for his rounds.


    I had insisted Gregory go home to get some proper rest, but he refused, choosing instead to spend the night cramped on the couch beside me. After the doctor left, Gregory was called out to discuss Ramona''s condition further. Just as I was about to follow, Christine burst in, breakfast in hand. "Did you and Gregory spend the night at the hospital?" she asked as she handed over the breakfast.


    "Yeah," I replied, setting the breakfast aside to look at her. "What''s got you up and about so early? This isn''t like your usual routine."


    "I wanted toe by yesterday, you know? But I figured you''d be up to your neck in worries, and there wasn''t much I could do to help. Thought it better to let you focus on finding a solution."


    Christine ced a cup of to-go coffee in front of me, noting, "Your period ising up, so I didn''t get it iced. How''s Ramona doing? Did you get the antidote?"


    "No, not yet," I sighed, taking a sip of the coffee and briefly exined the situation to her. "We still don''t know who''s behind all this."


    "Does the Myers family have any enemies?" Christine frowned, puzzled. "Who else would get involved in another family''s inheritance disputes?" I shook my head, equally confused. "I don''t know. We can only take it one step at a time."


    "As long as they have a motive, it''lle to light eventually," Christine said, tapping my forehead before opening up the breakfast. "For now, eat." "I''ll wait."


    "Wait for what?"


    "Gregory."


    "Ugh, you two and your lovey-dovey stuff. Good thing I bought enough for both," Christine remarked with a sigh. "But seriously, we owe a lot to him and Mark this time."


    I nodded in agreement. "Yeah, when we get a chance, let''s take our ssmate out for a meal."


    Christine nced towards the door, asking, "Is Gregory noting?"


    "Of course, he is."


    If I didn''t invite him, he''d probably start a vinegar factory out of jealousy.


    That''s exactly why we needed Christine there, to lighten the mood. Gregory and Mark never really got along.


    Just then, Christine seemed to remember something troubling. "You haven''t seen what''s happening online, have you?" Curious, I asked, "What''s going on?"


    I had been too worried about Ramona to check my phone and had no idea about any online developments.


    "He fainted?"


    "Don''t worry about his dad; if something serious had happened, it would''ve blown up even more by now. They''re likely using the situation to try and tarnish Gregory''s reputation."


    Frowning, I picked up my phone to check the news.


    "You won''t find much," Christine


    said, not stopping me. "Your family and Gregory must have stepped in The situation eruptedst night but was quickly suppressed by several powerful parties. The ount that leaked the audio got banned."


    "Damn, who has the power to just ban ounts like that?"


    "Gregory stepped up. The Ford family has the means; banning a few ounts is nothing to them."


    "Talk about a real man, protecting his wife like that."


    "Relying on a man, typical... Gregory''s seen his fair share of women. Someone like you, married twice, will just be another fling.


    before he tosses you aside. That not


    you''ll be left high and dry, nota tear left to cry."

 Chapter 558

    "Oh,e on. You''re just being jealous. Word on the street is that some big yers teamed up to pressure the tform into cooling off the buzz... Even the ex-husband threw his hat in the ring, and from what I''ve heard, she''s not just any girl; shees from a family with some serious clout."


    "Come off it. Just being remotely connected to Gregory is like hitting the jackpot. How impressive can her ex or her family possibly be?"


    "If she''s got a powerful family or ex, I''ll eat my hat."


    ...


    I skimmed through the online chatter without much interest.


    Ever since the Margaret Ferguson scandal, I''ve learned not to take such gossip to heart.


    Seeing that I wasn''t upset, Christine rxed. "I wasn''t sure if I should tell you, but now that I see you''re not bothered, I feel better." "Don''t worry about it."


    I shed a smile. "I''ve got a pretty thick skin now."


    Let them talk. It''s not worth my energy getting worked up over gossip.


    Just then, Gregory walked in, catching my smile. "Seems like your bestie is the only one who can cheer you up."


    Christine raised an eyebrow, boasting, "Of course. The power of a best friend is unmatched, something a boyfriend wouldn''t understand."


    Gregory corrected her with a serious tone, "Fianc¨¦."


    Christine retorted, "You''re not a fianc¨¦ until you''ve proposed."


    Their banter left me shaking my head, amused. I pulled Gregory to sit down for breakfast, changing the subject, "I heard Mr. Ford passed out. How is he?"


    Gregory, focusing on his oatmeal, replied without looking up, "He''ll live."


    "That''s good, then."


    Knowing the bad blood between Gregory and Mr. Ford, I was relieved to hear it wasn''t serious and decided to let it go.


    Christine, with her mouth wide open, looked back and forth between us. "That''s it? Maybe you should at least pretend to visit him in the hospital, to avoid giving people something to gossip about."


    Gregory, tossing a pancake onto his te, seemed unbothered. "Let them write essays about it for all I care."


    Christine was speechless, but before she could respond, Gregory turned to her, "How are things going with Dailey?"


    Caught off guard, Christine sputtered, "Don''t bring up sore subjects. Since when did you be such a gossip?" "It''s not gossip."


    Gregory put his arm around me, "Dailey and I have a bet."


    "A bet on what?"


    "Who gets married first."


    get


    I spent several days in the hospital, with my mon visiting whenever she could. During this time, Mr. Abdul, apanied by Herbert, came to administer some treatments to my grandmother, which helped stabilize her condition and slow the progression of her illness,


    After sending off Herbert and Mr. Abdul, Christine and I were about to head to the subsidiary office.


    I had arranged for HR to recruit in


    p


    advance, so setting up the subsidiary went smoothly. As boss, I had to attend the first executive meeting in the afternoon.


    While walking out of the hospital, Christine noticed me rubbing my stomach. "What''s wrong? Feeling okay?"


    I frowned. "Yeah, just a bit of pain. I think my period is on its way."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That doesn''t sound right," Christine observed ncing at my abdomen. "Isn''t your cycle usually like clockwork? It''s been dyed for few days now. Any other


    diseomfort?"


    I thought for a moment, "No, just the usual anxiety. Probably hormonal imbnce. It should start in a couple of days..."


    Before I could finish, a familiar hand patted my shoulder from behind. "Jane, Christine."


    I turned around, smiling, "Hey, Mark, what brings you to the hospital?"


    "Just getting a dressing changed."


    He chuckled, gesturing to his arm, then asked with concern, "I overheard you guys. Are you not feeling well?"

 Chapter 559

    Suddenly, it hit me. "Oh right, how''s your wound healing? I''ve been so caught up with Ramona''s illness that I haven''t had a chance to check on you." I felt a bit guilty about it. He got hurt because of me, and I hadn''t even visited him.


    "It''s just a scratch, no big deal."


    Mark, perhaps worried I''d me myself, yed it down. "Should be almost healed soon. Ramona''s condition is what really matters. How is she doing?"


    I looked a bit down as I replied, "We''ve managed to dy the poisoning for now, but I''m not sure if we can find the antidote in time."


    "Antidote?" Mark seemed surprised. "Wasn''t the antidote with Kanest time? With Gregory''s skills, he should be able to handle him, right?"


    "Hey, did youe to the hospital for a bandage change, or did you specificallye to check on Jane?"


    Christine, with augh, changed the subject, teasing, "Speaking of which, Jane''s really lucky. Despite everything that''s happened, she''s got Gregory, such a great fianc¨¦, and two amazing friends like us. I''m almost jealous!"


    I could read between the lines.


    Not to mention someone as thoughtful as Mark, who was just trying to smooth things over, got his arm gently tugged by Christine.


    I knew she wasn''t just looking out for me, but for Mark too, so I stayed quiet.


    Mark chuckled and openly said, "Both. Changing the bandage is doctor''s orders, and caring for Jane is a friend''s duty."


    "Thanks, Mark."


    I was about to tell him to take care of his injury when his phone rang. I quickly smiled, "You go ahead. Chris and I were nning to head to the office. When you''re free, let me treat you to dinner as a thank you for saving my life."


    He smiled warmly, "Well, then I''ll have to take you up on that offer."


    Once we were in the elevator, Christine finally let out a sigh.


    "Without Gregory, Mark really would have been a great guy."


    I sighed, "And yet you just had to tease him?"


    "I''m doing it for his own good,"


    Christine defended, a bit worried et


    "It''s okay to have obsessions, but if they''re too deep, it might end up hurting everyone involved.


    I chuckled, "Mark''s not the type to dwell on things."


    Whether it was when I told Mark I had a boyfriend, or the other day when he saw Gregory, or just now when Christine made thatment, he always took it in stride.


    Christine raised an eyebrow, "Well, that''s for the best. At least you can still be friends."


    "By the way, how''s your stomach? Still hurting?" she asked with concern.


    "It''s still a bit sore."


    I nced at the date. "I''ll wait a few more days, and if Aunt Flo still hasn''t visited, I''ll make an appointment."


    Since there was no one else in the


    elevator, she suddenly asked with a


    meaningful tone, "Did you and


    Gregory remember to take


    precautions?"


    I paused, my mind going nk for a moment as I realized what she meant!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Last time... we were nning to use protection, but Ramona''s situation became so critical that I forgot all about it amidst the chaos! Christine, who knows me well, just needed to see my reaction to understand, "No protection?!"


    "I forgot amidst everything..."


    Suddenly remembering this amid my dyed period made me panic for a moment.


    Both the Myers and the Ford families were deep in murky waters, and getting pregnant now might not be the best for us or the baby.


    But soon enough, I calmed down, "I''ll buy a pregnancy test in a few days. It''s probably nothing."

 Chapter 560

    The arrow hit the bullseye, though it wasn''t exactly nned that way.


    By the time the meeting wrapped up at the office, dusk was already creeping in. I had hitched a ride with Christine earlier in the day.


    I was just about to call an Uber back to the hospital.


    Christine offered to drop me off, and I shot her a sidelong nce, teasing, "I saw you texting Dailey during the meeting. Don''t let me hold you back from... whatever''s brewing there."


    Christine''sughter was bright and beautiful. "Oh, what now? You''ve be a screen peeker?"


    "Just happened to catch a glimpse."


    I chuckled awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    During the meeting, she was seated diagonally to my left, leaning over the table to text. It was impossible not to see.


    Just then, my phone rang. It was Gregory.


    "All done with the meeting?"


    His voice, rxed and casual, flowed from the other end of the line, making me smile.


    "Yeah, just finished. I''m heading back to the hospital to check on Ramona, then home."


    After several attempts by Dr. Thompson, Ramona''s condition seemed stable, identical to anyone her age. If I kept up my constant vigil at the hospital, she''d start suspecting she had some incurable disease. She had already asked me a few times if that was the case.


    Gregory said, "Thene on down. I''m waiting in the parking garage."


    "You''re here?"


    He replied, his voice cheerful, ¡°Picking up Ms. Webster from work is all in a day''s duty for me."


    "I''ll be right there."


    My spirits lifted. Turning to Christine, I saw her gesturing hurriedly, "Go on, go on. Look at you, all lovesick the moment you know it''s your Gregory." "Rubbing it in our faces every day, it''s criminal."


    "You..."


    I touched my nose, "You go get him, girl. Lock down Dailey!"


    With that, I grabbed my bag from my office and made a beeline for the exit.


    Leaving the building, the parking garage still held the warmth ofte summer turning into fall.


    There he was,zily leaning against his car, tall and long-legged.


    His hands, bones well-defined, were fiddling with his phone, his casually drooping eyelids giving off a cool detachment. He had the look of someone who doesn''t take much seriously.


    He seemed utterly carefree about the world.


    I tiptoed over, aiming to surprise him, but before I could say a word, he suddenly stretched out an arm without even looking up, pulling me into his embrace with a chuckle, "Trying to scare me?"


    His preemptive move startled me instead, "You didn''t even look. Weren''t you afraid of grabbing the wrong person?"


    "Not afraid."


    He smirked, his hand caressing the small of my back, "A one-of-a-kind person can''t be mistaken."


    I countered, "Isn''t everyone one-of-a-kind?"


    He seemed amused by my argument, pinching my cheek and looking deep into my eyes, "In my world, you''re the only one-of-a-kind." My cheeks warmed, and I wriggled free to slip into the passenger seat.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I had to admit, the guy had a way with words.


    He walked around to the driver''s side and started the car. Suddenly, something dawned on me, and I hesitated before turning to him. "I... might have done something silly."


    He raised an eyebrow, encouraging me to continue, "What?"


    I felt slightly embarrassed. "That night... after, I forgot to take my pill."


    "Which night?"


    His amused look made me re at him. "Stop joking around. Aren''t you worried?"


    "Worried about what?" Gregory took


    my hand, gently massaging it, his gaze soft and persuasive. "Jane, how about we have a child? Another unique person, just like you.

 Chapter 561

    His voice, clear and unusually solemn,bined with the depth of emotion drowning in his eyes, made me forget to breathe.


    My heart skipped a beat, yearning to nod in agreement, unable to muster any objection. But I wasn''t in my early twenties anymore. After a few breaths, reason took over.


    I pursed my lips lightly, "I think I want to wait... until all these things settle down."


    Seeing the flicker of disappointment in his eyes, worried he might misunderstand, I couldn''t help but exin, "These issues are like ticking time bombs. Whether it''s Palmer, Dorothy Pearl, Kane, or the mastermind behind it all, having a child now would only give them and our worries more leverage. Gregory, I too wish for us to start a family soon, I believe we''ll strive to be great parents."


    "But not now."


    "Jane,"


    Gregory''s lips curled into a smile, "Do you ever feel like you''re talking like a yer? Like I''m the young stud you''re keeping."


    I choked, unable to find a rebuttal.


    In those clich¨¦d affair stories, it seemed the men always promised the women: Don''t worry, we''ll have kids, but not now.


    I wanted to defend myself, but then he started the car, gently saying, "I promise you."


    I watched him closely, afraid of missing any sign of unhappiness, "Really?"


    "Really."


    He chuckled, steering with one hand while ruffling my hair, probing, "But this time, if it happens, can we..."


    "We can."


    He raised an eyebrow, "I haven''t finished my sentence."


    "I know what you''re going to say."


    ¨¦t


    I held his handsome, slender hand, softly adding, "Though the chances are slim, I promise you, if it happens,


    I''ll do everything to


    Truthfully, my anticipation for a child was as strong as his.


    Butpared to him, I was more pessimistic, preferring to wait for a sure thing before considering a child.


    Arriving at the hospital, my grandmother was awake, stretching her limbs in the living room with the help of a nurse.


    I entered, saying, "Ramona, how are you feeling? Better after the acupuncture?"


    Even though Mr. Abdul''s treatment¡¢


    could slow the poison''s spread, it couldn''t entirely prevent its effects.


    Befo


    this session, Ramona had felt


    numbness in her limbs again.


    "Jane, you''re here again," Ramona scolded lightly, "Didn''t I tell you to go straight home after work? Why worry about me so much, look, I''m fine everywhere. If it weren''t for youProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    insisting on hospitalization, b


    6


    could''ve been home by now."


    We hadn''t told Ramona about the poisoning, so she was eager to leave the hospital days ago if not for my persuasion.


    I went over and took her hand, "I just want to spend more time with you, that''s all."


    "Then let me go home with you?"


    Ramona asked like a child, looking to Gregory for support, "Greg, what do you say?"


    "Ramona!" I sighed, "You should still..."


    "Jane, maybe we should just take Ramona home?"

 Chapter 562

    Gregory had always been Ramona''s little enabler, but this time, he had changed his tune and started persuading me with logic and reason. "Ramona''s all by herself in the hospital, and you''re out of your mind with worry. Besides, we''re not far from Elmwood Vis. If anything happens, we can get her to the hospital in no time, or have the home care team swing by."


    "Ramona, just give us a moment, okay?"


    I pulled Gregory out of the hospital room, shut the door behind us, and frowned. "Do you really think Ramona''s ready to be discharged?"


    He looked down, his voice low. "Are you upset?"


    "Not at all."


    I exined, "I''m just not sure if you''re indulging her to keep her happy, or if it''s genuinely okay for her to leave."


    "It''s a bit of both."


    Gregory nodded slightly. "Dr. Andrews came by a couple of days ago for Ramona''s final treatment. Staying in the hospital now isn''t really helping. Mr. Abdul can continue her acupuncture sessions at home."


    Hearing this, I realized he truly believed it was feasible, making me waver in my decision.


    Ever since I returned from abroad, I noticed Ramona had aged quite a bit, and this recent scare made me even more anxious to be by her side constantly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a moment of hesitation, I agreed. "Alright, then. Let''s let you y the hero. You go tell Ramona."


    "Okay." He went back into the room without any fuss.


    Soon after, he emerged, supporting a gleeful olddy whose face screamed, "Freedom atst!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Starting to think Gregory is your real grandchild?"


    "That''s not possible."


    Ramona was unfazed, shaking her head. "He, well, he''s only fit to be my grandson-inw."


    This sparked a yful banter, and on


    the way home, she caught a glimpse of Gregory driving through the. rearview mirror, then patted my hand, hinting at something beyond her words.


    "You know, you don''t have to worry too much about my health. I''m old and have lived a fulfilled life. My only wishes to see you and Gregory tie the knot and start a family"


    Normally, I would''ve called her out on her matchmaking schemes, but now, uncertain about the antidote''s development...


    Her words brought tears to my eyes, which I quickly wiped away. "Ramona, I''ve only just returned to your side, and you''re already ready to send me off?"


    "Oh, dear, why the tears?"


    Ramona was taken aback, quicklyforting me. "Of course, I''m not ready to see you married off. But Gregory isn''t just anyone. I trust that marrying him will only make your life happier, far from the clutches of the Myers family... Better stay away from that den of wolves!


    "Don''t worry, Ramona."


    Gregory suddenly spoke up, his voice as soothing as ever. "Married or not, Jane is already my wife in my heart."


    "No matter what happens, I''ll protect her."


    Ramona gave him an approving look, still a bit worried. "Even if someone tries to bully her?"


    "Yes. As long as I''m around, no one can bully her."


    His words were clear and deliberate, a promise as much as a vow. But having experienced too much loss, my first reaction was anxiety.


    I quickly said, "What do you mean ''as long as you''re around''? You have to be around."

 Chapter 563

    Zoe had just finished preparing a hearty dinner as we walked through the door. It was a feast for the senses, the kind of meal that makes your mouth water the moment youy eyes on it. Knowing that Ramona was joining us, Zoe went the extra mile and whipped up a special chicken noodle soup, renowned for its restorative powers. It was a delightful meal that we all enjoyed immensely.


    However, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that Ramona was burdened with worries. She kept serving me more food, as if she was trying to shower me with all the love she could muster.


    Later in the evening, Ramona urged my brother, Gregory, to take his shower first, sensing that she wanted a private moment with me. Gregory, perceptive as always,plied without a fuss.


    "Jane,e with me," Ramona said, as Zoe busied herself with tidying up the dining area.


    I followed Ramona into her room, my heart pounding with anticipation. I was sure she had something significant to share. "Ramona, you..." I began, but was cut short.


    "Keep this safe," she said, handing me an old leather pouch that she pulled out from her bag.


    Panic surged through me. "Ramona, I can''t ept this!"


    But she just smiled, a look of relief washing over her face. "Guess what it is?"


    I hesitated, my lips pressed together. "Pearl and the others asked me if I knew anything about... your will."


    "Do you want to know?"


    "All I want is for you to be well," I said sincerely.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    To me, being a part of the Myers family didn''t hold much allure. My connection to them was tenuous at best, except for Ramona. I had no interest in the Myers'' wealth; my own career was on a promising trajectory.


    Hearing my unwavering response, Ramona looked both relieved and mncholic. "You take after your mother. The Myers family didn''t deserve her. Your father was a fool."


    I lowered my gaze. "He still is."


    Ramona didn''t defend him. Instead, she nodded emphatically. "Right, you are. That''s why I want to make things right for you and your mother."


    She pressed the leather pouch into


    my hands, her eyes, heavy with years, shimmered with moisture. "Don''t let outsiders take advantage. The Myers'' legacy was built by your ancestors, safeguarded by your grandfather. If it falls into the wrong hands, how will I face them in the afterlife?"


    Tears pricked my eyes as I clutched the pouch tightly. "I''ll keep it... I''ll keep it..."


    "This isn''t a will, it''s a deed of gift. It bes effective the moment you sign it," Ramona exined.


    "Ramona..."


    "No refusing me," she said, cutting off my protest.


    She sighed, revealing her worries. "You know how frail I''ve been these past years. If your father continues to lead, the Myers legacy will crumble before I''m gone. You need to take over, so I can rest easy."


    I was startled. "You knew...?"


    "How did I figure out I was poisoned?" Ramona chuckled, pulling me down to sit beside her on the bed. I''m not senile, dear. I could see you and Greg tiptoeing around me. You''ve gone to great lengths, even bringing Mr. Abdul to treat me. If it''s not poisoning, what else could it be?"


    I touched my nose, feeling a bit sheepish. "So, you knew all along?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s my fault for not being more open with you. Greg said we should tell you, but I was afraid..."

 Chapter 564

    "I get it." Before I could finish, Ramona cut in, "My dear Lily''s all grown up now, trying to be the rock for me, right?"


    I pursed my lips, "But I still haven''t been able to do anything for you. Not even the antidote, we have no clue when we can get it."


    "What''s there to fear?"


    Ramona seemed far more epting than I was, sighing, "Ah, I''ve been longing to join your Grandpa for a while now. If it weren''t for the Myers family, I''d have wished to be with him sooner."


    "It''s just tough on you, having to struggle to keep the Myers family legacy from crumbling. Ramona didn''t want you involved, but there was just... no other way."


    "I know, I know..."


    Hearing Ramona talk as if she was nning for whates after her departure made tears stream down my face as I hugged her, choking on my sobs, "I always envied other kids for having loving grandparents, and now that I finally have you, I don''t want to lose you. I don''t."


    But in that moment, I realized the heavy burden that Gregory bore on his shoulders.


    -The honor and downfall of an entire family.


    "Oh, dear..."


    Ramona cried too, but still managed tofort me with a smile, "Silly child, I''m still here, aren''t I? No more tears, or Greg will tease you for being a crybaby just like when you were little."


    I blinked hard, holding back my tears, "He wouldn''t dare!"


    "What wouldn''t I dare?"


    The partially closed door was gently knocked twice, and there stood the man who never held back, in his casual home clothes at the doorway. He exined to Ramona, "I didn''t mean to interrupt your moment with Jane, but I couldn''t help myself when I heard her crying."


    "You''re just in time!"


    Ramona quickly said, "Your wife, you take her and make sure she''s cheered up."


    I couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    Gregory chuckled,ing in without a word, and wiped away my tears before lifting me in his arms, "Then we''re off to our room, you should rest, and call us if you need anything."


    I whispered lowly, "What are you talking about? Who''s going to the same room with you?"


    Come on, cohabiting before marriage shouldn''t be so tantly justified.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Yet Ramona, with her sharp hearing, didn''t wait for Gregory to reply and took the lead, "Don''t worry, I''m not some old-fashioned fogey. Besides, Greg''s been under my watch since he was a boy, I trust him."


    My ears burnt up.


    Gregoryughed. "Thanks, Ramona!"


    Back in our room, I clutched the brown paper bag, feeling a heavy weight on my chest.


    Gregory set me down and wrapped his arms around my waist, looking down, "Are you upset?"


    "It''s not that..." I shook the brown paper bag. "Guess what this is?"


    "A prenup?"


    "How did you know?"


    "Ramona must''ve known about her


    poisoning." Gregory ruffled my hair, "At dinner, she kept putting


    food


    on your te."


    belongs


    He didn''t say more, but I understood.


    As if knowing her days were numbered, she wished to pass on every meal''s blessing to me.


    And that was precisely why I felt so miserable.


    Gregory pressed his forehead against mine, "Jane, trust me, Ramona will be okay, alright?"


    I sniffled, "Yeah!"


    He hugged me tighter, perfectly aligning with me, "That''s my girl."


    I pushed him slightly, "...I haven''t showered yet, and you''re all clean. Don''t hug me so tight."


    Especially since we just came back from the hospital.


    Gregory didn''t loosen his grip but


    instead kissed me deeply, his voice husky, "How about we showere together?"

 Chapter 565

    "You''ve already showered though..."


    I caught the hidden meaning in Gregory''s voice and decided to y dumb, teasing him a bit, "Put me down."


    "No."


    Gregory lowered his gaze, his lips curled into a slightly roguish smile as he kicked open the bathroom door and stepped inside.


    The hot water and his kisses came at me all at once, stealing away my breath.


    After a while, I was so overwhelmed by his antics that I could barely stand.


    He just lifted me up, securing his arms under my thighs, and held me against his waist.


    I thought this shower would be like all the others, stretching into the wee hours of the night.


    But unexpectedly, right after, I was wrapped in a towel and carried off to bed.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I grabbed the nket, covering myself up, leaving only my eyes peering out at Gregory.


    Meeting my gaze, Gregory chuckled, "You better not say those two words."


    I huffed yfully, "How would you know what I''m about to say?"


    "I just do."


    Gregory leaned in close, his nose gently brushing against mine, his voice drawling, ¡°Because I am your husband¡ª"


    He dragged out thest word, making my cheeks burn with embarrassment as I snuggled deeper under the nket, "We''re not married. What kind of husband are you?"


    Gregoryid down beside me, pulling the nket over us both and wrapping his legs around me.


    I waspletely trapped.


    The atmosphere was charged with an intimate tension.


    The man paused his movements, his eyes fixed on me. I tried to move, but it was futile, and I couldn''t help but tentatively ask, "You''re not upset about what I said earlier, are you?"


    Gregory''s gaze remained steady, unfathomable in the dim light, deeper than usual.


    Impossible to read.


    "I..."


    "If I were upset," Gregory suddenly cut me off, his face inches from mine, his voice low and enticing, "How would you make it up to me?"


    I knew he was just teasing, rolling my eyes at him.


    Gregoryughed softly, nting a


    l


    kiss on my forehead, his tone yfully serious, "Since we''re here, might as well propose, right


    Completely immobilized, I red at him.


    Who proposes in bed?


    That was way too casual.


    Gregory burst intoughter, pinching my cheek, "What''s with that reaction?"


    "You mean you won''t say yes?"


    "What, scared of getting into the marriage graveyard again after one failed attempt?"


    I knew all too well how sharp his tongue could be.


    And the Bryant Ferguson eming like a thing of the et


    issueText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    past


    him, I knew he was still


    Stewing over it, the king of jealousy.


    "You''re calling it a graveyard. Why would I go there? You can go by yourself."


    "Tsk."


    Gregory''s thumb pressed against my lips, prying them apart, "Let''s see how sharp that tongue can be."


    His kissnded predictably, and I,


    partly


    excha Soothe him after our eart


    exchange, responded. But then he


    suddenly pulled away. Cent


    Gregory let gopletely, tapping my forehead twice with his index finger, a lightugh teasing, "Want more?"


    Rascal!


    I turned away, refusing to engage further.


    I could hear Gregory moving, and sneaking a nce, I saw him enter the bathroom.


    He came back with a hairdryer, his gaze sweeping over the trash bin as if suddenly remembering something.


    His footsteps approached again, and I quickly turned my back.


    Gregory didn''t call me out, instead sitting at the edge of the bed to dry my hair.


    His long fingers worked patiently through my locks, taking their time.


    After drying, he casually blew dry his own hair for a moment before sliding under the nket and pulling me into his embrace.


    Suddenly, hisrge hand rested on my lower abdomen, his voice low and husky, "Haven''t you missed your period this month?"


    No wonder he was so cautious.


    He had his concerns.

 Chapter 566

    I turned and nestled into his arms, nodding slightly as I looked up at him and muttered, "You''re not great at keeping promises... but soon you''ll get what you wish for."


    His eyes crinkled with amusement. "If I can''t make it happen, I''ll find a way to make it happen."


    "...Creep."


    I couldn''t help butugh as I teased him.


    He became more serious, gently patting my back with aforting presence, "Tomorrow, I''ll take you for a check-up."


    "I was thinking of getting a pregnancy test in a few days first..."


    He whispered, "But I can''t wait."


    I could feel how much Gregory was looking forward to this child, and truth be told, so was I.


    The idea of having a child connected by blood with the person I love was thrilling.


    If it weren''t for all these troubling issues right now...


    But since life has handed us this gift, I decided to embrace it.


    "Okay."


    The next morning, the first thing I did after getting up and freshening up was to check on Ramona.


    To my surprise, Gregory had already taken Ramona for a walk and returned.


    "You''re up early?"


    I couldn''t tell if he was praising me or teasing me for being a heavy sleeper. I shot him a re, went over to support Ramona, and yfully scolded, "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Gregory tidied my hair, which I hadn''t managed tob properly, his voice indulgent, "You were snoring so peacefully; how could I disturb your dreams?"


    "You''re the one who snores."


    Iined to Ramona, "Ramona, he''s picking on me. You have to take my side!"


    "Hmm?"


    Ramona chuckled, pretending to be confused, "Who''s picking on you? Greg? It looks more to me like you''re the one picking on him." "Ramona!" I shook Ramona''s arm, feigning sadness, "Are you even my real Grandma?"


    "Of course, I am."


    Ramona pinched my cheek, "Alright, you young lovebirds stop showing off in front of this lonely olddy. Go do what you need to do."


    I had agreed to go for a check-up


    with Gregory today, but seeing Ramona trying to look spirited despite her frail appearance, not wanting me to worry, made me lose all desire to go anywhere.


    I just wanted to stay by Ramona''s side.


    Gregory read my thoughts but didn''t concede, coaxing me, "Ramona has Zoe here with her. We''ll be back before you know it, okay?"


    I knew he was also concerned about my health, or else he wouldn''t have been so insistentst night.


    Since that''s the case, it''s better to go and get it over with for peace of mind.


    I turned to Ramona, softly


    instructing, "Then you make sure to


    rest


    I after breakfast, Gret


    I''ll be back as soon as I canProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Oh, dear, I''m fine. You go on with your errands. Don''t keep fussing over me; it makes my head spin."


    Ramona was trying to ease my worries. I didn''t say more, just went to get dressed.


    Gregory drove.


    With one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding mine, his thumb gently caressed the back of my hand.


    The autumn sun streamed through the ss softly, casting a serene glow over us.


    This moment felt peacefully timeless, despite the myriad of issues waiting for us.


    But selfishly, I wanted to bask in this brief tranquility.


    Upon reaching the hospital and waiting for the blood test results, my heart couldn''t help but flutter with anxiety.


    Gregory, sensing my nerves, held my hand tighter.


    But I noticed his palms were slightly sweaty, revealing he was just as anxious as I was, even if he was better at hiding it.


    "Mr. Ford."


    Soon after, the hospital director personally delivered the test results to us.


    ...


    When Mark came to the hospital for a dressing change, the nurse at the desk was a bit surprised.


    "Mr. Larson, didn''t you just have your dressing changed yesterday? You''re not due for another change until tomorrow."


    "Sorry."


    Mark


    exin apologetic smile,


    exining, "I identally got it


    this


    while showet


    worried about infection."


    "Oh, I see."


    I was


    The nurse nodded in understanding, "Then follow me, please."


    With that, she led Mark into the dressing room.

 Chapter 567

    The bandage was soaked through, and not just with a bit of water. It was drenched.


    Such a serious injury, and still so careless!


    The nurse, her face set in a stern expression, intended to give a serious admonition, but upon seeing Mark''s charming smile, she couldn''t help but let out a resigned chuckle. "Mr. Lucas, you really need to take better care of this wound. You absolutely must avoid getting it wet again. An infection couldplicate matters."


    "Thanks, I''ll remember that," Mark said, smiling. Then, as if something suddenly came to him, he casually asked, "Oh, and when I was walking past the second floor, I saw a bunch of security guards by the maternity ward. What''s up with that?"


    He had caught a glimpse of Jane Webster and was considering approaching her, but Gregory''s men had blocked his way.


    "Nothing much," the nurse replied, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Rumor has it that Mr. Ford brought his fianc¨¦e for a check-up. He really treasures her, so those guards are likely there to deter any unwee attention. That girl is truly blessed."


    Hearing this, a shadow passed over Mark''s eyes.


    A check-up.


    Coupled with the conversation he overheard between Jane and Christine the day before, he couldn''t help but specte.


    Noticing Mark''s silence, the nurse continued to dress his wound, asking, "Something on your mind?"


    "Oh, no, just thinking Mr. Ford is as devoted as the rumors say," Mark deflected, quickly changing the subject. Once his wound was taken care of, he strode to the end of the hallway and made a call.


    ...


    After the doctor finished speaking, there was a long silence.


    Gregory and I exchanged nces, holding the test results in our hands.


    After a few moments, my heart racing, I managed to ask, "So... does this mean we''re having a baby?"


    Gregory''s grip on the edge of the paper tightened.


    He had been able to joke when I first mentioned the possibility of being pregnant, but now that it was confirmed, he was at a loss for words.


    I had never seen Gregory like this, and found it amusing, yfully poking his cheek.


    Gregory looked at me, his usually expressive face now serious and a bit intimidating.


    "Anything you want to say?" I asked.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory shook his head, then nodded.


    Trying to contain my excitement, I stood up. "I should go home to Ramona. Do you need a moment here to process?"


    Gregory immediately stood to follow.


    He wouldn''t let me go anywhere alone at a time like this.


    Lucius drove us back.


    Clearly, the soon-to-be dad was still adjusting to the idea.


    Meanwhile, in a hospital bathroom, a loud noise echoed.


    Mark''s fist had smashed through a stall door.


    His phone fell to the floor, its screen shattered, reflecting the rage in his eyes.


    ...


    A ck Bentley pulled into the Elmwood Vis parking garage.


    As soon as we parked, I hurried out, only to be stopped by Gregory.


    "What''s up?"


    He gestured toward my belly, and as I looked down, he lifted me into his arms.


    "Don''t forget, you''re a mom now."


    I hadn''t quite adjusted to the idea, more worried about telling Ramona the good news.


    Yet, seeing his overprotectiveness


    butugh. "What,&


    SWI


    Know?" Content beca


    to


    He raised an eyebrow. "I''m still getting used to this. For now, you can''t."


    I yed along. "Alright, then carry me upstairs quickly..."


    My phone rang before I could finish. Gregory handed it to me, his smile chilling.


    I was puzzled until I saw the caller ID.


    "Hey, old friend." As I answered, I watched Gregory''s expression, "Ah, meet up?"


    "...When?"


    "Got it, see you in a bit."


    After hanging up, I looked up at


    Gregory, who was silently staring at


    a look of mock


    Iughed at his expression, earning a cold chuckle in response. "What''s wrong?"


    Wrapping my arms around his neck, I teased, m not alone now, I have backup If I don''t see a happy face from daddy here, I won''t be happy. And neither will the little onean my belly."


    Gregory remained silent.


    I continued, "My grandma used to say, unhappy babiese out all wrinkled and grumpy."

 Chapter 568

    "If it''s a girl, would you..."


    "Ha."


    Gregory chuckled briefly, the corners of his mouth curling up in a familiar smile. But his eyes weren''t smiling. "I think you''re getting a bit too cocky with all the attention."


    Hearing hisid-back tone, I knew he wasn''t mad.


    I nuzzled his chin, sharing the details of my chat with my colleague with him.


    Gregory struggled to keep his smile, "What do you mean? You want me to let my wife go meet, someone who''s got designs on her?"


    "Pleeease?"


    I pulled out all the stops, pouting at him, "You''ve got to protect me and the baby, right?"


    Gregory snorted through his nose before putting me back in the car.


    "Wait... wait a second."


    I hastily spoke up, "I want to tell Ramona first."


    She would be over the moon about the pregnancy.


    Gregory picked me up again and strode upstairs.


    His swift actions seemed to hint that I shouldn''t meet Mark.


    But Mark had mentioned it was about Ramona''s health. I couldn''t just ignore it.


    Right now, Ramona''s health was the most important thing.


    Besides, Mark had always been nice to me. He wouldn''t do anything to hurt me.


    Lucius waited by the car, lighting a cigarette.


    His eyes wandering.


    Gregory was all talk. When it came to protecting his wife, he was as fierce as a guard dog.


    "Getting more delicate by the day, can''t even walk on your own?"


    As soon as Gregory and I entered, we were greeted by Ramona''s yful scolding.


    I wiggled my legs, hinting for Gregory to put me down.


    But he walked further in, carefully setting me on the couch.


    Ramona frowned, chuckling, "I know you love her, but you can''t spoil her like this."


    "She''s precious cargo right now."


    Gregory poured me a hot tea, settling next to me with his usual casual tone, yet filled with sincerity.


    Ramona wanted to add more but I quickly interjected, "Grandma, you''re... going to be a great-grandma!"


    Ramona was stunned, taking a while to process.


    Looking at my belly then back at my face, "What did you say?"


    I took Ramona''s hand to my belly, "Right here, your great-grandchild. Are you happy?"


    Ramona''s hand started to shake uncontrobly, worried about harming the baby, she quickly withdrew it. "Oh my!"


    Ramona eximed joyfully, standing up to pace back and forth.


    I knew she always felt she owed me, having been born a Myers but living a life of hardship until now.


    Finally back by her side, I had to deal with the family mess and worry about her health.


    She even worried she might not live to see me marry and have children, which would be a huge regret.


    That''s why I wanted to share this joy with her first thing.


    "Good, good, good."


    It took a


    and


    le for Ramona to


    she did, it was just series of "goods," without


    I pulled Ramona to sit, "You''re getting in years, can''t get too


    excited.


    me


    else.


    . Come, breathe deeply


    swno


    Ramona yfully tapped my head, "Still not acting your age, even as a mom."


    "I''m a product of my environment, no helping it."


    "Tsk." Gregory''s hand ruffled my hair, chuckling. "If I''m not mistaken, that was a dig at me." "What do you think?"


    I shot him a look, hisughter joining


    mine,


    d the baby, don''t


    wantProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    then thinking their dad''s a bad guy."


    "You''re already bad."


    "Oh?" Gregory leaned in close, his voice a gravelly whisper. "Bad where?"


    I pushed him away, immediatelyining to Ramona, "See? Who''s the one not acting their age?"


    Ramona, trying to look away, waved her hand dismissively, "I just remembered, I haven''t fed the fish."


    I called her bluff, "We don''t even have fish."


    Ramona wasn''t fazed. "I''ll go water the nts."


    Without waiting for a response, she briskly moved to the balcony.


    My eyes welled up.


    Gregory turned my face towards him, his fingertips gently wiping away my tears.


    "Ramona''s gonna be fine," he said in a deep, calming voice, "Trust me, alright?"


    At that, I suddenly stood up, "Right, I need to see Mark, and quickly."

 Chapter 569

    The meeting ce Mark texted me about was a quaint, cozy little coffee shop.


    Gregory and I walked in together, "Hey, Mark."


    Mark turned around, and for a moment, something flickered in his eyes at the sight of Gregory, almost betraying his emotions.


    His gaze briefly swept over my belly before he returned to his usual, gentle smile. "Jane, didn''t I say you shoulde alone?"


    For some reason, something felt off, but my subconscious trust in him pushed that feeling aside. I smiled, exining, "Hey, Mark, Gregory was just worried about me going out alone..."


    Gregory wrapped an arm around me, his eyes suddenly turning icy as he cut in, "Looks like you might have damaged your base neural circuits there." The room went silent for a beat as I processed his meaning.


    The fundamental neural circuits y a key role in regting the flow and rhythm of speech.


    Gregory was basically saying Mark had lost his ability to speak sensibly.


    Mark, however, didn''t seem to mind the jab. He looked squarely at Gregory, "Mr. Ford, could I have a moment alone with Jane, please?"


    Hearing this, I tugged at Gregory''s sleeve, worried he might get the wrong idea.


    Gregory clicked his tongue, swallowing his pride, "Don''t worry, I''m not that petty."


    After all, we both knew why we were here today.


    "Just call if something feels off," he whispered to me before turning to leave.


    He wouldn''t have let me stay alone if it wasn''t for Granny. But he knew my choice would always be to stay, so he didn''t make it hard for me.


    I calmed myself, turning to Mark, "Mark, what did you mean on the phone? Do you know where to get an antidote?"


    "Let''s sit first."


    Mark gestured for me to take a seat, pouring me a cup of coffee before fixing his gaze on me, a mix ofplex emotions flickering across his face. Finally, he let out a bitter smile. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Jane, are you here for me today, or just for Granny?"


    I paused, biting my lip, "What''s going on with you?"


    That unsettling feeling grew stronger.


    Mark took a sip of his coffee, his voice still gentle but his words sending my mind reeling.


    "Just for Granny, right? Jane, I can give you the antidote, but I have one condition."


    "What condition?"


    "Break up with Gregory."


    He nced outside where Gregory stood under the shadow of the trees, a figure blurred and distant, a near-pathological obsession apparent in his eyes, "And then, be with me."


    "Mark..."


    I couldn''t believe it, my hand trembling so much that the cup of coffee just lifted nearly slipped from my grasp, scalding my hand with its hot contents, a sharp reminder that this was no illusion.


    Seeing my reaction, Mark reached out to grab my arm, "How could you..."


    "Mark!"


    I jumped back in shock, standing up so fast that the heavy chair I was sitting on tipped over and crashed loudly to the floor.


    Mark stopped, his hand hanging in mid-air, a hint of hurt crossing his face, "You... think I''d hurt you?"


    "I..." I clenched my hand, finding myself at a loss for words. Luckily, Gregory, hearing themotion, barged in, grabbing Mark''s arm and twisting it sharply.


    He pulled me behind him, then kicked out fiercely.

 Chapter 570

    In one swift move, Gregory had proven his mettle.


    Mark was sent flying, crashing into a table and scattering cups of coffee everywhere.


    The waiter rushed over, but Lucius was already on his feet, handling the payment through his phone app.


    "You think you cany hands on my people?" Gregory''s voice wasced with an unspoken threat, the air around him charged with tension.


    Cradled in Gregory''s arms, I was still reeling from the shock, my heart pounding against my chest. It was clear Gregory had no love lost for Mark, and now, with Mark''s true colors showing, his anger was palpable.


    "What do you want?" Gregory challenged, his stance defensive yet ready for another round if necessary.


    Mark slowly got to his feet, wiping the blood from his lip. A self-mocking smile yed on his lips, and though the atmosphere turned heavy, he offered no answer to Gregory''s question, his gaze fixed on me instead.


    "Jane, think over what I said, alright?"


    "Greg..."


    The rapid shift in dynamics left me unsettled, my heart still racing. Taking a deep breath, I turned to Gregory and said, "I want to go home." "Alright."


    As Gregory and I turned to leave, Mark''s words halted us.


    "Jane, don''t you want the antidote? If you don''t get it, your grandma will die. Didn''t you say how important your grandma is to you, how well she treated you, entrusting the Myers family legacy to you? Can you bear to watch her die without having enjoyed her life properly?"


    My grip on Gregory''s hand tightened, my breath slowing.


    Gregory gently pried my clenched hand open, massaging it soothingly as he asked, "Do you trust me?"


    "Of course."


    I didn''t hesitate. My trust in Gregory was solid. In this world, he was the one person I absolutely couldn''t afford to doubt.


    Believing he had a n, I decided it was best to stay back and let him handle things, especially considering my current condition and the fear of endangering our child.


    "Then I''ll wait for you in the car," I concluded, sensing his intent.


    My trust in Mark, once steadfast and grateful, was now shaken.


    As for Gregory''s actions, I wouldn''t interfere.


    Lucius hurried to escort me to the car.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ...


    The caf¨¦ had been reserved by Mark, ensuring privacy for what was toe.


    Lucius managed the situation with a mix of threats and persuasion, ensuring the staff stayed out of the way. After all, when titans sh, it''s the bystanders who suffer, thoughpensation was duly provided.


    Gregory had long harbored the desire to confront Mark, restrained only by his concern for me. Now, with no need for restraint, he was unleashed, though not without consideration.


    "Antidote."


    Mark, clutching his abdomen and spitting out blood, sneered mockingly.


    "You could kill me, but that wouldn''t save Ramona."


    Gregory''s fists clenched, his knuckles cracking with the tension.


    His usualid-back demeanor was gone, reced by a cold, deadly calm. "I''m trying to be reasonable with you, out of respect for the bullet you took for Jane. But don''t mistake my patience for weakness. I can make you hand over that antidote."


    Mark remained defiant. "I only deal with Jane. The antidote is for her."


    Gregory''s smile was chilling, his eyes void of warmth. "Mark, I know what you''re ying at, but as long as I''m alive, forget it." "And what if you''re dead?"


    Gregoryughed, as if hearing the world''s biggest joke. "My life hasn''t been smooth sailing. If I could''ve died easily, I wouldn''t be standing here, living the life I do. Death isn''t part of my n."


    Mark stood his ground. "Some things are uncertain."

 Chapter 571

    Gregory had no patience for Mark''s nonsense. If it weren''t for wanting to rack up some good karma for his kid, he''d rather not get his hands dirty again.


    But now, he had the antidote in his possession.


    He never imagined a day woulde when he, Gregory, would put his faith in higher powers.


    All for his kid, and for Jane to live a life of peace and joy.


    Her life had been too hard in the first half.


    "Even without your antidote, I wouldn''t let anything happen to Ramona," Gregory said, his voice firm with resolve.


    "Keep your dirty games to yourself. Make another move on my wife, and I''ll make sure you regret being born a man," he warned Mark, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Mark was well aware of Gregory''s reputation. No one could tame the lion, except for Jane.


    But Mark was no coward.


    Covered in mud from life''s battles, Jane was his only ray of light, and he wasn''t about to let go.


    Not without a fight.


    "You won''t figure it out. Even if you bring in a specialist to whip up an antidote, Ramona doesn''t have that much time," Mark taunted. "The antidote I''ve got is her only shot."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory''s fists clenched tighter.


    Mark nced at Gregory''s ready fists, a sinister look crossing his face. "No matter how low you stoop, your tactics are useless against me."


    Gregory smirked, maintaining his icyposure even in a rxed stance. "I''ll cure you of your delusions," he said mockingly. "No need to thank me."


    ...


    Sitting in the car, I was a bundle of nerves. Although I trusted Gregory''s judgment, I couldn''t help but worry about the what-ifs.


    Lucius, standing watch outside, tried to reassure me. "Jane, don''t worry. Greg''s always got everything under control."


    "I know, but..."


    But it''s different when you''re in the thick of it.


    After what felt like an eternity with no sign of Gregory, I couldn''t stand it any longer and tried to step out, only to be pushed back into the car.


    Then, enveloped in a familiar andforting scent, I found myself in Gregory''s arms.


    "Missed me already?" he whispered, his voice both soothing and unsettling.


    I hugged him back, seekingfort in his embrace.


    Gregory, however, pulled away slightly. "If it''s not sorted, don''t get cozy with me."


    I red at him. "Show some decency."


    He took it as apliment. "Decency? I''m just having a


    chat with my wife. How''s th Privatet


    indecent?"


    "Don''t badmouth me in front of our kid. I don''t want them growing up thinking less of me."


    "If that happens, we''ll have words," I shot back, unable to win the argument.


    Returning to the matter at hand, I asked, "What did Mark say? Is he willing to give us the antidote?"


    Gregory ced his hand on my stomach, hesitating for a moment.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, puzzled by his unusual reticence.


    He was always decisive, doing as he pleased without caring for others'' opinions.


    "This... Why does he have the antidote?" Gregory finally broke the silence.


    "Do you mean..."


    The thought had crossed my mind in the calm of the car ride, but I couldn''t bring myself to believe it.


    "That Mark is behind Ramona''s poisoning?"


    "I suspect he''s the mastermind."


    "What?"


    I was shocked.


    Mark had always been so kind to me, it was hard to associate him with


    ne cold, ruthless figure


    orchestrating these eventsovet


    Even after witnessing his harsh side, it was difficult to connect him to the mastermind.


    After a moment of silence, I sought


    confirmation, "Are you analyzing this logically? Without letting personal


    s cloud your judgsonal


    Gregory pinched my cheek. "Who''s being emotional now?"


    I had to admit my bias and quickly conceded, "I trust you. I believe what you say."


    Gregory chuckled. "Alright, since you came to your senses quickly, I''ll let it slide."


    "But are you sure? If you''re right, then the only antidote is in his hands?"

 Chapter 572

    "No dice yet."


    Gregory was all calm and collected, "I''ve sent someone to dig into it. Should have something by tonight."


    When I got back to Elmwood Vis, I bumped into Mr. Abdul, who hade over to do acupuncture for Ramona.


    Before I could even say hi, I saw Zoe running out, looking all panicky.


    "Ramona''s fainted."


    I rushed to the room, copsing next to Ramona, noticing her lips turning blue, tears instantly falling, "Ramona!"


    Gregory followed swiftly, realizing he couldn''tfort me, he simply said, "Jane, let Mr. Abdul check on Ramona."


    I calmed down a bit, making room for Mr. Abdul.


    At moments like this, I hated not being a doctor; feeling utterly helpless.


    Especially since Ramona had copsed, I feared she might''ve hit her head. If I identally moved her wrong, who knows what danger I could cause.


    Seeing me just kneeling there, Gregory couldn''t stand it, "Zoe, grab a cushion for me."


    Zoe hurriedly brought one over.


    "Ramona is important, but so is the little life inside you. If you have to kneel, do it on this cushion."


    Hearing Gregory''s words, my hand instinctively went to my belly.


    Ramona was over the moon when she found out I was pregnant; I couldn''t risk anything happening to the baby.


    So, I followed Gregory''s gesture and sat on the cushion.


    Gregory finally breathed a sigh of relief and turned to Abdul, "Mr. Abdul, what''s going on? I thought we had the toxins under control?"


    Mr. Abdul checked her over, "Let''s move thedy to the bed first."


    Since moving her was an option, Gregory carefully lifted Ramona onto the bed.


    "Sit here by the bed, and just wait."


    Gregory made me sit down, his tone serious, "You need to take care of yourself too if you''re worried about Ramona."


    I nodded repeatedly, "I know. I don''t want Ramona waking up to find me in trouble, worrying about me too."


    "Boss." Lucius stood at the door, calling out to Gregory with no further words, not stepping in.


    Gregory patted my face, "I''ll be right back."


    "Okay." I reassured him, "I''ll be right here, waiting for you and for Ramona to wake."


    That''s when Gregory felt at ease to leave with Lucius.


    "Spill it."


    Lucius lowered his voice. "Mark''s definitely the mastermind."


    Gregory wasn''t surprised; he never liked Mark.


    Anyone whoid eyes on his wife was no good in his books.


    But he nced at his watch, not skimping on praise, "Your efficiency has indeed improved."


    "Old sayings do hold truth."


    Lucius wasn''t expecting anypliments.


    "The simpler the mind, the stronger the limbs."


    Lucius felt numb.


    After all these years, it was the same.


    He cut that I


    quick, it''s Mark. He


    praght to the point, "It''s n


    at us."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    prachrew the e  en


    What else could it be?


    Gregory''s temper red up.


    His wife was indeed a catch, but that didn''t give Mark any right to covet.


    "Find out every ce he frequents, see where he''s hiding the antidote."


    Lucius, puzzled, "Why not just drag him to


    basement and interrogate


    him? We''d have everything by tomorrow morning."


    Gregory stared at him in silence.


    Lucius felt the stare, a chill running from the top of his head down to his heels, his back sweating cold.


    "Did... Did I say something wrong?"


    Gregory, hands in pockets, leaned


    lazily against the wall, speaking at a


    ely pace, "I guess I''ve really put


    you in a tough spot."


    Lucius was confused. Sensing he was in for it, Lucius quickly said, "I''ll get on it right now."


    "Hold up."


    Lucius reluctantly turned back. "Anything else you need, boss?"


    "Not really."


    Gregory straightened up, patting Lucius on the bicep.


    "Maybe ease up on the muscle training; could do your brain some good."


    Lucius sighed internally.


    Gregory was always unpredictable, and guessing even a bit of his intentions was a win.


    But sitting in his car, Lucius had an epiphany.


    Was this the tempering effect of fatherhood making Gregory''s methods a tad gentler?

 Chapter 573

    Later that evening, before Gregory could return, a message suddenly popped up on my phone.


    [Jane, are you sure you don''t want to reconsider my offer?]


    [Stop putting Gregory in a tight spot. He won''t be able to get the antidote. Aren''t you afraid something might happen to him?]


    My fingers tightened around my phone until they turned white, and my face went pale.


    A tumult of emotions twisted in my heart.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at how well Mark, my long-time friend, knew me.


    He had an uncanny knack for pinpointing exactly what was on my mind.


    The thought of something happening to Gregory was unbearable...


    And what about our unborn child?


    Could I really let Gregory risk his life over my troubles?


    I felt a chill run through me as I stared nkly at Ramona, lying unconscious. Before I knew it, my face was wet with tears.


    "Jane, I''m back....." Gregory walked in and stopped short when he saw my condition. His brow furrowed as he wiped away my tears, asking, "Why are you crying?"


    "Gregory..." I sniffled, barely managing to say his name before I threw my arms around him, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Without my saying a word, he had to guess.


    He gently stroked my back, asking softly, "Did Mr. Abdul say something about Ramona?"


    "No."


    I shook my head, still sobbing.


    "Then..."


    Gregory''s sharp gaze fell on my phone, left carelessly to the side, his voice deepening, "Did Mark say something to you again?"


    I hesitated, surprised.


    I always knew he was perceptive, but I hadn''t realized he could see right through to the heart of matters.


    Before I could think any more about it, he casually pulled over a chair, sat down, and looked me straight in the eye. Jane, I thought we had an understanding about these things."


    I was taken aback. "What understanding?"


    "That we''d be honest with each other, no matter what."


    Gregory''s usual nonchnce was gone, his brown eyes fixed on me intently, "Unless, you don''t trust me, or you think that our rtionship is only good until trouble hits?


    "No!" I hurried to deny it, earnestly saying, "I''ve never thought that!"


    "Not that?" He questioned back, "Then what did your hesitation just now mean?"


    "I..."


    Taking a deep breath, I tried tomunicate in the direct way he preferred, "I''m just worried about your safety."


    "Then I promise you, nothing will happen, okay?"


    Seeing me speak my heart,


    Gregory''s expression softened. He


    tenderly wiped the tears from the


    corners of my eyes, his voice soothing, "You''re still such a crybaby, just like when you were little. I really can''t stand to see you ory. Maybe you should just bite me when you feel like crying?"


    With that, he teasingly extended his wrist towards me.


    I rolled my eyes at him, "I''m not a puppy."


    "Alright, alright, you''re not."


    He sighed, then got to the point, "Our suspicions were right. Mark is indeed behind this, and he has the antidote."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I instinctively tightened my grip on Gregory''s hand.


    Gregoryforted me, saying, "I''ve sent people to look for the antidote. If they can''t find it, we''ll have to try a different approach." "Gregory, don''t be too aggressive, Mark..."


    Gregory''s lips pressed into a thin line, interrupting me, "Afraid I''ll hurt him?"


    I sighed, "I''m afraid for you. The Larson family has deep connections, and I bet none of their people are clean."


    Gregory came from a good family, but his past was marked by survival in the face of ruthless adversaries.


    He was never one to show mercy to his enemies.


    Especially not to someone like Mark, a thorn in his side he''d been eager to remove.

 Chapter 574

    Jack, pulling out the weeds, inevitably brings pain and blood, making it hard for him to escape unscathed.


    Especially now, the Larson family''s current state is nothing but a facade of legitimacy crafted upon their murky past.


    There was a time when Mark was thought to be as gentle as jade, incapable of crossing moral boundaries. Now, however, there were worries.


    I bit my lip, "I don''t want you to get hurt."


    Gregory''s brown eyes sparkled with a tender amusement, delightfully captivating.


    He was clearly pleased, yet he yfully drawled, "So, you''re worried about me. I thought Jane was just unable to let go of her old me¡ª" "Feelings-"


    I just couldn''t...


    I flicked his forehead, "You shouldn''t be starting apany; you should be opening a vinegar brewery."


    Gregory actually nodded seriously, "Alright, once I''ve handled this, I''ll find time to acquire one."


    My gloomy mood was finally swept away by him.


    I nced at Ramona still unconscious beside us and asked, "How confident are you?"


    Gregory held my hand, his lips curling into a slight smile, his demeanor utterly free-spirited, "When I do things, I always ensure a hundred percent certainty."


    Everyone says the prince of the Ford family is insufferably arrogant, but I know he''s not just full of hot air; he has the skills to back it up. "Then promise me, you''ll get the antidote without getting yourself hurt."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I promise."


    In the afternoon, Gregory got busy. No sooner had he left than Christine arrived.


    I was puzzled. "Is something wrong with Janedream?"


    "No." Christine wagged a finger in front of my eyes. "I''m here on someone''s behalf."


    Naturally, that "someone" was Gregory.


    "Bingo!"


    Christine snapped her fingers and slumped onto the sofa, "You don''t have to worry about anything right now, just stay with your grandma. I''ll make sure Janedream is well taken care of."


    I tossed a bottle of mineral water and a pomegranate to Christine, "I''m definitely at ease with you around."


    I sat down next to her, chatting away.


    When I mentioned I had gone for a


    check-up at the hospital, she


    stopped peeling the pomegranate,


    both shocked and delive


    really pregnant?!"


    I nodded, and she quickly wiped her hands, cleaning off the pomegranate juice with a wet tissue, then eagerly ced her hand on my belly.


    "Oh my, let me greet my goddaughter."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, "Right now, it''s just a cell, you know?"


    "Alright, alright."


    You


    After touching my belly for a while, Christine became serious again, "The mastermind is still out there, and with Ramona in this state... have to be careful. Just tell me about the pregnancy, don''t mention it to others."


    I fed her the half-peeled pomegranate, nodding, "I know, I have to protect my child."


    Saying so, my eyes couldn''t help but lower, "And, we''ve found the mastermind."


    "Who? Someone close to you?"


    "Someone close to us."


    Christine frowned. "Us?"


    I nodded, looking at her, "It''s our senior."


    "Senior?!"


    Christine was dumbfounded, took a moment to digest, then incredulously asked, "Which senior? Luke... Mark?" "Yes, exactly."


    Although I hade to ept it, there was still an indescribable feeling deep down, repeating, "Mark."


    Christine was stunned, "Why would he poison Ramona? Has he lost his mind?!"


    I gave a bitter smile, "Probably, to threaten me with the antidote..."


    Christine was bbergasted.


    After digesting the information, she finally found her voice again, "Mark wants... you to be with him?"


    I nodded.


    Christine fell silent, then with a


    ned demeanor, "I


    always felt he hadn''t given up on you, but... I never imagined he''d do something so obsessive."


    "What do you think?" she asked.

 Chapter 575

    Hearing that, I instinctively touched my belly, "I can''t be with him."


    Two years ago, I had already...


    Foolishly let go of Gregory once.


    This time, I couldn''t.


    Christine covered my hand, offeringfort, "You''re carrying a little miracle now, and your emotions can affect the baby too. Since you''ve chosen to trust Gregory, try to rx, okay? Gregory will figure something out."


    "Yeah!"


    I nodded vigorously.


    Seeing that I was rtively calm, Christine seemed relieved but shivered, "So, you''re saying Mark has been faking it all along?"


    I could understand her shock.


    After all this time pretending, it''s hard to imagine our once gentle and refined senior having such deep, calcting thoughts.


    Before I could respond, Christine seemed to get it, shuddering, "Thank goodness you never fell for him. That kind of guy, there''s something off aboutProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    his psyche, probably has intense possessiveness or control issues, could easily be abusive..."


    As Christine spoke, she suddenlyughed and pinched my cheek. "Oh, my Jane, you''re just too lovable."


    I gave a resignedugh. "I''d happily give you this ''charm'' if I could."


    "NONONO."


    Christine crossed her arms, "I prefer the type who ys hard to get, the ones you can''t even flirt with."


    I raised an eyebrow, "Oh, Dailey rkson?"


    With a side nce, Christine teased, "Jane, you''ve been picking up bad habits from Gregory."


    "Yeah." I agreed, "Badpany corrupts good character."


    ---


    Ramona woke up in the evening.


    Since Christine had no urgent matters, she stayed over for dinner with us.


    Gregory had messaged, saying he''d beteing home and not to worry.


    But I couldn''t help it.


    Seeing my mood dip, Christine quickly suggested after dinner, "Let''s watch some TV."


    Even Ramona seemed to agree, wanting to join in, "Sounds good to me, I''ll watch whatever you young folks are into."


    Christine turned on the TV, and before she could browse, the system automatically yed a reality show.


    Seeing it was "Slow Life," she was about to change it.


    But I knew, one of the regr guests on "Slow Life" was her favorite.


    "Let''s watch, it''s fine," I said.


    Christine frowned, "Summer Taylor is so annoying..."


    -Person.


    She didn''t finish her sentence, suddenly interested in the scene ying out.


    "You don''t get it, do you? Today''s fans are totally brainless."


    "Keep it up, and I''ll rece you."


    "Waste of space! Bet my mom could cklist you!"


    Christine couldn''t help but chuckle, "This show''s not bad, daring to air the dirtyundry."


    The TV was filled with shocked and angryments.


    Amidst them, a few delusional fans attempted weak defenses.


    "The producers must be framing her!"


    "Definitely a editing mishap!"


    ...


    It was normal for fans to be in denial; after all, Summer had always been portrayed as the innocent, kind-hearted girl. Contrasted with her current bossy, fan-insulting demeanor, it was like she was apletely different person.


    Checking her phone, Christine found several trending topics.


    -Be Taylor''s Daughter: A Two-Faced Act


    -Be''s Daughter Insults Fans


    Slow Life''s Bold Move


    I was about to speak when my phone on the coffee table rang. Picking it up, I saw the caller ID and smiled, answering, "Hey, Mom." "Jane, how could you not tell me something this big happened?"


    At first, Be''s tone sounded reproachful, but it was actually filled with concern, "If Gregory hadn''t told us, when were you nning to let me know?"


    Hearing this, I wasn''t surprised.


    Vista Town''s power dynamics wereplex, and Gregory probably stirred the pot too much, stepping on the Taylor family''s toes, hence the exnation to Herbert Taylor.


    I felt a bit guilty. "I''m sorry..."


    I guess I hadn''t learned to rely on her yet, so whether it was the pregnancy or the situation with Mark, I hadn''t shared it with her in time.


    Thinking about it now, I realized I hadn''t been the best daughter, making her find out about my life through Gregory.


    Be sighed. "Silly girl, what have


    you done


    ?


    It''s me to apologize to me?


    It''s me who''s been absent been absent from your


    life for too many years. Sour


    should apologize, it''s me."

 Chapter 576

    My eyes welled up with tears. "I don''t need to..."


    "Alright, alright."


    Be chuckled and said, "Gregory''s trying to find a cure, so he might not have much time for you. How about I have you and Ramonae stay at Cloud Vis?"


    Hearing this, my eyes grew hotter, and even my nose started to sting.


    Even though the Myers family had wronged her, she was willing to take in Ramona and me to Cloud Vis for my sake.


    And yet, I hadn''t even shared the big news of my pregnancy with her right away...Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I shook my head repeatedly, "No need, Mom, Christine''sing to keep mepany. Plus, I don''t want you to put yourself out on my ount." "You," Be said upon hearing my refusal, but didn''t push further, "Well, once Ramona gets better, you shoulde and spend some quality time with me, alright?"


    "Of course! I''ll stick around so much you''ll get tired of me and kick me out, but I still won''t leave."


    Her voice was filled with affection, "I''ll hold you to that."


    "Yes!" I couldn''t help but smile.


    Just the thought of having a mom who adored me filled me with immense satisfaction and happiness.


    Be reminded me, "During the first three months of pregnancy, you can''t be careless. No matter what, you have to take care of yourself. And don''t keep things bottled up inside. You must tell me or your uncle, understand?"


    "Yes, I get it!"


    I responded earnestly, sensing her relief before swiftly changing the subject, "By the way, Mom, have you seen ''Slow Life"?"


    At the mention, Be''s voice grew slightly colder, "She''ll pay for what she''s done."


    That exined it. No wonder the production team dared to expose Summer''s dark secrets; they must have gotten the green light from my mom. This would definitely stir up buzz and boost viewership. Why wouldn''t they?


    Be''s tone softened as she continued, "Once this mess is sorted, I''ll arrange for your identity to be revealed. Let the world know who my daughter really is."


    "Okay." I nodded. "I''ll follow your lead."


    After hanging up, Christine leaned in, all mysterious, "Looks like our Jane''s about to be an inte sensation, huh?"


    I yfully pped her, my smile helpless.


    Christine arched an eyebrow, "With your influence, our Janedream is bound to boom even more. Going public might not be out of the question."


    "I''m figuring, by then, I should be a billionaire, right?"


    I had to burst her bubble, "That kind of money is pocket change to Dailey. Dreaming of hitting him with it is just that - a dream."


    Christine was speechless.


    At a high-end hotel.


    The sound of something being smashedsted for quite a while.


    The assistant stood at the entrance, not daring to go in.


    After the program aired, she thought Be would intervene and the production team would im malicious editing to clear Summer''s name. But none of that happened.


    The production team went silent, Be wasn''t answering her phone, and even Ivy was unreachable.


    Now, the whole inte was bashing Summer, pushing her to the top of the trending searches.


    But this kind of exposure, stripping away Summer''s innocent persona, was thest thing she wanted. After throwing a massive tantrum, wrecking what she could in the hotel room, she was furious.


    "What are you still doing here?!" Summer was geared up to leave, her anger having no outlet.


    The assistant, who was frankly fed up with Summer, was caught in the line of fire.


    But, considering Summer was


    Be''s daughter, she worried that maybe Be just hadn''t had the time to deal with the situation yet, or perhaps there was another n in motion.


    She didn''t dare burn bridges with Summer just yet.


    "It''s best you don''t go out now; the lobby''s swarming with reporters."


    "What are the security guards for?!" Summer fumed.


    How could a high-end hotel let reporters swarm in like that!


    Summer was teetering on the edge of a breakdown, baffled by Be''s actions - not answering calls, not responding to the online uproar.


    If this continued, her image would bepletely ruined!


    "I think we should wait a bit longer. Maybe Ivy will sort it out soon."

 Chapter 577

    Summer just couldn''t shake off the urge to head back to Vista Town to catch up with Be.


    But paparazzi, they''re like bloodhounds sniffing out fresh news.


    There was no guarantee she could sneak out of the hotel unnoticed.


    For now, she was stuck waiting.


    "I''m starving. Run out and grab me something to eat, will you?" she snapped.


    Gwen swallowed her pride and nodded, though her hand barely touched the doorknob when a sudden knock made her jump.


    Summer was spooked too, quickly ducking out of sight, signaling Gwen to check who it was.


    Peering through the peephole, Gwen saw a man in a security uniform, but she didn''t make a sound, letting him knock.


    "What''s with the silence?" Summer hissed, impatient.


    Gwen barely had time to hush her.


    The man outside ceased knocking, raising his voice instead, "Hello, hotel security here. We''ve hadints about noise from this floor. Could you please open the door?"


    It was a sensitive moment.


    Assistants might not have the savvy of a manager, but they knew enough to be on alert, especially serving stars.


    "Please apologize to the person downstairs for us. We admit it was our fault, and it won''t happen again," Gwen managed to reply, her voice steady.


    But the supposed security guard persisted, clearly aiming to get the door opened.


    Gwen called his bluff, "You''re not security, you''re a journalist. Keep this up, and I''m calling the cops."


    Caught, the man outside beat a hasty retreat, already plotting his next move.


    Today was his golden opportunity to score a scoop on Be''s daughter, a story potentially worth its weight in gold.


    Seeing him go, Gwen sighed in relief, yet Summer''s gratitude was nowhere to be found. "How could a journalist even get up here? Can''t you handle anything right?"


    Summer lived in Be''s shadow,


    depending on her for resources, public rtions, and more. But with Be unreachable, what could an assistant do besides preventing a direct media frenzy?


    Before Gwen could muster a response, her phone buzzed.


    Assistants had their ownwork, often sharing the less morous sides of their jobs. Today, the chatter was all about Summer.


    "Still waiting on Summer hand and foot?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Just saw. She''s not even Be''s real daughter."


    "All that talk about ''my mom this, my mom that,'' turns out she''s nothing."


    "I always thought Ms. Taylor was too good. How could her daughterg so far behind? Turns out, she wasn''t hers."


    "A swan doesn''t give birth to a crow."


    From shock to calm, Gwen processed the news.


    "Are you ignoring me now?"


    Summer''s voice cut through her


    thoughts, dripping with regret


    not


    choosing Be''s assistant instead.


    "You can''t do anything right!"


    "If you hadn''t messed up with that camerast time, asking those idiotic questions, none of this would''ve happened!"


    "I wouldn''t be theughing stock of the inte..."


    "I quit!"


    "What?" Summer''s outburst was


    abruptly cut off, her anger ring up. "You begged to be my assistant, and you want to quit at a time like this!"


    "And this mess is all your fault, all because of your stupidity."


    Gwen realized arguing was pointless. Summer, with her head high, thinking she was above everyone because she was Be''s daughter.


    "Maybe you should check the trending news. Fancy yourself a princess when you''re squatting in someone else''s nest? Idiot!"


    With those words, Gwen felt a rush of liberation. She left, leaving Summer with nothing but her upright silhouette.

 Chapter 578

    "Get your ass back here!"


    She yelled, then immediately feared attracting the attention of reporters and quickly mmed the door shut.


    Recalling her assistant''s words, she dug through the chaos to find her phone.


    The top trending news had changed - Be denies Summer''s lineage.


    Summer felt her strength leave her. At that moment, unable to focus on anything else, she instinctively dialed Mark''s number...


    The call went unanswered until the cold, mechanical voice of the voicemail greeted her.


    Summer, relentless, dialed again and again.


    But each time, no answer, just the automatic hang-up.


    "Argh!!!" Summer screamed in frustration and despair, and in a fit of rage, she threw her phone against the wall, shattering its screen.


    This time, it wasn''t that Mark didn''t want to answer; he simply couldn''t.


    Even though the phone was right in front of him.


    Gregory lounged on the central couch as if he owned the ce, legs casually propped up, showing none of the respect due to a host''s home. Mark could only sit on a nearby armchair.


    But he was in no hurry, leisurely sipping his coffee, holding the most significant bargaining chip after all this time of careful nning.


    He was determined to win over Jane.


    Gregory was also taking his time. He picked up the coffee pot and poured himself a cup, fighting the urge to throw the hot liquid in Mark''s face. Instead, their cups gently clinked together.


    Neither spoke, but the tension between them was palpable.


    "Boss." Lucius approached, whispering to Gregory.


    His team had searched everywhere, sparing no nook or cranny, and even employed devices for a thorough check, yet they found no antidote.


    By the time they came to Mark''s ce, they had already searched everywhere he had been, hispany, and every conceivable location. "Nothing."


    A cold fury shed in Gregory''s eyes.


    He set


    forcefully, I causing it to crack. Lucius


    subtly


    to


    daside, nos


    be sttered with blood.


    Gregory''s patience was thin, especially in the presence of someone who troubled him and harbored intentions towards his wife.


    He casually picked up a baseball bat, weighing it in his hand as he slowly rose from the couch.


    Mark didn''t flinch, calmly meetingText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory''s gaze. "If you''re capable, kill


    me. But you''ll never find the antidote. I might as well tell you, your acupuncture might seem to have dyed the poison, but it hasn''t suppressed it. It''s almost fully integrated into her bloodstream by now. It''ll act within two days, and it''ll be excruciating. Gregory, don''t be so confident, as if everything is under your control. You don''t even know where this poison came from, how could you possibly develop aplete antidote?"


    With each word, Gregory''s grip on the baseball bat tightened, the veins on his hands visibly throbbing with rage.


    Suddenly, he cracked a cold smile,


    his voice as chilling as ice that hasn''t melted in a thousand years, "And what makes you so confident, thinking you have the upper hand?"


    In a swift motion, he swung the bat. It didn''t seem forceful, but it sliced through the air with a whistle.


    It was toote for Mark to dodge.


    Even though Gregory didn''t aim to kill, he made sure it hurt like hell.


    Crash-


    The baseball bat shattered in Gregory''s grip.


    Splinters dug into his palm, drawing blood.


    Gregory didn''t even flinch, casually shaking off his hand.


    He stood tall, looking down at Mark crumpled on the floor as if viewing a struggling, overconfident ant. "The antidote is the only leverage you have over Jane; of course, it''s kept in the safest ce possible."

 Chapter 579

    Gregory''s gazended on the tea caddy next to the kettle, and Mark, sensing his attention, struggled to rise but was too weakened from the beating to seed.


    Instead, Gregory grabbed a handful of loose tea leaves and sprinkled them over Mark, revealing something slightly.


    He smirked, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Looks like I guessed right."


    Mark mustered all his strength to stand, attempting to snatch back the ck ss vial from Gregory''s grasp.


    It contained the only antidote.


    But even breathing was a struggle for him, let alone fighting back.


    With a slight movement of his hand, Gregory made it impossible for Mark to reach it.


    "You think you''ve won?" Mark managed to say, each word causing him pain, but he pressed on, "Forget everything else, but this time, you can''t win. Jane will always choose me."


    Gregory lifted his finger slightly.


    Lucius immediately stepped forward to restrain Mark, while Gregory picked up a butter knife from the coffee table, knelt down in front of Mark, and tapped his face with the blunt side of the knife before turning the de.


    In the next moment, the tip of the knife pierced Mark''s calf, cutting through skin and flesh!


    Mark clenched his teeth and remained silent, while Gregory stood up, chuckling coldly, "She has good taste, not wasting it on someone like you."


    ...


    At Elmwood Vis.


    Christine was on her phone, as engaged as if she''d found the juiciest gossip of the season.


    I was used to it by now.


    Ramona was in good spirits, looking quite pleased, "Found something fun, dear? Share with me?"


    I nudged Christine, "Come on, don''t keep us in suspense. Spill it."


    Christine handed me the phone.


    "I was expecting to see Summer''s downfall and read all the juicyments, but I found something even more interesting."


    Before she could exin further, I saw the trending news.


    Summer''s true identity had been exposed.


    A reporter had released an interview clip where Be personally denied Summer''s ims.


    I immediately called Be, puzzled,


    "Mom, I saw the trending topic. You denied Summer''s identity? Weren''t you and Greg nning to y the long game...?"


    Be replied, "The big fish showed up, so we don''t need the bait anymore."


    I was stunned. "Who is it?"


    As the question left my lips, a guess formed in my mind, and then I heard Be say, "It''s Mark."


    "We had our suspicions, but just now, your uncle and Gregory found evidence of their dealings. I released the news denying her identity, and she contacted Mark immediately." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was thunderstruck.


    If poisoning Ramona was to ckmail me with the antidote, then what was the purpose behind cing a fake heiress next to Be? Then it dawned on me.


    No wonder the jade pendant I lost in a car ident two years ago ended up with Summer, making her Be''s daughter.


    And no wonder the DNA test between Be and Summer came back without issues.


    It wasn''t that the report was tampered with; it was that the hair Summer gave to Be was mine from the start.


    I had trusted Mark so much. When I was in Y country, he had free ess to my home; getting a few strands of my hair would have been no challenge.


    That meant the first time Summer impersonated me at the Myers family, it was likely his doing...


    The more I thought about it, the colder I felt.


    Hearing my silence, Be asked with concern, "Jane, what''s wrong? Are you okay over there?"


    I snapped back to reality, suppressing my shock, and shook my head, "I''m fine, Mom. What about you?"


    "I''m okay. It''s you I''m worried about. Even though the mastermind is exposed, it''s going to be turbulent for a while. Just stay at home and take care of yourself."


    "I''ve postponed announcing your identity for three months."

 Chapter 580

    I don''t always want to be the worrywart. So I said, "Okay, I got it."


    Be spoke gently on the phone, "Alright, get some rest soon. A pregnant woman shouldn''t be up toote."


    "You too," I responded.


    As I hung up and set down my phone, there was the sound of the door opening. I quickly made my way to the entrance, where Christine and Ramona exchanged nces.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ramona said, "Come with me, let''s check on my garden flowers."


    Christine was cooperative, "Sure thing."


    Of course, the person returning was Gregory Ford.


    I opened my arms to hug him, but he stopped me, holding my shoulders, "I''m dirty, I need a shower first."


    That didn''t sound right.


    Even now, with a child on the way and my heightened caution about bacteria, his level of dirt seemed excessive for just running errands and not rolling in dirt at a construction site.


    Just as I was about to inquire further, a small ck vial caught my eye.


    "Antidote?!" My eyes brightened.


    "Mm-hmm," he replied, raising his eyebrows coyly, almost boastfully, "Am I impressive or what?"


    He was trying to appear nonchnt, but my heart tightened in an instant. I didn''t reach for the antidote immediately but instead began examining him for injuries, lifting his clothes.


    It was when I discovered the blood on his arm that he suddenly grabbed my wrist.


    "Don''t light a fire if you can''t put it out," he warned, gaze lowered.


    My eyes immediately moistened. "You''re not taking this seriously, are you?"


    As I was about to cry, Gregory instinctively reached to tousle my hair, trying tofort me. He quickly thought better of it and withdrew his hand. Something was not right. I firmly grasped his hand to check it; several trails of dried blood were visible, ghastly though they had clotted. "Weren''t you the one who promised you wouldn''t get hurt?" I protested.


    Gregory had the frustrated look of a learned man outmatched in a skirmish, ineffectively rationalizing, finally resignedly admitting with a helpless gesture, "I did indeed break my promise there. Just don''t cry-all you say goes."


    I turned silently and headed towards the living room.


    Gregory followed, "Didn''t we just agree we''dmunicate everything on time? What''s this now, giving me the silent treatment?"


    I located the first aid kit, giving him a stern look, "Sit down."


    Gregory obediently sat down.


    "Hand," I demanded, spreading out my palm.


    He meekly ced his injured hand in mine. Under the brighter living room


    lights, saw not just scabs, but numerous wooden splinterso embedded deeply.


    I was tempted to kick him; however, the sight of his hand softened my resolve.


    Gregory chuckled, "Don''t hold back, kick if it eases your spirit, don''t spare a thought."


    "Who''s sparing thought? It''s just that my foot hurts."


    "Is it your foot hurting, or your heart?"


    I acted as if I hadn''t heard him, first washing off the dried blood, then carefully removed the splinters with tweezers.


    After multiple checks and applying disinfectant, I reached for a bandage when Gregory spoke up, obstructing, "No need, it''ll heal quickly enough."


    I held the bandage, silently looking at him.


    Gregory capitted, "Alright, you win."


    He surrendered his hand for


    bandaging. I tied the final knot inca


    bow. He grimaced but didn''t


    comin, only saying, "Go give the antidote to Ramona; I need to shower."


    "No," I refused.


    "I can''t shower?"


    Gregory queried, "Is this your way of punishing me?"


    I couldn''t help butugh, "Your hand can''t get wet."


    Gregory heard this as if it was the funniest of jokes.


    I realized he hadn''t taken the injury seriously; if I hadn''t discovered it, he probably would have skipped even disinfecting it.


    Gregory was about to shrug it off but suddenly swerved, "Actually, my hand really shouldn''t get wet, how about you help me... with my shower?"


    My cheeks flushed, but not wanting


    to lose face, I extended a finger,


    hooked his belt, drawing him towards me with a wry smile,


    might help you wash, but, will you manage to sleep tonight?"

 Chapter 581

    Gregory let out a chuckle, mindful of Ramona and Christine in the next room, and decided to drop the topic right there.


    Seizing the moment, I picked up the medicine bottle he had ced on the coffee table earlier. "I''ll go give Ramona her antidote."


    "Alright."


    Seeing him nod, I stood up and headed towards Ramona''s room, only to see him follow. "Better go together."


    Christine was ying Go Fish with Ramona using a deck of cards.


    As Gregory and I entered, we saw Ramona gleefully pulling arge handful of cards towards her, as delighted as a child with a new toy.


    At that moment, I felt that no matter what it took, as long as Ramona could live out her days happy and healthy, it was all worth it.


    I raised the small medicine bottle in my hand, relieved, "Ramona, Gregory''s brought back the antidote for you."


    Christine asked to be sure, "Is it really an antidote? Hopefully, Mark Larson hasn''t tampered with it again..."


    That thought hadn''t crossed my mind.


    Gregory would never hand something over without being sure of it. If he gave me this bottle, then there was no doubt in my mind about its safety. All I needed was to trust himpletely.


    Ramona and I were on the same wavelength; after all, she had watched Gregory grow up.


    In the years I was away, Gregory had taken my ce, looking after and keeping herpany.


    Hearing this, she patted Christine''s hand, jokingly, "Don''t worry, even if it''s just to win me over as a grandson-inw, Gregory would''ve triple-checked the ingredients."


    Gregoryughed at that, "You make it sound as if I''m only nice to you because of Jane."


    "That''s not what I said."


    Unable to help herself, Ramonaughed before taking the antidote, yet she couldn''t resist scanning Gregory first, "Lift up your arm, let me see you''re not hurt."


    Gregory patiently lifted his arm while reassuring her, "I''m fine, don''t worry..."


    His gaze fell on the bandage on his hand, "What''s this about?"


    "Oh, that..."


    Gregory raised an eyebrow slightly, "It''s nothing serious, just a But


    Jane insisted on b


    it up


    to be sure." Content bet


    Christine felt a shiver at their interaction.


    Ramona looked at me, "It''s not serious?"


    to


    "Really, it''s been disinfected and treated. It''ll heal in no time."


    I nodded, opening the antidote bottle and handing over a pill, "Just take the antidote, and you''ll be fine."


    "Alright, alright."


    Ramona, reassured by my calm demeanor, took the medicine and swallowed it with some warm water Christine handed her.


    Before we could breathe a sigh of relief, Ramona suddenly gagged and spat out a mouthful of ck blood.


    We all panicked, "Ramona!"


    Gregory was quick to support her,


    arrangements while t


    hospital now." Content t


    calm me, "Don''t panic, we''re going to the hospital now."


    belongs


    "Okay."


    I prepared to help Ramona up with Gregory, but she refused, "I''m fine, no need for such a fuss."


    "How can you be fine?"


    I insisted, "You just vomited blood, we need to get you to the hospital to check."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I really am fine."


    Ramona patted my hand, "I feel much better now. Vomiting ck blood must mean the toxins are out."


    Gregory and L''exchanged a nce


    but still felt it was best to check at the hospital; I gently said, "Even if the toxins are out, shouldn''t we get you checked at the hospital just to be safe? You wouldn''t want to worry me, a pregnant woman, would you?"


    "You and your arguments."


    Finally, Ramona agreed to let us help her up.


    Gregory personally drove us, making a quick call before we left.

 Chapter 582

    By the time we got to the hospital, Dr. Andrews was already waiting for us.


    As we wheeled Ramona into the examination room, Mr. Abdul also arrived at the hospital.


    I quickly approached him, "I''m really sorry to bother you thiste."


    Mr. Abdul waved it off, "No trouble at all. Practicing medicine is all about helping others; it''s also a way to do good for myself and my family."


    Mr. Abdul joined Dr. Andrews in the examination room while Gregory helped me sit down, "Are you feeling okay?"


    I shook my head, "I''m fine."


    Gregory gently rubbed my back tofort me, "That''s good to hear."


    I knew Ramona was probably worried sick the moment she coughed up blood.


    After all, the antidote was brought back by him, and despite multiple confirmations, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy at this moment.


    I held his hand, looking into his eyes, "Gregory, Ramona will be fine. The medicine you brought back won''t cause any issues."


    He seemed to sigh silently, "She coughed up blood, and you still have so much faith in me?"


    "Yes." I squeezed his hand firmly, reassuring him, "Because you''re Gregory."


    "Idiot." Gregory ruffled my hair, saying, "Thank you."


    My heart ached.


    I couldn''t understand how I was so lucky to meet such a wonderful man.


    Feeling a warmth in my eyes, Christine finally spoke up, "Enough you two, I''m still single here. No need to rub it in."


    Just then, the examination room door opened, and we quickly approached.


    I asked anxiously, "Dr. Andrews, how is my grandma?"


    Dr. Andrews replied, "Your grandma is fine now, all her tests came back normal, and Mr. Abdul confirmed that the toxins have been cleared from Ramona''s body."


    Hearing this, the man by my side genuinely rxed.


    "Thank you, Dr. Andrews."


    ...


    Soon, Ramona was moved to a VIP ward.


    Mr. Abdul suggested that given


    age and the ordeal she went


    through, it wouldn''t hurt to havel


    some acupuncture to strengthen her body.


    Ramona looked much better and even discussed acupuncture with Mr. Abdul.


    But I was on the verge of tears. Ramona noticed and beckoned me over.


    "Why the tears again?"


    She held my hand, "If you don''t want your baby toe out all wrinkled and funny looking, you''d better stop crying."


    I instantly stopped the tears.


    Ramona teased me, "You''re about to be a mother, and here you are, acting like a child."


    I hugged her, acting spoiled, "Aren''t I always a child in your eyes?"


    "Alright, alright."


    Ramona patted my back, "I''m fine now, you all go home and rest."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As we spoke, she nced behind me, "Where''s Greg?"


    "He got called out by Lucius, should be back soon."


    "Well, when he gets back, make sure he takes you home to sleep."


    I didn''t want to leave, "I want to stay with you."


    "Are you the doctor or nurse? I don''t need yourpany, there''s always a nurse here. You shouldn''t stay in the hospital unnecessarily, even if the toxins are gone, it''s not good for the baby. You''re going to be mother; you can''t be reckless


    anymore."


    Ramona gently pushed me away, just as Gregory walked in, "Take your wife and kid home to rest."


    Hearing that, I felt somewhat


    helpless but also understood that


    Ramona was right. I wasn''t just responsible for myself anymore but also for the little one growing inside me


    Thinking it over, I didn''t insist any further, only reminding Ramona, "If anythinges up, make sure to call me or Greg right away."

 Chapter 583

    Ramona chuckled softly, "Understood, sweetheart."


    "As long as you know," I replied with a smile.


    Then I turned to Gregory, "Let''s head home. We should drop Chris off first."


    To my surprise, Christine waved her hands dismissively, "Oh, don''t bother about me. I''ve got nothing pressing. I''ll stay here at the hospital with Ramona. Better that than having you, a pregnantdy, worrying all night long, unable to eat or sleep properly. Wouldn''t want that affecting my goddaughter''s growth now, would we?"


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Is it really that serious?"


    "If I say it is, then it is."


    Christine ushered me out of the room, "It''s gettingte. Go home, take a nice shower, and get some good sleep. And remember to bring me my favorite lobster bisque for lunch tomorrow!"


    "Alright, lobster bisque it is," I promised, touched by her thoughtfulness, "Thank you, Chris."


    I knew her request for lunch was just her way of giving me some peace of mind.


    Christine feigned annoyance, "What''s with this formal thank you? Have you be all estranged now that you''ve got a man?"


    I immediately denied, "Of course not!"


    Raising an eyebrow, Christine teased, "Well, if that''s the case, why don''t you and your man make yourselves scarce?"


    "Your wish is mymand. Disappearing immediately!" I said, pulling Gregory with me as we left.


    By the time we got back to Elmwood Vis, it was nearly ten o''clock.


    After washing my hands, I grabbed my bathrobe and headed for the shower.


    Just as I finished showering and turned off the water, the bathroom door suddenly swung open.


    Startled, I quickly wrapped the bathrobe around myself, staring at Gregory in shock, "What are you doing? Get out!"


    But instead of leaving, Gregory began unbuttoning his shirt, his gaze undressing me as if he could see right through the bathrobe.


    His eyes smoldered with a hint of desire, "Didn''t you say you were going to help me with my bath?"


    "Wait, when did I say that?" I was utterly confused.


    Then it hit me.


    "I can help you bathe, but... can you really sleep tonight?"


    He hadtched onto that offhandment.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    That cunning man!


    Seeing my expression change, Gregory raised an eyebrow, "Remember now?"


    "I..."


    As I regained myposure, I noticed he had already stripped down, revealing his muscr physique. My cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    "Why are you stripping down like that?!"


    "To take a bath," he said with a suggestive tone, stepping closer and leaning in, his breath warm against my ear, "And maybe... do a little something else."


    Through the bathroom mirror, I could see my face flushing a deep red.


    I couldn''t tell if it was anger at his audacity or embarrassment from his flirtation that made me blush so.


    Before I could sort through my feelings, Gregory''s hands found their way to my lower back, his kiss gentlynding on me.


    I trembled slightly, wanting to push him away but ultimately not wanting to.


    Especially considering how cautious


    he had been, fearing to hurt me


    when he suspected I might be pregnant. Now that I was indeed expecting, he surely wouldn''t overstep.


    But I had underestimated him.


    And when I couldn''t escape his embrace, my only defense was to remind him, "I''m pregnant!"


    Gregory''s hot breath caressed my ear, his voice soft but firm, "I''m well aware."

 Chapter 584

    I tried to resist, but he had effectively cut off all my escape routes.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Aren''t you supposed to help me with a bath, or were you just talking big, huh?"


    After a night of too much excitement and exhaustion, I woke upte the next day, the sun already high in the sky.


    Blearilying to, a quick nce at the clock had me jolting awake. Gregory was already up, and I couldn''t help but chide him, "Why didn''t you wake me?"


    I had promised to deliver lunch to Chris!


    Before he could reply, I threw off the covers, ready to rush out. Elmwood Vis wasn''t far from the hospital; if I hurried, I could still make it on time. Gregory was quick to grab me, urging, "What''s the rush? Slow down."


    He nced at the clock and added, "Your bestie''s probably already enjoying her lobster mac and cheese."


    "She is?"


    Realizing what he meant, I asked, "Did you arrange for someone to deliver it?"


    He gave me a look that said, "Guess," with a raised eyebrow.


    I was sure of it then.


    Heading to the hospitalter, I knew I''d have some juicy gossip to share!


    But, as if Christine had read my mind, I found the hospital room empty.


    Only Ramona was there.


    Seeing me look for Christine, she said, "Chris went to the office. She said to keep a tab on lunch, and you can treat her backter."


    Iughed lightly, "She''s ying coy after getting a treat, huh?"


    Opening the insted food container I brought, I said, "Gregory specially requested Mr. Abdul''s healing stew recipe, and had Zoe prepare it for you. Let''s see how you like it."


    I served a bowl and handed it to Ramona.


    Taking the bowl, she sighed, "Gregory may seem indifferent, but when ites to anything rted to you, he''s all in."


    My heart warmed, "Yes..."


    "That''s wonderful."


    Ramona smiled at me, "My dear Lily, surrounded by family, love, and


    l.ne


    the


    friends, and soon, a little one. way. No troubles, just happiness.


    "You''re right."


    Sitting by the bed, I smiled sweetly, "I''m very happy, so I''ll share my luck with you, Ramona. Let''s be happy together." She tucked a stray hair behind my ear, "Good."


    ...


    In the following days, Gregory was constantly out early and backte.


    Christine mentioned it was because Klein, stubborn even in his hospital bed, kept stirring up trouble, giving Gregory a hard time.


    The Ford family''s affairs were


    complex, and there wasn''t much could do except take care of myself and Ramona, trying not to cause any more trouble for him.


    He needed to handle the Ford family''s issues without additional worries.


    During those days at the hospital with Ramona, I also had a prenatal checkup. The hCG levels had


    n


    doubled nicely, and the doctor said the embryo was developing well.


    That put my mind at ease.


    All we had to do now was wait for Gregory to sort out the Ford family''s mess. Once that was over, all the bad luck should be behind us. The future looked peaceful and promising...


    The day Ramona was discharged, the weather finally cleared after days of dreary rain, a rare sunny day.


    But the good mood was short-lived upon returning to Elmwood Vis, thanks to an unwee visitor at the door.


    Victor, waiting at the entrance, approached quickly as soon as he saw me helping Ramona out of the elevator, "Mom."

 Chapter 585

    Ramona''s expression turned icy in an instant. "Don''t call me Mom. I don''t acknowledge you as my son."


    Victor, of course, wasn''t keen on warming himself up to her cold demeanor either.


    But he couldn''t just stay away.


    After all, his eyes were still firmly set on Ramona''s estate, fearful it might end up in my hands.


    He attempted a smile, "Mom, I know you''ve been under the weather, so I brought you a bunch of high-end health supplements."


    "I don''t need them. Take your stuff and leave."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, regardless of anything, I''m still your flesh and blood, a Myers through and through. We can''t let outsiders take advantage of the Myers family legacy."


    Outsiders?


    Ramona couldn''t help butugh in disbelief, "And who are you calling an outsider?"


    "Lilliana is a Myers too."


    "If we''re talking about outsiders, seems like your wife and kid fit the bill."


    Victor, trying to keep his cool, said, "Dorothy might not be blood, but adopting her and raising her as our own for all these years means something. If you deny her, what will people say about the Myers family?"


    Ramona didn''t bother wasting her breath on him.


    "If you''re after the Myers estate, even my death won''t make it yours, let alone while I''m still breathing."


    "Go tell your wife not to dream about it either. The Myers family owes her nothing. We''ve done our part raising her and her daughter."


    Victor, failing to achieve his goal, wasn''t ready to give up just yet.


    "That''s also my daughter. I''ve raised


    her as my own. Mom, even if you favor Lilliana, you can''t give everything to her. She''s


    inexperienced with the Myers legacy. It''ll only be a matter of time before she runs it into the ground."


    Victor always had his biases against me.


    And I, frankly, wasn''t interested in proving anything to a rtionship as nonexistent as ours.


    So, I stayed silent, merely observing.


    Ramona remainedposed, "Even if she does, I''d be happier for it."


    I knew Ramona was just trying to rile Victor up, but her words still moved me.


    And with such a significant responsibility, how could I let the Myers legacy crumble?


    "Mr. Myers."


    I couldn''t hold back any longer, my tone icy: "Regardless, you are my biological father. As long as you don''t cross me, I won''t interfere with your life, and your current lifestyle won''t change. But if you persist, don''t me me for the


    consequences."


    Victor obviously didn''t take my warning seriously, his ambitions far exceeding what I promised.


    He smirked, "Big words for someone so young. But you''re smart, cozying up to my mom, holding the Myers estate in your hands now. But I won''t let you have it so easily."


    "Mr. Myers, maybe you should get your head checked instead of wasting time here."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice cut through. I instinctively turned to see who it was.


    As he approached, I asked, "Didn''t you say you were busy?"


    "Yeah, just wanted to check in."


    Gregory spoke softly to me before turning a cold gaze toward Victor, "You can''t even sort out your own mess with Pearl, and yet you dream of iming the entire Myers estate? It''s good to have dreams, but you also need the capability to realize them."

 Chapter 586

    Victor, despite being the elder, found himself at odds with Gregory, a man in his early thirties who was not afraid to y hardball.


    Feeling slighted, he asserted, "I am Lilliana Myers'' father. Since you''re looking to marry her, you should at least show me some respect when we talk!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Gregory''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Funny how you remember you''re her dad now. Where was this fatherly concern when you teamed up with strangers to bully her?"


    Victor was left speechless, ring at me in frustration. Knowing he couldn''t outwit Gregory, he turned to Ramona in despair.


    "Mom, if you insist on this, it''s going to be a spectacle. The only thing people will talk about is the Myers family''s dirtyundry!"


    I stood by Ramona, ready to defend her, but she stopped me.


    Unfazed, she casually said, "Well, I''ve lived my life. Looks like I''ll be seeing your dad soon enough. If you want to make a scene, go ahead. Even if you inherit the Myers estate, you''ll be the talk of the town for years."


    Victor''s face turned an ugly shade of red. He opened his mouth to retort but ended up storming out without saying a word.


    Once inside, Ramona gave me and Gregory some space. "I''ll rest in my room for a bit. You two have a chat."


    I asked Gregory what brought him back. "Figured there might be trouble brewing here."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Dorothy Myers is in my hands. Originally, it was to exchange her for an antidote from Josiah. Didn''t expect Mark to blow his own cover. Without Mark''s help, Josiah and Pearl might try to get to Dorothy through Victor."


    I knew I wasn''t exactly a saint. I''d only help those who deserved it.


    If it were me, I''d use Dorothy to pressure Pearl for the antidote too.


    I couldn''t just watch Ramona suffer.


    "So, if Victor goes back, Pearl will likely guess that Ramona ns to leave the Myers estate to me. Could they be desperate?"


    "Finally, some sense of danger. About time."


    Gregory praised me then pinched


    my


    Cheek "Don''t worry. I''ve been


    things. They won''t get


    another chance to hurt you on Ramona."


    I looked at him, adamantly adding, "And you. You can''t get hurt either."


    Suddenly, Gregory leaned in, sealing his promise with a kiss.


    His voice was enticing. "Then I''ll be good. What''s my reward?"


    Facing his intense gaze, memories of his past tricks made my face heat up.


    "But you''re about to be a father. Keeping yourself safe should be a given, right? Why do you need a reward?"


    "You''re right," he conceded


    surprisingly, "But doing something


    for one is doing, and doing for two is the same. How about I also secure the Myers estate for us? What do


    you think?"


    I had been thinking along the same lines.


    Being pregnant did make me more cautious.


    I noticed Gregory had softened his approach since learning about the pregnancy.


    "Then let me, on behalf of our child, thank way for


    set


    you. Thank you for paving the us, for being such a


    wonderful man, a great dado ver


    Gregory smirked. "Just a thank you with words?"


    Before I could respond, his voice dropped to a seductive whisper, "A verbal thank you works too."

 Chapter 587

    Pearl could read Victor like one of those open books scattered across the coffee table, the kind with dog-eared pages and faded covers. His gloomy face was a dead giveaway - the guy had clearly struck out.


    She knew Gregory all too well; with Dorothy under his thumb, there wasn''t much hope for a happy ending.


    Her heart was racing, yet she had to y it cool, softly asking Victor, "Did Mom give you a hard time again?"


    She even handed him a ss of water, trying to smooth things over, "She''s getting on in years, try not to take it to heart."


    Victor scowled as he epted the water, downing it in one go, but it did little to quell the storm brewing inside him.


    Pearl continued, "But her being your mom and totally ignoring how you feel, that''s not fair, is it?"


    ¡°And about inheriting the Myers estate, I wouldn''t have said anything if it was just up to her, but handing it over to Jane Webster? Given how tight she is with her mom, and how she barely knows you, she might already be onto us for backstabbing Be Taylor. Once she gets control of the Myers estate, kicking us out in revenge would be a piece of cake."


    "I can handle a rough patch, stand by you, but you''ve been living the high life for so long. How are you going to face everyone? What will your business partners and friends think?"


    Despite his frustration, Victor retained a sliver of reason, "Jane said that if she takes over the Myers estate, my life won''t change."


    If that was really the case, he could live with it...


    After all, if Ramona insisted on passing the Myers estate to Jane, what could he do?


    Pearl''s eyes shed with malice at his words.


    What did he mean, his life wouldn''t change? What about her?


    Was Victor really going to toss her and Dorothy aside after one meeting with that woman, Jane?


    The more Pearl thought about it, the tighter her grip became. Keeping her voice steady, she said, "You''re just going to take her word for it? Even assuming Jane is kind-hearted enough to do that, what about Be? Have you thought about what she''s like? Do you think she''ll let you off easily?" "Caught between a father who never acknowledged her and a mother who''s always been there for her, whom do you think she''ll choose?" "Do you really believe she''ll side with you over Be?"


    "We could have secured the Myers estate for ourselves, but now... are you really prepared to leave your fate in someone else''s hands for the next few decades?"


    "No..." Victor suddenly put down his ss, making up his mind, "The Myers estate must be mine."


    Pearl had a point.


    Why gamble when you could ensure the oue yourself?


    "Yeah, I''m just worried about you," Pearl sighed, feigning helplessness. "Since talking to Jane won''t change anything, I guess we''ll have to y hardball."


    She wasn''t about to sit back and rely solely on Victor.


    Victor was all bark and no bite. If it came down to just Ramona and Jane, they might have a fighting chance.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But with Gregory ying the protective husband, ten Victors wouldn''t be enough.


    Looking downstairs, Victor asked, "Dorothy hasn''t been home for days. Where''s she off to now?"


    Pearl''s eyes darted, "Said she was going on a trip abroad with some girlfriends. Probably lost track of time having fun." "Let''s hope she doesn''t get into trouble."


    "That won''t happen. She checked in with me just yesterday."


    Once Victor left for the Myers Group, Pearl breathed a sigh of relief, then immediately contacted Josiah, desperate for a n.


    Josiah was equally frustrated.


    He couldn''t fathom why Mark had blown his cover. Against someone as tough as Gregory, they had a chance from the shadows. Now, with his daughter still under Gregory''s control and the old man''s poison cured, the Myers estate was as good as Jane''s. They were out of cards to y.


    With Gregory on high alert, targeting either him or Jane was next to impossible.


    ¡°Why are you


    your silent?" Peared


    "You have to save Dorothy.


    daughter, and you


    what Gregory is capable of


    belongs to en.swnovels e


    Having raised Dorothy, she felt as if she was her own flesh and blood


    Just the thought of Dorothy Gregory''s clutches kept her night.


    up at


    "Calm down," Josiah said. "I''m working on something." "There''s only one way out now."

 Chapter 588

    Josiah hesitated for a long moment before speaking up, "But it''s risky."


    Pearl''s face twisted into a snarl, "I''m not afraid of risks."


    More than risks, she feared her painstaking efforts crumbling to dust.


    Back in the day, she''d thrown caution to the wind and snatched everything from Be, step by step climbing to where she was now. She absolutely couldn''t let Be''s daughter take it all back from her.


    In the days that followed, Gregory was swamped, burning the midnight oil.


    I often fought against the pull of sleep, waiting for him on the living room couch, but couldn''t win against the drowsiness that came with early pregnancy. I''d fall asleep waiting.


    When I woke up, I''d find myself in bed, and beside me, an empty space.


    The Ford Group was already a handful, with Klein Ford stirring the pot and the board members causing trouble left and right. Gregory had to deal with that.


    Now, he had to allocate some of his energy to help me with the Myers family affair as well.


    I wanted to help, but he wouldn''t have it.


    His reasoning was that I was pregnant, shouldn''t stress too much, and even if I wanted to help, it had to wait until after the first trimester.


    Meanwhile, his ownpany, SZ Technology, was facing issues too.


    One morning, I had a rare chance to see him off, noticing the bloodshot in his eyes, I couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t you just sleep in the office''s rest area for now? The back and forth is killing you, and you could use thatmute time to catch some rest."


    The office rest area was well-equipped,plete with personal items and clothing.


    Gregory flicked my forehead, "Most people want their husbands toe home, and here you are, pushing yours away?"


    "Don''t start with the ''husband'' talk, we''re not even officially married."


    "Oh?"


    Gregory''s eyes twinkled, "How about I carve out some time today, and we go make it official?"


    I pushed him towards the door, "Nice try, but I''m not falling for a proposal that''s this half-baked."


    Gregory moved with my push, all the way to the elevator.


    Suddenly, he turned around, looking down at me.


    I was on guard, "What now?"


    He didn''t speak, just gestured with his hand.


    I hesitated.


    He continued to watch me in silence.


    I moved closer, looking up at him, "What are you..."


    His hand, defined by strong wrist bones, suddenly caught the back of my head, cutting my question short as he pressed his lips against mine.


    I thought it would be a quick peck.


    But he bit down on my lips, taking advantage.


    It was only when I couldn''t breathe properly that I finally pinched his lean waist, making him let go.


    I stepped back, gasping for fresh air, and


    Gentally caught him t belongs to en.s at


    away the moisture on his line pin


    My ears burned.


    Gregory watched me, his gaze deepening, his voice rough like gravel, "Wait for me tonight."


    But once again, I fell asleep waiting, and he didn''t return.


    Evene morning, his side of the bed was cold.


    Gregory hadn''te home.


    I grabbed my phone in a panic, dialing his number.


    No answer.


    After two more tries, it finally connected, "Sis."


    It was Lucius'' voice.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I asked immediately, "Where''s Gregory?"


    Lucius replied, "Gregory''s in a meeting."


    But I couldn''t rx, a gut feeling telling me


    something was off, yetvet


    couldn''t pinpoint what. I pressed on, "Did something happen?"


    "Gregory will call you back soon, don''t worry."


    Hearing that, I had to let it go.


    Lucius was tight-lipped, and loyal only to Gregory. I shouldn''t make it hard for him.


    After all, Gregory wouldn''t hide anything from me.


    Just as I was about to get up, my phone vibrated.


    Hoping it was Gregory, I rushed to answer, but the caller ID showed an unknown number.


    Normally, I''d assume it was a telemarketer and hang up.


    But this time, I answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Is this Victor''s family? Victor''s been in an ident and needs surgery. You need toe quickly."


    I frowned, immediately denying, "You''ve got the wrong person."


    The voice on the other end was confused, "But hisst call was to you."


    I hadn''t saved Victor''s number, nor had any reason to contact him.


    Why would he have called me?


    Something felt off.


    "But I''m not."


    I bit my lip Look for a contactbeled Pearl.'' Call her. She''s wife


    thend the one who shoulds


    the surgery consent


    Ctor''s


    Wrcontent

 Chapter 589

    The call ended without further ado.


    Unexpectedly, after freshening up and stepping out of my room, I spotted Ramona, all flustered and rushing out.


    "Ramona, where are you headed?" I called out to her, closing the distance only to notice her paleplexion, which sent waves of panic through me. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling okay?"


    "I need to get to the hospital," she responded hurriedly, forgetting even to change her shoes before heading out the door.


    Without a second thought, I followed her, "Ramona!"


    Given that Gregory had been tied up with work and dealing with the Myers family affairs was bound to be a hassle, he had assigned a bodyguard to


    me.


    "I''lle with you, don''t worry," I assured her, calling for the bodyguard and helping Ramona into the car.


    "Head to the city hospital," Ramona instructed.


    Suddenly, I remembered the call I had received earlier. "Ramona, did the hospital call you about Victor being in an ident?"


    She nodded, "No one was there to sign the consent form for surgery, so I asked the hospital to start resuscitation."


    As she spoke, she seemed troubled. "Jane... if we don''t save him, we might lose him."


    Ramona''s health hadn''t been great, especially after being poisoned a couple of times. Though the toxins were cleared, her age made it harder for her to withstand such shocks.


    Victor might have been reckless, but he was still her son, whom she had carried for nine months and raised with all her heart.


    Ideally, the Myers estate was supposed to be his.


    However, Ramona felt that Pearl had ulterior motives, which proved to be true.


    Victor, easily swayed and without much of his own opinion, would just follow whatever Pearl suggested. This could not only lead to outsiders benefiting from the Myers family fortune but also disturb Ramona''s peace in herter years.


    But all of this was because Victor and I had no strong ties, allowing me to think more rationally.


    Moreover, to secure the Myers estate, Victor and Pearl had stooped to lows like poisoning Ramona, not just once but repeatedly.


    I couldn''t stop Ramona, but I had to be cautious.


    [Victor might be in trouble; I''m heading to the city hospital with Ramona. Join us when you''re free]


    On the way, I sent this message to Gregory and a simr one to Lucius, just to be safe.


    Upon reaching the city hospital,


    before getting out of the car, I instructed the bodyguard, "Make sure to keep an eye on Ramona. Under no circumstances should shee to harm."


    Given Ramona''s current state, any further stress could be detrimental.


    The bodyguard acknowledged, "Don''t worry, ma''am. We have people in the shadows. Given your current situation, it''s best not to move around alone."


    I nodded, mindful of the child I was carrying and determined not to act rashly.


    At the emergency department, once I mentioned Victor''s name, we were immediately directed to the resuscitation room.


    Along the way, I pondered if Victor, possibly egged on by Pearl, had gotten himself into another scheme.


    It was only upon arrival that the harsh reality hit me - Victor had indeed been in an ident and was now lying in the resuscitation room.


    Ramona, with trembling hands, signed the surgery consent and critical condition notices.


    I helped the unsteady Ramona to a seat nearby and sent the bodyguard to find out why Pearl was unreachable.


    Logically, since Victor was key to Pearl''s im on the Myers estate, her negligence seemed out of character.


    Minutester, the bodyguard returned, reporting, "Pearl''s phone has been off. The hospital tried contacting many people before finally getting through to us."


    I regretted not answering the call earlier. Had I agreed toe, Ramona wouldn''t have had to rush over in such distress.


    I took the bottle of water the bodyguard offered and handed it to Ramona, "Here, drink some water."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Ramona grasped my hand, tears streaming down her face as she fretted and med herself, "I''ve dragged you into this mess."


    "Ramona, don''t say that," I consoled


    her, cleaning her tears with a tissue,


    urging her not to worry too much and risk a health emergency. "You''re my grandma. It''s only right for me to take care of you and help you with your matters."


    Ramona''s grip on my hand tightened, "I didn''te here to change anything. The Myers estate will definitely go to you, that''s the least I can do to honor the Myers family ancestors... I came because, despite his faults, he''s my son. I can''t just watch him die."

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    ?


    "I mean, if I didn''t know, it would be one thing. But now that I do, saying no would practically be the same as pulling the plug on him..."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Don''t beat yourself up over it. You two never had the chance to bond as father and daughter. Even if you never visit or care for him, you''re not in the wrong."


    "The thing about parents and their kids is, you reap what you sow. It''s unreasonable for him to expect anything from you based on a connection you didn''t choose, like blood or DNA, especially when he never yed his part as a father."


    I didn''t have strong feelings for Victor, but I couldn''t stop Ramona from trying to save her own son.


    My refusal to sign the papers initially was out of fear, suspecting it was one of Pearl''s schemes.


    "I get it, Ramona. You don''t have to exin it to me. Just promise me you''ll take care of yourself. It''s okay to worry, but don''t stress yourself out. Your healthes first."


    "Alright, dear. I understand."


    As she patted my head, her eyes were tearful, but her smile was warm and loving, "You''re so calm in the face of adversity. The Myers family is in good hands with you. It''ll thrive."


    "And when my timees, I''ll tell your grandpa down there that we have a wonderful granddaughter named Lilliana."


    Hearing her say that always unsettled me, as if she were setting her affairs in order.


    I knew nobody lives forever and that a day woulde when we''d part.


    But there''s a difference between passing peacefully of old age and leaving due to an ident or illness.


    "I''m not grown up yet; I need you, Ramona. There''s so much I still have to learn from you."


    I rubbed my belly, "Besides, your great-grandchild is still so small. Are you really ready to leave her?"


    Ramona ced her hand over mine, her tone soft, "My dear, I will be waiting for you."


    Victor''s surgery stretched from dawn to dusk.


    The hospital, bustling during the day, grew quiet and empty as night fell.


    The bodyguard brought dinner, but Ramona barely touched hers.


    Seeing her struggle, I didn''t push it and quietly ate. The little one inside me needed nourishment.


    And Gregory, he hadn''t replied to any messages.


    I even tried calling, but couldn''t get through to Lucius either.


    Tied up at the hospital, I sent Christine to check on The Ford Group and SZ Technology.


    "Jane."


    Christine arrived at the hospital,


    "Don''t worry, he''s at The Ford Group. Details are sketchy, but it seems his dad is causing trouble again."


    "Also, Dailey''s there. He wanted me to tell you not to worry."


    I nodded, feeling a bit relieved.


    But I couldn''t figure out what Klein was nning.


    Preferring to hand The Ford Group over to a scheming illegitimate son rather than trust Gregory.


    It was as if he wanted to force Gregory into submission.


    But Gregory, with his pride, would never howto anyone, yet he couldn''t just abandon The Ford Groud or cutties with The Ford family.


    Because The Ford Group wasn''t just his father''s legacy; The Ford family was more than just his father.


    Thinking about the burden Gregory shouldered made me empathetic.


    Christine sat beside me, "I''ve told Dailey about the situation here. He said he''d inform Gregory."


    I nodded again, "Thanks. I owe you a fancy dinner, Dailey included."


    Christine raised an eyebrow, "You know me too well, Jane."


    Just then, the emergency room doors swung open.


    A nurse called out, "Are you Victor''s family?"


    Ramona stepped forward, "Yes, how is he?"


    The nurse announced, "The surgery was a sess.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, but before I could fully rx, Ramona swayed on her feet.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Frightened, I rushed to her side, barely catching her in time. Thankfully, Christine was quick to help.


    Seeing the situation, the nurseimmediately called for assistance, and Ramona was swiftly takento another emergency room.

 Chapter 591

    Thank goodness, Ramona had only fainted due to the overwhelming stress and tension she had been under. Not having eaten or drunk anything for hours, the sudden release of all that pent-up anxiety had knocked her out cold. But all in all, she was okay.


    Public hospitals, unlike their private counterparts, often faced a crunch in medical resources. This meant Ramona and Victor ended up sharing a room.


    Initially, I had nned to move Ramona to a facility under the Ford Health Enterprises banner. But considering the circumstances, I figured she''d want to stay close to Victor to keep an eye on him, so I dropped the idea of transferring her.


    Victor, though sessfully operated on, was under observation. We hired a caregiver for him, ensuring family members were also around in case any urgent decisions or payments needed to be made.


    "Howe Pearl hasn''t shown up or said anything about this mess?" I mused aloud.


    Christine had stayed behind to keep mepany, understanding that managing both patients was a bit too much for me alone. It was a relief to have someone trustworthy by my side.


    With a growing sense of unease, I had our security detail keep a close watch over our floor.


    "In this day and age, people are glued to their phones. If she''s not even finding time to charge her phone, it''s probably intentional," Christine analyzed, her toneced with suspicion.


    "Could it be because she fears Victor might not make it, and she''s taken off with his assets?" Christine spected.


    Pearl was ruthless, stopping at nothing to achieve her goals, and her associate Josiah had clear ties to the underworld.


    I even wondered if they had a hand in the car ident.


    I pondered for a moment before shaking my head. "I doubt it. Victor''s assets pale inparison to the Myers family fortune. She''s definitely after the bigger prize."


    Christine nodded in agreement. "You''ve got a point. That woman''s ambition knows no bounds."


    Noticing my struggle to keep my eyes open, she gestured towards the couch. "Why don''t you take a quick nap? I''ve got this."


    The pregnancy had been making me unusually sleepy, as if I could never get enough rest.


    "Just an hour, wake me up then," I managed to say before lying down.


    Christine gave me a reassuring thumbs up. "Don''t stress too much. Maybe things aren''t asplicated as you think."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But it wasn''t just paranoia. Dorothy was still in Gregory''s grasp, and with Victor having confronted Ramona just days before, Pearl wouldn''t just sit back and do nothing, especially not with the Myers family fortune at stake.


    The allure of greed was too strong to simply disappear.


    Iy down, still uneasy, instructing, "If anything seems off, call the security immediately."


    Christine made me morefortable with a pillow and a light nket. "Don''t worry, I''m more alert at night. I''ll make sure Ramona is safe." Finally, I drifted off to sleep, though not peacefully.


    I was trapped in a nightmarish cycle of disjointed, unsettling images, all shrouded in darkness. I tried to wake up but couldn''t, until I saw Ramona in danger in my dream.


    Startling awake to real-lifemotion, I realized the noise wasn''t part of my nightmare. It was happening right here.


    "Pearl," she demanded loudly, "Bring Gregory here!"


    I was instantly wide awake, seeing Ramona, who should have been resting, pushed to the window''s edge.


    "What are you doing?!" I nearly cked out in rage.


    "Pearl, if you so much as touch Ramona, I swear you and your daughter will pay dearly!" I threatened, barely containing my fury.


    Pearlughed mockingly, "Even if


    Dorothy and I end up paying with our


    lives, this old woman is done for."


    Instead of threatening me, you''d


    better call Gregory now!"


    The sudden turn of events had caught everyone off guard, but my security team had already sprung into action.


    Feeling a bit braver, I pressed, "You''re after Dorothy, aren''t you?"


    I nced around, noticing Christine''s absence.


    One of the bodyguards, who had been initially inside the room, whispered, "Ms. Jackson got injured while trying to protect you. She''s gone to get treated."


    The reality of our situation was grim, but knowing Christine had acted so bravely on my behalf gave me a sliver of hope in the midst of chaos.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    ?


    I furrowed my brows, "Is it serious?"


    "Not serious, but because of this, I couldn''t protect Ramona in time."


    After hearing that, I knew Pearl wasn''t working alone.


    But this time, she wasn''t pulling the strings from behind the scenes. Instead, she was getting her hands dirty, which I hadn''t anticipated.


    I red at Pearl, "I''ll have someone bring Dorothy over. Now let go of Ramona!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Do you really think you''re in a position to negotiate with me?"


    Pearl looked smug and confident.


    Ramona appeared weak and didn''t show any signs of resistance,pletely under Pearl''s control.


    I couldn''t help but threaten, "If you''ve poisoned Ramona again, I promise, you''ll pay dearly."


    Pearl wasn''t intimidated by my threat and even let go of Ramona intentionally.


    Ramona''s stagger made my heart nearly leap out of my chest.


    "Ramona!"


    I red at Pearl furiously, teeth clenched, "Dare to let go and see! I assure you, Dorothy won''t get off easy either!"


    Pearlughed mockingly. "All you have are empty threats."


    At this moment, I truly felt powerless.


    I couldn''t get in touch with Gregory. And had no clue where Dorothy was.


    If Pearl decided to push it further, not caring about Dorothy and pushing Ramona...


    I couldn''t bear to think any further, "I''m calling Gregory now to bring Dorothy over."


    As I took out my mobile phone, I warned, "You better hold onto Ramona!"


    But the call went unanswered until it disconnected.


    The more this happened, the more uneasy I felt, worrying if Gregory had encountered some trouble too.


    Could he have been in an ident?


    "Jane!"


    Christine returned after treating her wounds, full of self-me.


    I shook my head, seeing her pale lips, I knew her injuries were severe.


    It was me who should feel guilty for dragging her into this.


    Right now, I had no time to ask how Pearl had suddenly appeared, all my worries tucked away as I quickly said, "Chris, call Dailey right now."


    Christine immediately did as told.


    But no one answered.


    Persistent, she tried several more times.


    Still no response.


    Christine panicked, "Jane..."


    I clenched my fists, turning to Pearl , " I''ll have someone fetch the familytrust documents, we''ll exchangethe Myers estate for Ramona, okay?"


    I was taking a gamble.


    Gambling that Pearl valued the estate more than Dorothy.


    "I knew it, the old hag left the Myers estate to you."


    Bingo.


    I continued to entice, "Yes, I''ve signed the trust documents, the Myers estate is mine now, but can transfer it to you, as long as you let Ramona go."


    "And."


    I pushed the stakes to their highest, "Dorothy will also return to you, unharmed."


    "All I want is Ramona, whatever else you want, I can give to you."


    Pearlughed out loud.


    I could tell she was pleased.


    That kind of happiness thates with achieving one''s goal.


    She scornfully said, "Had you done this earlier, Ramona wouldn''t have suffered so much."


    Just when I thought Pearl was hooked, her expression suddenly twisted into something ferocious.


    "Too bad, you''re too clever for your own good!"


    "Don''t think I don''t know you''re in cahoots with Gregory."


    "If I don''t see Gregory today, I''ll push Ramona down!"


    "Please, don''t¡ª" I was frantic, seeing Ramona teetering on the edge made my heart ache. Especially since today, of all days, I couldn''t reach Gregory.


    "I''ll give youfive minutes. If you can''tbring Gregory here, then prepare to collect Ramona''s body!"


    Just when my heart was sinking to its lowest, a sharp male voice cut through.


    "How about, let''s start with you collecting your daughter''s body?"

 Chapter 593

    I turned around and saw Gregory striding in.


    He had an icy aura, unusually dressed in a suit and tie, thetter loosely undone, a rare sight for him.


    It looked like he had rushed over from the Ford Group.


    My panic and desperation dissipated at the sight of him, and I let out a long sigh of relief.


    Gregory came over and embraced me, not saying a word offort, but his hand gently soothed my back.


    Then, his gaze shifted coldly towards Pearl, "I didn''te looking for trouble, but it seems you''ve invited it upon yourself."


    He was usuallyid back, rarely speaking in such a manner.


    Even though he was trying to control his emotions, I could feel the raging anger within him.


    I knew, he was doing this for me.


    "You''ve got the antidote, yet you never stopped harassing my daughter. Without taking drastic measures, how could you, Gregory, possibly show up to listen to me?" Pearl said, ncing behind Gregory at Dorothy, who was held by Lucius, looking unharmed but unconscious.


    "What have you done to my daughter?"


    Gregory nodded indifferently, his voice cool yet infuriating, "Whatever you did, I''ve done the same. Fair is fair."


    "You-"


    Gregory cut her off, "I''m not known for my patience. Don''t think kidnapping Ramona will intimidate me. Your daughter is here, now let Ramona go." Pearl was afraid of Gregory, but she had to achieve her goal now that things hade this far.


    "Just exchanging hostages isn''t enough, I want the Myers family fortune too."


    Gregory''s lips pressed tightly together.


    Feeling his emotions, I gripped his hand tighter.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory reassured me with a squeeze, then coldly said, "You''re quite the dutiful son, watching your own mother suffer like this."


    I was confused.


    Following Gregory''s gaze, I saw Victor, who was supposed to be seriously injured, standing up, held by Gregory''s men.


    "How did he..."


    Realizing I had been deceived, I was furious, "Ramona hurried over without even changing her shoes, signing the surgery consent form in panic fearing you might die if she was a momentte. And you were deceiving her?!"


    Victor''s eyes showed pain, "If it weren''t for you coaxing her into handing over the Myers family to you, I wouldn''t have had to do this. She was fine before you came back. Look at all she''s suffered since!"


    "The one who should be reflecting is you. You always say you want to take good care of Ramona,


    3der


    live well, but what happened She


    still suffered."


    It was audacious of him to even y the victim.


    Sometimes, I wondered if Ramona''s suffering was because of my return.


    But Victor was thest person qualified to criticize me.


    I red at him coldly, "Victor, you''re neither fit to be a father nor a son. You don''t deserve to be Ramona''s son!"


    "I thought you were just foolish, but youck humanity, allowing Pearl to poison Ramona and now scheming with her against her!"


    Victor''s gaze shifted, guilt apparent, his resolve wavering.


    Pearl suddenly spoke up, "Victor, if you back down now, the Myers family willpletely belong to Jane."


    "You heard her, the property agreement has been signed!"


    His indecision vanished instantly, and he looked at me with gritted teeth, "Give me the Myers family, and we''ll have nothing to do with each other!" As if it was that easy.


    After everything they did to Ramona, how could we just let it all slide?

 Chapter 594

    All I could do at that moment was toply, "Alright, I agree."


    "You first make her put Ramona down. If she drops her, you won''t get anything, and you''ll also end up behind bars."


    Victor looked at Pearl, "Put mom down first."


    Pearl, wary, scanned the hospital room, "Get these bodyguards out of here."


    Gregory gestured with his hand.


    Once the bodyguards left the room, Pearl demanded, "Bring my daughter closer!"


    Hearing this, Lucius, following Gregory''s nod, walked over and ced Dorothy on the bed near the window.


    ncing around and seeing something, he turned back and gave Gregory a look.


    "Gregory."


    Dailey walked in, handing Gregory a brown paper bag.


    He nced at Christine but didn''t linger.


    Gregory passed the brown paper bag to Victor, who eagerly took it.


    After carefully reviewing the contents and double-checking, Victor signed his name.


    He then walked towards Pearl.


    But Lucius stopped him.


    "Put Ramona down." Gregory''s voice was cold.


    Pearl pulled out a syringe, pressing its sharp tip against Ramona''s neck.


    My heart clenched at the sight.


    Gregory, holding my hand without any change in expression, said, "The Myers family is right here. Even if you take Ramona now, aren''t you still in Vista Town?"


    His tone was questioning, without much fluctuation, but Pearl wasn''t a fool; she could sense the threat in his words.


    Vista Town, after all, was Gregory''s domain.


    But having gotten what she wanted, without having the chance to enjoy it, she wasn''t about to give Gregory a reason to settle scores.


    "You have no leverage to negotiate with me. Let Victore over," she said.


    Gregory nced at Lucius, who then stepped aside.


    Victor approached the window.


    Together with Pearl, they lowered Ramona.


    The sky outside was overcast, with thunder rumbling.


    "Bring Dorothy over."


    Victor obeyed Pearl''smand.


    I faintly saw adder swaying in the air by the window.


    Then, a safety rope was thrown in.


    "Put this on her."


    Victor did as instructed.


    After securing Dorothy, he wrapped the safety ropes around both Pearl and himself, fastening the safety locks.


    He climbed up thedder first, waiting.


    Pearl forcefully pushed Ramona out of the window, and the helicopter immediately flew away!


    Gregory, seemingly prepared, caught Ramona swiftly. I rushed over to check on her.


    She looked dazed, unresponsive when called.


    Gregory carried Ramona to the bed,


    called for a doctor, and after instructing Lucius, rubbed his


    temples wearily before apoloel.neBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    to me.


    "Sorry, this was my mismanagement, and I arrived toote."


    "You organized everything well," I defended.


    Gregory couldn''t possibly dedicate every hour of his day solely to us, neglecting everything else.


    And yet, despite being right beside Ramona, this still happened.


    I shook my head, "It''s not your fault. It''s mine."


    Gregory, fearing this self-me, frowned, "Don''t take everything upon yourself."


    "It was me. I was careless."


    Despite suspicions, I still brought Ramona to the hospital.


    "You couldn''t have controlled it," Gregory tried to reassure me. "No matter how cautious you are, you couldn''t have anticipated Victor would exploit his mother''s affection in such a manner."


    True.


    How could I have imagined that Victor, for the sake of wealth, would disregard even his own mother''s life?


    "Gregory."


    He looked at me, "Yes, tell me."


    Holding back tears, I spoke firmly,


    "The Myers family can''t go to


    | Pearl to pay for her


    "Alright."

 Chapter 595

    Gregory tapped my head gently, "I''ve got this, don''t worry. You can''t afford to get worked up right now."


    "Jane!"


    Christine''s sudden shout startled me.


    Gregory, usually the epitome of calm, followed Christine''s pointing finger and instantly panicked.


    I''d never seen such a look of helplessness on his face before.


    In the next moment, he scooped me up in his arms. I could feel the dampness around my thighs - blood was trickling down my legs.


    I clutched at his arm, "The baby..."


    "It''s going to be okay."


    Gregory''s voice was stern, a pep talk for both me and himself.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Being so close, I could distinctly feel his heart beating irregrly.


    When we entered the emergency room, I noticed his hands shaking.


    ...


    Christine was injured, moving with difficulty, and Dailey, for some reason, was moving slower than usual.


    She looked at the man in front of her and couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Dailey was unemotional, "It was toote, not really convenient."


    Christine''s temper red instantly, "Did you know I had an emergency?"


    Dailey remained indifferent, "I thought you could text me. I would have replied when I saw it."


    Christine wanted to curse out loud but ended up in silence.


    Dailey''s gaze flickered but he didn''t say anything.


    Just as they reached the emergency room door, Dailey received a call, then turned to Gregory, "Got something to handle. Call me if you need anything."


    Gregory nced at the time, "First, get Christine home."


    Christine immediately protested, "I''m not going anywhere until I''m sure Jane is fine."


    Seeing he was not needed, Dailey left.


    Gregory didn''t say more, just fixated on the emergency room light, his eyes red, like a caged beast.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t too long before the emergency room door opened.


    Gregory rushed forward, "Doctor, how are they?"


    "Don''t worry, the adult is fine, and we''ve managed to save the baby."


    The doctor added, "But you must be careful, no more stress or heavy activity. They need to rest properly. Otherwise, it might not be possible to save them next time."


    Gregory nodded, finally letting out a long breath of relief, "Alright, we''ll be careful."


    ...


    I had another dream.


    I dreamt that Ramona and the baby left me.


    I woke up screaming, only to find myself in a familiar,forting embrace.


    Gregory soothed me softly, "It was just a dream, don''t be scared."


    Still unsure, my memory quickly came back, and I instinctively touched my stomach, "Our baby..."


    Gregory covered my hand with his, his voice warm, "The baby''s fine. But you, you need to rest."


    I slowly calmed down, "And Ramona?"


    "Ramona''s fine too, she''s been checked and medicated, now sleeping soundly."


    Gregory systematically answered, even preempting my next question, "Christine is resting in her room."


    That''s when I looked around, realizing we''d been moved.


    We were now in a VIP room of a hospital owned by the Ford family.


    I was a bit concerned, "How''s Chris'' injury?"


    "I''ve got a specialist on it. She''ll be treated properly, nosting effects."


    "I..."


    Before I could continue, Gregory leaned in pressing his forehead against mine, his voice incredibly gentle, "Anything else you want to ask?"


    "I''m hungry."


    He chuckled lightly, "Everything''s ready."


    He signaled for the bodyguard to bring in the chicken noodle soup.


    Then, with skilled hands, he lifted the lid, scooped up a noodle, blew on it gently, and brought it to my lips.


    elet


    It was from my favorite diner.


    With the baby safe, Ramona and Christine taken care of, I finally rxed and felt my appetite returning.

 Chapter 596

    Holding Gregory''s hand, I began to devour the deliciously aromatic dumplings he had made just for me.


    As he fed me, Gregoryid down thew, "The doctor said you need to rest up properly. Once you''re out of here, you''re staying home with Ramona. If you can''t reach me, don''t go wandering off anywhere."


    I nodded.


    The storm was far from over.


    For now, there was nothing I could do except try not to be a burden on Gregory.


    I looked up into his red-rimmed eyes, "Why haven''t you been answering my calls today?"


    "Been so busy, I didn''t even have a moment to call you back."


    Hearing this, Gregory instinctively started to exin, but I sighed, "So, you''ve been too swamped to even grab a bite?"


    A smile yed at the corners of Gregory''s mouth. "Here I thought you were gearing up to give me a hard time. Turns out you''re just worried about me?"


    I snatched the soup spoon from him and fed him a dumpling before responding, "Why would I start a fight?"


    "I care more about your health than anything else.¡±


    Gregory swallowed the dumpling and raised an eyebrow suggestively, "Don''t worry, this body of mine will keep you happy for a long time." Somehow, the word ''happy'' sounded so odding from him.


    gave him a sideways nce, unable to help myself, "What''s going on with the Ford Group? What''s Klein thrown your way this time?"


    Gregory put down the dumpling, took a napkin, and gently wiped the corner of my mouth, "You don''t need to worry about that right now. Just trust me, as always."


    "If he really pushes me too far, then..."


    I quickly covered Gregory''s mouth, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Given the escting tension and rift between him and Klein, whatever he was about to say couldn''t be good.


    His inability to answer the phone today was likely Klein''s doing as well.


    "You know we need to be mindful of prenatal influences, right?"


    "I know."


    Gregory, resigned, continued to feed me dumplings, but I stopped him, "I can eat by myself, you should eat too." But Gregory insisted.


    I smiled at him, "Thanks to this little one, even Klein has stooped to serve."


    Gregory gave me a sidelong nce and chuckled, "When have I not looked after you?"


    ...


    It was hard to ignore the double entendre.


    My cheeks heated up, and I quickly


    changed the subject, "I might not


    be


    worrying, but you could at least tell me what''s happened?"


    A shadow passed over Gregory''s eyes, "Just dealing with a mole, that''s all."


    "Why does it always seem like whenever there''s trouble on my end, the Ford Group is also..."


    "Smart girl."


    Gregory praised me, though his eyes darkened.


    I suddenly understood, "Does this have something to do with Klein and Pearl kidnapping Ramona?" Gregory nodded, "The head of the city hospital is an acquaintance of his."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing our meal, Gregory stepped out to take a call, giving me the chance to check on Ramona. Knowing I''d be anxious about her, Gregory had arranged for Ramona''s room to be next to mine.


    Ramona was still asleep when I


    approached, intending to tuck her in


    morefortably, but then she


    grabbed my hand, murmuring


    something under her breath.


    I leaned in closer.


    "Lily, my Lily..."


    Hearing her say my name, I


    gripped


    her hand back, gently reassuring her, I''m right here,"


    ou I''m here, I''m r


    Suddenly, her eyes snapped open.


    "Grandma, you''re awake? Are you thirsty? I''ll get you some water."


    As I went to pull away to pour her a ss of water, she was quicker, briskly shaking off my hand.


    I was taken aback, "Grandma...?"

 Chapter 597

    Ramona''s gaze pierced through me, filled with an unnerving unfamiliarity, despite her calling my name. It was as if she was staring at aplete stranger.


    "Grandma?" I tentatively reached out, my voiceced with concern.


    Yet, as I attempted to grasp her hand forfort, she swatted mine away with a force that left a stinging red mark across my skin. I was utterly dumbfounded; this behavior was aliening from her. She had always treated me with nothing but affection, her touches gentle, never harsh.


    "What''s going on?" Gregory entered the hospital room, finding me in a state of shock.


    I gestured towards Ramona and then to the reddening welt on my hand. His brown eyes darkened with concern upon seeing the mark, disbelief etching his features. "Ramona did this?"


    I nodded, trying to exin how she seemed not to recognize me anymore, how she recoiled from my touch.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory''s initial coldness melted into sympathy. He quickly summoned the doctor and even reached out to Dr. Andrews for further consultation. Despite the vividness of the mark on my hand, I knew it would fade soon enough, but Gregory insisted on getting an ice pack to soothe the pain.


    The doctor''s preliminary diagnosis was a cognitive disorder triggered by extreme stress, with further tests needed to confirm any neurological damage or psychological issues. Dr. Andrews, after his examination, concluded the likely cause was an overdose of sedatives, leading to central nervous system damage and triggering Alzheimer''s disease.


    "Commonly referred to as senile dementia," he exined.


    The news clenched my heart. Victor and Pearl, those two were monsters. They had stooped to unimaginable lows for the sake of inheritance, and now, their actions had cost Ramona her cognitive health, a condition with no cure.


    Suppressing the rage boiling within me, I inquired about the necessity of having her son or other close family members around, given her condition. It was aplex disease, and my willingness to care for her might not be enough.


    Dr. Andrews exined that patients


    often fail to recognize their nearest yet yearn for those long gone or estranged, a fact that weighed


    heavily on me. The prospect of


    Ramona wanting Victor, and the havoc Pearl could wreak with that leverage, was daunting.


    Gregory, sensing my worries, reassured me to focus on getting Ramona the treatment she needed for now.


    When the helicopternded, Dorothy groggily came to, her vision blurring as she recognized a familiar figure. "Dad?" she murmured, nearly prompting Josiah, who was also on board, to respond.


    "Sweetheart, you''re awake?" Pearl interjected swiftly, masking her true intentions with concern as she approached Dorothy, whoined of dizziness and nausea.


    Victor, at Pearl''s reprimand, begrudgingly fetched water for Dorothy, despite harboring a growing resentment towards Josiah, sensing an inexplicable hostility from him.


    Pearl skillfully yed the victim,


    shedding tears to manipte Victor into forgetting his grievances. She painted herself as the devoted wife, acting solely for his benefit, and he, unable to bear her tears, reassured her of his unwavering loyalty.


    Josiah watched their exchange with a detached coldness before turning away, his thoughts unreadable.


    Victor, after Josiah''s departure,


    expressed his mistrust, suggesting they avoid seeking his help in the


    future. Pearl, her gaze shadowed et


    with ulterior motives, agreed


    outwardly, all the while scheming for the Myers family fortune, her true endgame.

 Chapter 598

    When Christine found out about Ramona''s illness, she was in disbelief.


    "No way, how could this happen?"


    Seeing my spirits down, she wrapped an arm around my shoulder, offeringfort, "Life''s unpredictable. But Ramona''s been the rock of the Myers family. That just shows how strong she is, so don''t worry too much. With Dr. Andrews and Mr. Abdul on the case, even if they can''t cure her, they''ll definitely keep things under control."


    "Ramona adores you. I''m sure she won''t forget you that easily."


    I couldn''t share her optimism, "It''s not Ramona I''m worried about, it''s this absurd disease."


    Christine was somewhat familiar with Alzheimer''s.


    It''s known to turn sweet old folks into strangers, sometimes violent. They wouldn''t listen to reason and often wander off when no one''s watching, getting lost or worse.


    Caring for someone with Alzheimer''s is a whole other level ofmitment.


    "I get how tough this is on you."


    Christine squeezed my hand, "But you''re pregnant, remember? You can''t afford to stress out. Didn''t the doctor just tell you to take it easy?"


    "I haven''t forgotten..."


    It''s just that everything seemed to happen so fast, one crisis after another.


    I thought we were finally moving past the hard times, that Gregory and I could start to enjoy some peace.


    But then the pregnancy brought its own set of challenges.


    "Worstes to worst, if Ramona insists on finding Victor, we''ll cross that bridge when wee to it."


    "Worrying now won''t help."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Christine''s mention of the baby made me touch my belly, feeling a bit uneasy.


    I had just gone through a scare of nearly losing the baby.


    Even with my worries for Ramona, I knew I had to keep calm.


    "Thanks, Chris."


    My hand brushed over her injured shoulder, "Does it hurt much?"


    Chris chuckled, "Hey, I''m tougher than I look. A cut on my shoulder is nothing. I''m just d it wasn''t you in harm''s way."


    "Just seeing Victor charge at you stopped my heart."


    "I was shocked he was unharmed, and even more that he was after you."


    "Even tigers don''t eat their cubs!"


    At that, I was stunned, "Victor did that to you?"


    Chris hesitated, then sighed, "I... should probably get some rest..."


    "Gregory told you not to tell me, didn''t he?" I cut straight to the point.


    Chris pped her forehead, "My big mouth strikes again."


    I grabbed her hand, "I can handle it. Leaving me hanging will just make me worry more."


    "Just don''t tell Gregory, or he''ll never forgive me."


    "I promise."


    I nodded eagerly, "Why would I want you two at odds? That''s thest thing I''d enjoy."


    Chris seemed relieved, advising, "Look, you and Victor share nothing but blood. No real connection, no feelings. Just treat him like a stranger from now on."


    I agreed.


    Seeing my mood stabilize, Chris continued, "If it weren''t for Victor''s sudden attack, Pearl would never have had her chance. You were surrounded by bodyguards.


    "Everyone froze, especially since you''re pregnant. They were all focused on you."


    "And when the bodyguards took me to get patched up, Pearl found her opening."


    "I owe you an apology for not keeping a closer eye on Ramona as I promised." Looking at her injury, I felt guilty, "I should be the one apologizing..."


    "Nonsense!"


    Chris tapped my head, "Think about it. Whose shoulder is more valuable? I''m just a marketer; I can do my job with my voice alone. A little injury won''t kilkme. But you? You''re a designer. If anything happened to your arms, it would be game over for Janedream. I''d be back to living paycheck to paycheck. So, it''s not really about taking a bullet for you, but ensuring my ownfortable life, you know?"


    "Besides, if anyone owes me an apology, it''s Victor. I still can''t wrap my head around what kind of poison


    his stepmom fed him to make him turn on his own mother like e that."

 Chapter 599

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but let out a bitter chuckle. "Maybe it''s because Victor''s heart was never in the right ce to begin with. How else could he be so easily swayed by Pearl''s few sweet words to turn against his own mother and daughter?"


    Christine agreed. "True. But don''t stress over it too much. Gregory won''t let it slide."


    "Let them have their moment of triumph. It''ll only make their fall harder."


    Our conversation drifted as we chatted.


    Right before bed, something suddenly struck Christine. "Oh, right. A couple of days ago, rence had a bit too much to drink and said he wanted to tell me a secret about Dailey. But then Dailey showed up out of the blue, sobered rence right up. I couldn''t get anything out of him no matter how much I pressed. Could you ask your man for me? He''s bound to know."


    "Sure."


    I agreed without hesitation.


    Gregory and Dailey, along with rence, were thick as thieves since childhood. If rence knew something, asking Gregory was a sure bet.


    I was just about to text Gregory when my phone lit up with a message from him.


    [Get some sleep. No overthinking, goodnight]


    Unexpectedly, that made me feel a sudden rush of emotion.


    Torn, I debated whether to reply.


    Sending a message would let him know I was still awake, which would worry him.


    But not sending one, yet I yearned to wish him a goodnight too.


    Then another message popped up.


    [Why are you still lurking? Speak up and then off to bed]


    I couldn''t help but smile, typing back, [How did you know I wasn''t asleep?]


    Gregory replied with a screenshot: [Typing...]


    Got it. I typed: [Goodnight, make sure you get some rest too]


    Gregory: [Then how about a kiss for me?]


    Christine was right beside me, eyes glued to my phone.


    Since I was already messaging Gregory, I couldn''t not ask.


    [Can I ask you something first?]


    [Shoot]


    [Is there a secret about Dailey?]


    After sending the message, I half-expected Gregory to hesitate about betraying a friend.


    But his reply came almost instantly, [He''s got an old me who''s likelying back to the states soon]


    I wished I hadn''t asked.


    But Christine had already seen the message.


    She forced a smile, "I''m off to bed, you two keep chatting."


    With that, she wrapped herself in her nket, turning her back to me.


    Feeling helpless, I texted back, [Why haven''t you mentioned this before?]


    Gregory: [Didn''t think Christine was


    serious about Dailey. Plus, his old me Kas been gone for years and Dailey never seemed in touch hoped he''d move on.]


    [So why spill the beans now?]


    [You''re wife, I''ve got no secrets from you. Besides, with that girling back, better you


    than Christine getting


    on.]N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I couldn''t argue with that logic.


    Gregory always thought things through more thoroughly than I did.


    And when it came to matters of the heart, it''s tricky to get too involved.


    If Dailey truly had no feelings for Christine, letting her know now so she could cut her losses was for the best.


    [Fair enough.]


    Gregory sent a voice message.


    ncing at Christine, I burrowed under the covers, turned the volume down, and pressed y.


    His voice, deep and captivating, filled my ears.


    I heard him chuckle, his tone rxed as if he''d just finished some work.


    "Honey, since I did good, how about that kiss?"


    The endearing lilt in his voice sent shivers down my spine.


    Wrapped in the nket, I was already feeling warm. Hearing his voice only turned up the heat.


    [Stop calling me that, who''s your honey!]


    He sent another voice message.


    "Then, Jane, can Jane give me a kiss?"


    Fiddling with my phone, it took me a while to muster the courage. I finally


    ed the voice key and gently


    the screen.


    Gregory''s response was a voice message, his voice soft yet slightly husky, like a feather tickling my heart, making it flutter.


    "Good girl."

 Chapter 600

    The next morning, Gregory had Lucius bring breakfast to the hospital room.


    After Christine Jackson and I had eaten, the nurse came in to change her dressings.


    Christine didn''t want me to watch. "Honey, your goddaughter and you are one and the same now. If you''re upset, it could directly affect her development. Let''s not watch this, okay?"


    "Alright."


    I couldn''t argue with her, and just then, Be called me, giving me the perfect excuse to step outside.


    "Jane, where are you? Mom''s here to see you. Zoe said you weren''t home."


    I suddenly remembered that my mom had mentioned she''de to visit.


    Of course, I hadn''t expected tond in the hospital again.


    I thought about lying to avoid worrying her, but then I remembered that one lie often leads to another.


    And, with the Taylor family''s connections, my uncle would surely end up telling her everything.


    If she found out she''d been lied to, that''d hurt even more. Better to just be honest from the get-go.


    "I''m at the Ford family''s hospital."


    Half an hourter, Be arrived at the hospital.


    She and Ivy were carrying several bags, probably trying to avoid drawing attention from fans and causing a disturbance, dressed more casually than usual, with masks and sunsses.


    Noticing patients starting to nce curiously at her, I quickly ushered her into my room. "Mom, you didn''t have toe all this way, I''m really fine." "As your mother, should I wait until something serious happens toe see you?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After taking off her mask and giving me a thorough once-over, Be finally rxed, seeing I was indeed alright. "I told you, things were going to be rough for a while. I asked you to stay home as much as possible, or at least bring more bodyguards if you had to go out."


    "I did."


    I sat her down. "But some things just can''t be prevented."


    I exined everything that had happened, and anger shed in Be''s eyes. "Victor is as foolish as ever!"


    "His past antics were one thing, but now he''s after your life over some inheritance? Has he lost his mind? Don''t worry about it, I''ll deal with him."


    I didn''t want her to get entangled with Victor because of me, to spare her the trouble.


    "Gregory will handle it. You don''t need to confront Victor and get disgusted by him and Pearl."


    "Don''t worry, I have your uncle too. We don''t need to step in personally."


    Be immediately called Herbert Taylor. "We can''t leave everything to Gregory alone; his father isn''t exactly easy to deal with either. Let your uncle help out."


    This time, I didn''t stop her, thinking she made a good point.


    Even if Gregory was capable, he was just one person and could only do so much.


    And my uncle wasn''t an outsider after all.


    This way, it could ease Gregory''s burden, and the situation could be handled more smoothly. "Oh, right."


    After speaking with Herbert, Be turned to me. "If there''s nothing keeping you here, you shouldn''t stay in the hospital too long. Being pregnant in a ce like this isn''t great for your immune system."


    "I was thinking the same thing."


    Christine emerged from the bathroom just in time to catch the tail end of our conversation and chimed in, "I can stay and keep an eye on things here. I have to be hospitalized until my stitches are removed anyway."


    Speaking of which, Be beckoned Christine to sit. "I really need to thank you properly. Is there anything special you like? What about the


    new Herm¨¨s bag that came out this year? It would suit you perfectly."


    Christine was ttered but quickly declined, "Be, you don''t have to be so formal. If Jane were in danger, I wouldn''t hesitate to protect her either."


    Be insisted, "That''s a different matter. For now, I have to thank you."


    "Whatever you like, just let me know."


    After a moment''s thought...


    What Christine liked but hadn''t got was Dailey rkson.


    But she wasn''t one to cling to what wasn''t hers; if Dailey had someone else in his heart, she wouldn''t pursue him.


    With a light smile, she said, "I can''t think of anything right now. Maybe raincheck?"

 Chapter 601

    ?


    "Sure thing."


    Be was quick to agree, then she got up and said to me, "I''m going to check on Ramona. Seeing how worried you''ve been, pacing back and forth, I''ve had less interaction with her, so I might not upset her as much. Maybe she''ll even remember me."


    I nodded, "But can you promise me, to tell me anything that happens? Don''t hide anything. I can handle it."


    "You think you can handle it?"


    Be poked my forehead, saying, "I asked Gregory on the way here. He wouldn''t dare lie to his future mother-inw. You being rushed into the emergency roomst night, you conveniently left that out of our earlier chat."


    I touched my nose, a bit embarrassed.


    Indeed, I had omitted that detail when speaking frankly with her earlier.


    Even though I was standing here perfectly fine now, my mom was definitely still shaken by the event.


    Mainly because she''d worry, and most likely wouldn''t agree with me staying at the hospital.


    She''s already busy, having to allocate her energy to deal with my situation too.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    And it wasn''t even her ce to deal with Ramona''s situation.


    She and Victor weren''t married, not even an ex-wife, so Ramona wasn''t her mother-inw.


    "My bad," I said with a yful pout, "I promise, it won''t happen again."


    "It better not."


    Be patted my head. "Alright, don''t worry. I won''t keep anything from you."


    "Can I go check on her now?"


    "After you," I ushered my mom to the hospital room door with a gesture.


    Mom gave me a yful re.


    She was naturally beautiful, and that look,bined with her charm, was stunning.


    No wonder she remained a star in the entertainment industry.


    After mom left the hospital room, I was puzzled, "Why do you think Victor would cheat on mom with Pearl, who''s not nearly as good as her?"


    Christine, munching on some fruit mom had brought, lifted her stic fork and began to exin as if delivering a lecture.


    "Men always think the grass is greener on the other side, always wanting a taste of what they haven''t had."


    "Pearl might not match up to your mother in any way, but she''s less assertive on the surface. Even if she curses Victor out in her heart, she''d still speak the sweet nothings he loves to hear."


    "Guys like being adored, being charmed. Your mother is undoubtedly beautiful, but she''s not the type to coddle others; she''s the one who needs pampering."


    She was right about that.


    After chatting for a bit more, my curiosity got the better of me, "You''re articte and charming, but you''re not one to go against your own feelings to tter someone. So how did you end up with Dailey?"


    Christine shoved a fig into my mouth, "I''d rather not talk about him."


    I chewed thoughtfully, "Alright, let''s drop it."


    A few secondster, Christine sighed softly and volunteered, "I couldn''t bring myself to do something that would hurt someone else."


    "I just want to know, do you really like Dailey that much?"


    The room fell silent.


    It took Christine a long time to respond, as if struggling with her emotions before finally admitting, "When Steven got married, I never heard Dailey express as much pain as he did for his lost love...


    Ford Group.


    The boardroom was set for a high-level meeting.


    When Hanson Ford walked in, he immediately noticed Gregory sitting in the chair that traditionally belonged to him.


    The directors and executives all looked down, avoiding eye contact.


    "President Ford''s here? Don''t just stand there, have a seat," Gregory said with a casual smile, gesturing to the seat next to him. The boardroom was dead silent; no one dared to speak.


    Just ten minutes before Hanson''s arrival, everyone had received information that could be used against them.


    They knew well that with the prince''s return, the Ford Group was on the verge of a leadership change.


    But Hanson was stubborn, unwilling to fully relinquish control.


    He recognized Gregory''spetence but couldn''t stand his arrogance.


    Havingmitted his fair share of wrongs, Hanson clung to the reins of the Ford family, fearing the day Gregory might cast him out.


    "You''re just the CEO; I''m the one with the majority shares. I''m the decision-maker, the real power behind the Ford Group."

 Chapter 602

    Gregory''s chuckle was short andced with mockery, his expression clearly amused at the difort he was causing. "Why don''t you ask everyone here if you''re still the chairman of the Ford Group?"


    Hanson gripped his cane tighter.


    Thest time he had been this angry, he had coughed up blood. Although it hadn''t been life-threatening, it had affected some of his nerves, leading to a decrease in mobility.


    That was why he was in such a rush, why he had teamed up with Pearl, ensuring Victor could take over the Myers family''s business, and then coborate with him.


    By doing so, he''d have both the Myers and his own family under his control, granting him more influence than Gregory.


    And with that control, he could manipte Gregory as well.


    But Gregory had outmaneuvered him, showing up at the Ford Group bright and early to call a high-level meeting without notifying him. Well, that wasn''t entirely true.


    The rascal knew someone would inform Hanson, but even rushing over as soon as he got the message, Hanson was still toote.


    "Just now, I got off the phone with Mr. Victor," Gregory was saying. "He''s fully taken over the Myers Group and is now the head of the Myers family. He''s interested in partnering with the Ford Group, and that partnership will only be negotiated and signed with me."


    "Everyone here understands that as times change, the Ford Group needs to evolve, which will require significant investment. I believe apart from the Myers Group, there isn''t another suitable and willing partner for us."


    The room remained silent.


    The Myers Group partnering with the Ford Group wasn''t something only Hanson could facilitate.


    But at this moment, Gregory''s ruthlessness surpassed even that of his father.


    He had them by the throat. They had no choice but toply.


    "Hanson," a director who had followed Hanson for years spoke up, "since you mentioned the Ford Group needs to evolve, maybe it''s time for us old bones to retire gracefully. It''s the era of the young now."


    "Besides, your son has proven himself highly capable, founding SZ Technology. Since his return to the Ford Group, he''s driven impressive growth. Look at you, your health isn''t great. Maybe it''s time to let go."


    Hanson couldn''t believe what he was hearing. This was someone who had climbed the ranks with him, taking the Ford Group to new heights. "Do you even hear yourself?!"


    "Of course, do," the director replied


    calmly. "Hanson, both you and Gregory share the samest name. The Ford Group, managed by either of you, remains within the Ford family. Why create such turmoil?"


    "You!"


    m!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory tossed a file on the table, leaning back?azily, one leg casually crossed over the other. His long finger tapped on the table as he coldly surveyed the room. "Well then, let''s see who else thinks President Ford should continue managing the Ford Group."


    Silence.


    The director who had fought alongside Hanson fell quiet.


    Gregory smirked, watching Hanson''s face turn an angry shade of purple. "Let''s vote. Those in favor of removing Hanson as chairman, raise your hands."


    Secondster, hands went up unanimously.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Hanson pounded his cane on the floor, ring at Gregory. "You ungrateful son!"


    "I should''ve never let you return to the Ford Group!"


    Gregory sneered, "Your biggest mistake was conspiring with outsiders, attacking Jane."


    It was always about that woman.


    Hanson was so angry his face twitched, and he fainted.


    Gregory gestured, and Lucius called in the security to carry Hanson out.


    Gregory stood up, buttoning his suit jacket. "You''ve all made the right choice, he said as he left, leaving the directors with their grievances, forcing smiles as they saw him off.


    As noon approached, Be hadn''t returned from her grandmother''s hospital room, and I was getting anxious. Christine tried to reassure me at first, but seeing that I couldn''t stop pacing, she eventually gave up talking. She decided to sneak a peek at the situation, but as she opened the hospital room door, she ran straight into Be.

 Chapter 603

    "You''re acting all sneaky."


    Christine looped her arm through Be''s as they walked in. "Be, it''s only because your darling daughter was getting antsy. I thought I''d do a little recon on the enemy."


    Be chuckled, "So now I''m the enemy."


    Christine pped her forehead, "Oh, excuse myck of fancy words, didn''t mean to make you the butt of the joke."


    Be knew her all too well; Christine was always up for augh and didn''t take it to heart. Pulling up a chair, she said, "Have a seat. Spend a little time chatting, and you''ll see why there''s a rush."


    I was genuinely surprised, "You and Ramona can talk for that long?"


    After all, the drama between Victor and Pearl had caused a rift with my mom and the entire Myers family.


    Be took a sip of water, "Honestly, I didn''t expect it either. Given Ramona''s condition, it was surprising how calmly we could chat."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Some details about Victor I''d forgotten, she remembered."


    Then, she shifted tone, "But there''s something I''ve got to tell you."


    I had a bad feeling, "Ramona, she..."


    The look on my face must''ve given me away.


    "It''s exactly what you''re thinking."


    My emotions were a tangled mess.


    Be continued, "I arrived just as she was asking for Victor, Dr. Andrews, and Mr. Abdul. It took a bit of effort to calm her down."


    "Don''t look so down. After I got there, she stopped asking for Victor."


    "Dr. Andrews suggested we get people she knows but isn''t close with to talk more with her. It could help with her condition."


    I chimed in with my guess, "But, I''m not one of those people?"


    Be held my hand, trying tofort me, "It''s not that you can''t. It''s just for now, until she''s more stable. This condition has its lucid moments."


    I couldn''t hide my sadness.


    Feeling sorry for me yetpelled to be honest, Be said, "You don''t need to stay at the hospital if you can''t help. Go home, rest. Ivy has cleared my schedule for the next few days to take care of you."


    "Look at you, you''re pale as a ghost. You need to eat well for the baby. Unless you don''t want this child."


    This child was never part of my ns.


    But now that it''s happening, I have to be responsible for it.


    Caught in this dilemma, I sighed, "It''s my fault for not being careful enough."


    "As if being careful could''ve


    predicted this," my mom


    immediately grew anxious, los


    her usualposed demeanor for


    that of a concerned mother.


    Seeing her daughter self-criticize, she couldn''t help but snap her out of it.


    Yet, I could feel her love in her words.


    "If precognition was in our skill set, we''d have been reunited long ago."


    "I think about all these years, and I wish I had the power to foresee."


    "If you insist on ming yourself, then I''m the root of all mistakes. I''m your mom. I brought you into this world but lost you. If you had always been by my side, none of this mess would''ve happened."


    "I''m the one who''s truly at fault."


    "


    "


    Words offort were on the tip of my tongue, but I suddenly smiled.


    These were just repetitive conversations, going back and forth, meaningless now.


    What''s done is done, and time can''t be turned back.


    The only thing to do now is to take care of myself, not to worry those who love me.


    "I''ll listen to you, but I also want to stay updated about Ramona."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep you informed about everything, honestly."


    Just then, Christine chimed in, "I''ll be at the hospital theseing days; I''ll keep you updated. You just focus on getting some rest at home."

 Chapter 604

    ?


    On the outskirts of the city, nestled among green fields, stood the Serenity Rehabilitation Center.


    The doctors assured that Hanson was not in mortal danger, but his future seemed confined to a bed.


    Yet, with rigorous physiotherapy, there was a glimmer of hope for some independence.


    Gregory simply checked him into the center, sparing no expense for his care but dismissing the need for rehabilitation.


    Hanson found speech difficult now, his words slurred, his face asymmetric. Whenever he opened his mouth, drool would escape.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    A caregiver, with a patience saint-like, tied a bib around his neck - reminiscent of those worn by infants.


    For Hanson, it was an unparalleled humiliation.


    He regretted his past outbursts of temper and pride.


    Gregory, observing Hanson''s re, couldn''t help but smirk.


    "You should be grateful for your devoted wife. Without her, I, the so-called ruthless man you despise, wouldn''t let you livefortably."


    "Always wanted to control me, right? Well, watch closely how I live freely and arrogantly."


    ...


    Back at Elmwood Vis, Be announced she would cook dinner herself.


    I was surprised. Imagining a celebrity of her stature, I thought her culinary efforts would be limited to baking, avoiding the mess of cooking oils. Yet, my judgment might have been too narrow.


    But, as it turned out, cooking was not her forte.


    "Oops, this pan won''t do at all."


    Be almost turned the kitchen into a bonfire before Zoe stepped in to save the day.


    I approached, curious, only to see Zoe holding a charred pan, the kitchen enveloped in smoke.


    "Stay back," Be coughed, gesturing for me to keep my distance.


    I handed her a wet wipe for the grease on her hands, and we couldn''t help butugh at the moment shared.


    "I got ahead of myself," Be admitted, taking the wipe and cleaning herself off. "I thought cooking would be simr to baking, but clearly..."


    I had always longed for maternal love, pondering if my existence somehow led to my parents'' absence.


    But now, reunited with my mother, I felt truly blessed.


    Embracing Be, I whispered, "It''s wonderful to have you, Mom."


    She patted my back, "And it''s wonderful to have you back with me."


    After dinner, as Be made work calls, Gregory rang me up. "Heard you''re home. Also heard about the near-explosion?" Without guessing, I knew Zoe had filled him in.


    Gregory, with his bold and biting wit, could infuriate anyone, evennding his own father in the hospital. Yet, he was surrounded by truly loyab friends.


    "Would you dare say that in front of my mom?"


    "I wouldn''t dare."


    I scoffed, "Yeah, you just run to my mom withints."


    Gregory chuckled, "How else am I to win over my future mother-inw?"


    I deflected, ¡°How''s everything on your end? Everyone at Ramona''s trustworthy?"


    He didn''t pry into my change of


    subject. "Don''t worry, they are. Just take care of yourself.


    von aveould


    want to see you well, not sickor in trouble."


    Resting on the couch, I nced down at my t stomach, ¡°Are you managing to eat well with all that''s on your te?"


    el:


    bet


    "Of course I''ve wrapped up things with the Ford Group. Now, it''s onto the Myers family. It might get messy, so try to stay indoors at


    Elmwood Vis if you can


    I teased, ¡°And miss my prenatal checkups? What if something happens to your kid?"


    Gregory''s voice softened, "I''ll make time to go with you. I''ve got all the appointments memorized."


    At his words, my heart filled with an indescribable warmth.


    And as I remained silent, he asked, "What''s this? You don''t want me toe?"

 Chapter 605

    ?


    I gave a light chuckle, "Guess?"


    Gregory clicked his tongue, "Taking advantage of the fact I can''t reach through the phone to get you, huh? You''ve really got the yer game down."


    "Who''s ying?" I shot back, but my thoughts quickly returned to Ramona, "What if Grandma never recognizes me again?"


    Deep down, I had braced myself for the possibility that Ramona might never remember me, but expressing these fears to someone close still felt suffocating.


    Gregory tried tofort me, "Ramona loves you too much to forget you forever. She''s just sick, and with treatment, she can get better."


    "Jane, what are you up to?" Be called out to me. After a few more words with Gregory, reminding him to take care of himself, I ended the call. Stepping out of the bedroom, Be asked with a grin, "Did I interrupt your phone date?"


    "Not at all, we said everything we needed to," I replied.


    "Let''s watch a movie then," suggested Be, spotting a projector. "Sounds good," I agreed, linking arms with her. "I always thought it''d be nice to watch a movie with Mom."


    "I''ll grab some snacks; you pick the movie."


    "How about the one you starred in?" I teased.


    Be shivered at the thought, quickly declining, "Watch that one on your own. I can''t sit through my steamy scenes with my own daughter."


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    Eventually, we settled on aedy, starring one of Be''s prot¨¦g¨¦s. She even shared some juicy gossip with me.


    Suddenly, the movie lost all appeal.


    "No way, he has a kid? With his agent?"


    "But he''s a heartthrob, started from a talent show. Aren''t they not supposed to date so early?"


    "If this gets out, so many fans are going to jump ship," I mused, remembering Christine used to be quite the fan of his work.


    Despite his reality show origins, his acting was genuinely good, enough to make it onto the big screen without feeling like just another pretty face.


    Be offered me a piece of candy apple, saying, "There are plenty who''ve hidden marriages and kids. When lovees knocking, you can''t stop it."


    "As long as it doesn''t leak, they can keep their single image and keep raking in the cash."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Biting into the candy apple, I couldn''t resist more gossip, "Given his status, paparazzi must be on him round the clock, right?"


    "Absolutely, and they''re making a killing off it."


    I was shocked. "They''ve got photos already?"


    Be tapped my forehead, chuckling, "Didn''t expect you to be such a gossip."


    ...


    That night, I ended up sharing a bed with Be.


    I dreamt I never left her side when I was a kid that she used to take me to her film sets, showed me the world and its sunsets. The next day, Gregory came back to Elmwood Vis to pick me up for my check-up.


    Seeing his tired eyes, I frowned and said, "You should go upstairs and get some sleep. I can manage the hospital visit on my own."


    After all, I was headed to the Ford family''s private hospital, with bodyguards in tow; nothing was going to happen in such a short span. "You don''t get to decide that."


    Gregory helped me into the car, then


    settled himself, sprawling his long legs carelessly. Hearing my n, he nced at me, "Choosing friends over your man, huh?"


    "Not at all."


    My heart ached seeing the dark circles under his eyes, "I just want you to rest, Gregory. I hate seeing you so tired."


    "Jane Webster, you have no idea what real tiredness is," he said, confusion evident in my gaze.


    "The nights of not knowing where to find you, or if you were even still out there."


    Gregory reached over, pulling me


    close, his hand gently caressing my


    head, "Those were the truly


    verbet


    exhausting times. Now, having you here, it''s a blessing, silly."


    "Having you by my side, I feel content, not tired."

 Chapter 606

    ?


    Elmwood Vis was just a short drive from the hospital.


    Gregory didn''t want to sleep, yet at my insistence, he closed his eyes for a quick nap.


    That brief moment of rest was enough to show how tired he was.


    I didn''t want to wake him, feeling secure with the bodyguard by our side.


    Yet, as soon as the car gently stopped, Gregory woke up, instinctively tightening his grip on my hand, protecting me as we got out.


    He had made arrangements with the hospital director in advance, so our visit was swift.


    While waiting for the results, Gregory, fearing I would overthink, started talking about the Myers family saga, "Pearl knew I wouldn''t let them off easily. That night, after returning, she poisoned Victor, manipting him into signing over his assets."


    Hearing this, my emotions were t. Victor had iting. I only asked, "Does he know about Pearl and Josiah''s affair?"


    "And that Dorothy is Pearl and Josiah''s daughter?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory shook his head, "It was all a charade. Josiah kidnapped Pearl and Dorothy, forcing Victor to sign. He thought the poison was Josiah''s doing, not Pearl''s."


    I smirked, "He truly loved Pearl, didn''t he?"


    Gregory yed with my hand, "Let''s not dwell on it anymore."


    "Jane!"


    Christine Jackson came running over, excited, "Ramona! Ramona wants to see you!"


    I was momentarily confused, "What did you say?"


    "Ramona wants to see you!"


    Realizing what she meant, I was overjoyed, quickly following Gregory to Ramona''s room, "She recognizes me?" Christine was beaming, "Yes, I was just checking on her, and she asked for you by name. I had toe find you right away."


    My heart, which was in limbo, finally found peace. I was so moved, I almost cried.


    Gregory, as if expecting this, gently wiped away a tear, "You crying like this will make me worry."


    Christine rolled her eyes at our disy of affection, but obediently, Iposed myself, nodding, "Okay!"


    I couldn''t let him worry about me anymore.


    "Why the tears?"


    Upon entering the room, Ramona saw the tear streaks on my face and asked, "Are you feeling unwell because of the pregnancy?"


    I wanted to speak, but feared that opening my mouth would unleash a flood of emotions and tears.


    To avoid worrying Ramona, I just shook my head.


    Christine looked anxious, "Ramona


    I''ve heard pregnancy can make emotions unstable. It''s normal for Jane to be worried, especially with


    You


    Ramona remembered the kidnapping, and there was no hiding it from her.


    She caressed my head, her gaze filled with love, "It''s my fault, making Lily worry."


    I shook my head vigorously.


    I wiped away my tears, took a deep breath, and finally managed to speak, "I won''t cry anymore. You''re okay, Ramona, I should be happy." "Good girl."


    Ramona squeezed my hand, "I don''t want to stay in the hospital anymore."


    "Then I''ll take you home."


    "Okay."


    While I helped Ramona change, Gregory went to consult Dr. Andrews about her condition.

 Chapter 607

    ?


    After a whirlwind of activities, it was only then that I remembered about the check-up. "Oh, did all the test resultse back?" "They did."


    Gregory cast a gentle nce at my belly, a smile ying on his lips. "The little one is doing great. All your carefulness and effort to protect him haven''t been in vain."


    Seeing this, Lucius, holding some documents, said, "Gregory, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Gregory nodded. "Yeah."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After Lucius left, Gregory noticed my worried nce toward Ramona''s room. "Dr. Andrews said that if she isn''t stressed, she can maintain her current condition."


    I caught his implication. "So, Ramona''s health..."


    Gregory nodded, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. "Birth, aging, sickness, and death are naturalws, beyond our control. ept it with a calm mind. Let her spend her remaining days happy, and you stay happy too."


    He checked his watch, probably had other matters to attend to. "Dr. Andrews mentioned that a good mood is crucial. It can benefit one''s health significantly."


    I nodded, not wanting to keep him any longer. "Go on, be safe, and let me know you''re okay."


    Gregory kissed my forehead, ruffled my hair, and strode away.


    The following days were peaceful.


    Gregory would send messages to assure me he was safe, without going into much detail.


    When I asked about the situation, he told me not to worry, that it would all be over soon.


    Ramona and I spent most of our time at Elmwood Vis.


    We''d garden, keep fish, and do jigsaw puzzles, among other things. Dr. Andrews said that such hobbies were good for both the mind and body, helping to stabilize her condition.


    Whenever she had the chance, my mom woulde over to check on me, bringing various high-end nutritional supplements.


    She also gave Zoe a meal n


    devised by her personal nutritionist, expressing her gratitude, "Taking care of Jane during her pregnancy must be tough, thanks for allyour hard work."


    "Please, it''s what I should do," Zoe replied promptly, dismissing the thanks with a wave of her hand. She flipped through the meal n, herughter bright, "This is perfect. I was wondering what to make §Ö


    her, especially since nutritionne


    ¦¥¦°¦¯


    needs change throughout pregnancy. I''m not professional enough in this area and was afraid of getting the bnce wrong. Too little nutrients could lead to a weak child, too much could causeplications."


    I knew Zoe treated me as the future matriarch of the Ford family, and so, she spared no effort in her care.


    Just as my mom was about to respond, a sudden "boom" of thunder shook the house.


    Lightning streaked across the sky, turning afternoon into night, signaling the imminent downpour.


    Worried, I said, "Mom, if you don''t have any ns, you should stay the night. It''s too dangerous to drive in this weather."


    "Sure, it''ll be nice to spend more time with you."


    Be Taylor nodded in agreement.


    I picked up my phone to message Gregory, telling him to be safe too.


    But that message went unanswered.


    I assumed he was just too busy to check his phone.


    Before I could receive a reply from Gregory, Ramona insisted on going out, unstoppable.


    "I need to find Victor!"


    Rain began to pelt down, quickly flooding the streets.


    As Ramona headed for the door,


    be


    muttering about finding Victor, I I tried to gently calm her down, only forcefully pushed away.


    "Jane-

 Chapter 608

    ?


    My mom was quick as lightning, catching me before I could fall.


    But that slight dy meant Ramona had already stepped out into the rain.


    I grabbed the umbre and hurried after her.


    Mom caught me by the arm, "You can''t run, walk slowly, I''ll handle it."


    She handed me therger umbre she was carrying and took my smaller one to chase after Ramona.


    I couldn''t slow down my pace, making sure I wouldn''t harm the baby while trying to keep up as best as I could.


    Mom had caught up to Ramona, but Ramona was struggling fiercely, calling out for Victor, her umbre barely providing any shelter as both of them were soaked.


    I moved forward to offer them the umbre, but the wind was too strong, and it barely covered them.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, Ramona wouldn''t let me help shield her.


    "Victor, please take me to Victor!"


    Mom didn''t dare to pull too hard, fearing she might hurt Ramona, so she just followed her lead.


    She turned to me, worried, "You should head back home. It''s autumn, and during pregnancy, your immune system is weaker. Getting soaked could lead to a cold, and that would be troublesome."


    I was already drenched.


    In just a few seconds, Mom and Ramona had moved farther away.


    I thought it over; my priority had to be the baby''s well-being. As for Ramona...


    I turned back toward home, nning to call the security team stationed in the underground garage to go after Mom and Ramona, when I suddenly bumped into a wall of people.


    Before I could see who it was, I was swept off my feet.


    The familiar scent calmed me, and I swallowed my shout, "When did you get back?"


    The man carried me upstairs with steady steps, straight into the bathroom.


    He wrapped me in a towel, turned on the shower adjusting the temperature before stripping me.


    "Ramona..."


    I didn''t resist, and in no time, I was bare.


    Before the chill could set in, warmth enveloped me.


    Gregory was also soaked, his ck


    shirt clinging to him, outlining his


    solid muscles. His handsome


    ce


    wasexpressionless, rain tracing down his defined jawline.


    He seemed cold, detached.


    "Are you mad?"


    After drenching me thoroughly in warm water and dressing me in a bathrobe, Gregory lifted me onto the bed.


    He tucked me in snugly, then fetched a hairdryer to dry my hair.


    His silence made me feel guilty, prompting me to exin, "It was an emergency, and I was mindful of the baby. I didn''t act recklessly, please don''t be mad, okay?"


    Gregory''s fingers worked through my hair, ensuring it was dry before turning off the dryer.


    Rain pattered against the window, dark clouds looming outside, the room dim except for the small bedsidemp. Gregory''s deep eyes fixed on me, swirling.


    I crawled closer, hooking my fingers


    around his, looking up at him, "I


    never intended to put myself in danger. I always remembered I''m pregnant. I was already nning to head back downstairs."


    "Really?"


    My fingers gently swayed, my voice soft, "Really, I always listen to you."


    "Bullshit."


    Gregory gave me a sideways nce, pinching my cheek, "Ramona and Be will be fine. Lucius has taken people to handle it." "Seeing you all wet, yes, I was angry, but I''m over it now."


    I breathed a sigh of relief, moving to embrace him, but he pushed me away, "I need a shower."


    After a quick shower and changing into a set of gray loungewear, making sure he was warm, he came back to hold me.


    I nuzzled his neck, "I''m sorry for worrying you."


    Gregory patted my head, "Enough, your apologies are like drinking water - you say it now, and then you''ll do it again."


    My apologies indeedcked conviction. I pulled away from his embrace, reaching up to loop my arms around his neck, "Then what can I do to make you believe me?"


    At that, a flicker of desire passed


    through Gregory''s eyes as he nced at my abdomen, "I thought having a little one with you wouldn''t be so bad, but now, it feels like an inconvenience."


    S

 Chapter 609

    ?


    I tapped Gregory on the shoulder. "Quit it, the little one can hear you."


    Gregory let out a tsk, his expression a mix of annoyance and resentment.


    I started massaging his shoulders, "You''ve been stressed outtely, huh? Let me help you rx a bit."


    Gregory grabbed my hand, saying, "Stop, your effort feels like you''re just tickling me."


    Only when I saw him return to his usual self, did I share, "Ramona suddenly fell ill, mumbling about needing to see Victor. But I haven''t mentioned Victor to her recently, nor have I shown her anything about him."


    Gregory tossed his phone to me.


    I nced down to see a news alert.


    Even though Victor and I weren''t close, the word "death" made my heart skip a beat.


    "Is this for real?"


    Gregory took his phone back. "Almost was."


    "Is Victor in your custody now?"


    "In the ICU."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "So, you came back because you saw this?"


    Gregory nodded, "I remembered Ramona likes to fiddle with her phone after her afternoon nap. I thought you''d see it first."


    I felt a bit guilty, "My mom came over, and I got caught up talking to her. Didn''t check my phone."


    "How''s Victor doing now?"


    Gregory answered, "If we''re lucky, he''ll wake up. But it''s uncertain what condition he''ll be in."


    Hearing this, I fell silent.


    I wasn''t particrly concerned about Victor''s fate, but considering Ramona''s condition, if she couldn''t see Victor, she might not make it either.


    A mother''s heart, even if her son conspired with others to kidnap her, always holds a soft spot for him.


    "As for the situation with Pearl,"


    Gregory rubbed my head, continuing, "Josiah got away, but Pearl and Dorothy are with me."


    "The Myers family''s fortune, Josiah took it. It''s up to him now whether he wants the money or his wife and daughter."


    I held Gregory''s hand tightly, "Josiah''s no easy opponent; you have to be careful."


    But Gregory just pinched my face hard, "If you could just stay out of trouble, that''d be the real way to show you care about me."


    Yes, if I stayed out of trouble, he wouldn''t have to be distracted protecting me and could focus on handling the situation.


    I looked up at him, "Can we not make this a habit, please?"


    Gregory looked into my eyes, and just when I thought he was going to lean in for a kiss, he stood up, "Don''t tempt me."


    At the hospital.


    Be stepped out of the shower in the hospital''s restroom, slipping into the clean clothes Lucius had brought for her. Then, Lucius handed her a cup of ginger tea.


    "Gregory arranged it."


    Be took it, appreciating the gesture, "He''s thoughtful indeed."


    Lucius thought to himself, of course, he''s trying to impress your daughter.


    ?


    After Be finished the tea, feeling warmed up, she thought of updating Jane Webster about the situation but realized she didn''t have her phone.


    She asked Lucius for it, and he replied, "I''ve already briefed Gregory on everything. He''ll inform Ms. Webster."


    Trusting Gregory''s efficiency, Be


    said, "Alright, you go on with your tasks. Don''t worry about me; I can take care of myself. I''m going to check on Ramona."


    Finding the elderly woman asleep in her room, Be inquired, "Did she receive a sedative?"


    Dr. Andrews nodded, "We had no choice but to let her rest. Any damage will have to be assessed based on her body''s response."


    "Do you know what caused her episode?" Be asked.


    Dr. Andrews showed her his phone.


    To Be, Victor was less than a stranger.


    Not exactly an enemy, but she hoped to never have Victor in her life again.


    Yet, seeing the news of his potential death still made her frown.


    "This..."


    Dr. Andrew''s put away his phone, "He''s


    t has been stel


    but it''s uncertain if he''ll survive."


    6 x cu, poisoned.

 Chapter 610

    ?


    After dinner, Gregory and I made our way to the hospital.


    I had packed some dinner for my mom, but when we got to the room, she wasn''t there.


    Ramona was already asleep, nothing pressing there.


    Now, everything hinged on whether Victor could pull through.


    Gregory led me straight to the ICU.


    There, I spotted Be and approached her, saying, "Hey, Mom."


    Be looked at me, and I braced myself for her to get emotional, but her face was unreadable, devoid of emotion.


    I didn''t pry, instead, I just sat her down and said, "Eat something, will you?"


    Be asked, "Gregory told you everything, right?"


    I nodded.


    Be cursed under her breath, "He''s a menace. If he''d just listened to Ramona for once, it wouldn''t havee to this. I do wish he pulls through, just to see his beloved Pearl cozying up with someone else, and to realize that the daughter he raised with so much care all these years... well, she was never really his."


    "That would serve him right."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I turned to Gregory, "You told my mom all this?"


    Gregory just raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "I tell Mom what she wants to know."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Anyone would think she''s your mom."


    Gregory raised an eyebrow, "Well, yeah, give it some time."


    Then he patted my head, "Alright, no use sticking around here. Go home with Be; I''ll let you know if there''s any news."


    Staying did seem pointless, so I headed home with my mom.


    Gregory went off to thepany after dropping us off. He had just taken full control, and with thepany''s stability at stake, any slip-up could be a major loss for the Ford family.


    Not to mention, it could be fodder for gossip.


    ...


    The next day, Be had a photo shoot, leaving me at home working on some design drafts.


    Around noon, Christine showed up with a bag of gourmet food from who knows where, "Gregory sent you, didn''t he?"


    "Not entirely. I missed you too."


    I let out a surprised sound, taking the insted bag from her, "You''re getting sweeter by the day."


    After setting the food on the coffee table, we sat down on the carpet to eat.


    She filled me in on the recent happenings at thepany.


    Eventually, her gazended on the design drafts I had set aside. She quirked an eyebrow, "Why don''t you, while your belly''s still manageable, design your dress?"


    "I am working on it," I replied, taking a sip of my juice. "I''m worried that by the time, I''m in theter stages of pregnancy, I won''t have the energy. I want to finish all the custom orders I have on hand."


    Designing might seem free-wheeling, but it''s actually pretty draining.


    Christine tapped my forehead, "Are you dumb? Is that what I meant?"


    I paused, then realized she was talking about my and Gregory''s wedding dress, andughed, "That''s not urgent, is it?"


    With so many unresolved issues, who knew when the wedding could happen.


    Christine sighed, "That''s exactly what you should be prioritizing. All the wedding prep can be handled by a wedding nner. They''re professionals, they can get things done fast."


    "The dress is the only thing left, or are you telling me you don''t want to wear a dress you''ve designed yourself?" "Of course, I do."


    "You really have it all figured out,"


    Christine raised her eyebrows, finding my n sensible but also a bit worried for me, "You''re okay with just getting the license and having a baby, without a proper wedding?"


    I pondered for a moment before saying earnestly, "With someone else, maybe I''d mind. But with him, not at all."

 Chapter 611

    Because I was absolutely certain that this man, more than myself, couldn''t bear to see me suffer.


    And that was enough.


    Christine paused for a moment, then chuckled, "You really are head over heels."


    "But, Gregory is worth it."


    As she spoke, she poured me another ss of juice, reminding, "But, we really should start thinking about the dress for the wedding. After all, it''s such an important asion, it deserves some thoughtful consideration."


    "Alright, I''ll go with your advice."


    I gave in.


    But to my surprise, her eager nature had us discussing dress designs right after dinner.


    More anxious than the bride herself.


    Afraid that I''d regret something on my wedding day.


    Later that evening, my mom called, saying she had to attend a film festival these next few days and couldn''t visit me.


    "It''s alright, mom. Christine''s here, and you''ve got your things. Plus, Zoe''s handling the cooking, and Gregory has someone assigned for my needs, I''m well taken care of."


    Be hung up, reassured.


    After Christine and I had our showers, we hadn''t even hit the bed before Gregory called.


    "Jane, you asleep yet?"


    "Not yet,"


    My heart inexplicably soared at histe-night call, instinctively asking, "What''s up? Something wrong?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Gregory, ever so soothing, said, "It''s just that Ramona woke up and wants to see you. If you''re not asleep, maybe you coulde by?"


    "Of course!"


    I was overjoyed at his words.


    Gregory probably guessed my response, "Lucius is already on his way to pick you up, so maybe change ande downstairs."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he hung up, he couldn''t help but add, "Take your time, no rushing, you hear?"


    I smiled, "Heard you loud and clear."


    When we got to the hospital, Lucius didn''t take us to Ramona''s room but straight to the ICU.


    Ramona was outside the room, gazing in through the ss.


    "Ramona?" I approached tentatively.


    She turned, smiling at me, "Lily''s here."


    Despite Gregory''s heads-up, my eyes welled up, "Ramona..."


    "There, there, dear."


    Holding my hand, she pointed inside and asked, "Would Lily me Ramona?"


    "I almost hurt you because of him, even though he was the one at fault."


    I shook my


    to quickly, "Please


    don''t


    you


    that. I understand, were sick. You didn''t mean to


    me


    Ramona patted my hand, "My Lily is the best."


    Seeing everything was under control, Christine didn''te closer, just sat waiting at a distance.


    Lucius also sat down but kept his eyes glued to his phone, probably handling something urgent. Looking around, I didn''t see Gregory and couldn''t help asking, "Where''s Gregory?"


    Lucius replied honestly, "Gregory''s gone to catch Josiah."


    "Why didn''t you go with him?"


    In my mind, Gregory and Lucius were almost always together, especially for big matters.


    Lucius pointed at his phone, "Got


    things to monitor here, and


    Gregory''s got backup. Don''t worry, Jane."


    Hearing this, I knew Gregory had intentionally left him at the hospital.


    Gregory was worried something might happen to me.


    ...


    At the coastal docks of the suburban area.


    At this hour, it was pitch ck.


    The only sound was the sea waves crashing against the shore.


    Until a convoy of ck SUVs arrived, their headlights piercing through the darkness, blinding.


    Josiah, seeing the tall man stepping out from the first vehicle, cursed under his breath.


    Unperturbed, the man smirked slightly, lifting his hand casually.


    Behind him, a few guards escorted Pearl and Dorothy forward.


    Leaning against the SUV, Gregory casually spoke, "What''s the matter? Decided you don''t want your wife and kids anymore?"

 Chapter 612

    ?


    That night, kidnapping Ramona was a risky business.


    Josiah''s original n was to poison Victor that very night, seize the Myers family''s fortune, and then take off with Pearl and Dorothy.


    With Hanson Ford buying them some time, their escape would have been smooth.


    But then he found out Ramona had gone senile, which seemed like a stroke of luck.


    So, he let his guard down a bit.


    That was the opening Gregory needed.


    Josiah''s resolve hardened, and he dered coldly, "I have no wife and children."


    They were on the brink of crossing the border, just a boat ride away from freedom.


    To Josiah, Gregory was just a big fish in the small pond of Vista Town.


    Josiah waved his hand,manding, "Set sail."


    The ship moved away from the shore.


    "Greg..."


    Gregory''s men panicked!


    Letting them get away would mean it''d be near impossible to track them down once they left Vista Town.


    But Gregory just watched coldly, making no move.


    He''d arrived a step toote; the targets were already on the boat. Trying to forcibly take them now would only lead to mutual destruction.


    It wasn''t necessary.


    If Josiah wanted to y games, he was up for a round.


    His gaze darkened as he turned to Pearl, saying, "Victor listens to you so well he''d even kidnap his own mother for you. You could''ve had an easy life with him, but you chose to run with this desperado, who''s now abandoned you and his own daughter."


    Pearl red at Gregory, shouting, "What do you know! He''lle back for me and my daughter!"


    Gregory nodded, "Alright, let''s see if you can wait that long."


    "What are you going to do!"


    Pearl was scared of Gregory but refused to beg.


    She believed Josiah wouldn''t really leave them behind.


    "I''m telling you, if you do anything to me, you''ll pay for it!"


    Retribution?


    Gregory had never believed in that, besides, dealing with trash like Pearl could be considered a public service.


    What retribution could he possibly face?


    But then he thought of Jane, of his child, and he took those words to heart.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die just yet."


    With a gesture, his men took Pearl and Dorothy and put them in the car.


    Pearl was stunned; she had expected Gregory, with his reputation, to feed them to the sharks.


    But then it dawned on her; Gregory wasn''t after their lives, probably nning to use them as bait for a bigger catch.


    After all, Josiah had taken the Myers family fortune with him.


    And that was meant for Jane, which Gregory would undoubtedly want to reim.


    But what Gregory didn''t know was that Josiah had powerful backers abroad.


    Ramona


    any


    ouldn''t stay upte so after spending some et


    time with her in the ICU, I helped her


    back to her room to rest.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she was asleep, I whispered to Christine, "I''ll have Lucius take you home. I''ll stay with Ramona tonight."


    "No need, I''ll stay with you until Gregory shows up, then I''ll make my exit."


    Right after she finished, Lucius walked in.


    "Jane, Gregory texted you but got no reply. I came to tell you, Gregory and I have to leave the country urgently. He''s already at the airport; I''m heading there now."


    "If you need anything and can''t reach Gregory, call me. The people around you have a special way to get in touch with me."


    I checked my phone while listening, indeed there was a message from Gregory. "Alright, you better hurry."


    After Lucius left, I informed Christine and then stepped out to call Gregory, advising him to stay safe.


    Returning to the room, I found Christine had already made herselffortable on the sofa.


    I sighed, "The sofa won''t befortable. You should head home..."


    "It''s fine, I''m toozy to move now."


    She pulled me down to lie on the hospital bed beside her, "Don''t stay up, get some sleep."


    Seeing her insistence, I relented, "Maybe we can squeeze in together? There should be enough space."


    "Nice try, but with that baby bump of yours, I''m not risking squishing my goddaughter."

 Chapter 613

    ?


    I chuckled lightly, "Still don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl."


    Christine replied with a smile, "That''s just my wishful thinking. But of course, I''ll love the kid to bits even if it''s a godson."


    "Alright, time to sleep." She tucked me in.


    I was already exhausted, having stayed up just to keep my grandmotherpany.


    I fell asleep almost as soon as I closed my eyes.


    I slept well, dreamlessly.


    The next morning, hunger woke me up, and in my half-awake state, I caught a hint of a delicious smell.


    "Smells good, doesn''t it?"


    Focusing my eyes, I saw Christine waving a te of shrimp and grits in front of me.


    I couldn''t help butugh, "You''re so childish."


    She wore it as a badge of honor, "Proud to be."


    She set up a small table andid out breakfast.


    "Where''s Ramona?"


    I got up to check on Ramona and freshen up, but found her bed empty.


    "Ramona''s been up for a while. She didn''t want to wake you since you were sleeping so soundly. Let''s have breakfast and then visit Victor."


    I nodded and headed for the bathroom.


    Following me, Christine mused, "I wonder if Victor will ever turn out to be a good son once he wakes up."


    I nearly swallowed my toothpaste and quickly spit it out, asking, "Victor''s awake?"


    "No, no," she quickly corrected herself, "Just a hypothetical."


    "Even though I''m not a fan of Victor, it''s heartbreaking to see Ramona age so much over this. Losing a child at her age would be devastating." Despite Victor''s wrongdoings, we never wished him harm.


    Losing a child is one of life''s greatest sorrows.


    I couldn''t bear the thought of Ramona going through that pain.


    ...


    Across the ocean.


    Gregory arrived at the hotel.


    Lucius reported on their work progress. Seeing Gregory rubbing his temples, Lucius knew he was exhausted from theck of sleep. "Gregory, you should rest."


    Gregory simply hummed in agreement.


    Lucius headed next door. The flight


    last night was the first time he''d managed to get a full eight


    sleep in days. Content belon


    When he woke up, Gregory was already having breakfast.


    to


    of


    "Gregory," he chuckled awkwardly, "you could''ve woken me up."


    Gregory''s voice waszy, "Can''t have you working to death. Finding a new assistant would be too much hassle."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucius felt a warm fuzziness inside. His Gregory was finally speaking kindly.


    "I feel like ever since your wife got pregnant, you''ve softened a lot."


    Gregory just smiled, neither confirming nor denying.


    Victor woke up a weekter.


    Once it was clear he was out of danger, he was moved to a VIP room.


    But when Ramona and I went to see him, something felt off.


    He actually smiled at me and patted the bed for me to sit next to him.


    That wasn''t the most shocking part.


    The real shock was when he clung to Ramona''s hand, whining, "Mommy, I''m hungry. I want to eat."


    I was stunned, and before I could react, my phone rang, forcing me to step out onto the balcony to take the call.


    When I returned, Dr. Andrews was examining Victor.


    Christine had finished her work and came by too.


    Seeing my troubled expression, she asked, "What''s wrong? Did Victor upset you again?"


    I shook my head, pulling Christine close, at a loss for words.


    "Why does he keep staring and smiling at you like that?" Christine whispered in my ear.


    I clenched my hands, "He..."


    "Ms. Webster, could you step outside with me for a moment?" Dr. Andrews interrupted.


    I immediately followed him to the door, while Ramona, though wanting to listen, was held back by Victor''s


    t grip. Content bevist


    to


    "It appears the poison has damaged his brainstem. Considering his condition, it''s a miracle he survived. The intellectual impairment is unfortunate but expected."


    It took me a few seconds to process, "You mean, he''s injured his brain, and he''ll be like this from now on?"

 Chapter 614

    Dr. Andrews nodded. "That''s one way to put it."


    My heart sank.


    "Jane."


    Suddenly, I heard my mom''s voice and turned to see her walking towards me, enveloping me in a warm hug. "I''ve missed you so much, honey."


    "Mom!"


    I let out a sigh of relief, feeling a bit more grounded, though I hadn''t had the chance to exin the situation to her before the door behind us burst open.


    And there, I watched, stunned, as Victor wrapped my mom in a tight embrace.


    Grinning foolishly, he eximed, "Honey!"


    Me: ?


    Christine: ??


    My mom: ???


    After about two seconds of silence, my mom let out a shriek that nearly lifted the hospital''s ceiling.


    Luckily, Victor was weak, and she managed to break free with a little struggle.


    "What the heck?"


    My mom shivered, brushing herself off as if she''d been touched by something filthy.


    Victor looked hurt, turning to my grandmother, "Mom, why?"


    My mom was speechless.


    My grandmother hadn''t fully grasped the situation yet, but it was clear she was getting the picture.


    "You''ve got the wrong person. She''s not your wife."


    "But she is. She''s my wife."


    Victor reached out for my mom''s hand, but she quickly stepped back several paces, dodging him as if he were the gue. "Why?"


    Victor grabbed me, standing beside him, desperate and turning to my grandmother, "Daughter, mom, look, this is mine and Be''s daughter, Be is my wife."


    Me: "..."


    Christine quickly intervened, separating me and Victor.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor started to cry, his face turning red with urgency, asking my grandmother, "Mom, why won''t they talk to me?"


    We all looked at Dr. Andrews.


    Dr. Andrews cleared his throat, "It''s exactly as you see."


    I was desperate, "There''s really no cure?"


    This was even more frightening than when he was lucid.


    Dr. Andrews shook his head, "Being alive is already a miracle. The damage is irreversible."


    "...Okay, thanks, Dr. Andrews."


    Dr. Andrews replied with a "You''re wee" and went on his way.


    My mom couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Jane, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    With that, she made a quick exit.


    I didn''t really want to stay either, but my grandmother was still here.


    Our eyes met. "Ramona..."


    "You go ahead. I''ll be fine here."


    But how could I leave her, especially when she was still feeling under the weather?


    Seeing


    whispdilemma, Christine leave a few bodyguards here


    whispered to me, "Why don''t we


    step out to clear our heads


    That sounded like a n.


    I was about to inform Gregory when I learned Dr. Andrews had already filled him in.


    "Lost his marbles?"


    Hearing this, Gregory stopped twirling his pen, "He''s not faking it?"


    Dr. Andrew''s replied, "If it''s not genuine madness, he couldn''t fake this level of reality, especially considering he was once the head of the Myers family."


    Gregory pondered for a few seconds, then said, "Alright, got it."


    "And how''s Ramona?"


    Dr. Andrew''s informed, "She''s with


    Victor for now, everything seet


    normal I''ve checked her over, no issues. As long as Victor is okay, she should be too."


    Gregory hummed in acknowledgment, then noticed an iing call.


    He nced at the caller ID, telling Dr. Andrews, "I''ve got to take this. Talkter."


    Holding my phone, I started speaking in a deted tone once the call connected.


    "Gregory..."


    "Yeah, I''m here."


    His voice was tender on the other end, "Why do you sound so down?"


    I wasn''t quite sure how to exin, so I just sighed.


    Gregory chuckled, "Did you call me internationally just to let me hear you sigh?"


    Taking a deep breath, I shared everything about Victor with him.

 Chapter 615

    ?


    After I blurted it out, I realized, "You already knew, didn''t you?"


    Gregory just hummed in acknowledgment.


    I couldn''t help but mumble under my breath, "Then why y dumb?"


    Gregory protested, "How was I supposed to know you wanted to talk about this? Thought you just missed me."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I huffed softly but honestly replied, "I did miss you, Gregory. It''d be nice to have you here."


    I bit my lip slightly, "When are youing back?"


    "Soon, in the next day or two."


    Gregory tried to soothe me, "Don''t worry about Victor and Ramona. She won''t let him bug you."


    ¡°What if Ramona brings him back with her to the Myers'' ce?"


    "Then she does."


    Gregory''s response was straightforward, "It''s out of your hands. With Victor''s condition, Ramona can''t just leave him."


    "But she doesn''t want to upset you or cause you any trouble. So, she''d probably choose to go back to the Myers'' ce and take care of Victor herself."


    I pursed my lips, "Do you think there''s a better neurologist out there?"


    "You could check with Mr. Abdul. If he says it''s hopeless, then it probably is. No need to look abroad."


    That''s when I remembered I hadpletely forgotten about Mr. Abdul. "Right, I''ll ask Mr. Abdul right away. Bye!"


    After hanging up, I realized I didn''t have Mr. Abdul''s contact details.


    It was always Herbert and Gregory who talked to him.


    Just as I was about to call Gregory again, he texted me a number.


    I didn''t even have to ask to know it was Mr. Abdul''s.


    I quickly sent a "Love you" emoji.


    The next day, Abdul came to the hospital to examine Victor and spoke honestly.


    "All we can try is acupuncture, but I can''t guarantee it''ll cure him."


    The reason I wanted Victor to get better was so Ramona wouldn''t have to keep working so hard.


    With Pearl and Dorothy out of the picture and Victor having no one else, it would all fall on Ramona. Before I could respond, Ramona seemed more epting, "Then let nature take its course."


    Hearing her say that, I knew what she meant.


    She was prepared to take care of Victor.


    I couldn''t help but speak up, "Ramona..."


    She held my hand, tidied my clothes, and tucked a stray hair behind my ear, her gaze filled with tenderness.


    I gripped her hand back, "Ramona, your health isn''t great, and with your condition fluctuating, you''re not in a position to take care of him."


    Ramona replied, "I have someone trustworthy who''s been with me for a long time. She can manage the day-to-day. She can watch over me while I watch over Victor."


    I bit my lip, "Ramona, you can''t take care of him forever..."


    "While treating my condition, I''ll take care of him. If I pass away and he''s


    better, let him live his life. If not.


    send him to a special care facility. You won''t have to worry."


    I disagreed, but Ramona was firm.


    What more could I say?


    Ramona added, ¡°I know you''re worried about me. How about I video call you every day? That way, you''ll stay updated. I''ll tell my


    §Ö


    caregiver to inform you immediately if Lean''t call."


    "You''ve got to take care of yourself too, especially now that you''ve decided to keep the baby. You''re responsible for another life. I want to see your child born, so I''ll take good care of myself."


    I had no counter. "You don''t have to avoid me because of him. He''s already like this, and I''ll visit you every week."


    Knowing I waspromising, Ramona agreed, "Alright, then. I''ll have someone prepare your favorite dishes when youe."

 Chapter 616

    ?


    Christine and I had just dropped off Ramona and Victor at the Myers Estate.


    Victor was mentally unstable now but was incredibly attached to Ramona. He''d asionally nce my way, shing me an innocent smile, but hardly spoke a word.


    Every now and then, he''d call me "daughter."


    Seeing my mom, he''d cheerfully shout "wife," which only my mom''s years of mastering her poker face prevented her from rolling her eyes in response.


    Yet, he hadn''t sought out Pearl and Dorothy, nor mentioned their names at all.


    "Ah, Mrs. Ferguson, wee back."


    As we helped Ramona into the Ferguson Estate, we were greeted by someone who seemed slightly younger than her, but clearly a peer.


    Looking after Ramona alone wouldn''t be an issue.


    But then there was Victor...


    I suggested, "Ramona, how about I find someone else to help out? Share the load a bit."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The Myers Estate used to have plenty of staff, each with their specific duties.


    Now, thanks to whatever mess Pearl had stirred up, not a single servant was in sight.


    "I''ll call Zoe over."


    "No need," Ramona insisted. "It''s just cooking. Don''t worry about it."


    But how could I not worry? "If you won''t agree, thene back with me to Elmwood Vis."


    Knowing I had her best interests at heart, she didn''t argue. "Alright, then find someone."


    "Will do."


    "Okay, head back now. Come over again on the weekend. Don''t fret during the week. Worrying, especially while pregnant, is thest thing you need. It''s not just bad for the baby; it mainly affects you."


    "We''ve agreed, any issues, you must tell me immediately. No secrets."


    "Of course, of course."


    With that, Christine and I left.


    In the car, Christine seemed hesitant, shaking her head and sighing.


    I found it amusing. "What''s up with you?"


    "You''d think someone cast a spell on you."


    Christine pped the steering wheel. "This whole situation feels so bizarre. How did Victor end up like this?"


    "Do you think he''s faking it?"


    I paused for a moment, then


    dismissed the thought. "Victor''s too


    l.ne


    proud. Even if he was scheming with Pearl, he couldn''t fake this convincingly. Besides, Mr. Abdal checked him over, too. His diagnosis


    was brain damage."


    Christine nodded in agreement. "You''re right. We could doubt the doctors, but Mr. Abdul is trustworthy."


    Back at Elmwood Vis, as I stepped off the elevator, my mom came to meet me.


    She knew I had gone to drop off Ramona and Victor and had returned early, unable to stand Victor''s "wife" act any longer.


    "He didn''t bother you again, did he?"


    I shook my head, asking Christine if she wanted to stay for dinner. Christine declined, "I''ve done my part in bringing you here. Got a date to catch." She was always one for the social scene, something I couldn''t join in on these days.


    I smiled. "Take it easy on the roads."


    "Don''t worry, I''m off."


    Once she entered the elevator, my mom and I walked in arm in arm.


    Discussing Victor, I reassured her, "You won''t have to see him again He won''t be visiting Elmwood Vis, and Ramona won''t let him wander far. It''s highly unlikely you two will cross paths."


    "Your concern for Ramona is evident," my mom noted after I mentioned arranging care for Ramona.


    I nodded, "A bit, yes."


    Even though they were just in Vista


    Town and nned to have


    someone look after Ramona, not


    being there in person, especially with


    Ramona''s health and Victor to


    consider, left me uneasy.


    My mom smiled, "I knew you''d be worried. I''ve already asked Ivy to scout for a suitable caretaker. Once she finds someone good, we''ll send them over to look after Ramona."


    I hugged her. "Thanks, Mom."


    She patted my head. "No need to thank me, sweetie."

 Chapter 617

    Across the ocean.


    Lucius got a call, immediately went to report to Gregory.


    Gregory was just about to dial Jane''s number when he saw Lucius approaching, his brows furrowed slightly.


    "You''d better have something important."


    "It''s important."


    Lucius was sweating, "Mark Larson''s old factory blew up."


    Gregory raised an eyebrow, "Blew up?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucius didn''t dare to wipe his sweat, speaking truthfully, "They used plenty of explosives, now it''s just rubble, and it even affected the surroundings. I need to head back and deal with it."


    Gregory leaned back in his chair, a shadow passing through his eyes, he tapped on the desk twice.


    "Even if it''s rubble, make sure if he''s actually dead."


    "Yes."


    Lucius quickly turned to leave, but just as he reached the door, he heard that always casual yet chilling voice from behind.


    "Find out, and then, you know what to do."


    Lucius didn''t dare to argue. He had once sworn that Mark''s ce would be secure.


    He was just abroad for a few days, took his eyes off for a moment, and disaster struck.


    Thinking about heading to a godforsaken ce, he felt indescribable bitterness.


    "Yes, Gregory."


    The door closed behind him.


    Gregory got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, ncing at the blinding sun outside.


    After a while, he opened his phone to send a message.


    "Can''t call today, got some stuff, go to sleep early, sweetheart."


    His message hadn''t even sent when the hotel room door was violently kicked open.


    The news of the explosion in the outskirts was trending non-stop.


    I scrolled through videos, nine out of ten were about it.


    It was an abandoned chemical nt, left with plenty of potentially toxic products.


    The explosion sent ck smoke billowing, polluting the air for miles around.


    Even though it was the outskirts, people lived there.


    "Looks serious, if there was anyone inside, they definitely didn''t make it."


    My mom came over with some fruit, stuffing a piece of cantaloupe into my mouth, "Try to watch more uplifting stuff."


    I nodded, "Okay, I know."


    My mom, keeping her figure, just ate a cherry tomato, leaving me the rest of the fruit te.


    "Go to sleep after eating."


    I looked up uncertainly, "Mom, am I gonna turn into a pig?"


    Eating then sleeping, sleeping then eating.


    Be reassured me, "No, you''re eating a


    diet carefully put toget


    by a nutritionist, you won''t get fat, don''t worry."


    I was relieved, pushing my mom towards her room, "Go get your beauty sleep, or you''ll be puffy in the morning, and it won''t look good on camera."


    My mom was joining a filming crew, couldn''t take care of me anymore, asked me to check when Gregory would be back.


    If he couldn''t make it, to have Christinee stay with me.


    "Don''t stay up toote either."


    "Got it."


    I checked the time, Gregory hadn''t called me today.


    Thinking he might still be busy, considering the time difference, it''s night here but day there.


    I sent him a message to ask first.


    After finishing the fruit, still no reply.


    My right eyelid kept twitching, couldn''t settle down, so I called him.


    No answer.


    After a few more tries, still the same.


    Feeling increasingly uneasy, I tried calling Lucius, but his phone was turned off.


    Remembering he mentioned before


    leaving for the trip, the people hedeft by my side had a special way to contact him, I immediately asked someone toe in.


    But they couldn''t get in touch with Lucius either.


    "Jane, don''t worry, I''ll look into it now."


    "Okay, hurry."


    After the bodyguard left, my heart was all over the ce, unable to just wait, I decided to call Christine.


    To see if she could check with Dailey rkson.

 Chapter 618

    ?


    Christine was in the throes of a vibrant dance floor, lost in the beats and lights, when her wristwatch buzzed with an iing call. As she reached to check it, an unseen force whisked her away from the dance and into the privacy of a lounge.


    Stumbling through the doorway, she regained her footing only to lock eyes with a face both familiar and icily distant.


    Before she could utter a word, her wristwatch vibrated once more. It was Jane on the line. "Have you been able to reach Dailey? I can''t seem to get a hold of Gregory."


    What a coincidence, Dailey was right there in front of her.


    Christine extended her watch towards him. "Hear that, Mr. rkson?"


    Dailey, catching the urgency, immediately dialed out on his phone.


    Christine, still on the line with Jane, asked, "Did you try reaching Lucius?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No luck there."


    This sobered Christine up. Lucius was always reachable, his phone a 24/7 lifeline. The possibility of not being able to contact him hinted at trouble, yet she couldn''t voice her concerns to Jane, especially with her being pregnant. Instead, she offered reassurance, "Maybe he''s on a flight back? A guy like Gregory? He''s more likely to be the bully than the bullied. Pregnancy can make you overthink, Jane. Let''s focus on the positives, alright?" Mid-conversation, Christine''s high heels betrayed her on the plush carpet, sending her tumbling towards Dailey. He caught her with reflexes sharp as his gaze, steadying her with a look thatmanded silence as he continued his call.


    Once the call ended, Dailey spoke, "There''s been a situation with Gregory. Can''t get through to Jane right now. Just pacify her, tell her everything''s connected and Gregory will call as soon as he''s free."


    Christine, regaining herposure, wondered aloud about Gregory''s situation only to find Dailey had already left the scene.


    Shortly after, Jane''s call came through again. Christine reassured her, "Dailey got through to them Gregory''s just tied up, but he''ll call you back soon."


    Despite Christine''s words, Jane''s worry was palpable, "Is it something serious? Is Gregory okay?"


    "Trust me, he''s fine. I''ll check in with Dailey again if we don''t hear back soon. Just stay calm," Christine advised.


    Ending the call, Jane was left to wait, her concern only slightly eased by her friend''s assurance.


    Across the sea, Gregory finally settled on a couch, eyeing his shattered phone with a cold detachment that matched the icy silence in the room.


    Lucius, having secured the intruders,


    handed over his own phone, urging,


    egory, your wife''s been trying to


    reach you. Better call now, or she won''t sleep a wink."


    Dialing the familiar number, Gregory''s fa?ade of calm betrayed him as he flinched at an unseen pain.


    The ring of the phone jolted Jane from a fitful sleep, her heart racing with dread from a nightmare where Gregory was hurt. "Gregory!" Her voice was frantic,ced with fear.


    His tone was calm, typical, yet she caught the sharp intake of breath on his end. "Are you hurt?"


    He tried to brush it off, joking about her pregnancy-induced worries, but Jane was not convinced. "Why does it feet like you''re keeping things from me now?"


    Their conversation, a mix of concern, reassurance, and unspoken fears, was a testament to theplexities of love and the shadows cast by distance and danger.

 Chapter 619

    ?


    The line went dead silent.


    I felt more certain of my suspicions and sniffled, "You keeping secrets from me, it''s got me worried."


    Gregory felt a headacheing on.


    Telling her would cause worry.


    Not telling her would cause even more worry.


    Thinking this, his cold gaze, sharp as a de, fixed on Lucius who had been clumsily tending to his wounds just moments ago.


    Lucius felt wronged but bore it silently.


    After dressing the wound, he quietly stepped back.


    Gregory nced at the wound on his abdomen, pinched the bridge of his nose, and finally spoke, "The negotiation didn''t go smoothly, but you don''t have to worry, I''m fine."


    ...


    I had been waiting for him to speak, and during that agonizing minute-long wait, I was sure something had happened to him.


    And here I was, unable to fly over and see him.


    That would only distract and worry him more.


    "Why don''t you just tell me the truth? How can I not worry?"


    Gregory let out a soft chuckle, "You don''t have to make up excuses to want me back."


    "I promise, I''ll be back in a couple of days."


    Lucius looked like he wanted to say something.


    A gunshot wound, flying could tear it open.


    And upon returning, wouldn''t Jane demand a thorough check? How could he possibly hide it?


    Better to find an excuse to stay and heal before going back.


    "Don''t cry now, I can''t wipe your tears from this far away."


    "You worry about me, and I worry about you too, give me a break, will you?"


    I wiped my face and said, "Then tell me the truth."


    "I''ll be back the day after tomorrow, and then you can check thoroughly, okay?"


    "I..."


    "Be good, I still have a meeting to attend. Wait for me to return, okay?"


    Gregory gave a signal, and Lucius quickly added, "Gregory, we''re abroad, it''s not good to keep Mr. John waiting too long." Gregory asked me, "You heard that?"


    "I''ll call you back once I''m done, okay?"


    I guess I couldn''t pry anything more out of him now, didn''t want to hold up his work.


    "Okay, go on."


    "Go to sleep, good night."


    "Good night."


    After hanging up, my heart felt stuffed with cotton, struggling to breathe.


    I had napped earlier, so I wasn''t sleepy now. I got up and walked to the yard.


    The weather was nice tonight, the moonlight clear and refreshing.


    The moon was full, signifying the harvest festival was just around the corner.


    Harvest festival, a time for reunion.


    I just hoped...


    He would return safely.


    Lucius felt the temperature in the hotel room drop several degrees after the call ended.


    He saw a fleeting murderous intent in Gregory''s eyes, along with a trace of anger.


    "Spill it, who sent you to kill me?"


    Everyone on the floor remained silent.


    Gregory scoffed coldly and approached.


    "Rushing into my room earlier, what did you say? Oh, in English, it''s called ''shutting the door to beat the dog''?"


    Those kneeling kept their heads down, still not speaking.


    Gregory picked up a taser handed to him by an underling.


    "Not talking is fine, I''m in a bad mood today, but that won''t stop me from teaching you a lesson."


    Those kneeling, merely hired for a job, didn''t know Gregory well and thought he was asking for a beating.


    Their employer''s choice of words, "shutting the door to beat the dog," had seemed apt at the time. "Creating an explosion back home to send my assistant away, attacking me alone in my hotel room." "This isn''t ''shutting the door to beat the dog.'' This is "


    "Inviting the gentleman into the urn."


    "And in this urn, I''m beating the dog."


    Before those on the floor could grasp Gregory''s metaphor, they were struck hard, wailing in pain.


    Gregory motioned for Lucius to pull one of the intruders up.


    Gregory tapped the taser on the camera in front of him, lifting his chin slightly, his demeanor wild and arrogant.


    "This lesson cost you a lot, I''m sure you''ve understood it, right? Samuel Wallin."


    ...Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other end of the camera was indeed Samuel.


    -A boss of the local mafia, the Wallin family.


    Initially, he had agreed with Josiah to take out Gregory.


    But now, things were getting interesting.


    Watching Gregory''s defiant presence on the camera, Samuel thought, "I want to recruit him. Jf.l can have him on my side, I could take over other territories and be the king here."


    Josiah was already frustrated that


    Gregn''t been taken out.


    to his anger. Content only


    Hearing Samuel''s words


    to


    But he was there by a slim favor, trying to leverage it for more, nowhere near bold enough to confront Samuel.


    "Gregory is dangerous, cunning, and


    ruthless Recruiting him won''t bene


    easy and he''ll surely seek revenge for this."


    SWOO


    "I like people like him," Samuel''s eyes gleamed, "It''s been a while since I''ve met someone this interesting."


    Josiah was speechless.


    What charm does Gregory possess to appeal to both men and women alike?


    What Josiah loathed the most was Gregory''s arrogance, as if no one in the world could touch him.


    Wait.


    There was one way.


    "Boss Samuel, if you''re looking to recruit Gregory, I have a good strategy."


    ...


    My mom was on a business trip, attending theunch ceremony of a high-budget period drama.


    With investments running into hundreds of millions, preparation for props and costumes alone had taken months.

 Chapter 620

    ?


    In a bustling Hollywood scene where favors were asmon as morning coffee, two veteran actors agreed to join my mom''stest project, purely out of respect for her.


    The project''s kickoff was an event no one wanted to miss, especially not my mom.


    "Gregory mentioned he''d be back by Thanksgiving, right?" My mom asked, uncertainty clouding her voice.


    I wasn''t sure myself, but I nodded anyway, hoping to ease her worries.


    As she slipped on her shoes, she added, "Why don''t you have Chrise over for a chat? Don''t just mope around the house. You know, all your troubles have packed up and left."


    "Sure, anything you say," I agreed, just to see her off with a peace of mind.


    Left alone in the sprawling house, I found no joy in exploring. Instead, I huddled over the coffee table, sketching away my frustrations.


    But my mind was a mess, and satisfaction eluded me in every drawing.


    Gregory had promised to call once he was free, but the phone remained silent.


    I hesitated to disturb his rest, pondering how couples in long-distance rtionships ever managed to survive the constant agony.


    "Jane!"


    Christine burst in, her presence as warm as the summer sun, waving a bag of pastries in the air.


    "I got us some sweet treats. Come on, a little sugar might cheer you up."


    I sighed, "How did you know I was feeling down?"


    "Be told me. She saw you on the balconyst night, looking all lonely. Then she called me up, worried. She had to rush off to set this morning but asked me toe keep youpany."


    My mom had noticed my foul mood over breakfast but I brushed it off, ming it on morning sickness to avoid worrying her further.


    "Has Dailey said anything?" Christine asked, a hint of irritation in her voice.


    She ground her teeth, "Nope. I asked him nicely and he just walked away. Now he''s ignoring my calls and texts."


    "And Gregory hasn''t called you back?"


    "He did."


    But my heart was still restless.


    "He mentioned someplications with a deal, but I know something''s wrong."


    Christine pondered for a moment, then said, "Abroad isn''t as safe as here, but it''s not like the old days either. Gregory''s smart; he''ll be fine."


    "Don''t worry too much. Maybe he


    §Ö


    just doesn''t want to keep his business partners waiting. Abroad, he can''t expect everyone to work around his schedule like they do here."


    She pushed the pastries closer, trying to lighten the mood. "He said he''d be back by Thanksgiving. Hold on to that. And if he''s not, I''ll head over myself to check."


    What else could I say? I forced a smile, "I couldn''t send you into a possibly dangerous situation."


    Christine''s eyes twinkled with mischief, "What if I wasn''t going alone?"


    I was perplexed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She chuckled, "Dailey''s worried about Gregory too. Even if he isn''t, he could still lend a hand, right?"


    I couldn''t help butugh at her tant matchmaking. "You''re really something, you know."


    Christine hugged me tight, "We all deserve a bit of happiness, don''t we?"


    I yfully shoved a piece of pastry into her mouth, "But flying across the globe on a whim sounds a bit too adventurous, don''t you think? I can set you two up back here."


    "No, no, no," she protested, wagging her finger with a mysterious grin. "Sometimes, a little adventure can spice things up."


    I was skeptical, "So, it''s all about romance, even if it''s risky?"


    Sheughed, quoting, "Even a ghostly existence under the peonies is preferable to a dull life."


    And so, amidst the chaos and


    concern for Gregory, a n began to


    form, one that involved more than just waiting and worrying. It was a testament to the bonds formed in the face of adversity, and the lengths we go to for those we care about.

 Chapter 621

    Gregoryughed, "So that was the condition heid out."


    "But what I''m really curious about is how he managed to blow up the ce I was holding Mark."


    That ce was abandoned, hardly anyone knew I was keeping someone there.


    Josiah had to flee abroad for the Myers family fortune, leaving even Pearl behind. He wouldn''t have had time to arrange this.


    For some reason, I just felt that Mark, that sewer rat, wouldn''t die so easily.


    "I''m still looking into it, but Mark''s definitely not making it out alive. That chemical nt''s a ruin now. The guys you had on watch didn''t survive, and he was still locked up. Unless he''s some sort of immortal being, especially since we''ve got his DNA proof."


    Gregory decided to shelf his doubts for the moment, "You need toe over."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I promised Jane I''d be home for Thanksgiving, otherwise she''d juste running here without a second thought."


    Dailey agreed, "I''ll bring Pearl and Dorothy over."


    He couldn''t resist a tease, a rare chance to see Gregory in a tight spot.


    "How''s it feel to be a hostage?"


    Gregory, always too prideful, as if he had no kin. Could such a childish scheme even touch him?


    "Not bad, got my booze and steak, and a bunch of guys to ease my muscles."


    ...


    Christine, trying to distract me, took me out shopping to find some inspiration for a gown design.


    I really didn''t want to go, but couldn''t withstand her persistent coaxing.


    But just as I was changing, Gregory called me on video.


    I hurriedly epted the call.


    Seeing Gregory''s familiar, handsome face made my eyes well up.


    Gregory sensed my mood, stood up, and turned around. His handsome face magnified on my phone screen, wless.


    Carrying his usual carefree and slightly wicked smile.


    "Feeling better now?"


    I wasn''t reassured, "Take off your shirt."


    Gregoryughed, a mischievous eyebrow lift, "Having some not-so-kid-friendly thoughts about me?"


    I was momentarily speechless, then heard him say, "They say pregnancy hormones can make you believe anything. Now, I believe it."


    I didn''t say anything.


    "But don''t worry, I''ve talked to the doctor. Just to be safe, we need to wait three more months. Just hang in there."


    I really wanted to leap through the screen and kick him. I red and gritted my teeth, "You''re definitely hiding something from me, hence the subject change."


    Gregory touched his nose, finally admitting, "Ran into a bit of trouble."


    I tensed up, "What trouble?"


    "Josiah."


    "Josiah?" I puzzled, "Weren''t you handling him all this time?"


    "I was, until he fled the country. Now I''m here on business, and just my luck, ran into him."


    "It''s hard to ovee local snakes when you''re the dragon abroad. He wants me to release Pearl and Dorothy."


    I gasped, "So you''re trapped over there?"


    "Are you hurt?"


    Josiah was known to be involved in the underworld.


    Gregory, through the screen, patted my face, I''m fine, didn''t tell you earlier because I didn''t want you to worry. Dailey''s bringing


    reinforcements, and I''ll be there for Thanksgiving, trust me, okay?"


    I pouted, about toin when Christine called me.


    "Jane."


    I looked up to see her leaning by the door, eavesdropping like it was her job.


    "Are you talking to Mr. Ford?"


    "I thought I heard Dailey''s name."


    Knowing what she was thinking, I instinctively ended the call, blocking her path as she turned to leave.


    "Why bother, knowing it''s dangerous?"


    Christine flipped her hair, booking a


    flight on her phone, "Might as wellet


    help


    you keep an eye on Greet


    since you''re worried."


    I didn''t really need her to.


    I admit I was worried about Gregory, but I couldn''t let my best friend walk into danger.


    "You..." I was speaking when a video call notification from Gregory interrupted me.


    Seeing it was from Gregory, I answered, "What''s up?"


    "What''s up?"


    Gregory repeated my words, dragging them out.


    I then remembered, "It wasn''t on purpose. Christine wants to follow Dailey over to you, I was trying to stop her."


    Hearing this, Gregory''s voice deepened, "Don''t let here."


    Before I could respond, Christine said, "Mr. Ford, I''m an adult now..."


    But before she could finish, Gregory suddenly ended the call. I sent a question mark.


    He replied: [Someone will stop her, don''t worry.]


    I texted back: [Got it, waiting for you toe back.]


    With Gregory''s assurance, I watched Christine leave.


    Anxious waiting wouldn''t help, and I was starting to feel a bit unwell, probably from the worry.


    Instead of staying home fretting, I decided to get a check-up at the hospital, where I bumped into Mr. Abdul.


    "Not feeling well?"


    I told him the truth, "A bit of difort in my lower abdomen, came to get it checked."


    Abdul led me to a consultation room and took my pulse.


    "Feeling stressed?"


    I nodded, "Gregory''s overseas, ran into some trouble, and I''m a bit worried."


    Mr. Abdul withdrew his hand, prescribed some medication, "You need to manage your stress. Don''t let it get to you too much. Last time, you nearly lost the baby. You need to be careful."


    I wish I could, but I couldn''t help it.


    The baby''s important. And so is the baby''s dad.

 Chapter 622

    ?


    Abdul could see I was worried and said, ¡°I know it''s tough. Have some chicken soup to keep you strong.¡±


    He then asked, "Did Gregory mention when he''sing back?"


    I replied, "Around Thanksgiving."


    Abdul nodded, "Alright, stick with the soup till he''s back, and if anythinges up, give me a ring."


    I stood up, saying, "Thank you so much."


    Abdul replied, "No need for formalities with me."


    After thanking Abdul again, I left the clinic. It had started raining outside at some point.


    My bodyguard held an umbre over me, ensuring not a single drop of rain touched me.


    Getting back to Elmwood Vis, I found someone looking like a drowned rat.


    "Why on earth didn''t you take shelter from the rain? Why didn''t you call me?"


    I hurried over and guided her all the way to the bathroom.


    ¡°Take a hot shower first. It''s not summer anymore; a fall rain brings a chill.¡±


    While she was showering, I brewed some ginger tea.


    Christine, with her hair still damp, came into the kitchen and hugged me, looking so forlorn.


    "Jane, from now on, I, Christine, wouldn''t chase after Dailey even if he was thest man on earth."


    I remembered Gregory''s words and thought, if only I could have prevented Christine from going abroad.


    But I never anticipated this oue.


    I ruffled her hair, "What did he do to you?"


    She snuggled into my shoulder, ¡°Let''s just say he wasn''t exactly charming."


    "For the sake of my baby, I won''t repeat it."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That made me more curious.


    "I doubt a few words would corrupt my child."


    Christine pulled away, her eyes mncholic, "You''re just nosy."


    Iughed, "Then spill the beans."


    She leaned against the doorframe, her longshes casting shadows, looking more somber than I had ever seen her. "Forget it, I don''t want to know anymore."


    It was clear Dailey had said something hurtful, and making her relive it by recounting would be too painful.


    "Drink your ginger tea."


    Christine sipped on it and noticed me holding a medicine pot, asking, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s nothing." I shared my visit to the clinic and meeting Abdul, "I couldn''t help it. Had to take some medication."


    Christine poked my forehead, "I told you I''d check on you, but you refused, making Gregory and Dailey upset me instead."


    I apologized, "I was just worried about your safety. If Gregory could get trapped, what about you?"


    "I''ve never seen Gregorypromise before."


    Christine disagreed, "You''re overstating it. If someone used you to threaten him, he''d surrender in a heartbeat."


    "Even if it meant kneeling."


    I was at a loss for words, "I was thinking of you."


    "Yes, you''re right. He''d do anything


    I


    aow I only have to worry


    If you went, I''d worry


    about you both."


    ¡°That might render my medication useless.¡±


    Christine fell silent, finishing her ginger tea before speaking, "Let it be. I''m done chasing. It is what it is."


    "As long as you''re okay. Otherwise, Gregory woulde back and tear me apart.¡±


    I assured, "Don''t worry. I won''t let himy a finger on you."


    The moment Dailey''s nended and he turned off flight mode, his phone was bombarded with work calls and messages.


    There were also messages from Gregory asking if he''dnded.


    However, the one person who usually bombarded him with messages hadn''t sent a single one.


    He replied to Gregory, then with a


    nonchnt expression, phis and headed to the hole int


    where Gregory was staying


    Gregory received Jane''s message just as Dailey walked in.


    He raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "Tough journey?" Gregory greeted.


    Dailey took a seat next to him, grabbed a bottle of wine from the coffee table, and downed it in one go.


    Gregory mocked without mercy, "So much for stopping her. Ended up going your separate ways, huh?" Dailey loosened his shirt cor, feeling stifled.


    "Traveling thousands of miles to rescue you, and this is the thanks I get?"


    Gregory spread his hands, ¡°What do you want? I poured you a fine wine as wee.¡±


    Dailey leaned back, closing his eyes, clearly not in the mood for a chat.


    Gregory nudged him, "You don''t even like her. Maybe it''s for the best you went separate ways."


    "Saves you from stringing her along and me from potential trouble."


    Dailey opened his eyes, "Since when did I say I didn''t like..."


    Catching the teasing look in Gregory''s eyes, he stopped.


    Rubbing his temples, Dailey grumbled, "Stop enjoying my misery."


    Gregory pped his shoulder hard, "That''s not important. What matters is our bet on who gets married first. Afte today''s stunt, you''re definitely losing."


    Dailey was also frustrated, "Who was I doing it for? Ungrateful.¡±


    Gregory clicked his tongue, "Who else but for her safety? But calling her a dog, that was uncalled for. Really, how rude."


    Dailey was speechless.


    He was seriously reconsidering his rescue mission.

 Chapter 623

    On the rooftop of a high-end downtown hotel, a helicopter touched down gracefully. A team of men in slick ck suits disembarked in a disciplined manner, followed by Josiah. Thest to emerge was a man with sun-kissed curls and piercing blue eyes, his skin pallid as though untouched by sunlight, yet his lips were a stark, captivating red, adding an almost bewitching allure to his appearance. Dressed in an impable white suit, he exuded an air of elegance that was hard to ignore.


    "Boss Samuel, I must remind you again, Gregory is no easy target," one of the men cautioned.


    Samuel''s response was a smile, his charm almost devilish, "I''m only getting more intrigued by him."


    Gregory, who''de from Dailey, was sprawled on the couch with his legs crossed, a sly grin on his lips as he texted someone.


    "I did some digging before we got here. The local mob doesn''t exactly have a reputation for loyalty. Don''t get toofortable," Dailey warned. Gregory, unfazed, didn''t even bother to look up. "You''ll handle it. I need to head back early."


    "To celebrate Thanksgiving with Jane."


    Dailey let out a sigh, his advice seemingly falling on deaf ears again.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Gregory."


    Lucius approached, "They''ve arrived."


    Josiah and Samuel were right behind him.


    At that moment, Gregory put away his phone, his demeanor shifting instantly from warm to ice-cold.


    If the situation hadn''t been so tense, Dailey might have apuded Gregory''s swift change from genial to cial.


    Gregory''s gaze shifted to Josiah, his tone nonchnt, "I might have underestimated you."


    Josiah, no longer the timid figure he was in Gregory''s presence, issued a veiled threat, "Mr. Ford, it''s always wise to leave some room for maneuver. Otherwise, it''s a path of mutual destruction."


    Gregory''s reply was a cold scoff, "I should have fed you to the sharks instead of sparing you, so you wouldn''t be here threatening me now." Josiah countered, "Had you not pushed me, we wouldn''t be here. Your ruthless methods have made you many enemies, inviting retaliation." Gregory remained unfazed, "The person is yours, but the Myers family''s fortune needs to be handed over."


    "I see you''ve grown close to the Norman family; you surely don''t need that money now."


    Despite their decline, the Myers were still a notable family in Vista Town, their wealth, though not as vast as some, was considerable.


    Josiah''s alliance with Samuel had been a matter of convenience, a timely hospital admission saving his father. But that debt had been repaid, especially after their failed attempt on Gregory, which had led to negotiations involving Pearl and Dorothy.


    "The Myers fortune is the lifeline for my family abroad. How could I possibly give it up?"


    Josiah masked his thoughts, mocking Gregory, "Mr. Ford, do you still not see the situation? You''re in no position to negotiate." Gregory''s eyes gleamed with derision, "Is that so?"


    His calm infuriated Josiah. Even in the face of danger, Gregory exuded an unppable confidence that Josiah could only pretend to match. "Where are my wife and kids?"


    Josiah didn''t want to prolong the conversation, confident in Samuel''s support, "This isn''t Vista Town. The mob doesn''t deal in favors."


    But Gregory was an anomaly, his demeanor rxed as he casually inquired, "Your wife and kids?"


    Previously, Josiah had no choice but to feign indifference to protect Pearl and Dorothy, hoping they''d understand his intentions. Now, he was here to save them.


    "Gregory, look around. Your arrogance will lead you nowhere here but to a dead end!"


    Gregory, unbothered, simply cleaned his ear, "Let''s see if you can make good on that threat."


    The sudden p of hands broke the tension.


    Gregory didn''t even nce in the direction of the sound.


    Samuel, with his gaze fixed on Gregory, seemed almost fascinated, making Gregory visibly ufortable.


    Lucius, always keen on Gregory''s


    moods, quickly steered the conversation back, "Our terms are simple. The Myers'' fortune for Pearl and her daughter. Take it or leave it."


    Josiah couldn''t fathom Gregory''s confidence.


    "Look at the situation. I''ll say it again; you have no room to negotiate. Hand over my family."


    "Quiet," Samuel interjected, silencing Josiah like a rooster caught mid-crow.


    Samuel then turned to Gregory, his tone yful yet foreign, mispronouncing Gregory''s name with an odd charm.


    Gregory felt a wave of revulsion. His name, when uttered by Samuel, seemed tainted.


    Dailey, initially worried for Gregory,


    now found himself engrossed in the unfolding drama, amused by the


    peculiar turn of events. Gregory


    alwaysa ma for trouble,


    seemed to have attracted am


    unusual admirer in Samuel.


    Gregory''s re towards Dailey, filled with icy daggers, seemed to wish him a thousand painful ends.

 Chapter 624

    Dailey casually lifted his ss, swirling the drink with a leisurely air.


    Ah, this is getting interesting.


    Gregory was at his limit.


    He couldn''t stand the revulsion any longer and broke the silence. It was directed at Josiah.


    "Your family''s fortune for your wife and kids, take it or leave it."


    Josiah couldn''t believe his ears.


    But his response was cut off by Samuel, "You''re quite the character, huh?"


    Gregory felt a chill crawl up his spine.


    He hadn''t expected the mafia to stoop to such lows.


    No wonder they were in decline.


    It was all about holding a strategic position.


    Back home, they''d have been reformed by now.


    "I like you, and I need someone like you. Join me, and rule this side of town. Whatever you want, you got it."


    Josiah wanted to speak but was afraid of offending Samuel, feeling utterly choked up.


    It was only because of the Norman family''s years of influence that a fool like Samuel could ever dream of being the boss.


    Gregory couldn''t sit still any longer, he subtly signaled with his fingers.


    His men appeared in an instant, surrounding Samuel and his crew.


    The hotel''s living room suddenly felt cramped.


    Samuel spread his hands, "So, we''re done talking?"


    Gregory not only refused to talk but also wanted to silence himpletely.


    "Lucius."


    Lucius presented the property agreement to Josiah.


    Josiah couldn''t possibly sign, "Boss Samuel, I''ll go find my wife and kids, you handle things here."


    Samuel gave Gregory a hopeful look, "Really, you''re not considering joining us?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory clenched his jaw, his disgust evident.


    In a sh, heunched a kick at Samuel.


    The spacious living room plunged into chaos.


    Lucius shielded Gregory, and Dailey joined the fray.


    The hotel''s management dared not intervene.


    Gunshots echoed one after another.


    Eventually, the police arrived.


    "Put down your weapons!"


    The officers separated the two groups, but Gregory was nowhere to be found.


    ...


    The next day was Thanksgiving.


    I finished breakfast early and texted Gregory, asking when he might arrive.


    He replied near noon, confirming he''d be there by evening. I started preparing dinner with Mrs. Johnson.


    During this time, Ramona video called me.


    "Look, I''m baking pumpkin pies for Thanksgiving. Come pick them up this weekend."


    Seeing Ramona so happy made me feel better too.


    "Sure."


    After a moment, she asked, "You seem a bit pale, are you alright?"


    I touched my face, smiling, "It''s just the lighting, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    "Has Gregory not returned from abroad?"


    "He said he''d be back tonight."


    "Alright then, I''m busy here. Take care of yourself, and don''t hide anything from me."


    "I won''t."


    After hanging up, I went to the bathroom to check my reflection.


    Indeed, I looked paler than usual.


    Touching my belly, I whispered, "Sorry, baby, for the tough times."


    "Can he understand you?"


    Startled, I looked up to see Gregory approaching, tears uncontrobly streaming down my face.


    Gregory sighed, wiping my tears, "Forgot what Mr. Abdul said?"


    "I''m here now, why the tears?"


    I reached for his shirt, but he sidestepped.


    He gently held my face, "I''m starving, can we eat first?"


    I thought Gregory''s return would lift my spirits, but I barely touched my food.


    I needed to know what had happened, if he was hurt.


    Seeing me distracted, Gregory sighed, "It''s hard for me to eat like this."


    "Then eatter."


    I tried again to check under his shirt.


    This time, he let me, revealing bandages around his abdomen.


    The stark red staining the white bandages was shocking.


    "I knew you were lying!"


    Gregory quickly embraced me, soothing, "I didn''t want to worry you while was away. I didn''t mean to


    deceive or hide it from you. I told you


    as soon as I got back, didn''t I?"


    "Stop crying, it''ll only make your eyes sore."


    I couldn''t stop the tears, "How could this happen? You''re always so cautious."


    Gregory gently exined, "The Ford


    Group needed a new direction. I suspected the partnership might be a trap, but I had no proof until


    arrived."


    "I figured, since I was already abroad, I should confront whoever was baiting me."


    "Besides, not knowing Josiah''s


    moves was unsettling. People


    him, lurking


    in the shadows, arget


    always trouble."


    "Now that you''re pregnant, I thought it best to approach things more gently."


    I understood, "You used yourself as bait."


    Gregory wiped away my tears with his rough fingers and said, "Pretty clever."


    I pushed his hand away, saying, "Stop joking. Knowing it was a trap, how could you let yourself get so hurt?"


    "It''s not serious, just a bit of bleeding from the flight. It''ll heal in a couple of days."


    I didn''t believe him, "We''re going to the hospital."


    Gregory knew he couldn''t avoid it and obediently followed me.


    When Dr. Andrews unwrapped the bandages, I was horrified.

 Chapter 625

    "Greg!"


    Gregory hurriedly responded, "I''m here."


    I was both angry and heartbroken.


    He smiled at me, even though beads of sweat had formed on the tip of his nose.


    When Dr. Andrews was treating his wound, I saw him wince.


    He was trying to bear it, but some reactions are just involuntary.


    I turned away, unable to bear watching him in pain and admittedly, a bit upset.


    Gregory signaled Dr. Andrews to hurry up.


    Once Dr. Andrews had skillfully finished up, he left Gregory and me alone in the room.


    Gregory grabbed my hand, but I pulled away, only to hear him hiss in pain. I immediately turned back, "You okay?" "Never better."


    Gregory wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me into a hug.


    I was about to protest when I heard his hoarse voice, ¡°Jane, it hurts."


    I froze, knowing all too well this was one of his schemes.


    "Serves you right."


    "Yeah." Gregory yed along, "I deserve it."


    "Then stop being mad, and take care of me, okay?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m so pitiful."


    Fine.


    Seeing I didn''t respond, Gregory nuzzled into my neck, like a big dog seeking its owner''sfort.


    It wasn''t anger I felt, but deep concern.


    Now, how could I resist him? I looked up at him, "No more next times."


    "Deal, I promise."


    Afterward, we headed home together.


    Dinner was unsatisfying, so we picked up some pastries on the way back.


    I bit into a pistachio pastry Gregory offered, asking, "Lucius hasn''t returned?"


    ¡°He''s dealing with the aftermath with Dailey," Gregory replied truthfully.


    I paused, "There''s something I need to tell you."


    Before I could continue, he guessed, "Advise Christine not to put all her eggs in one basket."


    "Stop it, you just want to win that bet about who gets married first."


    Gregory hugged me closer,ughing, "How can I ever keep anything from you? But, I''ve been wondering."


    "What?" I asked.


    "Whenever someone spoke ill of Christine, you''d defend her. Why didn''t you say anything this time when Dailey crossed the line?"


    I pursed my lips, "Because I know Dailey didn''t want Christine to move abroad. I didn''t want that either. You getting hurt shows how dangerous it can be."


    "Exceptional circumstances call for exceptional measures."


    "But Dailey did hurt Christine, and she''s decided to stop chasing him."


    "You must be thrilled, your bet looks like a win."


    As soon as I finished speaking, he raised an eyebrow, a smile ying on his lips, "Are you proposing to me?"


    Shameless!


    On the weekend, Gregory and I visited the Myers family.


    Ramona was already waiting at the door with apple pies.


    "You look much better today."


    She nced at Gregory, "Indeed, love is the best medicine."


    "Once you returned, she recovered."


    "Ramona..."


    I was embarrassed, as if I couldn''t live without Gregory.


    Though, it seemed somewhat true.


    "It was Dr. Brown''s medicine. His expertise ismendable."


    Ramona didn''t burst my bubble, "As long as you''re well, that''s all that matters."


    She handed me the pie, "Just seeing you eases my mind, go on now."


    "Alright."


    I knew Ramona was aware of my reluctance to see Victor.


    Seeing her well also put me at ease.


    After exchanging a few more words, Gregory and I left.


    Upon returning to Elmwood Vis, we saw Lucius, whom we hadn''t seen in days.


    "Gregory, everything''s been taken care of."


    Lucius nced at me, hesitating, "Jane..."


    Gregory gave him a cold look, ¡°What, you forgot how to speak English after a few days abroad?"


    Lucius stumbled over his words, "Uh, Mr. rkson, well, got a bit hurt."


    Gregory immediately understood, "Serious?"


    Lucius pondered, to lie to me on Gregory''s behalf and risk my anger, or to be honest and face Gregory''s. But my anger was decidedly more daunting.


    "Not serious, but he''s hospitalized. Maybe he''s waiting for someone to visit."


    Gregory drew out his response with a "Hmm."


    I observed their performance silently.


    After Lucius said his piece, he quickly excused himself.


    Gregory and I locked eyes for a moment before he asked, "Should we tell her?"


    I inquired, "If I say no, will you keep it from me?"


    Gregory nodded, "Of course, I always listen to my wife."


    I teased him, "Who''s your wife?"


    Following his trip abroad, Gregory started spending more time at home.


    He never missed an appointment for the pregnancy checkups and


    brought as much work


    sible.  t


    This, however, led to a slight inconvenience.


    SWO


    as


    While I appreciated hispany, it left me with no time to work on the wedding dress design.


    Under Christine''s urging, I had begun a draft.


    But I didn''t want him to find out just yet.


    Morning sickness got worse, halting the dress design process.


    By the third month, my mom called.


    "Sweetie, I''ve finally cleared my schedule and can start nning the party."


    I was confused, "What party?"


    "Your party, of course!"


    Then it hit me.


    My mom was preparing to announce my parentage publicly.


    I knew she had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    I, too, wanted everyone to know I was her daughter, so she could attend


    my wedding openly as


    swno


    I smiled, "Great, when?"


    "After October, wait for my update."


    Calcting the time, I knew she was nning to meticulously handle everything herself.

 Chapter 626

    ?


    The anticipation was thick in the air, almost palpable.


    The day of the g had dawned surprisingly bright and clear, a stark contrast to the dreary, rain-soaked days that had preceded it. Vista Town''s elite and a smattering of celebrities usually glimpsed only on screen graced the event, making the hotel''s entrance a parade of luxury cars and eager reporters.


    Catching sight of the cameras, I couldn''t help but express my amazement, "My mom really went all out with this."


    Beside me, Gregory nonchntly agreed, "Yeah, the scale of this thing is kind of stressing me out."


    I thought he shared my sentiment until he added, "Makes me think I''ll have to go even bigger for our wedding."


    I was speechless.


    I sneaked in through the back door into the green room.


    Be''s eyes lit up when she saw me. "My daughter looks stunning."


    Despite my excitement, nerves tingled through me.


    Feeling the sweat in my palms, she guided me to sit down on a couch. "Take a breather. Ivy wille fetch you when it''s your turn."


    I nodded.


    Before leaving, Be turned to Gregory, saying, "Try to calm her down a bit, will you? She''s still pregnant, and even at three months, we can''t have her getting too stressed."


    "Of course, Be."


    Gregory settled next to me after Be left.


    He asked, "Want me to say anything in particr?"


    "I don''t even know..."


    "Okay."


    Suddenly, he knelt in front of me, "I''ve been trying tofort you all morning with no luck. It''s hard to control physiological responses."


    "But, I might have a slightly unconventional solution."


    Intrigued and too preupied to question his logic, I went along with it, believing in him.


    "What''s the n?"


    "I could propose to you."


    As the guests seated themselves in the banquet hall and the reporters found their spots, the sh of cameras was blinding when Be took the stage.


    "I''m sure you''ve all heard the rumors. When I initially denied any rtionship with Summer Taylor, your curiosity was piqued."


    "Here, I''d like to rify..."


    Be exposed Pearl''s past misdeeds and how Summer deceived her, preventing her from recognizing her own daughter.


    Being a well-known actress, her tears flowed on cue, enhancing the emotional impact of her speech. She chose a subdued gown for the asion, willingly ying the supporting role to her daughter.


    Her heartfelt delivery moved many in the audience to tears.


    However, among the crowd of journalists, a masked woman''s eyes gleamed with malice.


    ...


    When Christine came to fetch me, Gregory had stepped out to take a call.


    Surveying me, Christine teased, "What''s with the flushed ears?"


    I rolled my eyes. "It''s nothing. He just brought up proposing out of the blue."


    "Proposing? He did?!"


    "Not exactly."


    I muttered under my breath, "He always mentions it in passing, but never follows through."


    "Your man doesn''t seem the type to back down."


    Christine began analyzing, "You mean so much to him, so proposing has be a big deal. Probably nerves."


    "It''s not like running apany with a blueprint to follow."


    "He wants the proposal to be unique, just for you."


    Hearing this, I nodded, "You''re good at analyzing others'' rtionships. When ites to your own though..."


    I realized toote I had touched a sore spot.


    Christine''s expression dimmed


    slightly, which made me feel guilty. "Dailey''s hurt. He probably wanted you to visit. I didn''t tell you because afterst time, I didn''t want you to feel obligated."


    "I''ve already been to the hospital."


    Christine''s tone was light, "Not because I knew he was injured. I was there on other business and heard, so I stopped by."


    A hint of scorn crossed her face,


    e


    "Unfortunately, I saw him with his sweetheart by his side, feeding him apples, looking very cozy. Must be his old me." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Trying to appear unaffected, I could sense her hurt and offered aforting hand.


    "It''s my fault; I''ve been neglecting you."


    If Dailey was ying games, then was time to move on. "We don''t


    need someone who keeps us


    hanging while having someone else in their heart."


    Christine raised an eyebrow, "Exactly. It''s not like I''m short on options if I wanted someone who''s attentive and understanding."


    "Let''s not dwell on this. Today''s about you being happy."


    Knock, knock-


    As we spoke, someone knocked on the door.


    Christine opened it.


    "Ivy."


    With a smile, Ivy announced, "Jane, you''re up."


    Following Ivy, I prepared to make my entrance.


    Gregory, having finished his call, reassured me, "Go ahead, I''ll be right there in the audience."


    "Okay." I nodded.


    "And now, let me introduce my biological daughter to you all."


    As Be spoke, the grand doors of the banquet hall opened.


    Under the watchful gaze of many, I caught my grandmother''s loving look and smiled back, offering a small wave in return.


    Her gesture eased my nerves as I confidently approached my mother.


    Just then, a shrill voice pierced the air.


    "Jane, just die!"

 Chapter 627

    ?


    Bang-


    The scream pierced the air simultaneously with the sound of an explosion.


    Instantly, the ballroom descended into chaos.


    Instinctively, I shielded my belly, bracing for the inevitable impact, only to find myself caught in a familiar,forting embrace. "Gregory-"


    The scent of burning filled my nostrils as another explosion erupted, sending people scattering in every direction.


    "My God, it''s sulfuric acid!"


    The surrounding screams only heightened the panic, making it impossible for Gregory and me to move through the frantic crowd.


    Summer,pletely unhinged, showed no regard for those around her.


    Some were sshed with the acid, causing utter mayhem.


    Just as Summer charged at me, Lucius burst through the crowd, restraining her but not without sustaining burns himself. "Jane, you alright?"


    I forced myself to remain calm. "I''m fine, but we need to get Gregory to the hospital now!"


    Dr. Andrews and Abdul joined us in our car, rushing Gregory to the emergency room while I fought off waves of dizziness.


    "Jane!"


    Christine caught me as I nearly copsed, having not even checked on her safety earlier. But before I could inquire, she screamed for a doctor. The rest became a blur, overwhelmed by noise until darkness imed me.


    When I awoke, I wasn''t in a hospital.


    My first instinct was to touch my belly, relieved to feel my unborn child still safe within.


    I got up from the bed, finding myself in what seemed like a cabin on a cruise ship.


    Before I could piece everything together, the door swung open.


    I defensively grabbed the nket, but was shocked by the person who entered.


    "How can it be you?!"


    ...


    Hospital.


    After an intense rescue operation, Gregory was out of danger, but his back suffered severe burns that would likely scar. However, that wasn''t even the worst of today''s events.


    "Have they found her yet?"


    Christine was frantic, "I saw her enter the ER. How could she just vanish?"


    Dailey had already initiated a search, and Lucius, despite his injuries, was handling the situation.


    If Jane wasn''t found before Gregory regained consciousness, he''d surely lose his mind.


    Dailey, witnessing Christine''s desperation, said, "Try to calm down..."


    "How can


    be calm?!" Christine''s


    eyes were bloodshot. "You shouldn''t have pulled me away. If I had saved Jane, Gregory wouldn''t be in this situation, and she wouldn''t have disappeared!"


    Dailey''s expression darkened, "If I hadn''t pulled you away, you would''ve been crushed by that chandelier."


    "Can you two stop fighting?" Edith, her carefully chosen gown and meticulously done hair now in


    disarray, interjected. "Arguin el.n¨¦t


    won''t


    change what''s happened."


    "What''s more pressing is figuring out how to exin this to Gregory."


    Herbert draped his jacket over Edith, having juste from Be''s room where she was now stable.


    As the brother of Be, the host of today''s ill-fated ball, Herbert had to manage the aftermath.


    "Call me if there''s any news," Herbert said as he prepared to leave.


    Edith nodded, "Ike still hasn''t woken up.''


    Herbert replied, "Given today''s chaos, I need to be there. Call me once Ike wakes."


    The storm clouds gathered ominously, the sea mirroring the tumultuous sky.


    Aboard the ship, the situation was no less turbulent.


    Struggling with seasickness on top of everything else, I clutched a trash bin, retching until I saw stars.


    Then, a bottle of water appeared before me. I knew who it was from and refused it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Yet, he didn''t desist, unscrewing the cap and bringing it to my lips.


    I turned away, and as the ship lurched, water spilled everywhere.


    "Jane."


    His voice was all too familiar, but it only intensified the turmoil within me.


    It was Mark, the man I had once trusted above all.


    My refusal to ept the water didn''t deter him. He wiped his hands


    and approached, no longer kind-hearted facade I


    "Don''te any closer!"


    I hurled the nearest object at him, but he dodged easily, grabbing my chin forcefully.


    He leaned in, his obsession clear in his eyes. "I don''t love you any less than he does... No, I love you even more."


    I tried to escape his grip, careful not to harm my unborn child.


    "Let go!"

 Chapter 628

    ?


    Mark lowered his head, his breath warm against my skin. In a panic, I covered his mouth with my hand. The next thing I knew, something warm and wetnded in my palm. My stomach churned.


    "Ugh-"


    Mark finally let me go, and I wrapped my arms around the trash can again. But I had nothing left to throw up, just bile, and my throat burned with pain. I wouldn''t dare drink the water here, so I just endured.


    Gregory would surely send someone to look for me, not to mention my uncle and mom. They''d all be searching. I wouldn''t have to stay here long. Mark eyed me. "Jane."


    My mind raced for a solution. Then suddenly, he pressed a hand against my stomach, and I tried to back away, but he held me firmly in ce.


    "Jane, I''m keeping this baby because the doctor said your body can''t handle an abortion, especially not with the medical resources we have on this ship. It''s too risky."


    "So, Jane, don''t provoke me."


    I couldn''t help but tremble, my fingers digging into his wrist until blood seeped out. To my horror, this excited Mark further. I realized just how insane he was.


    For the sake of the baby, I had no choice but toply. "Please, don''t hurt my baby."


    Mark withdrew his hand, disgust crossing his face as he nced at my stomach. "Once we reach my ce, this child won''t be staying."


    Panic seized me. "No, you can''t do that. This is my child!"


    Markughed, then suddenly softened his voice. "Want to keep it?"


    I knew he was going to threaten me, but I had no other options. "What do you want?"


    "Only your love," he said, his gaze filled with faux tenderness.


    ...


    Gregory woke up sooner than expected, which meant Herbert hadn''t finished his part. Dailey and Lucius hadn''t found any trace of Jane yet. Christine was waiting outside Gregory''s hospital room, and Edith was nearby, both anxious.


    Christine was about to get some


    coffee to calm their nerves when Gregory''s door swung open. She turned, her heart racing at the sight of Gregory''s pale face.


    "You''re awake..."


    Despite his sickly appearance, Gregory''s presence was as intimidating as ever. "Where''s Jane?"


    Christine quickly told him the truth, hoping he could find Jane faster.


    "Gregory."


    Dailey interrupted, out of breath. "Ramona has passed away."


    "What?" Gregory was shocked, but his emotions were controlled. Christine, on the other hand, was visibly shaken.


    "Victor too."


    The news added to the gravity of the


    situation, but Gregory was more


    concerned about Jane. Dailey


    reported that Lucius, despite being injured by sulfuric acid, was still


    searching for her.


    to


    Gregory was mulling over something when Ike arrived, limping. "It''s that man who wanted to take Jane away!"


    "What?" Gregory didn''t understand at first.


    Ike rified, "Mr. Larson, the one who brought that dog home. He took Jane!"


    Dailey was shocked, "You saw Mark?"


    Ike nodded vigorously, "I saw it with my own eyes!"


    Edith was unaware of this. Ike had been unconscious during the explosion, and it was only in the emergency room that he saw Jane being taken away.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory''s suspicions were confirmed, but Dailey was bewildered. "How could he have survived? The chemical nt was destroyed."


    Gregory just looked at him, his expression unreadable.


    This was more than Dailey couldprehend The idea that Mark could have escaped from such a disaster and taken Jane was beyond belief, yet Ike was certain of what he saw The mystery of Mark''s survival and his intentions with Jane deepened, leaving them att in a state of urgency and concern.

 Chapter 629

    ?


    Gregory''s guilt was palpable, a heavy weight on his shoulders.


    "It''s my fault, I admit it."


    "Now you decide to admit it?"


    Gregory hobbled back to his hospital room, his forehead beading with cold sweat with every step he took. The sweat seeped through his bandages, turning his lips a ghostly shade of white from the pain.


    Dailey trailed behind him, "I''ll find her, Gregory. And I''ll bring her back safe and sound. You need to stay put though; with that wound, any infection could be serious, you might even die."


    But Gregory was hardly listening. He paced the room once before asking, "Where''s my phone?"


    Knowing how stubborn Gregory was, Dailey handed it over without further persuasion.


    Gregory immediately dialed Lucius.


    Lucius, already feeling culpable for a mishap at the chemical nt, was desperate for a chance to redeem himself.


    And now, this.


    Mistake upon mistake.


    "Gregory," Lucius answered.


    "Any leads?" Gregory''s voice was urgent.


    "I''ve checked everything - the hospital''s CCTV footage has been wiped. I''ve checked the highways, the airports, the bus stations. Now I''m heading to the docks," Lucius reported.


    Gregory let out a bitterugh. The n was meticulously executed; even the hospital''s surveince had been tampered with. After the previous incident involving his grandmother, the hospital staff had been reced, yet the perpetrator found a loophole. This wasn''t something Mark could''ve managed alone.


    "Check the ports along the border, especially. Focus on Josiah and Norman," Gregory instructed.


    Lucius and Dailey had dealt with Josiah and Samuel during theirst overseas mission. They were out of the picture now.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite his confusion, Lucius agreed. After all, he was in charge of security at the hotel that had been bombed, and he had failed to protect Summer. He felt responsible.


    "Gregory, I swear, even if it kills me, I''ll bring her back to you," Lucius vowed.


    "It was Mark who took her," Gregory revealed, a hint of exhaustion in his voice.


    Lucius was stunned. "What did you say?!"


    Gregory hung up without repeating himself and started making more calls.


    Dailey watched as Gregory''s forehead broke out in a fine sweat from the pain of his wounds, feeling a mixture of sympathy and helplessness.


    "I can''t stop you, but Jane''s going to be heartbroken seeing you like this. Take care of yourself for her sake. Whatever needs doing, just tell me, and I''ll handle it."


    Gregory remained silent, absorbed in his task.


    During one of his calls, Gregory asked Christine, "How long have I been out? When did Jane go missing?"


    Christine answered truthfully.


    Hearing that Jane had been taken to the emergency room bleeding, agony flickered in Gregory''s deep eyes. His voice was hoarse as he asked, "Is the baby still there?"


    Christine couldn''t answer that.


    With Jane taken away by Mark under such circumstances, the fate of their child was uncertain.


    Gregory read between the lines of Christine''s silence, his worst fears seemingly confirmed. He then asked Ike, "Did you see or hear anything else?"


    Ike shook his head, tears welling up. "I just saw him take Jane. There was blood on her..."


    His voice broke, "Uncle, you''re so strong. Please save Jane. She was bleeding so much... I''m worried."


    Gregory''s heart was heavy with worry, more for Jane''s safety than anything else.


    "Dad!"


    The room fell into a tense silence until Ike suddenly shouted.


    Herbert approached Gregory, "Ramona and Victor are gone. Jane''s missing, and the Myers family is without its members. You need to make a decision. Whether to cremate them or keep them in the morgue until Jane returns.


    The day was shrouded in gloom, the relentless rain outside seeming never to cease.


    As night fell, the city was plunged into damp darkness.


    Cut off from the world in Vista Town,


    without my phone, and no clock in the room, I couldn''t tell the time. The sea was just a dark expanse through the small window.


    It wasn''t until Mark brought me dinner that I guessed it was evening.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    I didn''t trust Mark. I wouldn''t even drink water he gave me, let alone eat his food.


    Seeing through my thoughts, Mark said, "It doesn''t matter to me. Worst case, we''ll just hook you up to an IV. I never wanted to keep the bastard child anyway."


    I couldn''t let my child starve, but if the food was tampered with, it would only make things worse.


    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, my hatred for Mark deepened.


    Meeting my furious gaze, Mark justughed.


    "Starve then," he said coldly, leaving the room.


    I leaned against the headboard, looking out the window, my hand resting on my belly, certain of one thing - Gregory would find me. And it wouldn''t be


    long.


    Gregory had scoured the entirety of Vista Town, the docks, and the border ports included, but to no avail.


    Despite advice to the contrary, Gregory left the hospital to personally visit each port.


    Unable to deter him, Dailey had Dr. Andrews and his team follow with all the necessary medical equipment, just in case.


    Five hours had passed since Jane went missing, and with each passing minute, her danger increased.


    "Lucius, get the boat ready."


    Lucius was no better off, soaked to the bone from the incessant rain, his burns sticking to his clothes. But he couldn''t afford toin or rest. "Gregory, let''s board the boat."

 Chapter 630

    After Gregory headed up, the rest of the crew followed suit.


    Christine was still donned in her evening gown. It was fine onnd, but once the boat started moving, the chilly sea breeze mixed with rain made her shiver.


    Dailey offered his jacket, but she refused.


    "Gregory."


    Lucius approached, handing over a cell phone, "It''s Samuel on the line."


    A sh of murderous intent crossed Gregory''s eyes as he took the call, yet remained silent.


    Samuel, however, seemed to enjoy Gregory''s demeanor, full of attitude.


    "Let her go. Juste to me, be one of mine, and I assure you, yourdy won''t be harmed."


    It was indeed rted to him.


    He knew it; how could Marke up with such a wless n alone.


    He had been careless not to deal with Summer sooner.


    Thinking that without Mark, that usurper wouldn''t have the means to stir up trouble.


    Gregory''s voice, cold as the sea wind, broke the silence, "Since you''re so eager to meet your Maker, I''ll be generous and send you on your way to meet God."


    Samuelughed as if he heard the joke of the century, unable to stop.


    "Gregory, you might be a big deal in Vista Town, but you can''t just kill me whenever you wish."


    "I''m giving you ten minutes. If you keep up this tough act, you''ll never see her again in your life."


    Gregory hung up.


    On the other end, Samuel was baffled, turning to Josiah and asked, "Didn''t you say capturing her would make him fall in line?"


    Josiah was equally puzzled.


    He knew how much Gregory cared for Jane.


    And from what he''d learned from Mark, Jane was pregnant.


    Under such circumstances, why wouldn''t Gregorypromise?


    "Mark was your man?"


    This was news to Josiah; Mark had been in cahoots with Samuel all along. The escape n had been concocted knowing about Jane''s pregnancy.


    Even drawing Gregory into Samuel''s territory was part of Mark''s n.


    He had thought Mark lost his mind over love, self-destructing for Jane. Little did he realize, Mark had a backup n.


    This scheming was on par with Gregory''s.


    But they couldn''t underestimate Gregory.


    Even with Jane taken, his arrogance was unusual.


    Josiah suggested, "Maybe have Mark send a short video to Gregory."


    Samuel caught on, dialing Mark.


    ...


    Mark thought, for the baby''s sake, Jane would eat something.


    But she refused.


    He waited a long time, reheating the food over and over, even making new dishes, but she never begged him.


    As midnight approached, he saw through the surveince that she hadn''t even had a sip of water.


    Earlier, she had been so ill.


    Her face was devoid of color, looking as if she might pass away any moment.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, he couldn''t bear it, unable to watch her suffer.


    But just as he was about to serve the food, his phone rang.


    During the pregnancy, Zoe had taken care of me meticulously, meals served on the dot.


    After going without food for so long, I was starving.


    If this continued, even if the baby was fine, I might notst.


    I wondered if Gregory had found any trace of me yet.


    I couldn''t just sit and wait; I had to think of something.


    Suddenly, the door to the room was pushed open from the outside.


    I didn''t need to look to know it was Mark.


    I didn''t want to speak, only to curse him. But that would only provoke him.


    He was aplete lunatic.


    "Jane."


    I pretended not to hear, my gaze fixed outside the window.


    Mark grabbed my arm, pinning me to the bed.


    I shielded my belly with my other hand, trying to break free from his grasp.


    Realizing it was futile, I pleaded, "Please, don''t hurt my child..."


    "If you don''t harm it, I''ll do anything you say."


    Force wouldn''t work; I had to try a softer approach.


    To buy as much time as possible.


    Gregory must be on his way to rescue me.


    "You''d do anything?"


    A chill ran down my spine; this was beyond my control.


    Mark tightened his grip on my arm, ¡°Jane, you''re lying."


    If it weren''t for the baby, I would have fought back.


    Even if it meant both of us getting hurt, at least no one would get what they wanted.


    But now, I couldn''t gamble with my child''s life.


    "My instincts might be


    uncontroble, but I''m sincere.


    listen to you." Content bel


    long as you don''t harm my child, I''ll


    to


    "If that''s the case." Mark let me goe pulling out his phone. "Let''s video.


    Wovels


    I was wary, not understanding his intention.


    "What kind of video?"


    a


    Mark''s smile held a different meaning. "Just a kiss from


    record it and show Gregory very


    I couldn''t fulfill that request.


    But showing Gregory... It might be an opportunity.


    "Okay." I agreed.


    Mark seemed surprised by my quick agreement.


    "You n to signal Gregory in the video, don''t you?"


    I only asked, "Will you record it?"


    Mark''s hand holding the phone trembled violently.


    It looked like excitement beyond control.


    I wasn''t sure if Mark truly liked me or if it was something else.


    Given the chance, I couldn''t miss it.

 Chapter 631

    When Mark''s eyes lit up with excitement, I knew I had made the right bet.


    "Let''s make a video," I suggested, a smirk ying on my lips. "We''ll send it to Gregory, show him he''s got nothing on you, and that I belong with you." Mark''s gaze upon me was intense, bordering on maniacal.


    I reached for his phone, trying to y it cool, but he lifted his hand, letting it slip right through my fingers.


    "All I wanted was to hit record," I said calmly.


    Mark remained silent, his eyes locked on mine.


    Turning away, I feigned annoyance. "It was your idea to make this video. Film it or don''t, your call."


    For years, Mark had been biding his time, cloaked in shadows, plotting his next move.


    Now, faced with a challenge against Gregory, he wouldn''t back down easily. Yet, despite my bravado, my heart raced, especially as his silence stretched on.


    I was about to up the ante when I felt his hand on my shoulder, spinning me around.


    I saw him enable the camera''s recording feature, his voiceced with restrained excitement. "Then let''s start."


    His thumb brushed the screen, and the recording countdown began.


    I pulled him close, capturing his surprised expression. "Close your eyes," I whispered.


    Mark, perhaps underestimating my audacity,plied.


    I moistened my thumb and pressed it lightly against the corner of his mouth, mimicking a kiss.


    After the act, I turned to the phone. "You see that, Greg? He''s into me. I''m choosing to be with him. You can stop looking for me."


    I hit stop and tried to regain myposure, though my nerves were shot.


    I couldn''t bring myself to meet Mark''s eyes.


    One second, two, three...


    I watched as Mark sent the video off, a wave of relief washing over me.


    But then, he said, "You didn''t actually kiss me."


    I bluffed, "Of course, I did."


    Mark''s hand captured my face, his thumb pressing against my lips, the


    Pdering me unable to pull away. ¨¨ causing me pain ander


    Finally, he let go, leaving my lips burning.


    "Jane, you might be clever, but bet on wrong horse," he said "Even if you signal Gregory,


    het find you."


    "Not everywhere is under Gregory''s control."


    I didn''t understand what he meant, but my faith in Gregory was unshakable. I believed he would find me.


    ...


    At the border, Gregory faced unexpected obstacles.


    Meanwhile, Lucius received the video and hesitated to show it to Gregory.


    Dailey noticed Lucius'' distress.


    "Don''t tough it out. Let Dr. Andrews help if you''re feeling off," he advised. "Sticking with Gregory all these years, even if he''s mad, he won''t kill you."


    Lucius had always been loyal, and loyalty like his was hard toe by.


    But when Dailey finished speaking, Lucius handed him the phone.


    "What''s this?"


    "Just watch."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dailey yed the video, and his mind reeled.


    If Mark had forced Jane, that''d be one thing. But Jane cooperating? That was a whole different can of worms.

 Chapter 632

    Before he could make any sense of it, he heard Jane speaking into the camera.


    "Gregory, you see this? Stop looking for me..."


    !!!


    Was Jane possessed?!


    Lucius wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, trembling, "Should... should we show this to Greg?"


    Dailey asked, "Did Mark send this?"


    "No?"


    Shaking his head, Lucius replied, "It was Josiah. Looks like Samuel''s crew is trying to strong-arm Gregory into joining them."


    Dailey pondered, "This just confirms the tight connection between Mark and Samuel."


    Lucius said, "With the way things are now, there''s no point in hiding it."


    Dailey couldn''t understand why Jane would do such a thing.


    He dragged the progress bar back to the start, intending to watch it again, but suddenly, his phone was yanked away. Turning around, Dailey locked eyes with Gregory, and then with Lucius.


    It was like asking: Why didn''t you warn me?


    Gregory had moved silently; he had just noticed him too.


    Gregory pressed y before Dailey could stop him.


    Watching, the man''s face turned ice-cold, veins bulging on his hand as he crushed the phone''s screen.


    It was clear how strong and furious he was.


    Lucius might lose a phone, but Gregory''s heart was shattered, and that''s not so easily reced.


    "Gregory, your wife must''ve been cornered..."


    Gregory lifted his gaze, a frosty look stopping Lucius mid-sentence. He had seen the video; Jane seemed quite willing to cooperate. "Cornered has many meanings..."


    Even under the thick night, Dailey could see Gregory''s barely contained rage, his eyes tinged with a bloody red.


    If Mark were here now, Dailey was sure Gregory wouldn''t hesitate to take his life.


    "Mark''s a sicko; maybe he likes


    forcing people to act willingly, so he


    atened your wife to make the


    tmove..."


    Dailey''s attempt at an exnation was feeble.


    Not even the rain could save this situation.


    But deep down, he couldn''t believe Jane would betray Gregory.


    Even if threatened, with her wits, she been able to buy


    outmaneuver the


    Catened, with her wits, she


    "Don''t panic just yet, this looks kind of doctored..."


    "It''s not."


    Gregory''s interruption left Dailey at a loss, "Not what?"


    "Not doctored."


    Dailey was speechless; he was trying tofort him, and yet here he was, not taking the easy way out.


    "Anyway, there must be some dire reason..."


    "Lucius." Gregory interrupted again, "Check this symbol."


    Lucius, puzzled, took the phone. "What symbol?"


    "Jane''s hands."


    Hearing this, Lucius hurriedly rewatched the video.


    Dailey watched along.


    Initially shocked by Jane''s seemingly affectionate gesture, they had overlooked everything else.


    With Gregory''s prompt, they now noticed Jane''s intertwined fingers forming a symbol.


    "This looks like... a private maritime signal..."


    Dailey wasn''t sure, so he took a screenshot and zoomed in.


    Navigating to the border through international waters was tough; t to pass through private .


    But private waters were numerous and dangerous.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With Samuel backing Mark, navigating these waters would undoubtedly be easier for them.


    Not so much for Gregory and his crew.


    But now, with this symbol, their search might just be easier.


    "Your wife''s pretty clever, huh."

 Chapter 633

    ?


    Gregory wasn''t in the mood to engage in conversation.


    Dailey knew his friend was upset.


    Even if Jane had approached him just to deliver a message, the closeness of their interaction was undeniable.


    "You need to brace yourself for Ramona Jane''s passing. She won''t take it well."


    Gregory stared into the seemingly endless darkness ahead, his deep eyes almost swallowed by the night, deep and mncholy.


    He had thought, under those circumstances, that maybe the child wouldn''t survive. That would have made it easier to speak up.


    But after seeing the video, knowing the child was still there, because she wouldn''t havemunicated in such a manner otherwise, Gregory couldn''t help feeling a bit helpless.


    ...


    I still ate the food Mark had brought me.


    I could handle the hunger, but the baby couldn''t.


    I had no choice but to trust that Mark hadn''t poisoned the meal.


    "The water''s safe too."


    Seeing me choke and struggle to swallow, Mark poured me a ss of warm water.


    "If I wanted to harm the kid, I wouldn''t need to go through all this trouble. We have a doctor on board; you don''t need to be so wary of me."


    If I trusted himpletely, I''d be aplete fool.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    I asked after I had my fill.


    Mark cleaned up the dishes without answering.


    But seeing him leave the room, I couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    Looking out the window again, everything was pitch ck.


    I wondered if Gregory could understand my message.


    I had tough at the thought of him getting jealous over the video, but my reflection in the window looked bitter.


    ---


    The moment Lucius found out, he rushed to report to Gregory.


    "It''s the Norman family''s territory. We can''t get in."


    Gregory, hands in his pockets, gazed at the distant sea.


    Rocks surrounded an ind flying a g, the very signal Jane had sent him.


    "Gregory, Samuel''s on the phone again."


    Gregory waved it off.


    Lucius got the hint and hung up.


    But Samuel was persistent, sending a message.


    [Join me, and I can have my men let you through right now. You''d catch up to her in no time.]


    [I''m sure you''re aware, Mark has a


    keen interest in that woman. If


    Shefqet


    dy any further, who knowsAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    might happen.]


    It was midnight. If they couldn''t find her by dawn, anything could happen within that time.


    Lucius tentatively suggested, "Maybe we should just agree for now, rescue her, and then figure out the restter."


    Dailey disagreed, "It''s easy to board


    that pirate ship but not so easy to leave. After all, Samuel is a mafia boss around here. Forcing a conflict would make it hard to escape."


    Lucius was feverish and couldn''t think of a better solution.


    That''s when Gregory spoke up, "Is that the Jordan family''s territory across the water?"


    Lucius looked over and immediately checked the insignia.


    It was indeed theirs.


    But what good would that do?


    The Jordan family had no dealings with them and wouldn''t allow passage.


    "Find a way to contact them. Say we can help them take down the Norman family and be the new bosses here."


    Lucius, still feverish and a bit slow to respond, was incredulous. "Gregory, the Norman family''s current boss,, Samuel, might seem a bit off,


    they''ve been a powerhous


    for


    years. Their long-standing rivalry with the Jordan family shows they have considerable strength."


    "And boarding Jordan''s ship might not be any easier to get off of."

 Chapter 634

    ?


    When they realize this was all just a wild goose chase to save someone, they''d be in hot water with two major families. There was a good chance they wouldn''t even make it out of these waters alive-might end up as shark bait.


    Gregory''s eyes were steely, "Just do as I say."


    "Understood."


    Seeing Gregory''s resolve, Luciusplied without further ado.


    "Gregory."


    After Lucius left, Dailey spoke up, "Lucius has a point. Getting into this mess is easy; getting out, not so much. And how can you be so sure we can help Jordan take down Norman? What if we fail?"


    A slight smile yed on Gregory''s lips, his usual recklessness not fully masked by his pallor.


    "Go, find a way to get a message to Mr. Rock."


    Dailey instantly got it, chuckling, "You''re still the craftiest of us all."


    ---


    After filling up on a hearty meal, I started feeling drowsy.


    Especially since the wind had died down, and the ship sailed smoothly, making it hard to keep my eyes open.


    I leaned against the headboard, trying to stay awake, but eventually, my eyes shut.


    However, the sound of the door opening jolted me awake.


    Mark returned, his hands empty, not bringing me anything.


    "The sea ride is making me sick," I said, trying to sound proactive, "When can we get off this ship?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Mark sat down on the bed, then began to undress.


    "What are you doing!" I eximed.


    Mark was incredibly calm in contrast to my panic, "Sleeping."


    After a brief silence, I asked, "This ship is huge, don''t you have your own room to sleep in?"


    Mark kicked off his shoes and reached for me; I quickly got up to avoid him.


    "Then you sleep, I''m not tired."


    Hearing this, Mark squinted, "Seems like, your cooperation earlier was just to signal Gregory."


    He smirked, "Too bad, Gregory will never find you."


    As he stepped closer, his obsession became apparent, "From now on, you''re mine, Jane. Only mine."


    I felt a chill down my spine and hurriedly ran towards the door.


    Just as my hand touched the doorknob, a strong hand sped around my waist from behind.


    Mark''s breath was hot on my ear, making my skin crawl.


    "It seems you don''t care much for this child either, trying to run like that."


    I knew my efforts were futile.


    Even if I made it out the door, I was still on the ship.


    If I weren''t pregnant, I might consider jumping overboard as


    last


    Fesort, hoping for a slim chant


    of survival.


    But now, jumping would likely mean death for both me and the baby.


    I couldn''t take that risk.


    "I''m just feeling ustrophobic, needed some fresh air," I exined.


    "You wouldn''t understand pregnancy. Certain smells make me nauseous, I feel dizzy, and staying in this confined space makes


    breathing difficult."


    I talked and talked, but the hand on my waist didn''t loosen in the slightest.


    I tensed, "If you''re so sure Gregory can''t find this ce, then why worry about me getting some air? Orad you think you''re actually inferior to Gregory?"


    The grip around my waist finally rxed, and I quickly opened the door and stepped out.


    Instinctively turning right, I was suddenly pulled aside.


    A heavy ck coatnded on my shoulders-a familiar gesture of warmth on the chilly sea.


    In that moment, a flood of panic and fear washed over me, realizing the gravity of my situation.

 Chapter 635

    ?


    "Were you the one who changed my clothes?"


    I woke up on the boat, draped in a set of peach-colored cotton pajamas.


    Seeing Mark''s shocked expression and then being caught up in a whirlwind of panic, I was too focused on finding a way out to remember the change of clothes.


    A mix of emotions made me forget the incidentpletely.


    Mark nced at me, a fleeting emotion crossing his eyes, before he simply grunted in acknowledgment.


    I tensed up immediately, a wave of revulsion surging within me.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I couldn''t understand how Mark, once my most trusted and respectful friend, had be this person before me.


    Even though it was done unconsciously, the mere thought made my skin crawl as if ants were marching all over me.


    This physical difort was uncontroble.


    "All this drama over a change of clothes?" Mark said, pulling me up to the deck.


    The cold sea breeze hit us, whipping around us, yet I found it hard to breathe.


    I didn''t want to talk to Mark.


    He let go, sure I wouldn''t jump overboard. Then, grabbing a chair, he sat down on the deck.


    I stood by the railing, keeping distance between us.


    Mark looked at me. "I''ll take it you''re just not used to it yet, no big deal. We''ve got all the time in the world to getfortable with each other. You''ll get over this aversion eventually."


    My stomach churned, and I turned to vomit into a nearby trash can.


    All my meal wasted.


    Just the thought of him changing my clothes was enough to make me sick.


    Mark frowned slightly. "Have some hot tea," he offered, holding out a cup to me, which I didn''t take.


    Pointing ahead, he said, "We''re about to dock."


    But I looked towards the tail of the boat, into the endless darkness, seeing nothing.


    Mark pushed the cup into my hands and patted my head. "Don''t worry about it, we''re in private waters, Gregory can''t get in here."


    I remained silent.


    Yet, Mark wasn''t irritated by my attitude. He even gently tried to tuck my wind-blown hair behind my ears. I frowned and instinctively turned my head to avoid his touch.


    Mark looked at his hand, suspended this in air, and smiled. "Samuel has taken a liking to Gregory. If Gregory really wants to enter these waters to save you, he''ll have to deal with Samuel. But knowing Gregory, I doubt he''d dare."


    "So, he''ll never make it here. Samuel is one of the biggest mob bosses around. Even Gregory wouldn''t stand a chance in a direct confrontation."


    Hearing this, I clenched my fists but felt an odd trust in Gregory. He would find a way.


    "Jane, I love you more than Gregory ever could. Forget about him. If you behave, I might even let you keep the baby. But if you keep clinging to the hope that Gregory wille for you, I''ll make sure you remember this lesson well."


    I couldn''t hold back. In a swift motion, I sshed the water in his face.


    Before he could react, I threw the cup away, ditched the ck coat, and made my way back to my room.


    Even knowing it was futile, I locked the door.


    I didn''t dare sleep, instead sitting on a chair by the door, ready to wake at any disturbance.


    Gregory''s boat lingered outside Samuel''s waters.


    Ignoring Samuel''s furious messages, Gregory seemed unfazed by the threats.


    Samuel, enraged, ordered his men to open fire, a futile attempt to scare Gregory off.


    But little did he know, Gregory had already left on a stealthy little boat sent by the Jordan family, making his way ashore.


    "I was curious who had the audacity to im they could wipe out the Norman family for me."

 Chapter 636

    Garry Jordan, the head honcho of the Jordan family, was holding court in hisvish living room when Gregory strolled in. Despite being on foreign turf, Gregory''s demeanor was as rxed as if he were lounging in his own living room.


    He casually took a seat across from Garry, yet his eyes remained sharp, not touching anything on the table.


    "Samuel wants to win me over, but I refused. So, he took my love away. Mr. Garry, you tell me, shouldn''t I seek revenge?"


    Garry''s wife, the woman he had pursued through thick and thin, had been taken from him forever due to a fiery sh with Samuel.


    He had never remarried, asionally stirring trouble for Samuel. But taking Samuel out was no small feat.


    So, when a tip came his way, he didn''t care if it was true or not; he had to meet this person.


    Now, knowing the young man before him sought his wife, Garry felt it was worth the gamble.


    "What do you need from me?"


    Gregory smirked. "Mr. Garry, you''re a smart man. It''s refreshing to converse with someone as straightforward as you."


    "Our goals align; no need for any more chitchat." Garry was direct. "Trust is given, and any consequences are yours to bear. If you didn''t trust, you wouldn''t be here."


    Gregory raised his ss to Garry but didn''t drink, apologizing, "Sorry, I need to save my love. Can''t afford to get drunk."


    Garry nodded, taking Gregory''s cue to make arrangements.


    "I''ll take care of the guards at the shore. Send a team to dive across first, and another to distract with my boat for a diversion. Anything unclear, ask my buddy."


    Afterying out his n, Gregory hopped onto a dinghy and returned to his ship.


    He called Samuel back, "I''llply, but you must ensure my love is safe."


    Samuel''s response was jumbled with excitement, eventually managing to say, "I''ll send someone to bring you in! I''m heading to the shore to pick up your wife, she''ll be well taken care of."


    Gregory instructed Lucius, then turned to Dailey, "You handle it. His men are too confused to remember your face. I''ve got my crew ready, we''ll coordinate perfectly."


    Gregory nodded in agreement, then boarded the vessel sent by Samuel.


    I was dozing off, nearly tumbling


    from my when the s


    of falling jerked me awake


    RubbingContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    door. It was still locked from the


    no signs of tampering elnee


    ps stiff neck, I checked the


    I had been asleep for quite a while; I would''ve woken if he hade.


    Just as I was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the doorknob turned from the outside.


    Realizing it was locked, the person didn''t force their way in.


    "Jane,e out on your own. It''ll spare your little one any trouble."


    Biting back my anger, I replied, "Give me a moment to wash up."


    I didn''t wait to see if he left; I quickly freshened up.


    Stepping outside, the early light made the sea shimmer, reflecting the azure sky.


    But I had no time to admire the view.


    Stepping onto the shore, I was uncertain of what Mark had nned for me.


    "Jane, you''ve got one minute."


    At his knock, I hastily opened the door.


    Mark tossed me a jacket, not the ck trench coat from the night before.


    Hesitant, yet upon his warning about getting sick, I put it on, breathing deeply.


    The wind was biting, and getting


    sick during pregnancy could be


    l


    treesome, especially under these


    peculiar circumstances.


    We

 Chapter 637

    ?


    "


    "You''d really do anything for this little mistake, huh?"


    Mark''sugh sent shivers down my spine. "Well, I suppose keeping it isn''t entirely out of the question."


    I followed Mark from the cabin to the deck.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As we disembarked, he insisted on holding my hand, and I couldn''t break free.


    "Mark."


    I turned towards the voice and saw a man in a purple suit approaching us.


    He was pale, but his lips were a striking red.


    With his blond curls and blue eyes, he looked like something out of a fairy tale.


    "Samuel," Mark introduced us.


    "So, this is the woman you''d go to the ends of the earth for?"


    Samuel eyed me up and down. "Sure, you''re good-looking, but that''s about it. Can''t figure out why Greg''s so into you."


    Silence fell over us like an awkward night.


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, Samuel turned his attention back to Mark. "I''ve arranged a ce for her to rest. I need to talk to you about something." Mark sensed something was off. "What''s left to discuss?"


    "I helped you with your escape, and you brought back Jane. Our deal is done."


    "I''m just passing through. In a few days, I''ll leave, and we''ll have no reason to keep in touch."


    Samuel''s mood darkened. He wasn''t fond of Mark, and it showed.


    But he was desperate for Gregory, willing to waste time here for his sake.


    Still, appearances had to be maintained.


    "Even a stopover needs a ce. It''s not safe to wander around here on your own. Follow me."


    I didn''t want to be left alone with Mark, so I turned to Samuel. "Excuse me, sir, I''m quite hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"


    If I could stall for time, even just a little.


    Samuel, besotted with Gregory,


    might have seemed naive, but he was groomed from a young age to take over the Norman family. He wasn''t as foolish as some might think.


    He could see right through my attempt to dy, waiting for Gregory.


    "Of course, we even hired a chef from your country."


    I forced a small smile. "But I''d love to try some local dishes. I''ve heard the beef here is excellent."


    Samuel seemed resigned. "For fresh


    beef, we''d need to prepare it specially. I had arranged for dishes from your country, knowing you wereing. If you want beef, it''ll


    take some time."


    "That''s fine, I can wait."


    Suddenly, Mark pulled me close.


    I didn''t look at him, focusing instead on Samuel.


    Mark forcefully turned my face towards him.


    Confronted with his deep eyes, deep as abysses, my heart raced.


    "What are you doing!"


    I pped his hand away, indignant.


    It was a cover for my other emotions.


    Mark gripped my shoulder tightly, causing a numb pain.


    He told Samuel, "You might want Gregory for yourself, but if you''re thinking of trading my woman for him, you''re dreaming."


    Samuelughed. "What are you


    talking about? I''m just using her


    to


    lure Gr¨¦gory to the ind. Once he''s


    here, he''s mine to deal with as I


    please."


    Hearing this, a chill ran down my spine.


    I had hoped to use Samuel to buy some time, guessing he might not want to give Mark and me any time alone.


    I suspected he might have struck a deal with Gregory, ensuring his arrival on the ind.


    But now, hearing Samuel''s words, I worried for Gregory''s safety.


    Yet, there was no way to warn him at the moment.

 Chapter 638

    "Stop daydreaming." Mark leaned in, his voice a whisper of certainty, "Even if he makes it to this ind, he can''t take you away. I won''t let you two meet, either."


    After his words to me, he turned to Samuel, "Tell him whatever you need to keep him off our backs, doesn''t matter if he''s here or not. I''ll figure out my own ce to stay. And don''t worry about food, I''ve got it covered. In a couple days, me and my crew will be out of here."


    Samuel, ying his cards close to his chest, only let out a terse, "Whatever."


    My heart sank. No more time to stall.


    When Gregory got to the shore, he scanned the area, counting heads.


    "Release them."


    Samuel hurried over, arms wide for a hug.


    Gregory sidestepped, cutting straight to the chase, "Where''s my love?"


    Samuel''s gaze clung to Gregory as if trying to read his mind.


    Suppressing his anger, Gregory demanded again.


    "Rx, they''re fine. I''ve prepared a meal, let''s eat first," Samuel offered.


    A hint of something shed in Gregory''s eyes before he coldly nodded in agreement.


    Samuel couldn''t hide his glee. He had Gregory right where he wanted him.


    Gregory tuned out Samuel''s chatter as they walked, his gaze casually sweeping their surroundings.


    Passing a bush, something reflective caught his eye, but he kept quiet, only pointing to the right.


    "Is that an undeveloped forest over there?"


    Samuel was thrilled Gregory was initiating conversation.


    "Well, it''s not developed yet. If you''ve got ns, we''ll build to suit."


    Gregory gave the bush another quick nce before moving on.


    Samuel followed eagerly, "I''ve brought in a chef from your country, cooked up all your favorites." Gregory was unimpressed.


    Basic information like that was no surprise to him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Sit," Samuel gestured to a chair as they entered the dining hall.


    Gregory took the seat without a word.


    Samuel sat beside him, eagerly serving him.


    Theirpanions barely dared to watch.


    Josiah was also on the ind.


    Gregory had taken what belonged to the Myers family, and Josiah had not forgotten.


    Of course, he came looking to reim the Myers fortune.


    Pearl hade too.


    After escaping Gregory''s clutches, Dorothy was never the same, now in getting treatment.


    a


    swno


    Pearl wasn''t just after the Myers fortune; she wanted Jane''s life.


    The pain she endured, she intended to repay a thousandfold.


    If Jane died, Gregory would surely be devastated.


    ...


    Once on the ind, away from the


    harsh seaside wind, I carelessly


    ten.kik


    tossed aside my jacket.


    Mark nced at the jacket but pulled me into the forest.


    He seemed unaware of my ulterior motives, but I stayed on guard.


    After a while, the trees cleared, revealing a small cabin.


    It looked freshly cleaned, spotless.


    "Take a seat and rest, I''ll get us something to eat."


    Mark patted the bed. I hesitated, but he gently pushed me down.


    He knelt, his gaze soft. "Sorry for the inconvenience, I promise to make it up to you. From now on, I won''t let you suffer even the slightest. Jane,


    trust me, I''ll make you happy, and


    soon, you''ll forget all about Gregory."

 Chapter 639

    ?


    After Mark Larson left the cabin, I gave the ce a once-over.


    Nothing.


    Stepping outside, I was met with a surprise-people were actually waiting out there.


    I tried to keep the irritation from my voice, "You guys with Samuel or Mark?"


    Silence. But it was clear-if I made a move, they''d block me.


    Elsewhere.


    Gregory Ford looked like he''d lost hisst friend, couldn''t even muster the enthusiasm to eat.


    Samuel kept piling food onto his te, but it went unnoticed.


    Gregory was usually short on patience, and worrying about Jane Webster didn''t help. But he had to y it cool, needed to lower Samuel''s guard. "Not hungry," he muttered, standing up to look towards the shore before heading into the forest.


    Samuel followed him but got stopped at the entrance.


    Gregory had a hunch-Jane was here.


    "Don''t think just because I''m on this ind, you can push me around. I won''t be joining the Norman family if I can''t see my wife," he dered. Samuel was cautious, especially about Mark and the influence he had.


    Their past coborations were always strictly business, with Mark usually keeping his own crew around, except for Josiah.


    "But you know, we''ve got wild animals in the forest, so we keep people around to make sure the newbies don''t wander in," Samuel offered, trying to ease the tension.


    Gregory turned and left without a word. Passing some bushes, he spotted something shiny but didn''t react, continuing towards the shore.


    Samuel tried to reassure him, "Take it easy, go rest in your room. I''ll bring her to you soon, safe and sound."


    Gregory didn''t respond, just kept walking to the shore.


    As he was about to board a boat, Samuel''s men surrounded him.


    Gregory stood by the boat, hands casually in his pockets, his handsome face expressionless, his brown eyes deep and captivating.


    Samuel, heart racing, stepped closer, unable to hide the admiration in his blue eyes.


    "Ford, you''re truly irresistible."


    At that moment,


    nothing or thregory wished f 8 more than to shut h And he did just that. Content one s to en.kikiste


    In a sh, he grabbed a guard''s gun and pressed it against Samuel''s temple.


    The casual demeanor vanished, reced by a chilling seriousness.


    "Where is she?"


    Samuelughed, "Ford, kill me,


    neither you nor that woman and


    leave this ind alive."


    s to en.kikistorie and t


    The guards aimed their guns at Gregory


    ready to turn him into st


    Chelongs to


    cheese the moment he fired.


    Everyone thought Gregory wouldn''t dare. Even Samuel believed it.


    But then, a gunshot rang out.


    ...


    The sound of the gun made my heart skip a beat, fearing for Gregory.


    But before I could even stand, Mark pushed me back down.


    "Eat your meal."


    I had no appetite, worried, ¡°Did Gregory make it to the ind?¡±


    Mark served me food again, insisting, "Eat."


    I didn''t touch my fork, and he threatened, "Think about the baby."


    ...


    At the shore.


    Nobody expected things to escte like this.


    Gregory Ford wasn''t ying by the rules!


    Samuel was dumbstruck.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the gunshot, the rest of the men rushed to the shore.


    Josiah and Pearl also came to check, hiding behind a small hill.

 Chapter 640

    ?


    They thought it was Greg''s fiery temper that finally ticked off Sam.


    And the mere thought of seeing Greg bite the dust was too delightful for words.


    Then they''d sweet-talk Jane into handing over the Myers family''s fortune before getting rid of her too.


    Talk about hitting the jackpot.


    But what they saw was Greg, gun in hand, aiming at Sam.


    It was like the world had turned upside down.


    The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife by the riverside.


    Only Greg, the cause of this whole mess, seemed rxed, one hand casually tucked in his pocket.


    But that was just a facade. Without a sight of Jane, every nerve in his body was on edge.


    "I''m gonna ask one more time, where is she?"


    Sam raised his hand, signaling everyone to lower their weapons.


    Taming someone like Greg was tough, but that only made him more desirable to conquer.


    "I''ll take you to her."


    Sam''s smile returned as he led Greg into the woods, not even worried about the gun in his hand.


    Because withoutying eyes on Jane, Greg wouldn''t just kill him.


    But Sam had miscalcted.


    That shot from Greg was actually a signal to Gary''s guys.


    He could''ve taken out Sam right there and then and still gone after Jane.


    But he needed to ensure the n''s integrity, to extract himself cleanly from this twist of fate.


    And above all, he couldn''t bear to be a husband or a father with blood on his hands.


    Mark forced me to finish my meal, but it wasn''t long before I threw up everything.


    This time, Mark didn''t offer water or show concern. Instead, he dragged me to the back of the cabin, where a helicopter waited. Everything felt rushed and wrong.


    That confirmed it for me - that shot had something to do with Greg.


    I couldn''t leave.


    If I did, finding me again would be next to impossible for Greg.


    I clutched my stomach and leaned against a tree, "I feel sick."


    Mark''s face darkened, his patience.


    wearing thin He reached out to p me away but found me grippin tree tightly.


    The bark was rough and dry against my skin.


    Forcing me would surely cause injury.


    "Jane,"


    to


    the


    Mark looked at me, resigned, "Do you really not want toe with me that badly?"


    "I..."


    I


    vely protected my stomach,


    "


    to leave, yet fearing to


    provoke him, "Mark... you and "


    Swno


    I was still searching for the right words when something whizzed by,nding near my feet.


    "Get your filthy hands off her!"


    Hearing that familiar voice, tears streamed down my face uncontrobly. "Greg!"


    I saw him approaching, trying to break free from Mark''s grip to run to him.


    But Mark''s grip was like a vice. My wrist hurt, but I couldn''t break free.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Greg got closer, noticing the red marks on my skin, he raised his gun.


    Mark pulled me in front of him, his voice dark, "Go ahead, shoot."


    Mark was beyond reasoning, desperate to take me with him, consequences be damned.


    His eyes were filled with


    novo trade her for him?"


    s to en.kikistories yo


    Sam spread his hands, "I was threatened too, didn''t you notice?"


    Mark scoffed, clearly not buying a word.


    This was Sam''s turf, the idea that Greg could intimidate him was ludicrous.


    Mark spoke calmly, "Show yourselves."


    People emerged from the forest in an instant, surrounding us.


    I was still struggling, trying to get to Greg.


    But Greg frowned slightly, shaking his head at me without making a sound.

 Chapter 641

    ?


    "Don''t fight it," he whispered softly, his gaze locked on mine. "Trust me. I''m here, don''t be scared, okay?"


    I wasn''t scared, not really. But never before had I so desperately wanted to be in his arms.


    "Okay, you''ve seen the person. Can we go back now?" I asked, hoping to end this madness.


    Samuel''s smile faded a bit at that. The woman had a way of softening Gregory, making it clear he couldn''t stay.


    Perfect for Mark to take him away.


    Their goals were aligned, after all.


    "Mark and his mercenaries aren''t like me," Samuel continued, a hint of warning in his tone. "They follow the money. Pay them enough, and they''ll do whatever you ask."


    But before Samuel could borate, one of his guys rushed in, panic written all over his face. "Boss, it''s bad! Garry''s gang is making a move on us." "Garry?" Samuel''s face darkened as he turned to Gregory, the joviality gone. "After all my sincerity, this is how you repay me?"


    "Take him," he ordered coldly. "Luke, get your men and get thisdy out of here."


    Mark wasn''t interested in wasting more time here.


    If Gregory had indeed struck a deal with Garry, he might escape Samuel''s grasp. But dealing with Garry was no less dangerous.


    "Let go! I won''t go with you," I protested, clinging to the helicopter''s edge, but my strength was no match for theirs.


    "If you keep struggling, my men won''t hesitate to turn Gregory into a sieve," Mark threatened, a grim promise in his tone.


    I hesitated for a moment before finally letting go.


    Gregory stepped forward, even as the mercenaries aimed their guns at him, his determination unwavering.


    "Gregory!" I yelled out in fear.


    "Greg!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Lucius appeared with a team, Christine Jackson by his side. Relief washed over me, knowing Gregory had a n.


    Garry arrived, locking in a standoff with Samuel. He had even borrowed some men to deal with Gregory''s side.


    Soon, Mark watched as his men fell one by one, while Gregory remained unharmed, steadily advancing.


    Mark, however, didn''t panic. Instead, he pulled out a gun and pressed it against my temple.


    "Gregory, if can''t have her, neither can you," Mark dered, a twisted resolve in his voice. "We might as well journey to the afterlife together. In the next life, she''s bound to fall for me first."


    Gregory stopped in his tracks, then said, "Take her then."


    Mark hesitated, then aimed the gun at Gregory. "Don''t y tricks. You''d never let me take her."


    "It was never an option," Gregory


    admitted his eyes never leaving me. "But I can''t bear the thought of her getting hurt. If taking her means she''ll be safe from harm, then do it. I won''t stop you."


    Mark didn''t buy it, convinced it was a bluff.


    His eyes shed dangerously. "Since you love her so much, why don''t you die for her? Then you can watch from above, as I make her happier than you ever could."


    As he squeezed the trigger, I acted on instinct, ramming into him with my shoulder. The bullet grazed Gregory''s cheek, leaving a shallow cut. My heart nearly stopped. "Gregory!"


    "I''m here," he reassured, touching the wound lightly and smiling at me. "I''m okay, don''t worry."


    Mark fired again, this time holding me tightly to prevent any escape.


    Desperate, I tried to stomp on his foot, but it was futile.


    The gunshot echoed, and my heart threatened to burst from my chest.


    But then I heard Mark grunt in pain.

 Chapter 642

    ?


    As he loosened his grip, I managed to slip out of his embrace.


    I was stunned to see his hand hanging limply, the gun dropped to the ground.


    Completely dazed, I took a couple of steps back, but relief was far from what I felt.


    "Jane."


    Gregory strode toward me, wrapping me in a tight embrace.


    It took a moment, but finally, I found my voice, "Gregory..."


    The day''s tension, all the swirling negative emotions, seemed to vanish in that moment.


    I felt a profound sense of safety, a kind that nobody else could give me.


    Christine had intended to step forward, but seeing how tightly we were holding each other, she waited to the side.


    Suddenly, another group burst onto the scene.


    The leader, still in uniform, shouted, "Nobody move!"


    Samuel hadn''t brought many men to the ind, confident in his belief that nobody could breach his stronghold.


    Yet today, Gregory had managed to infiltrate with Garry.


    Garry, thoroughly prepared, was utterly defeated.


    "Let..."


    Hisst words hung in the air, unacknowledged, as he closed his eyes for the final time.


    At this moment, Gregory saw nobody else; his gaze was fixed solely on me, and mine on him.


    "Garry, you''ve got no excuses this time. I saw everything," Gregory stated coolly.


    "Mr. Rock?"


    Garry''s nce shifted to the couple in embrace, realization dawning on him in a sh. With lightning speed, he fired his gun. "Greg, watch out!"


    "Greg, watch out!"


    Lucius and Dailey rkson shouted in unison, both moving forward.


    Gregory quickly pulled me to safety, shielding me behind him as he faced the bearded gunman.


    "Garry, what''s the meaning of this?"


    Garry''s eyes, cold and grey, bore into us with chilling malice, reminiscent of a death-bringing demon.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?" Garry retorted, weighing the gun in his hand, "God will tell you."


    "Garry! Put down the gun!"


    Mr. Rock fired a warning shot near his feet, his voice thunderous.


    But Garry was unafraid of thewman, signaling his men to advance. Today, he was determined to end Gregory.


    To think Gregory would y him, tricking him into eliminating only to bring Mr. Rock, his


    to capture him in the actu


    Such treachery was unforgivable; Garry must die.


    The sh between Mr. Rock''s men and Garry''s resumed.


    In the chaos, Lucius covered our retreat while Gregory led me away.


    Out of nowhere, Mark grabbed my


    arm, his


    frightand still bleeding yet


    strong. I couldn''t Break


    swnol


    free.


    Gregory''s eyes shed dangerously as he forcefully severed Mark''s grip, not before Mark could draw a knife. "Gregory, watch out!"


    To protect me, Gregory dragged


    Mark aside, my entire being focuset on Gregory''s safety, oblivious 1.8


    danger approaching me.


    "Jane, watch out!"


    Christine, protected by Dailey, yelled from the other side.


    the


    Instinctively, I turned around to see Pearl aiming a gun straight at me.


    Before I could react, she fired.


    "Jane, you''re dead!"


    The bullet raced toward me, surrounded by shouts of my name.


    "Jane "


    "Jane!!"


    "Jane-"


    Yet, inexplicably, I was mute, unable to respond, my feet rooted to the spot.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over me.


    A warm liquid sttered across my face...

 Chapter 643

    My head buzzed, a loud, ringing echo that seemed to fill the world as I watched Mark copse right in front of me.


    Blood spilled from his mouth, yet he managed to sh me a grin, bloodied but unbowed.


    Gregory, tripped by Josiah a moment before, was a step toote.


    He saw Mark take the bullet meant for me, froze for a split second, then hurried over, covering my eyes with his hand. "Jane, don''t look..."


    Instinctively, I shook my head, dazedly running over, "Mark..."


    All the good things Mark had ever done for me rushed back in an instant.


    Tears streamed down my face as I reached out, trying to stop the blood pouring from the gunshot wound, unable to form a coherent sentence.


    Lucius, alongside Mr. Rock, managed to apprehend Garry, rushing over to take control of Josiah and Pearl.


    With Gregory''s assistance, Mr. Rock dealt with Josiah and Pearl.


    Lucius thanked them and saw them off.


    Christine came over, taking my hand, "Jane..."


    Mark''s face gradually turned paler, but he weakly smiled at me, "I''m okay, Jane... don''t be afraid, I''m really okay." Back on the ship, I regretted ever trusting him, but seeing him hurt because of me stirred something deep within. "Mark..."


    I wiped away tears, "How can you be okay!"


    Gregory had already sent Lucius to contact the hospital, just waiting for the medical team to arrive.


    Mark managed a smile, his gaze on me filled with deep affection and tenderness.


    "I was wrong, Jane, you were right. I said I loved you, but I kept hurting you..."


    "Taking this bullet for you was my choice, the one thing I''ve done that didn''t hurt you."


    "Jane..."


    He slowly raised his hand, wiping away my tears, "Don''t cry, not anymore, do you hear me... even if I die, this life, I owe it to you. The real Mark died many, many years ago, it was you who gave me these extra years."


    "You won''t die..."


    "Listen to me..."


    Blood trickled from his mouth, his strength fading, his gaze drifting to my still-t belly, "I know, the loss of our first child hurt you deeply, so... it can''t be you this time."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jane... let this make up for my wrongs, okay?"


    "Mark!"


    Tears


    my throat choked up, all I could


    C Seaded down my cheeks,


    I


    d forcefully, "Okay... oka


    swno


    Mark smiled contentedly, and in the next second the hand resting on me


    lost


    HS strength, slipping awaye??


    unexpectedly.


    His hand fell, palm open, revealing a bracelet.


    The doctor arrived at that moment, and soon after, dered him gone.


    My head buzzed, my body swayed sharply.


    Gregory steadied me, "Jane, he... would want you to be okay."


    "Yeah..."


    I mustered all the strength I had to hold back the tears, nodding, "Let''s... bury him here."


    "As you wish."


    Gregory instructed Lucius to make arrangements.


    He led me back to the ship first.


    Entering the room, I clung to him, refusing to let go.


    He lifted me, lying down on the bed with me.


    "I''m so tired."


    It felt like I had sleptst night, yet also as if I hadn''t.


    "Then sleep."


    I closed my eyes, suddenly remembering something, "My mom and grandma are okay, right? remember hearing an explosion."


    Gregory''s gaze flickered, but I couldn''t see it, resting against his chest.


    "Sleep first."


    I thought it must be nothing; if there was something wrong, Gregory wouldn''t hide it from me.


    With Gregory by my side, I felt incredibly secure, drifting off to sleep quickly.


    I wondered if it was the ordeal I had just been through.


    Or because I had watched Mark die right before my eyes.

 Chapter 644

    ?


    I had a nightmare.


    Actually, a series of them.


    But thest dream was different. I dreamed of Grandma, her face radiating kindness as she spoke to me.


    But her words were gibberish to me.


    It felt like she was saying goodbye.


    Why would she be saying goodbye?


    "Grandma, don''t go!"


    I saw her leaving in my dream, shouting for her in my sleep, chasing her through the mists of my subconscious.


    But although she seemed to move at a snail''s pace, I couldn''t catch up.


    Suddenly, the scene shifted, and I woke up with a start, my foot stepping into thin air.


    "Don''t move."


    I was drenched in sweat, feeling an iron grip on my calf.


    The pain was sharp, drawing a wince and a gasp from me.


    As the pain eased, I saw Gregory massaging my leg.


    "You''ve got a cramp."


    Indeed, it was a cramp, but his reaction was quicker than mine.


    "Greg, how long till we get back to Vista Town?"


    Gregory nced at his watch, "Around eight or nine tonight."


    "I want to go see Grandma straight away."


    "


    Gregory paused, then quietly agreed.


    Something felt off. "You''re keeping something from me, aren''t you?"


    Gregory continued to massage, bending and straightening my leg, "Does it feel better now?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I moved my leg a little, nodding, "Yeah, better."


    Gregory stood up, "Dr. Andrews is on board. Let''s have him check you over."


    "I''m sorry."


    Gregory looked puzzled by my sudden apology. "What for?"


    I exined, "I just fell asleep without asking how you were."


    Gregory seemed amused, patting my cheek, "Even if you had asked, these wounds wouldn''t heal instantly. Besides, after what you and the kid have been through, I''m just relieved you could sleep was worried you wouldn''t be able to rest, oreat properly."


    I got up to inspect his injuries.


    Gregory said, "They''re just scrapes, and the cuts aren''t deep. I''ve had them treated and bandaged."


    "It''s not those I''m worried about."


    I had him sit at the edge of the bed and gently opened his shirt to look inside.


    "After you were rushed to the ER, I woke up here on Mark''s boat, clueless about your condition."


    Gregory took my hand, guiding me to sit on hisp.


    I resisted, but he pinched my cheek, "Don''t worry, you won''t crush me."


    "The scars on my back are nothing serious, but..."


    I grew anxious as he tensed, "But what?"


    Gregory leaned his head on my


    shoulder, sighing, "But they''ll leave


    se don''t hold it against me,


    or think of leaving me."


    I couldn''t help but feel resigned.


    If he hadn''t shielded me, I might have been severely injured. How could I resent him for scars?


    "As long as you''re okay, that''s all that matters."


    "Trust me, I''d never leave you."


    Gregory hid hisplex emotions well, but when he looked up again, his expression was back to normal.


    "I''ll go get Dr. Andrews, and bring you something to eat."


    "You were even talking in your sleep about being hungry."


    No wonder, considering I''d thrown up everything I had eaten earlier.


    I tugged at his hand, "Can you ask Christine toe too? I''d like to talk to her."


    Gregory nodded and left the room.


    As the door clicked shut, I felt a heaviness in my chest, as if it was filled with cotton.


    "Jane."


    Christine arrived before Dr. Andrews, probably waiting just outside or in the next room.


    "That was terrifying."


    She hugged me briefly, then said,


    you


    "When Summer Taylor came at you like a madman, I tried to pull you away, but Gregory was faster. Then Dailey pulled me back."


    "If only I''d reacted quicker, Gregory wouldn''t have gotten burned so badly."

 Chapter 645

    ?


    I squeezed her hand gently, "It all happened so fast, don''t feel guilty. And with those explosions, chaos everywhere, I''m just relieved you''re not hurt." "You have no idea how intense the st was. Dailey pulled me away just as the chandelier was falling. Then, when you and Gregory went to the hospital, there were several more explosions. Be..."


    Christine suddenly stopped talking.


    I instantly sensed something was off, "What''s wrong with my mom?"


    It was clear Christine was hiding something from me.


    Before I could press further, there was a knock at the door.


    Christine quickly went to open it.


    "Dr. Andrews, pleasee in."


    Dr. Andrews felt like Christine was inviting him into a lion''s den.


    But he didn''t give it much thought, assuming Christine was just worried about her best friend.


    Dr. Andrews'' arrival didn''t stop me.


    Seeing Christine trying to slip away, I called out, "If you walk out that door, we''re no longer friends."


    ""


    Christine had no choice but toe back, looking dejected.


    "Chris, tell me the truth."


    Christine admitted, "Be''s okay, just some injuries, resting in the hospital. I''ve already told her you''re fine. Grandma..."


    "Let Gregory tell you about grandma."


    Just as I was about to ask more, Dr. Andrews asked, "Do you feel unwell in any way?"


    "I was busy treating Mr. Ford at the time. After attending to Mr. Ford''s injuries, I heard about your miscarriage symptoms and that you were rushed to the emergency room, but I didn''t see you there."


    "Later, I was told you were moved without needing emergency care, so have you experienced any issues during this time?"


    Dr. Andrews couldn''t rely on Mr. Abdul''s methods of diagnosis; he needed the medical reports.


    I shook my head, "When I woke up, I felt like I had been treated, the baby seemed fine, and I didn''t have any issues except for throwing up everything I ate. Now, I just feel a bit nauseous, no pain in the stomach."


    "But I''m not sure about the baby''s condition."


    Dr. Andrews reassured me, "If you''ve


    been treated and you''re already three months along, it''s unlikely there were any seriousplications in these few hours."


    "Once we''re back in Vista Town, we''ll have Mr. Abdul take a look."


    My mind was still on other matters, but after speaking with Dr. Andrews, I turned to Christine standing by.


    "Why can''t you tell me about grandma?"


    Dr. Andrews knew the reason but couldn''t disclose it.


    This was something only Gregory should exin.


    "Based on the tests, there shouldn''t be any issues, but pregnant women should avoid stress and significant upheavals. Whatever happens, you need to stay calm."


    I sensed an underlying message in Dr. Andrews'' words.


    Before I could inquire further, Gregory came in with a tray of food, discussing my condition with Dr. Andrews.


    "Everything seems mostly fine, but


    given the shock you''ve experienced, even at three months, it''s not entirely safeolt''s best to avoid any further stress."


    Gregory paused for a moment, "Right."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Andrews left, and Christine quickly excused herself.


    Gregory set the food down, then started to feed me some soup to "warm your stomach, then you can have some solid food."


    I turned my head away.


    Gregory had his suspicions.


    Christine was always a bit loose-lipped.


    "Eat first, and then I''ll tell you whatever you want to know."


    My stomach betrayed me by growling twice at that moment.


    Left with no choice, I had to feed the little one inside me first.


    I took the bowl of soup and finished it off myself.


    Then, I helped myself to some meat and vegetables.


    After making sure I was full, I took a sip of warm water to settle my stomach and looked at Gregory.


    Gregory got up from the bedside, pulled a chair closer, and sat in front of me.


    He took my hands in his, "I was actually nning on waiting till we got back to Vista Town and have Mr. Abdul check on you."

 Chapter 646

    ?


    I''d seldom seen Gregory disy such a raw, unfiltered emotion.


    He seemed on the verge of breaking.


    "What if Mr. Abdul and Dr. Andrews both said I should avoid any shocks, would you still tell me the truth?" he asked.


    Gregory hated lying, but sometimes, he felt he had no choice.


    His grandmother meant the world to him.


    And the explosion, caused by Mark, was undeniably a result of their own actions, when you got down to it.


    His grandmother was innocent in all this.


    From the Myers family feud to Mark''s vendetta, she had endured so much.


    Never before had Gregory been so... cautious.


    "I want to be honest with you, but you... I know, emotions can be uncontroble at times, but you can''t let yourself get too worked up," he said, his voice tender yet firm.


    Hearing Gregory''s words, my heart started sinking.


    Considering the nightmare I had just woken from, a dreadful premonition washed over me.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was an oue I dared not even consider, one I couldn''t possibly ept.


    "No, don''t tell me she''s..."


    Impossible.


    I denied it internally.


    Grandma was so good, so resilient. She deserved to live a peaceful life after all she''d been through.


    But my tears betrayed me, streaming down uncontrobly.


    "Jane..."


    Gregory reached out to wipe my tears, but I grabbed his hand, desperate for some reassurance. "Tell me she''s just injured, that she''s recovering in the hospital, waiting for me to visit, right?"


    Gregory felt as if his heart had been hollowed out.


    Each breath he took seemed to fill the void with pain.


    ¡°Jane, some things... idents happen that are beyond our control."


    "It can be okay..."


    I choked on my tears, "It has to be, Gregory. You''ve always managed things before, right?"


    Gregory wished he could control everything.


    If it were within his power, he would never let his grandmother be taken by such a tragedy. "Jane, just cry... let it all out."


    ¡°Once you''re tired, go to sleep. When you wake up, I''ll take you to see Grandma.¡±


    To say our final goodbyes.


    I copsed at that moment.


    Gregory hadn''t spelled it out, but I understood.


    Nothing else could make Gregory feel so helpless, so hesitant, except for the consideration of my


    pregnancy, not wanting except


    me.


    shock


    But how could I not be shocked?


    Because Grandma was...


    "Why..."


    I couldn''t ept it, couldn''tprehend it.


    I wanted to be calm, for the little one growing inside me.


    I couldn''t afford to lose another family member, someone else tied to me by blood.


    But I couldn''t control it.


    Just the thought of Grandma leaving me forever made it hard to breathe. "Jane."


    Gregory let my tears fall, not wiping them away this time, but helping me breathe.


    "Tell me why this had to happen..."


    Christine stood at the door, her heart wrenching with the sound of


    el.ne


    inconsble grief, tears silently streaming down her face as well.


    Suddenly, a hand with distinct knuckles appeared in front of her, holding a tissue.


    She didn''t take it, turning away instead.


    Dailey knew he had been too harsh at the airport.


    He had hoped to make amends, to exin himself at ater time, but she hadn''t shown up.


    Their


    party where Jane and Be Tavloret


    W z4nter was at the


    were reunited, a celebration that


    into a disaster.


    Christine pped away his hand, "I just want to let my tears fall. I don''t want to wipe them away."


    Dailey knew how close she was to Jane and didn''t press further.


    He simply ced the tissue in her hand.


    Instead, Christine threw it away and went back into the adjacent room, leaving Dailey in silent contemtion.

 Chapter 647

    ?


    Greg noticed the quiet figure in his arms had finally sumbed to sleep.


    After confirming she was indeed asleep, he gently ced her on the bed with the utmost care.


    He then went to prepare a warm towel, using it to gently wipe away the tear stains on her face. Afterward, he swiftly showered, slid under the covers, and pulled her back into his embrace.


    I had a lengthy dream.


    It began with meeting my grandmother, recounting the days we spent together.


    Followed by kidnappings, explosions...


    And then, my grandmother''s passing, without me having the chance for a final goodbye.


    Whom should I me?


    me Mark?


    But in the end, I should me myself.


    It was my ownck of ability to protect them.


    My grandmother, the children.


    The children...


    "Jane..."


    I heard Greg calling me, standing not far from me, his gaze filled with sorrow as he looked at my belly.


    His tone was one of humility, unlike anything I had heard from him before.


    "Do you really not want our baby?"


    I quickly ced my hand over my belly, "What are you talking about? Our baby is still here..."


    But it seemed as if Greg couldn''t hear me at all.


    "Never mind, if you don''t want it, that''s okay. I just want you to be happy."


    I wanted to exin, but darkness enveloped me.


    The scene before me spun chaotically.


    Then, I saw a little girl.


    She called me mom, asking why I didn''t want her.


    I opened my mouth to exin, but no sound came out.


    She cried, drifting further and further away from me.


    Just like the way my grandmother left me in my dreams.


    I chased after her, shouting not to go.


    But no sound emerged; I could only watch as she drifted further and further away until she disappeared.


    "Don''t go "


    I woke up abruptly, "My baby! My baby!"


    The next second, my hand was gently held.


    Greg brushed my sweat-damp hair behind my ear, soothingly stroking my head.


    ¡°It''s okay, Jane, the baby is fine."


    My vision gradually cleared, and I noticed the room was filled with people.


    Dr. Andrews stood at the front, his hands covered in blood.


    My pupils dted in shock, and I instinctively reached for my belly.


    Greg gently patted my back, "You lost a lot of blood, but the baby is fine, don''t worry."


    After allowing the medical staff to


    clean up, Dr. Andrews turned to me, "Ms. Webster, although the baby is okay this time, it can''t endure much more, know losing Ramona has been hard to ept, but for the sake of the baby, I hope you can find peace."


    "If it happens again, I might not be able to save your baby."


    Even though I already knew about my grandmother''s death, hearing it out loud tore me apart.


    I slowly clenched my hand, gripping the fabric over my belly.


    I wanted to do something, but nothing could bring back my grandmother, and it might even cost me the baby.


    My grip tightened, the fabric crumpling in my hand.


    Nails digging into my palm, I suddenly started trembling uncontrobly.


    Greg pulled me into his arms, kissing my forehead and soothing me with a voice of utter tenderness, "Jane, you don''t have to torment yourself like this. If this child isn''t meant to be with us, so be it. We can have childrenter."


    "And if not, it''s okay."


    "To me, you are the most important. I just want you to be well."


    I thought back to the dream I had.


    Greg was supposed to be fierce and carefree, always casual on the surface but tough at the core.


    Even inContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    to love andpliance


    Pse it shouldn''t be out


    , breaking his own bet


    just


    to see me happy.


    Nor should he always be the one topromise.


    And I knew how much he longed for this child, connected to us by blood.

 Chapter 648

    ?


    I had promised him, if I ever got pregnant, I would definitely keep the baby.


    "I''m okay, I''ll protect this baby, won''t let anything happen to her again. Plus, I just had a dream, the baby in my belly, it''s a girl, a very cute girl."


    Seeing me smile, Gregory mirrored the gesture.


    But I knew, neither of us was happy.


    There wasn''t a way to be, only to try and ease our minds.


    Especially me.


    "Could you help me clean up? I feel awful."


    Gregory nodded, standing up to heat some water.


    Dr. Andrews and Dailey left the room.


    Christine approached, eyes red, "I''m sorry, Jane."


    I took her hand, "Why apologize to me? It''s not your fault, you were only trying to protect me."


    ...


    After Gregory helped me clean up, I felt sleepy again.


    Soon, I drifted off.


    Once I had regained some energy, it was time to eat.


    Gregory handed me a fork, his gaze not leaving my face.


    I pushed some food towards him, "You need to eat too. My health is important, but so is yours."


    Gregory pressed his lips together, a silent acknowledgment.


    At nine in the evening, the boat docked, and under Gregory''s arrangements, we headed straight for the hospital.


    Standing in front of the morgue, my steps faltered.


    On the boat, I was anxious, almost wishing to fly back.


    But facing the moment, I hesitated.


    I thought, if I don''t see my grandmother''s body, does it mean she''s not really gone?


    Yet, I was painfully aware of the impossibility.


    Gregory ced a hand on my shoulder, leaning in to whisper, "Let''se back tomorrow, you need to rest for a night."


    I shook my head, pushing the door open.


    Gregory stayed by my side, with Christine and others waiting outside.


    Approaching the cold storage, Gregory didn''t move. I asked, "Which one is it?"


    Squeezing my hand, Gregory said, "Jane, I know losing your


    grandmother is a huge blow. Ifan¨¦t


    too much, you can tell me, don''t force yourself."


    I tried to sound casual, "I''m really okay, I''ve epted it."


    "I know, even death won''t bring her


    back.


    want understand, she


    e to be upset. She couldn''t


    to


    me in a dream."


    The sorrow in Gregory''s eyes was deep.


    But pretending everything was okay wasn''t convincing.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet he knew, facing a grandmother''s death, how could one be truly fine?


    After a moment''s hesitation, he opened the cold storage.


    As I reached to pull the zipper, Gregory stopped me.


    He gently pulled it down, revealing my grandmother''s face, pale and cold.


    Those eyes that always looked at me with love were tightly shut, never to open again.


    But for some reason, I couldn''t shed a tear.


    I traced my grandmother''s brows and tidied her hair, telling Gregory, "I want to organize a proper funeral for her." Gregory instructed Lucius to make arrangements, but Lucius was too overwhelmed and had to step away. Dailey took over the task.


    Christine hesitated but followed him.


    Gregory and I were preparing to take my grandmother to the crematorium when someone called out at the door. "Jane, you''re back?"


    It was my mom.


    The image I had of her, beautiful, elegant, and always smiling, like a living painting.


    Every moment with her was art.


    But today.


    Herplexion was pale, wearing


    hospita clothes that fit well enough,


    as she reached out to me, I saw


    thers on her forearm.

 Chapter 649

    She looked like a flower wilting in the fierce storm.


    "Mom!"


    I hurried over, taking her hands in mine.


    Mom patted my head, taking a long while before she spoke, "I''m sorry, darling. I''m sorry for what happened to your grandma."


    "Mom, this isn''t your fault."


    I frowned at the injuries on her body, "But what happened to you? How did you get hurt this badly?"


    "Compared to your grandma passing away, these are just scratches."


    Mom brushed it off but sighed, feeling guilty, "I keep thinking, if I hadn''t thrown that party, maybe they wouldn''t have had the chance, and you and your grandma wouldn''t have..."


    "Mom!"


    I cut her off, seriously, wiping away her tears, "Whether you threw that party or not, we were out in the open, and they were hiding in the shadows. It''s impossible to guard against that all the time. So, it really isn''t your fault. You can''t think like that!"


    Mom looked at me with such tenderness. I squeezed her hand and walked her back to her hospital room.


    "Mom, you''re hurt too. You need to rest. I have to take grandma to the crematorium now, let her rest in peace."


    Mom looked worried, "What about you? How are you holding up?"


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine..."


    At that, she seemed to finally rx and fainted.


    Uncle Mike came just in time, catching Mom, "Your mom, in the middle of that chaos, got hurt pretty bad. She might never wear an evening gown again. But, I mean no harm by saying that, just stating the facts."


    "And your mom, knowing about your disappearance and your grandma''s death, hasn''t slept a wink, and she''s been running a fever."


    I had felt Mom''s hand burning up earlier. I thought it was just emotional distress, the excitement of it all.


    "She needs to rest. Once she wakes up, I''ll bring her to the funeral."


    After Uncle Mike left with Mom, he paused at the door to tell Gregory, "Don''t forget to mention that other thing."


    After he left, I turned to Gregory, "What thing?"


    Without a word, Gregory led me back to the morgue, opening the neighboring cold storage drawer.


    As the zipper revealed the face inside, my body stiffened.


    "Victor..."


    Gregory said, "He was trying to protect grandma. Got hit by a falling beam, but...


    He paused, "Grandma didn''t make it either."


    I pursed my lips, taking a moment to gather myself.


    Truth be told, Victor and I never had much of a bond.


    Despite what he did to grandma, saving her with his life was undeniable.


    t,


    I thought, Victor


    aybe grandma v


    three be with her down t


    three of them reunited.


    the


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked down, "Let''s bury him in the Myers family plot."


    After arranging everything with Gregory, we headed to the crematorium.


    After the cremation, everything was set up by Dailey.


    We returned to the Myers family estate.


    I ced grandma''s urn on the table, with her ck and white photo in front.


    The Myers family, once among the top three prominent families, had a lot of peoplee to pay their respects evente into the night, thanks to Gregory and Dailey''s arrangements.


    After a three-day vigil.


    The next morning, I carried grandma''s urn to the Myers family plot under a gloomy sky.


    It started to rain as we arrived.


    Gregory held the umbre for me, the wet ground slippery under our feet.


    Despite my careful steps, I couldn''t avoid slipping.


    Gregory was always there to catch me promptly.


    He waspletely drenched, raindrops gathering on his determined jawline.


    I nudged his hand, "You should cover up too."

 Chapter 650

    ?


    "It''s okay."


    Greg helped me over to the spot where weid Grandma next to Grandpa, and then it was Victor''s turn.


    After the burial, I knelt in front of Grandma''s tombstone.


    The ground was covered with pebbles, and after the rain, it was mixed with mud.


    Greg''s eyes showed concern.


    Even though I was wearing long pants, they were thin.


    But he bore it all silently, kneeling down beside me, and we both bowed our heads three times in respect.


    Behind us, Christine and the others bowed deeply three times as well.


    "Grandma, in a little while, I''ll bring the kids to visit you. When she starts talking, I''ll teach her to call you ''Great-Grandma.""


    "Hope you''re doing well over there, if you need anything, just send me a dream."


    "Grandma, I''ll live well just like you told me to, don''t worry about me..."


    "Grandma, this is where I say goodbye."


    After saying that, I bowed my head three more times.


    Greg stayed with me, helping me up, then took a moment to bow deeply to Grandma once more.


    "Don''t worry, Grandma, I''ll take care of her with everything I''ve got."


    I looked up at Greg, trying to offer him a smile.


    But I saw panic in his eyes.


    Before I lost consciousness, thest thing I heard was his hoarse shout. "Jane "


    ...


    Mr. Abdul also came to say goodbye to Ramona.


    Mainly because Greg said something was wrong with Jane, and he was there just in case.


    So, hearing Greg''s voice, he immediately stepped forward.


    Dr. Andrews was there too.


    But this wasn''t exactly the ce for treatment.


    Mr. Abdul performed first aid quickly and rushed to the hospital.


    It hadn''t been many days.


    But it felt like we''d been in and out of the ER too many times.


    Greg was dressed in ck today, so the blood on his pale, slender hands was starkly visible.


    He was never like this before.


    Whether to console or not, he felt helpless.


    "Clean your hands first."


    Dailey handed over a wet wipe, "I know a psychiatrist, I''ll call her over to take a look."


    Before Greg could reply, Be, crying, said, "It''s all my fault."


    "Be."


    Greg went over, "Your health is


    what''s


    your roomtant right now, go 1


    t some rest." Content beet


    and treat those


    "Jane''s already lost her grandma, she can''t lose you too."


    Be nodded, "Call me when she''s out."


    Greg agreed.


    After Be left, he told Dailey, "Call them, but for Be."


    The explosion had made the news.


    The Taylor family was deeply with so many lives


    to


    s and rtives de ostet


    Be had a lot to bear.


    "Uncle!"


    Edith Ford, with her children, couldn''t make it to the funeral.


    But Ike had been worried about Jane, and as soon as he heard she was back, he insisted oning over.


    "How is she?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Greg shook his head.


    Edith sighed, "This year has been filled with too much sorrow."


    "Leave Ike here for a bit, can you watch him? I''ve got some things to handle."


    Greg, swamped, handed Ike over to Christine.


    After a few words with Ike, Edith left the hospital.


    She headed to the chapel known for blessings of peace.


    As she got out of her car, another familiar car parked next to hers.


    The driver''s door opened, and a familiar face emerged.


    Edith nced once and headed for the chapel entrance.


    Herbert Taylor caught up in a few steps.


    Edith frowned, "You''re here at the chapel to discuss business?"


    Herbert, calm as ever, replied, "With


    such a bi


    incident happening to the Taylor family, shouldn''t I, perhaps, seek some blessings?"


    Edith: "..."


    If she remembered correctly, he wasn''t one to believe in divine powers.

 Chapter 651

    ?


    In the midst of the emergency, Dr. Andrews stepped out to update Gregory on the situation.


    "I''ve done everything within my power; the rest is up to Dr. Smith."


    "Though Dr. Smith mentioned treatment is possible, he''s not a miracle worker. If the patient can''t ovee her inner turmoil, even he can''t guarantee the child''s safety."


    Gregory''s hands, hanging by his sides, clenched into fists. His jawline tightened, a sharp contour of determination and fear.


    After a few seconds of heavy silence, he spoke up, "Save or not, Jane is our priority right now."


    Christine caught the storm of emotions brewing in Gregory''s eyes.


    She couldn''t fullyprehend it.


    Yet, she always knew such depth of feeling was part of Gregory''s very essence.


    It was as if every bone in his body was shattered.


    "There has to be a way," Christine turned away, fighting back tears, "Jane is strong. She''s just struggling toe to terms with it all. Plus, she said she wouldn''t give up on this child, Gregory. You need to hang in there too."


    "Besides, Jane just lost her grandmother. Losing this child would break herpletely."


    Dailey reached out to wipe her tears but was brushed aside once more.


    He turned to Gregory, adding, "Christine''s right. We need to do everything we can to save the child."


    Now wasn''t the time for conflict, Christine thought, following his lead. "With the funeral today, she''s definitely not in a good ce. Once she wakes up, I''ll have a proper talk with her."


    "She''s just not thinking clearly right now. A good talk, and she might see things differently."


    Gregory understood all too well.


    Yet, he couldn''t bear to see her suffer anymore.


    Pregnancy was hard enough.


    The repeated miscarriage scares had taken an irreversible toll on her body.


    With such a blow to her spirit, forcing herself to endure for the sake of the child might drive her to the brink.


    And ifplications aroseter in the pregnancy, it could cause even greater harm.


    Reluctantly, he was prepared to cut losses.


    "Dr. Andrews, if we can''t save it, don''t force it. I just want her to be safe and healthy."


    "Gregory!"


    "Greg."


    Christine shot Dailey a warning


    nce before addressing Dr.


    Andrews, "If Jane is conscious


    needs to be consulted. It''s her right."


    "Gregory, as much as you''re worried about Jane, you can''t make this


    decision alone. After all, this is I


    your child."


    Gregory remained silent, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    Dr. Andrews nodded, acknowledging theplexity of the matter, and returned to the emergency room.


    ...


    Edith left the church as night fell.


    Herbert had been following her, which was annoying.


    But seeking a blessing, faith was key.


    She treated him as a stranger, avoiding conversation to prevent any argument.


    Though he was always silent, never one to start a fight.


    "It''s getting dark, and this area is secluded. Follow my car."


    "Or you could ride with me, and I''ll have someone drive yours back."


    Edith didn''t respond. Now he decides to speak up?


    She got into her car and sped off, leaving Herbert behind.


    Herbert''s lips tightened as he quickly followed.


    ...


    The emergency procedurested six hours.


    When Edith arrived at the hospital, it was still ongoing.


    She took Ike, who had fallen asleep in Christine''s arms.


    "Thanks for looking after him."


    Christine stretched her sore arms, shaking her head, "It''s nothing, we''re family."


    Edith handed her a blessed charm, "I


    got


    the everyone. Give one to


    ?


    keep one for yourself."


    "Will do."


    swno


    bet


    Christine kept one for herself, handed two to Gregory, and then went to Be''s side.


    Dailey, after a moment of thought, followed her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 652

    Edith nced over before scooping up the baby and turning to Gregory, "The little one might catch a cold sleeping like this. I''m going to the room next door. Holler if you need anything."


    Gregory nodded, his expression somber.


    Edith understood his turmoil but couldn''t fathom why their journey seemed endlessly fraught with hardship.


    And now, their unborn child was sharing in their misfortunes.


    She hoped the peace charm she''d earnestly prayed for would keep them safe.


    "Let me."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Herbert, trailing behind, had lost her at an intersection.


    He''d tried to take a shortcut, not anticipating a blockage.


    Arriving muchter, he found Edith deftly avoiding his reach and entering the hospital room.


    Sheid Ike down, slipping off his shoes and jacket before tucking him in.


    Settling beside him, she remained silent.


    Herbert suggested, "You should rest with the kid. I''ll wake you if anythinges up."


    Edith maintained her silence.


    As Christine returned to the emergency room, she noticed Gregory''s condition seemed off. He was leaning against the wall, his body swaying slightly. Before she could inspect closer, Gregory started to fall. She reached out, missing him, but Dailey caught him just in time.


    "He''s burning up."


    Dailey propped Gregory''s arm over his shoulder, checking his temperature, "Fetch a wheelchair."


    Christine hurried off, and Dailey managed to get Gregory to a room, calling for an ER doctor.


    "Infection from the wound''s causing the fever. We need to take this seriously. Start an IV to bring down the fever and fight the infection. Let''s not leave him alone tonight. A recurring fever could spell real trouble."


    Dailey was well aware of the gravity.


    The burns hadn''t healed, and the rain hadn''t helped their cause.


    He got it, but the living must press on, not neglect their well-being.


    "I understand."


    Before leaving, the doctor stressed, "Call me immediately if his condition changes."


    Dailey nodded in acknowledgment.


    Turning to Christine, he said, "Head


    back to the emergency room. If Dr. Andrews is avable, ask about


    Jane''s condition and tell him


    Gregory could use a lookover."


    e


    Christine nodded, making her way back just as Dr. Andrews appeared. "How''s Jane?"


    Dr. Andrews, already briefed on


    Gregory''s absence, replied, "Sheet


    stable for now. Will be moved to a room soon, and Mr. Abdul with continue her treatment."


    "But, as I always say, if the patient can''t


    33 way to cope, no amount


    of medical expertise or


    expertise or medication save them."


    "Not to mention, her current state doesn''t bode well for continuous medication."


    Christine nodded understandingly, "Please, could you check on Gregory? He''s running a high fever."


    Dr. Andrews wasn''t surprised; after such an ordeal, a fever was almost expected.


    Waking up again, I was met with a blinding whiteness.


    Closing my eyes momentarily, I gradually opened them, allowing time to adjust.


    "Jane, you''re awake!"


    Christine was ecstatic, "Are you feeling alright anywhere?"


    "I''ll call Mr. Abdul to check on you!"


    Before I could respond, she dashed off.


    Mr. Abdul was next door, attending to Gregory.


    "Mr. Abdul, Jane''s awake."


    He continued his treatment on Gregory while asking, "How does she seem to you?"


    Christine, having not inspected closely and forgetting to wait for my response, replied, "I''ll go check again."


    And with that, she was off once more.

 Chapter 653

    ?


    After what felt like an eternity of darkness, I woke up parched, but the relief that washed over me when I felt my baby still safe inside was enough to push me to sit up, reaching for a ss of water.


    That''s when Christine burst back into the room, swiftly taking the ss from my hand.


    "Let me," she insisted, her voiceced with urgency. "You stay put until Dr. Adams checks on you."


    Seeing the worry etched on her face, and fearing for my baby''s well-being, I reluctantlyid back down.


    Christine returned with a ss of warm water, carefully adjusting the pillows behind me so I could sit upfortably.


    I couldn''t help but protest, "You don''t have to fuss so much; I''m not that frail."


    But Christine fixed me with a stern look. "Don''t pretend you''re okay just for my sake. We''ve been friends for years; I know you better than that."


    I took a sip of water, hiding the sorrow in my eyes, and changed the subject. "How''s Greg?"


    "Running a high fever, in the next room," she replied, curtly cutting off any response I might have had.


    "Jane," she continued, her tone softening, "I haven''t said much before because I know no words can truly share your pain. Nofort words can bring Grandma back."


    "Loss is a wound that never fully heals, so I didn''t feed you empty promises about moving on or not dwelling on it. But I can''t stay silent now."


    "You can''t keep going like this. I''m not using your baby as leverage, but you said it yourself you want to keep her. That means you need to be there for her, or else, make the hard choice now."


    "Don''t let her suffer with you. It''ll only hurt you both more in the end."


    "And don''t keep everything bottled up. You don''t have to cry, but you need to express what you''re really feeling."


    "Holding it in is only going to hurt you, the baby, and Greg. And all of us who care about you."


    By the time Christine paused for a


    ath, ready to continue her pleat


    raised my hand to stop her, asking, "The baby''s okay, right?"


    Christine sighed, "If you don''t take care of yourself, not even Dr. Adams can guarantee anything for your baby."


    "Greg''s been trying to stay strong for you, risking his own health. He can''t bear to see you in pain."


    "Neither can I. If I can''t get through to you, maybe it''s a sign that this baby just wasn''t meant to be ours."


    I was silent, lost in thought. I had


    never imagined Grandma leaving so suddenly. I had ns to make her proud, even taking care of Victor for her sake. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she was gone before I could settle anything. And now, with my baby on the line, I didn''t have the luxury to grieve properly.


    Pulling myself out of the deep sorrow was no easy feat.


    Biting my lip, I finally spoke, "I need to see Greg."


    Christine fetched a wheelchair, noting myck of strength, and wheeled me to his room.


    Dr. Adams upon seeing me, advised against medication. "It''s better if you can work through this grief on your owndf not, we''ll consider medication."


    I thanked him before turning my attention to Greg, whose feverish hand trembled in mine.


    He was burning up, a fever this high was dangerous for anyone, let alone someone already weakened.


    The thought of losing him too was unbearable.

 Chapter 654

    ?


    "Prepare for what?"


    Mr. Abdul and Dr. Andrews exchanged a nce before speaking, "Prepare for the worst. If this turns into pneumonia,bined with his severely inmed wounds, he might..."


    Let''s not utter that word today.


    "You can''t stay upte or overwork yourself. Once you''re done here, go back and rest. Even if you can''t sleep, just lie down with your eyes closed." "We''ll keep an eye on things here."


    Gregory was lying face down, and I could see the expanse of wounds on his back, making my nose sting terribly.


    But I didn''t want to cry anymore.


    Crying is useless.


    "Christine."


    "Yes, Jane?" she responded.


    I took a deep breath, trying to appear fine, "I could really go for some food right now."


    "Alright, I''ll go get you something."


    It waste, and Dailey went along too.


    "Get a lot, I don''t think anyone has had the chance to eat."


    Normally, we would have a meal after a funeral, but one thing after another kept us from it.


    Yet, expressing this concern, Mr. Abdul and Dr. Andrews were still worried.


    Whether one is genuinely feeling better or just pretending, they could tell.


    After all, losing a loved one isn''t something you recover from quickly.


    It takes time.


    Sometimes, you just have to let things take their course.


    Do what you can and leave the rest to fate.


    ...


    Gregory woke up for a moment, squeezed my hand tightly when he saw me, and then quickly closed his eyes again.


    It was so swift, you''d miss it if you weren''t paying close attention.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry. He''s definitely thinking of you but his body isn''t allowing much. Seeing you safe and sound here must have reassured him," Mr. Abdul exined.


    I wiped the sweat from Gregory''s forehead and sighed softly.


    After saying this, Mr. Abdul didn''t disturb us any further and joined Dr. Andrews on the sofa to discuss some medical thoughts.


    I didn''t understand, so I just leaned by the bed, watching Gregory.


    In a bit, I''d check his temperature again.


    But with his temperature fluctuating, my heart was doing the same.


    If Gregory got worse because of me, I would never forgive myself.


    The people around me, one after another, never seemed to end well.


    "You''re overthinking again."


    Startled by the words, I looked up to see Gregory opening his eyes, asking, "Were you the one talking just now?"


    Gregory tried to smile, "You''re worrying so much, I thought you had a fever and it made you delirious."


    I quickly checked his temperature; it was still high. I looked at Mr. Abdul, "Can he have some water?"


    Mr. Abdul answered, "You can moisten his lips with a cotton swab."


    As I stood up, Gregory held me back, "I don''t want anything. Stop b about, and don''t just sit


    lie


    down on the bed and re  xot


    "And stop ming yourself for everything, thinking you''re some kind of curse."


    I didn''t even know how to respond, "How do you know all this when you''ve been sleeping? I haven''t made a sound."


    "Because I know you."


    Gregory''s eyelids drooped, clearly struggling, and I quickly said, "Don''t talk too much now, save it until after your fever goes down."


    Gregory pressed his thumb against my palm.


    I was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing..."


    After a brief silence, Gregory looked


    at me and said, "Your palm has been sweating, and you gripped my hand tightly for a moment. I knew immediately you were worrying unnecessarily." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jane, don''t punish yourself with others'' mistakes."


    I was about to suggest he rest some more when, before I could utter a word, he closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 655

    ?


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    Gregory paused for a few seconds before continuing, "Your palms have been sweaty, and at one point, you gripped my hand so tight. That''s how I knew you were overthinking."


    "Jane, don''t punish yourself for someone else''s mistakes."


    I opened my mouth, wanting him to stop talking for a moment.


    But before I could utter a sound, he closed his eyes again.


    "


    "I


    Even in his condition, he was trying tofort me. What reason did I have to trap myself in a self-imposed prison?


    ...


    After Christine and Dailey brought back dinner and I had eaten, Christine insisted I get some rest while she kept watch.


    I asked her to wait a moment and went to Mr. Abdul and Dr. Andrews, saying, "You both should get some sleep. I''ll call you if anythinges up.'' Dr. Andrews was okay with it, but Mr. Abdul had been pushing himself too hard.


    Thinking it was pointless for everyone to be up, I decided to rest as well.


    I asked Lucius, "Could you set up another bed for me? I''ll sleep here."


    The VIP ward beds were quiterge, but with Gregory''s serious injuries, I wanted to ensure he had plenty of space.


    Lucius took care of it.


    I told Christine, "You should rest in the next room."


    "


    Christine disagreed, "Don''t worry about me. I should be the one watching over him. Plus, in case of an emergency, I can run fast and call for help."


    "I''m already here, might as well stay in the room and keep an eye on him."


    "You''ve been busy all day; you need to get some rest."


    "Please, go."


    Christine was about to protest, but I firmly pushed her out.


    "Just call me if anything happens, don''t run around on your own."


    "Okay."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dailey followed her out.


    After Lucius and his team set up the bed, he reassured me, "Jane, I''m just next door. Shout for me if you need anything. Mr. Abdul mentioned you should be resting."


    I nodded, "I won''t take any risks with the baby, don''t worry."


    Once Lucius left, the room fell silent.


    Noticing Gregory''s dry lips, I moistened them with a wet cotton swab.


    Without any sleepiness, I sat down by the bed.


    I changed his fever patch and monitored his temperature.


    Every so often, he would wake up, look at me for a few seconds, then, reassured, go back to sleep.


    Just when thought he was stable and


    about to lie down, the


    ang sound.


    monitoring device suddenly biel


    I rushed to the door, calling for Lucius.


    Lucius immediately went to fetch Mr. Abdul and Dr. Andrews.


    Hearing themotion, Christine, came out and said to me, "Don''t panic, fake a deep breath. Everything will be alright; he''s always had a strong constitution."


    Some emotions can''t be controlled by will.


    Feeling a surge of warmth, I hurried to the bathroom.


    "Christine!"


    "I''m here, I''m here," she assured me from the doorway.


    "Get Mr. Abdul, please."


    "Right away."


    After Christine called for him, I heard her inform Mr. Abdul, "Jane''s having trouble."


    Dr. Andrews took Gregory to the emergency room first.


    Mr. Abdul came to ask about my condition.


    I pressed my lips together, "I''m bleeding."


    Mr. Abdul handed Christine some medicine, "Give this to her and make sure she doesn''t move."


    He left in a hurry after speaking.


    Christine entered the bathroom, handing me the medicine and some warm water.


    After taking it, I felt a bit better but attempted to stand.


    "Don''t move," she insisted.


    Christine then went out and returned with a wheelchair,plete with a cushion on it.


    "I know you''re worried about


    Gregory, but let me push you there. Just tell me what you need; you


    shouldn''t be walking back and forth."


    Knowing my condition wasn''t great, I replied, "I appreciate your help."


    "Talking like that, making it sound so formal," she chided.


    I sat in the wheelchair, and Christine pushed me out, draping a nket over me for warmth.

 Chapter 656

    ?


    The ER entrance was crowded with worried faces, but one stood out the most.


    "Auntie!" Ike ran up and clung to my legs, his eyes wide with concern. "I saw the bad guys take you. I was so scared."


    "But Uncle Jake was awesome! He saved you, but he got hurt."


    His voice trembled, revealing a vulnerability I hadn''t anticipated. It hit me then, the gravity of the situation and the role I yed in it.


    "You should be in bed, kiddo," I tried to lighten the mood.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edith, always the voice of reason, exined on his behalf, "He tried, but he was too worried about you. He woke up and insisted oning here."


    I ruffled Ike''s hair affectionately, "You''re such a brave boy."


    Christine gave my shoulder a reassuring squeeze, signaling her intent to step away. "I''ll make a few calls for work."


    "At this hour? Is something going on at the office?" I asked, concerned.


    She waved it off, "Nothing I can''t handle. Don''t you worry about that."


    Christine made me promise to call her if I needed anything before she moved off to a quieter spot.


    Edith approached with a more


    already said everything that could


    somber tone, I guess everyone''s


    possiblyfort you. So, I won''t bother repeating them. But I did get you a lucky charm, hoping it keeps troubles away from now on"


    S


    I attempted a smile, but my eyes betrayed the emptiness I felt, "Thanks, sis."


    She squeezed my shoulder, a silent promise of unwavering support, "We''re here for you, no matter what. Don''t pressure yourself. Sometimes, things are beyond our control."


    As dawn broke, Gregory was finally wheeled out of the ER by Dr. Andrews, looking worse for wear but alive.


    Mr. Abdul, the seasoned family


    ????


    friend, checked on me first, his presence aforting reminder of the resilience of life. "Gregory''s a tough one," he assured me, then shared wisdom only a life well-lived could impart about facing adversity and making peace with one''s choices.


    His words resonated deeply, hinting at the tough decisions I might need to make regarding the pregnancy and my own health.


    "Thanks, Mr. Abdul. I''ll remember what you said," I managed, feeling the weight of his advice.


    After ensuring Gregory was stable, Dr. Andrews excused himself, leaving us to process the night''s events.


    "I''m starving," I finally said, breaking the tension. Christine, ever the practical one, immediately set off to find food, apanied by Dailey.


    "Jane, you should try to get some rest. I''ll keep watch," Lucius offered, his concern evident despite the casual tone.


    I nced at Gregory, then back at Lucius, "There''s something I need you to do for me."

 Chapter 657

    ?


    I was at my breaking point.


    There were kids to think about, and after breakfast, it was straight to bed for me.


    Gregory had copsed, Lucius was nursing an injury, and Dailey had been on watch for two days straight. The backlog at Ford Group and SZ Technology was piling up.


    I had to step in and help sort things out.


    Before leaving, I wanted to have a word with Christine, but she just sat on the couch, scrolling through her phone,pletely ignoring me.


    It wasn''t the right time for a heart-to-heart.


    I''d wait.


    I dreamt of Grandma again.


    She must be worried about me, visiting my dreams so often.


    "Lily, life''s journey is all about experiencing birth, aging, illness, and death."


    "I''m d, my dear, that I got to spend some time with you, to share this bond, while I was still alive."


    "I had thought I might never see you again in this lifetime."


    I hugged her tightly.


    "Grandma..."


    I cried freely in her arms, not wanting to hear those words.


    I didn''t want to lose her, yet I had to ept that I already had. "Grandma."


    I kept calling out to her, over and over.


    "Grandma, can''t youe back?"


    I knew it was a vain hope.


    But I still wished she coulde back.


    Grandma stroked my back, speaking softly, "Lily, you need to live well."


    "I''m waiting to be called ''great-grandma.'' You promised me, so you can''t break your word."


    "I can''t alwayse to see you, and you shouldn''t dwell too much on missing me."


    "You''re my granddaughter, but you will also be Gregory''s wife, the mother of your children. Let me reside in the deepest corner of your heart, and save the rest for them."


    "Be brave, don''t let sorrow consume you because of me."


    I sensed Grandma was about to leave, and I clung to her.


    But she still faded away from my embrace.


    "Mr. Abdul, is Jane okay?"


    Christine looked worried.


    Jane had been sleeping soundly but suddenly started crying, now she''s trembling.


    Gregory, his anesthesia worn off, woke up and insisted on staying by her side, despite his condition.


    Christine was beside herself with worry.


    Mr. Abdul, trying not to rm them further, said, "It was a nightmare."


    "It''s expected, considering her Grandma just passed away."


    Gregory suddenly spoke, as if making a tough decision.


    "Mr. Abdul, about this child, we can''t..."


    "Gregory,"


    I woke up just in time to stop him, "This child is ours, you can''t decide this alone."


    "I can''t stand to see you in pain. If


    we keep her, and Mr. Abdul


    pain." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Is it will only cause


    "I''m fine."


    Swno


    I sat up, gripping his arm as he adjusted my pillows.


    I touched his forehead, "As for you, how can you not rest properly?"


    How could Gregory rest when he was so worried? "Jane, this child..." "Keep her."


    I ced his hand on my belly, "I will definitely keep her. Don''t speak


    this in front of her again; sheoret


    Swcontent


    sense these things now."


    Gregory''s lips were a thin line, silent for a long while before he tried to speak again.


    I looked at Lucius, "Did you take care of that thing?"


    "It''s done."


    Lucius immediately came over, handing me a small square box.


    I opened it and took out a ring, sliding it onto Gregory''s finger.


    Gregory''s brows knitted together, staring at the ring as if trying to bore a hole through it.


    I handed him the other ring, "Will you put this on me?"


    He was puzzled but did as I asked.


    Our hands, with the rings, linked together, said, "Greg, I need to honor my grandmother''s memory,


    so we can''t get married just yet. But with this, I''m making you a promise."

 Chapter 658

    ?


    "Shall we get hitched as soon as the mourning period is over? Just get it done?" I blurted out, breaking the silence between us.


    Gregory stared at me for what felt like an eternity, his emotions flickering through his eyes like scenes from a movie. Disbelief, joy, excitement, and a hint of annoyance that I had stolen his thunder by popping the question first. But he remained silent, simply pulling me into an embrace.


    I wanted to pat his back tofort him, but remembering his injury, I gently tapped the back of his head instead.


    "Go beam with joy over there; I need to have a word with Mr. Smith," I said, gesturing for Gregory to step aside, making room for Mr. Smith.


    I turned to Mr. Smith. "I''m at a loss here. I need a solution, and I''ll follow your advice to the letter. I just want to make sure this baby stays safe." Gregory quickly added, "We can keep the baby, but not at the expense of Jane''s well-being."


    Mr. Smith stroked his beard thoughtfully before asking, "Are you sure about this?"


    "Yes," I replied, a slight smile tugging at my lips as I recalled a dream about promising my grandmother that I''d bring the baby to visit her, calling her ''Great-Grandma.'' "I can''t go back on my word."


    "All right then," Mr. Smith nodded. "As long as you''re willing to follow my guidance, I can assure you and the baby will be fine."


    Unable to get out of bed, I could only lean forward to express my gratitude to Mr. Smith.


    "Save your thanks forter. You two owe me a big one once this is all sorted," he said, his tone light but firm.


    "Of course," we both agreed.


    I


    In the days that followed, Gregory and I settled into a routine. Once his fever subsided, he was back to work, turning our room into a makeshift office filled with paperwork. And me, I kept himpany, asionally joining Mr. Smith for therapeutic walks downstairs, and sometimes, I''prepare fruit for Gregory, which more often than not, ended up being shared between the baby and me.


    l


    As time went nt by, my pregnancy became more evident. During one of the check-ups, the doctor invited Gregory to listen to the baby''s heartbeat alongside me. It was a magical moment that even Gregory couldn''t help but marvel at


    Raising an eyebrow, he said, "I swear the baby just told me she''s my daughter."


    I didn''t believe him but seeing Gregory''s relief, I yed along.


    "Seems like she doesn''t hold your earlier words against you. She must really like her daddy."


    Gregory had be exceedingly


    careful around me during this time. His usualid-back demeanor was gone, reced by an almost uncharacteristic seriousness N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Once back in our room, I looked at him and said, "I''m sorry."


    "?"


    Gregory was once again taken aback by my sudden apology, but he understood the reason behind it.


    "It seems you haven''t taken my words to heart. You''ve done nothing wrong, Jane. We shouldn''t let the wrongdoings of others bring us down."


    I reached out, cing my hand gently on his face, looking into his eyes with earnest. "But Greg, I do owe you an apology."


    "You''ve apologized to me more than once," he replied.


    I asked, "So, do you ept my apology?"


    Gregory''s hand covered mine, enveloping it entirely. He looked back at me with equal sincerity and said, "Jane, with me, you''ll never have to apologize."

 Chapter 659

    ?


    As my due date approached, my mom and uncle decided to pay me a visit. I''d visited her in the hospital before, witnessing firsthand the toll the media frenzy had taken on her. The relentless reporters, hungry for a scoop, had made her life a living nightmare. Thankfully, my uncle had arranged for her to receive treatment abroad, thanks to Dailey''s connection with a psychologist overseas.


    Their arrival filled me with joy. I hurried over, beaming, "Mom, Uncle, you''re here!"


    My mom jumped, scolding gently, "Goodness, child, with you being so far along, you shouldn''t be startling like that!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My uncle nced at my rounded belly and nodded in approval, "Looking good, you''ve put on weight."


    "Not long ago, you looked so frail, as if a strong wind could knock you over," he added.


    Iughed sheepishly, turning to my mom, "How''s the treatment going? I tried calling but couldn''t get through. Uncle said you''ve been doing well."


    My uncle chimed in, "She''s healed up nicely from her physical wounds, but throwing that party and then worrying over your pregnancy has weighed heavily on her."


    Hearing this, I took my mom''s hand, "Mom, I''ve med myself, too, for nearly losing my baby. I''ve felt guilty up until now, but dwelling on it won''t bring grandma back."


    "Mom, I''ve always yearned for family love. With grandma gone, I hope you can stay by my side."


    My mom squeezed my face gently, affirming, "Of course, my dear. I''ve missed you terribly."


    ...


    The day my child was born was


    unexpectedly pleasant, yet inside the delivery room, I was sweating


    buckets. Gregory had offered to be there with me, but I declined. I figured that the sight of childbirth wasn''t exactly picturesque, but I wanted my mom there instead. I thought that the bond between grandmother and grandchild could heal her heart.


    "Mom, it hurts so much..."


    "I''m here, darling," my mom reassured me, gripping my hand. "I can see the baby''s head now, just a bit longer. Take a deep breath."


    Outside, Gregory was a bundle of nerves, unable to sit still. He had crammed all there was to know about childbirth, readying himself to be by my side, but knowing I was in pain without being able to see me ramped up his agitation.


    Dailey tried to offer some words of sce but retreated after receiving a frosty look.


    Christine was equally restless,


    having consumed a vast array of childbirth-rted content, from news articles and videos to books and documentaries. The documentaries, in particr, had her heart in knots. The anxiety had built up in the days leading to my delivery, an anxiety she strove to hide from me. Yet, I noticed and ended upforting her instead.


    "Have an iced Americano; it might help you calm down," Dailey suggested, offering her coffee.


    Gratefully, she epted, "Thanks."


    Dailey, hands in pockets, replied casually, "No need to be so formal with me."


    In recent times, Christine had


    maintained a distance from Dailey. With Gregory delegating all his responsibilities to Dailey during theter stages of my pregnancy, Dailey was swamped, barely seen, and when Seen, hardly spoken to..


    Christine chose not to initier.n


    conversation, believing it best to remain just friends. After all, if Dailey ended up marrying his first love, Christine was prepared to smile and offer her best wishes, red envelope in hand.

 Chapter 660

    ?


    "Gratitude is a virtue, something my elementary school teacher always emphasized."


    Before, Dailey had found himself running low on patience and even harboring some annoyance when bombarded with her messages or caught in her verbal spats.


    However, since that incident at the airport, their interactions had left him feeling a bit uneasy.


    Yet, he hadn''t found the right moment to sit down with her and really talk things through.


    Once Jane had the baby, he knew he''d have to carve out some time.


    "Why isn''t she out yet?"


    Gregory was practically tearing his hair out in frustration.


    Lucius, noticing Gregory fumbling for his lighter, quickly intervened.


    "Greg, your sister-inw hasn''t been in there all that long. Giving birth isn''t like going shopping, man. You need to be patient. Plus, Be''s in there with her. Everything''s going to be fine. You don''t want the baby''s first breath to be a lungful of smoke, do you?"


    Gregory hardly absorbed a word until thest sentence hit home.


    He pocketed his lighter and found a reflective surface to tidy up his hair and cor.


    But as time ticked on, his appearance was the least of his worries.


    Despite Lucius''s attempts to calm him, Gregory was on edge.


    "Mr. Ford, congrattions!"


    Just when Gregory was about to lose it, the doctor emerged from the maternity ward with great news, "Mother and daughter are both healthy!" Gregory finally breathed a sigh of relief. "How''s my wife?"


    "She''s out," Be followed, pushing the hospital bed out, "Exhausted. Fell asleep."


    Gregory took over the hospital bed from her.


    Be nced at him, "Have you seen the baby yet?"


    Caught up in everything, Gregory had forgotten. Reminded by Be, he rushed over.


    Christine was already by the nurse who was holding the baby.


    "She seems a bit... off?"


    Gregory was not pleased, but upon closer inspection...


    Well, he certainly wouldn''t admit to any ws. "My daughter couldn''t possibly be ugly."


    Christine wasn''t about to argue, "Sure, your and Jane''s baby is the most beautiful in the world."


    Gregory was satisfied. Turning to Be,


    Care said "Mom, please watchet . I''m going to take watche


    toAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her room to rest."


    After Be left, Gregory naturally started referring to Jane in a new light.


    Upon inquiry, he found out Jane had proposed to him.


    The scenario was as splendid as a peacock''s disy.


    Seeing them happy and content, she let them be. "Alright."


    When I woke up, my first instinct was to touch my stomach.


    It was a habit formed over time, given this child had been through so much with me.


    I always needed to make sure she was still there.


    But today, my stomach was t, and I panicked, sitting up abruptly.


    "My baby!"


    "Right here."


    Hearing that familiar deep voice, I turned to see Gregory already bringing the baby over.


    "Take a look."


    I carefully took her, a bit flustered.


    Gregory had to guide me on how to hold her properly.


    I chuckled, "You seem more like the mother here."


    Gregory wrapped his arms around us, nting a gentle and sincere kiss on my forehead.


    "Jane, thank you. Thank you for giving us our child."


    I nudged him with my forehead, "Thanks won''t cut it. From h


    ells won''t cut it. From here c s all about how you perfet


    dad."


    Gregory held us tighter, "I won''t let you down."


    I thought giving birth was the


    hardest part, and with everyone''s et


    to


    help plus some professionals guide me, raising her wouldn''t be too


    difficult. n


    But breastfeeding, that first hurdle, had me stumped.


    I didn''t want to rely on form; I wanted to nurse her myself.

 Chapter 661

    But I never expected that it wouldn''t just happen naturally and that we''d need a professional''s help. And that pain, it was beyond anything, even birthing a child.


    "Is this person even a pro?" Gregory lingered at the door, itching to go in but held back by Lucius.


    When my mom saw Lucius couldn''t keep him at bay, she handed the baby over to him.


    Sure enough, that calmed him down.


    "Pain''s normal, I know you''re worried about Jane, but this is something that just has to be done," Lucius tried to reassure him. Gregory tried to pass the baby back to my mom, but she wouldn''t take her, "Walk the baby around a bit."


    Standing here, he was just scaring the professionals inside.


    "Chris,e with me to grab some stuff."


    Be took Christine away, calling Lucius along too.


    Dailey was busy with a meeting for Gregory today, couldn''t make it.


    So there stood Gregory at the door, staring down at his daughter, who was just blowing bubbles at him, not crying a tear.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was aplete softie for her.


    "Your mom''s been through a lot, be good for her, okay? If anythinges up, juste to dad."


    ...


    When I finally rxed, even in the air-conditioned room, I was drenched in sweat.


    The professional wiped me down, saying, "You can start breastfeeding now. I''ll go get Mr. Ford."


    I nodded, "Thank you so much."


    "It''s my job," the professional went to call Gregory in.


    Gregory habitually called for Lucius to settle the bill, then remembered he''d been taken away by Be.


    He handed the baby to me before going to pay.


    When he came back, I was breastfeeding, turning away slightly at his entrance.


    Gregory chuckled, "What are you hiding for? It''s not like I haven''t seen it all."


    I shot him a re, "Don''t corrupt our daughter."


    Gregory sat down, amused at how happily our daughter was feeding, poking her cheek with his finger.


    She even locked eyes with him, enjoying herself even more.


    "Show off."


    Gregory looked at me, "I think she''s bragging to me."


    I was speechless, "Maybe you should just go to work."


    Too much free time could lead to trouble.


    Gregory stared at me, his gaze dropping then back up, heating up noticeably.


    Holding the baby, I couldn''t just cover his eyes, so I turned my back to him.


    He wrapped his arms around me from behind, his chin on my shoulder.


    His hot breath was in my ear as he spoke, "Jane...I,"


    I quickly cut him off, "Behave yourself."


    Gregory retorted, "Don''t want to."


    ...


    What could I say?


    During the pregnancy, after the first trimester, it was supposedly safe.


    But my condition wasn''t great.


    Given his physique, it was remarkable he abstained for nine months.


    Not even asking for my help, just dealing with it himself.


    And now, with a month of postpartum care ahead, his longing was understandable. But in front of the baby!


    My ears


    look, "If you can''t behave, at least be


    to nove nere burning, I shot him a dad, okay?"


    a


    Swi


    ...


    Gregory let go and stood up, "Fine, I''ll be a good dad."


    He settled on the couch, picking up a parenting guide to read.


    I smiled, got him there.


    ...


    Christine and Be returned, loaded with shopping bags, almost filling up the room.


    Christine waved a set of baby


    clothes at "Look


    me, proud as punch,


    Pat I picked out, cute


    Baby stuff''s always so tiny and adorable.


    I chuckled, kids grow up so fast, al this not even get used.


    town ves, ne


    not waste money." Coelongs


    Swi

 Chapter 662

    ?


    "All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine seemed to possess a boundless fortune, waving her hand dismissively as she said, "Splurging on my baby girl? Please, it''s not a waste." "And besides, your husband Greg isn''t exactly short on cash."


    As she slipped tiny sneakers onto the child''s feet, she added, "Mr. Ford said he''d reimburse me anyway, so why not be happy about it?" Me: "..."


    Everyone''s just throwing money around like it''s nothing.


    "Ah, she''s too cute for words!!"


    Unable to resist, Christine nted a kiss on the baby, asking, "Have you decided on a name for her yet? You can''t keep calling her ''baby'' forever."


    "When I visit friends, even their pets have nicknames. If we''re not doing nicknames, we should at least settle on a proper name."


    Naming? That, I could handle. Names are easy as long as they roll off the tongue.


    But Greg? He wanted something unique.


    Every day he''s flipping through a dictionary, but it seems like he''s getting nowhere fast.


    "You pick the nickname; I can''t make a call on the full name."


    Initially, I thought, let''s just stick with ''baby'' until Greges up with a name.


    I hadn''t considered a nickname, thinking we''d just adapt one from her full name in due time.


    But now, it seems like a good idea to choose one.


    Christine was thrilled, "Really?"


    "Can I really pick it?"


    I smiled, "She''s your goddaughter, of course, you can."


    Suddenly serious, Christine even started researching online for names that would bring good fortune.


    I couldn''t help butugh, "You know nicknames don''t have to be that deep, right?"


    "No, we have to consider this carefully."


    Christine sighed, "It''s not easy for us."


    I looked down at my daughter blowing bubbles.


    My heart melted.


    After everything, she deserved a name that promised fortune.


    "But the inte also says the name shouldn''t be tooplex. Simple names tend to bring easier lives." "Like ''Buddy.""


    "


    I facepalmed, "Are you serious?"


    Christine quickly shook her head, "I''m just giving an example. Don''t you dare tell Greg."


    If Greg found out she wanted to nickname his princess ''Puppy,'' he''d have her head.


    "How about ''Daisy''? Sounds cute and easy to live with."


    Before I could respond, she shot I down her own idea, "No, it sounds too in, not fitting for our little


    Pri `


    My mistake.


    I thought Christine coulde up with a name on the spot, but she''s even more indecisive than Greg.


    But seeing her take this more


    Saved


    seriously than a final exam, I bear to take this


    her


    Be suddenly spoke up, "How about ''Mira''?"


    "Mira, as in part of ''miracle'', resilient and prosperous, also sounds like ''peace''."


    Christine pped her thigh, "Be, you''re a genius with names."


    Be pinched the baby''s cheek, "Mira."


    Mira giggled.


    Christine raised an eyebrow, "Looks like the little one approves, and the meaning is perfect."


    I liked it too. After calling her ''Mira'' a few times, she smiled at me each time.


    "What''s all this excitement about?"


    Greg walked in just as we were allughing.


    He approached, "What''s got my little girl so happy?"


    I exined the naming situation to Greg.


    His smile faded, "Mira?"


    Shoot.


    I had forgotten about his painstaking efforts to name our daughter.


    This was going to make him rack his brain even more.


    I tugged at him, "It''s just a nickname..."


    He raised his hand to stop me, turning to grab the dictionary once more.


    Be found the situation amusing,menting, "Naming a child s


    harder


    than closing a multi Seems


    dor deal."


    I had tough too, but I understood.


    "After all, she''s our only daughter, and it''s his first time being a dad."

 Chapter 663

    ?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Gregory announced he was visiting a church for a special reason, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. My mom shook her head in resignation, "It''s all my fault as a mother-inw. I''ve put too much pressure on him." Christine, hands tucked in her pockets, teased, "Looks like you''ve gotpetition for Gregory''s love now."


    "And to think he was such a firm believer in science over faith," I mused.


    "Don''t you start causing trouble," she chided.


    I scoffed, "He''s doing it all for our daughter. I couldn''t be happier."


    But I''ll admit, Gregory''s actions seemed a bit over the top.


    Sure, a name is important, but did it warrant such a grand gesture?


    I nned to have a heart-to-heart with him when he got back.


    Instead, he slipped a bracelet onto my wrist.


    "This is more than just a charm, Edith. It''s protection against all cmities."


    I was speechless.


    Touched, I let my guard down.


    The man who once thought he was above it all was now seeking divine protection.


    Quite the turnaround.


    "Lucius told me you went to pick a name for the baby, and youe back with a bracelet for me?"


    Gregory pulled out a piece of paper, carefully unfolding it and handing it to me.


    There, in neat letters, was the name Fidelia.


    Simple, easy to remember, and would surely save her time on tests at school.


    I actually liked it.


    "Fidelia," I waved the paper in front of our little one, "Daddy picked this out for us. Do you like it?"


    She reached for the paper, smiling sweetly at me.


    Gregory wrapped his arms around us, "I want her to speak her mind freely, without fear. As long as she follows her heart, I''ll always be there to support her."


    Iughed, "You''re spoiling her already. What if she bes a little tyrant?"


    Gregory kissed my forehead, "Then


    it''s up


    o you to keep us grounded, to


    a Fidelia and I don''t f


    away."


    tono


    A monthter, I returned from the maternity center to Elmwood Vis.


    The ce was transformed.


    My mom and Christine had redecorated, adding all sorts of children''s items.


    Stepping inside, I barely knew where to put my foot.


    "Surprise?" Christine handed me flowers, "You''ve done amazing, supermom."


    I rolled my eyes at her, then turned to my mom, "Isn''t this a bit much?"


    It was like a mini amusement park inside. Who keeps slides in their house?


    Mom just smiled, "Nothing''s too much for Mira. I''d pluck stars from the sky for her."


    I sighed, "Loving Mira is one thing, but spoiling her is another."


    of


    Christine disagreed, "Our Mira is a princess. With her parents, godmother, grandparents, and all us being so well off, we can''t skimp on material things. But don''t worry, we''leave the educating to you. We''ll just provide love."


    With so many people adoring Mira, I couldn''t dampen their spirits. "You''re too clever."


    Christine beamed, "Of course."


    As she cuddled Mira, checking if the new crib wasfy, I turned to Gregory, who had been silent at the doorway.


    "Do you think we''ve gone overboard?"


    He shook his head, "This house is too small."


    I was puzzled.


    Gregory added, "We need something bigger."


    And there I was, speechless again.

 Chapter 664

    ?


    Greg didn''t make it home for dinner that evening, and since Dailey had been handling a lot of his issues, he felt it was only right to check in. He couldn''t always be hands-off about these things.


    After feeding the baby, I sat down at the dinner table and noticed Christine scrolling through her phone, absentmindedly moving her fork towards her mouth but not actually picking up any food.


    "Are you caught up with work stuff? Because I can start helping out now," I offered.


    Christine shook her head, "It''s nothing."


    She put her phone down and added, "Just personal stuff."


    We rarely kept secrets from each other, and Christine wasn''t one to hide things well. Something was off.


    I remembered that things had been a bit tense between her and Dailey recently.


    "Have you finally given up on chasing after Dailey?"


    Christine hummed a response, "Let''s not talk about him. Eat some more, you need to keep your strength up."


    She kept piling food onto my te until it was almost a small mountain. I had to put my hand up to stop her.


    "Is it because of the legendary first love?"


    Christine put her fork down, "Even if I still had feelings, I wouldn''t do anything to hurt someone else''s rtionship."


    Rtionships were a tricky subject, and not one I usually stepped into.


    "It''s not always logical."


    "Did you get it straight, though? Is there really a first love?"


    Christine pointed to her eyes, "I''m not blind."


    I said, "Seeing isn''t always believing."


    Christine clearly didn''t want to dwell on the topic, "You''re engaged now, what about your dress?"


    "The year of mourning is almost up, you might not have time to get it made."


    Christine usually didn''t dodge rtionship talks.


    She was all for doing whatever she felt like.


    -Grown adults, what''s with the obsession with pure love?


    That was her motto.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, she seemed to be caught up in the very thing she usually scoffed at.


    "Do you have any ideas?" I decided not to linger on the subject either.


    Christine wrapped an arm around me,ughing, "You know, I might actually have a solution."


    At the bar.


    rence raised his ss first, "Cheers to Greg, for the new addition to the family."


    "And here''s to you and your fianc¨¦e, may your lives be smooth sailing, healthy, and happy."


    Greg clinked sses with him, smirking, "You''re sounding like a dad, man. What, getting jealous? Wanting to be a father yourself?"


    rence sighed, "I''d like to, but thedy''s not responding."


    Greg''s gaze slid over to Dailey, asking, "Got serious feelings?"


    rence leaned in closer, "Greg, you know Christine and your fianc¨¦e are close. Could you put in a good word for me? I know I''ve been a bit of a yer, but this time, I swear I''m serious."


    Greg narrowed his eyes, "She''s already turned you down, why keep chasing? There are plenty of fish in the sea."


    "She hasn''t turned me down."


    "Not turned you down?"


    Greg nced at Dailey, asking, "How so?"


    rence exined, "She just says she''s busy, which I get. After all, she''s your fianc¨¦e''s best friend, and with all that''s been going on, she''s obviously got a lot on her te."


    "I don''t want to bother her too much, just waiting till she''s less busy." "Greg, maybe you could also put in a word for me when the time''s right."


    Greg''s smile held a hint of something more as he kicked Dailey lightly.


    "Here I am, sacrificing time with my wife and daughter to have drinks with you, and you''re making me watch you y the brooding boy?"


    "If you''re not up for a drink, I can leave."


    "Don''t, man."


    rence stopped him, "He''s been like this, zoning out. Don''t let it bother you, I''ll keep Gregpany."


    "Zoning out?"


    Greg knew the score but pretended to inquire.


    rence was the first to speak up,


    I.ne


    "I''ve been wondering too. The ex-girlfriend he''s been hung up on finallyes back, and they''re. trying to make things work again. What''s he got to be brooding


    about?"


    S

 Chapter 665

    "1


    "I''m practically a nobody still."


    Ex-girlfriend...


    The corners of Gregory''s lips deepened as he looked at Dailey, casually saying, "Well, looks like our bet still has some suspense."


    rence chimed in, "I bet Greg''s gonna win. His family would never easily agree to him getting back with an ex."


    "Plus, with his personality, sneaking off to elope isn''t something he''d do."


    Dailey nced at rence before finally addressing Gregory, "Why didn''t the expected visitor show up when I was in the hospitalst time?"


    Gregory raised an eyebrow, replying leisurely, "Oh, my wife told me to keep mum about it."


    "But someone unexpected did show up, which was a surprise to me."


    Dailey hadn''t heard a peep, waiting for Christine, but to his surprise, someone else came.


    "Let''s drink."


    Without saying much, Gregory took a sip from his ss, ced it down, and stood up, "It''s about time I head back."


    rence hurried to stop him, "It''s barelyte."


    Gregory adjusting his cuffs, "You wouldn''t understand. Wait till you have a wife and kids, you''d rush home too."


    " "I


    His bragging seemed never-ending.


    rence only dared to grumble in his mind, saying, "Could you at least give a hand?"


    Gregory neither agreed nor declined, "Heading home."


    rence walked him to the door, and just as he was about to turn back to Dailey, Dailey had also left.


    As Gregory settled into the backseat, the other car door opened.


    Seeing Dailey enter, he wasn''t surprised and instructed Lucius to drive.


    Dailey went straight to the point, "Did she say anything?"


    "What?"


    Gregory pretended to be confused, "Which ''she''?"


    Dailey frowned, "I''ve been busting my ass off for youtely, and you can''t even show gratitude, now you''re stabbing me in the back?"


    Gregory snorted, "You chased her away yourself, why are youshing out at me?"


    Dailey was filled with regret.


    That''s why he had pretended to be seriously injured, to bring this up.


    But then, one thing after another caught him off guard.


    He never found the right moment to talk.


    Now, they were worse than strangers.


    She would at least smile at strangers asking for directions.


    But not at him.


    "You''re not helping, just kicking me while I''m down."


    Gregory couldn''t help butugh, "Nice, taking your anger out on me."


    Dailey reached for a cigarette, but before he could light it, could light it, Gregory


    away and threw i


    SWl


    trash can. Content Belongs


    He pped his hands, his voice rxed, "Sorry, can''t have the wife and kids smelling smoke."


    "


    Didn''t feel like you were sorry at all.


    Dailey massaged his throbbing temples, asking, "So, you''re really not gonna help a brother out?"


    Gregory leaned back in his seat,


    arms


    the


    Cessed, "Let''s hear it, whate


    I with the exovelt''sContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    As I saw Christine out, Gregory''s car just happened to pull up.


    Christine nced at her watch, "Back so early? You really have turned into a family man."


    "Jane, to be honest, I never saw iting."


    I patted her arm, smiling, "You''ll find a good man who loves you too."


    But I never expected Dailey would be in Gregory''s car.


    My words went straight to his ears.


    gave Gregory a look, why didn''t you give me a heads up?


    Gregory came over, took my hand, and told Christine, "No need to see you out."


    ||


    Christine jingled her car keys, "No trouble, Mr. Ford, I''ll drive myself."


    "Drive safe then "


    Gregory dragged out the words, his gaze on


    for


    Dailey, but the words weret


    Totine, "Take it easy on the


    road."


    Swno


    Yet, I could hear the amusement in his deep voice, clearly enjoying the drama.


    I sneakily elbowed his waist.

 Chapter 666

    ?


    "Huh?"


    I should have remembered that Gregory never beats around the bush. I tried to cover his mouth, but it was toote.


    "Babe, are you dropping hints?"


    "


    I red at him, exchanged a few hurried words with Christine, and quickly dragged Gregory into the elevator.


    Once we got home, Gregory raised an eyebrow with a mischievous grin, "In a hurry?"


    It took me a moment to catch on.


    Then, I poked him hard in the cheek, "Why did you have to say that?"


    Gregory sounded genuinely puzzled, "Say what?"


    I withdrew my hand, "The thing with Christine and Dailey. She is Mira''s godmother, after all. You figure it out."


    Gregory pulled me into his arms and kissed me softly, "Nope, I''m just here for the drama."


    Before I could respond, he swept me off my feet.


    "Besides, I''ve got more pressing matters at hand."


    "


    "I


    Gregory''s urgency was palpable.


    He was so eager that we ended up showering together.


    But just as we were about to undress, there was a knock on the bedroom door.


    "Mrs. Ferguson..."


    Zoe''s voice was cautious, "Um...Mira''s awake. It''s feeding time."


    "


    Zoe didn''t want to interrupt us and even took the baby to her room to soothe her back to sleep.


    Who would have thought she''d wake up just then?


    I quickly wrapped myself in a bathrobe, tying it loosely, and hurried to the guest bedroom.


    Zoe seemed embarrassed, "Actually, the baby''s feeding schedule is quite consistent..."


    Mira was indeed well-behaved, quietly waiting for me to feed her without making a fuss. Such timing.


    As I was feeding her, Gregory walked in wearing navy-blue pajamas, pinched Mira''s


    kel


    and


    t


    said, "Eating like a champ.


    I detected a hint of jealousy and pped his hand away, "Are y regetting jealous of your


    "Content bel


    "Wouldn''t dare."


    Gregory yed with Mira, "She''s the only one allowed to bully me."


    I couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time.


    In the parking garage.


    Christine didn''t even nce at Dailey, heading straight for her car.


    Lucius saw Dailey approach Christine and just turned around to leave.


    They weren''t tired, but he had been struggling to get a full eight hours of sleeptely.


    No time to waste with them here.


    Christine was about to unlock her car when she saw Gregory''s car speed away and stopped.


    Dailey had already made it to the passenger side but didn''t open the door.


    "Are we not leaving?"


    Lately, Christine had been unable to figure Dailey out.


    His words had been so harsh before, clearly indicating he didn''t want to pursue anything with her.


    Now, with his first love back, he definitely wouldn''t want to take things further with her.


    She had stepped back to just being friends, but he kept showing up.


    During busy times, they had worked side by side, and he had always been there to offer warmth amidst the chaos.


    Back then, she hadn''t had the heart to focus on this, andter felt it unnecessary to bring up.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Things cooled off, and knowing Dailey''s personality, he wasn''t one to chase after anyone.


    It was always the other way around.


    "Mr. rkson, I''m notfortable letting a drunk adult man into my car."


    Dailey, having drunk too quickly and feeling frustrated, was now dizzy and irritated.


    He felt that those words shouldn''t


    havee from her but didn''t think


    it through and blurted out, "But you said before, if I ever got drunk, to call you to pick me up, and then we could..."


    "Mr. rkson." Christine cut him off coldly.


    "

 Chapter 667

    ?


    "Look, if you''re expecting a ride from me, I''m sorry, but I''m swamped. I can, however, hail you a cab," said Christine, pressing her throbbing forehead, tired from the day''s hassle.


    "Why must it be like this?" Dailey murmured, more to himself than to her.


    Christine couldn''t help butugh, not really in the mood to entertain the man''s drunken babble. "So, Mr. rkson, do you wanna call the Uber yourself, or should I do the honors?"


    For reasons unknown, Dailey, whose head was surely not screwed on right at that moment, asked, "Are you still in touch with rence?" Christine, ready to pick up her kid and hence her hair tied up for convenience, felt a rush of irritation and let her hair down with a flick. She nced towards Jane''s house, wondering if she should interrupt whatever was brewing there and have Gregory deal with Dailey. But then, considering Gregory''s methods, she quickly dismissed that idea.


    Pulling out her phone, she was about to order a cab when rence called. Talk about timing! She thought of letting rence take Dailey away. But before she could answer, her phone was snatched from her hand, and a shadow loomed over her.


    Before she could react, she felt a soft, cool pressure on her lips.


    Without a second thought, Christine pped him hard across the face.


    In the past, she had flirted with him, and if he had shown even a sliver of interest in her, she would have been open to a casual fling. But he remained cold and distant, never reciprocating her advances. Even at the airport, he had made hisck of interest crystal clear.


    And she, knowing about his first love, had wisely shifted their rtionship back to just friends.


    So, this sudden kiss from him felt like an outright vition.


    "If Mr. rkson is going to continue throwing a drunk tantrum around here, don''t me me for making you lose face."


    Dailey had never been pped before. Even though his family was strict, they never resorted to physical reprimand when he erred. He had his pride. Had it been from a woman he loved, maybe he could have epted it. But between him and Christine, their rtionship wasn''t of that nature. Angered, he tossed Christine''s phone onto the roof of the car and stormed off.


    Christine grabbed her phone, unlocked her car, and drove off with the pedal to the metal.


    ...


    Up on the balcony, I asked Gregory, "Aren''t you going to have someone drive Dailey home?"


    Gregory, wrapping an arm around me and leading me inside, closed the balcony door and drew the curtains. "The guy''s a grown man, he''ll manage. Let''s get some sleep."


    But I couldn''t sleep, concerned about Christine and curious about what was going on, "What''s up with Dailey?"


    Gregory, pinching my cheek, said, "You''re still worried about Christine? Dailey getting pped is a first. I reckon your friend won''te off worse in


    this."


    I rolled over, propped up on my elbows, and gazed at him.


    Gregory sighed, amused, and gently pushed my head down,ying on his side to face me, "On that trip abroad, Dailey was too harsh. He''s probably just looking for a chance to O apologize."


    I huffed, ¡°Is forcefully kissing how you guys apologize?"


    Gregory didn''t really want to delve into the matter of Dailey kissing Christine; it was unexpected yet not surprising.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If


    f you like someone and don''t say it, you deserve a p, he thought.


    "Are you fishing for info to give to Christine?"


    I shook my head, ¡°Chris said she wouldn''t do anything to mess up a rtionship. She''s decided to move on, and I''m not going to y matchmaker." "Our Chris is stunning and doesn''tck for suitors, Dailey''s just another guy."


    Gregory could hear the unsaid words.


    Clearly, I was pushing him to spill about the first love.


    "The rkson family has its fingers in both politics and business, mainly politics, which means they have high expectations for Dailey''s partner."


    I blinked, guessing, ¡°So, the first lovees from an ordinary background?"


    Gregory nodded, "Yeah, she''s the


    daughter of the rkson family''s chauffeur Interestingly, Dailey''s mom really adored her, treated her like her own daughter, gave her everything she needed, except for one thing she couldn''t have feelings for Dailey."

 Chapter 668

    ||


    When Dailey''s grandfather, old man Caldwell rkson, found out about the situation, he decided to send the boy abroad, iming it was to broaden his horizons and learn a thing or two.


    "Actually..." Greg patted my head, "You get it, right?"


    "So,"


    I reached out and tapped Greg''s chiseled jaw, "It''s this kind of story that sticks with you, huh?"


    Greg gave me a sideways nce, "So, what? You''ve figured Dailey and his first love are a lost cause, and now you n to y matchmaker with him and Christine?"


    "Not exactly. It''s all up to Chris."


    I pulled my hand back, "I just think it''s a shame to miss out on something good over a misunderstanding."


    "ying word games with me, huh?"


    Greg leaned in and brushed his nose against mine, "I''ve spilled the beans. What''s my reward?"


    I pushed him back before he could get any closer, "I haven''t finished asking my questions."


    Greg let out a hum, his hands not stopping, "Ask away."


    I held his hand, speaking seriously, "Doesn''t this mean Chris isn''t ''worthy'' of entering the rkson''s grand doors either?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Nowadays, Janedream, as apany Chris co-founded, was thriving, making money hand over fist.


    But for a family like Dailey''s, it wasn''t just about the money. And to them, Janedream might as well be small fry.


    Greg pondered, "Whether she can enter or not, that''s for Dailey to decide."


    Saying so, he pinned me down, "We''ve finally got some time alone. Let''s not talk about them."


    "Stop it..."


    I resisted, but my efforts were futile against his strength.


    He held down my hands with just one of his.


    I blushed, "Greg!"


    Greg moved closer, his voice a low chuckle in my ear, "Keep going, I love hearing you."


    "


    "


    ...


    Christine was driving like a bat out of hell, fuming more with every mile.


    Seriously, what was the deal?


    Losing her mind, maybe!


    When she tried flirting with him, he gave her the cold shoulder, as stoic as a monk. And now, why did he kiss her?!


    Christine was choked up with frustration and couldn''t vent to Jane at this ungodly hour. So, she ended up turning her car towards a bar.


    rence, bored and alone after Christine didn''t pick up his calls, decided to head home. But fate had other ns when they bumped into each other right outside the bar.


    "Hey, Ms. Jackson, out for some fun?" rence greeted.


    Christine, struggling to keep herposure, managed a polite smile.


    "Did you think I came here to take an exam?"


    "How about joining me?" rence suggested, as they both entered, "I''ve got a booth upstairs."


    Christine waved him off, taking a seat at the bar and signaling the bartender, "The usual."


    rence settled next to her, "Ms. Jackson likes the lively scene?"


    Christine was in no mood for


    "Since we''ve bumped into


    Campany buys"


    swno


    drink."


    rence grinned, "I never let ady pay, especially not for tonight''s fun. This one''s on me."


    Despite her irritation, Christine was principled.


    If there was no potential for something more, she wouldn''t ept gifts or favors.


    "Your generosity is appreciated, Mr. rence, but save it for someone who needs it more." rence missed the hint, "No need for formality between us. It''s fate we met tonight." Christine initially came to unwind, to shake off the annoyance from her encounter with Dailey. She aimed to return to her cheerful, radiant self the next day.


    But rence''s presence only added to her irritation.


    Yet, considering he was a friend of Greg''s and somewhat of a


    Ja scene wasn''t wontet


    wno


    "Generous of you, Mr. rence. Thanks for the heart of gold and a hand of silver."


    "Don''t mention it."


    After a couple of drinks with


    rence,


    Christine still felt off andet d to hit the dance floor e


    swn weget


    However, spotting a couple kissing, something that wouldn''t usually bother her, irked her tonight.


    Cursing under her breath, she decided to call it a night.


    "Leaving already?"


    rence caught up with her, "The night''s still young."

 Chapter 669

    ?Christine halted, leaning back against her car, suddenly asking, "Has something been bothering Mr. rksontely?"


    "Huh?"


    rence was caught off guard by the abrupt shift in conversation, but he didn''t overthink it, replying, ¡°Ah, his ex-girlfriend showed up again, right? It''s normal to be a bit off. He almost cut ties with his family over her before."


    Seriously?


    That much love.


    Then why the hell did he kiss her!


    Shameless.


    Christine spun around and delivered a frustrated kick to the tire, wincing from the recoil, tears springing to her eyes out of sheer frustration.


    rence, noticing her distress, finally realized something was amiss. "Feeling down? Who''s been giving you a hard time? I can go sort them out for you."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine wished she could say it was Dailey, but s, they were friends.


    She''d have to deal with this herself.


    "It''s nothing, just worried Mr. rkson might hike my rent if he''s in a bad mood."


    "Or not lease me that prime spot anymore."


    rence chuckled, "Don''t worry about it, Ms. Jackson. I''ve got your back."


    Christine really wasn''t in the mood today, managing a couple of insincere remarks was already pushing it.


    "I think I left the gas on at home, I need to hurry back."


    rence panicked as if it was his house that had the gas leak, "Perfect, use my ride-share. Let me know when you get home."


    Christine nodded and took her seat in the back.


    As rence''s gaze followed the car until it turned the corner, he pulled out his phone to message their small group chat, adopting a tone of regret. ¡¾Ran into Ms. Jackson, had her gas not been leaking, we might have had a wonderful evening¡¿


    Gregory was up feeding the baby.


    Jane was too tired tonight to breastfeed, so he warmed up some milk that was stored in the fridge.


    He usually ignored the group messages, but feeling good tonight, he even replied.


    ¡¾Didn''t you drive her home? Could''ve lent a hand.¡¿


    Gas leak?


    Sounded like an excuse Christine woulde up with.


    rence: [¡¾I''ve had a few drinks, couldn''t drive her myself, got her a ride-share. Told her to message me when she''s home... what do you need help with? I''m no good with gas repairs.¡¿


    Gregory felt it was pointless to reply.


    At this rate, chasing her would take an eternity.


    It''s only because he''s a friend that he put it nicely, naive and sweet.


    But let''s leave it at that.


    Now a father, he needed to set a good example for his daughter, so he held back any harsh words.


    ¡¾Better head home and get some rest.¡¿


    Dreams have it all, including a chance at winning someone over.


    But rence was excited: ¡¾Christine was feeling down, and I cheered her up a bit, I think we have a chance.¡¿


    Gregory had no desire to respond anymore.


    Yet rence didn''t stop: "They say if you''re there fora girl when she''s most vulnerable, she''llfall for you.


    Gregory squinted, pausing before typing: ¡¾Who says?¡¿


    rence sent over an image.


    Gregory opened it.


    <<108 Moves to Win a Girl''s Heart)


    After a moment of silence, he simply muted the group chat.


    Little did he know, Dailey was peeking over his shoulder.


    He guessed Christine''s bad mood must be because of his impulsive kiss.


    Having been pped earlier, he felt her anger on the ride back, but now that he had calmed down after some iced water, he started to ponder how to mend their rtionship.


    His eyes lingered on the image.


    "108 Moves to Win a Girl''s Heart..."


    He muttered to himself.


    ...


    The next day, after dropping Gregory off atwork, I saw Christine storming out of theelevator, fury written all overher.


    My gaze fell on the dark circles under her eyes, and I asked, "Didn''t sleep all night?"


    Christine, who had been too anxious to wait, hade over first thing in the morning.


    "Let''s talk inside."


    I poured her a ss of ice water.


    I had an idea of what she wanted to rant about, having seen it all unfoldst night.

 Chapter 670

    ?


    Debating whether to speak up first, Christine downed a ss of ice water and, clenching her teeth, burst out, "Dailey''s out of his mind, you know!" I nodded in agreement.


    If you like someone, just say it, right? Get it out in the open, start dating, and do all that couple stuff. What''s happening now is just out of line, almost like he''s acting like some sort of thug.


    Anyone would be upset in this situation.


    "Maybe we should call the cops on him."


    "I want him to learn his lesson the hard way," Christine said, then paused, realizing something. "Wait, I didn''t even tell you what he did. Why would you suggest calling the cops?"


    "Ah, I get it."


    She leaned back on the couch, arms crossed, looking at me with an inquisitive stare. "Were you spying on us from upstairsst night?"


    ""


    I felt guilty; I had intended to go downstairs, but Gregory stopped me. I figured it was their issue, and as a friend, I shouldn''t interfere too much.


    "I messed up, so let me help you. I''ll have a word with Gregory, maybe sway him a bit to take your side."


    "But let''s not go overboard. After all, Dailey has been a major help to us in the past."


    Christine gave a sarcasticugh. "You''re sounding like Gregory''s fianc¨¦e now, not the unconditional ally you used to be."


    I touched my nose, feeling a bit awkward. "I''m just trying to be fair. We can''t be too harsh, right? Wouldn''t be right."


    Christine was just blowing off steam.


    After all, Dailey was a major client and Gregory''s friend.


    She didn''t want to put her best friend in a difficult position.


    "This time, I''ll let it slide, as if I''ve been bitten by a dog. But if there''s a next time, I''ll make sure he loses facepletely!"


    I thought it over and decided to share a bit about Gregory''s first love with her.


    "Last night, I asked Gregory about it. He said it wasn''t really love, just a teenage crush that got nipped in the bud by Dailey''s grandfather." Christine shook her head. "Gregory''s just pacifying you. rence told mest night that Gregory was so into his first love that he almost broke ties with his family over it."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "


    I frowned. I was sure Gregory wouldn''t lie to me; I had seen how hard our journey had been, every step of the way.


    "rence''s words aren''t reliable, you know? Remember what he told you at Gregory''s birthdayst year? He tends to miss the mark on things."


    Christine smiled. "You have a way with words. Been hanging around me too long, huh?"


    I yfully pped her arm. "I''m serious, though. It''s your call. If you don''t want anything to do with Dailey, I''ve got your back."


    Christine grabbed a bunch of


    grapes, spitting out the seeds as she


    talked. Even if I wanted something,


    he''d have to chase after me. I won''t make the first move again, no more warm face to cold butt."


    It was hard to picture Dailey chasing anyone. With his background, he was more the type to have people lining up for him. Christine was no slouch either, but Dailey was wealthy and not bad-looking.


    "You might want to think about the ss difference. We''re doing okay, but would you be able to love him enough to take on the world? If not, it''s not worthplicating yourfortable life."


    Just then, Christine was about to get married when her phone rang with an unfamiliar number. Thinking it might be a client, she answered.


    A familiar male voice, albeit a bit weak, came through.


    "Christine..."


    "I''ve got a fever."


    Christine: ?


    Christine, after a brief silence and with a formic coldness, replied, "Need me to call you an ambnce, Mr. rkson?"


    Dailey: "..."

 Chapter 671

    Dailey flipped through his copy of "108 Moves to Win Her Heart," and mused aloud, "No need to hog the healthcare resources, could you ask Ms. Jackson to drop off some meds?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Christine responded with a simple "Okay," and added, "Getting meds? Easy."


    "Hang tight, Mr. rkson."


    Dailey couldn''t help but smile slightly. It seemed that this "108 Moves" book was quite effective after all.


    Christine then made a call to arrange a delivery.


    Dailey waited in the living room on purpose, and as soon as the doorbell rang, he rushed to open the door.


    There stood a lean, dark-skinned man, shing a bright smile, "Good day, sir. Here are the fever reducers you requested." "That''ll be $249.99."


    Dailey paid, returned to his couch, and stared at the "108 Moves to Win Her Heart," his thoughts adrift.


    Why hadn''t it worked?


    ---


    Over at Elmwood Vis.


    Seeing Christine''s bubbling joy, I couldn''t help but ask, "Feeling better now?"


    Christine had the delivery person take a photo of her, intending to capture Dailey''s bewildered face.


    The more she looked at it, the harder sheughed, enjoying the rare sight of Dailey being caught off guard. "Halfway there," she admitted.


    She waved off the gloomy topic, "Let''s not dwell on that. Did you have your birthday celebration this year?"


    Last year, my birthday coincided closely with my grandmother''s passing, leaving me in no mood to celebrate. The following months were spent in mourning, and with the arrival of myte pregnancy, Gregory and I had a low-key celebration in the hospital.


    I wasn''t usually keen on birthday festivities, unlike Christine who thrived in lively gatherings.


    But with the little one''s arrival, it felt like a celebration was warranted.


    "Actually, we''re nning tobine Mira''s 100th-day celebration with my birthday."


    "Consider it done. I''ll take care of it,"


    Christine dered, standing up to


    leave, then pausing to add in a hushed tone, "I''ve sorted out the gown for you, but you''ll need to try it on for size. Gregory should fit the measurements you gave, no problem."


    Pregnancy hadn''t changed my weight much, but my body shape had shifted.


    Even after childbirth, I was undergoing postpartum recovery. The wedding gown needed to be perfect; any mishap would be regrettable.


    "Bring it over when Gregory''s at work, and I''ll try it on then."


    Christine shook her head, "It''s a vintage piece; you have toe in to try it on. It wasn''t easy securing this appointment, so please make the effort."


    I rolled my eyes yfully, "Making it sound like I''m some big shot. Just tell me when to go, and I''ll be there."


    Christine grinned, "I just didn''t want to impose, knowing you''d hate to leave the little one behind."


    "Let me know the time, then."


    "Will do."


    After seeing her out, I went back to feeding Mira. My mom suggested, "I can watch her while you go. Getting the dress right is important. If Christine''s option doesn''t work out, we can look into alternatives


    sw novel.n


    Traditional Western wedding dresses were plentiful.


    However, everyone seemed to prefer modern takes on ssic styles these days.


    The kind I wanted was rare in the market, and there was no time left to design and tailor one myself.


    "Let''s see how Christine''s option pans out first. If it doesn''t work, I''ll let you know, but she''s usually very reliable."


    My mom nodded, "Alright then."


    After a pause, I asked, "Mom, have you really given up on acting?"


    My mom had retired from acting years ago, only to decide on aebackst year before a tragic ident halted all her ns.


    Fortunately, her financial stability


    allowed her to afford the breach of


    contract fees. Plus, she had rmended suitable recements to the brands and directors involved, so the financial blow wasn''t as harsh as it could have been.

 Chapter 672

    But, there were plenty who felt a pang of regret.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My mom was famously blessed by the heavens with acting talent, known far and wide for her role as a supporting actress back in the day.


    She garnered a lot of goodwill.


    Many fans had waited years for news of hereback, only to be disappointed by her decision to step away from the limelight again. They''d always hoped she''d return to the screen.


    And it wasn''t as if she couldn''t. Her injuries had healed well enough; nothing that would hinder her acting or making public appearances.


    But she just didn''t want to be in the public eye anymore.


    "I''m looking for a change of pace. I''ve been handing off business matters to Ivy, looking to spend more time with you and Mira," she told me.


    ...


    Christine was busy booking a venue for Jane''s birthday and Mira''s christening.


    The ce she found had a unique feature a main hall connected to a smaller one.


    Perfect for a big crowd, with everyone able to see the proceedings from the smaller room as well.


    Just as she was about to put down a deposit, her phone rang. It was Gregory.


    "What?! Okay, scratch that n. How about we find a nice patch of grass instead? We can invite as many people as we want then."


    "An outdoor bash would be perfect, especially since it''s not too hot out."


    "A bit chilly, maybe, but that''s nothing a few drinks can''t fix," she mused.


    Gregory trusted Christine to handle the venue. His only request was, "Don''t spill the beans."


    Christine quickly assured him, "I might be quick to speak, but I can keep a secret when it counts. I love a good surprise."


    After hanging up, Gregory turned to Lucius, "Has the ring arrived?"


    ---


    Dinner had just been served when I heard someone at the elevator. I got up to open the door for Gregory and fetched him his slippers.


    His eyebrow quirked up. "You being this attentive is kind of scary."


    I shot him a look. "Then don''t wear them."


    Gregory chuckled, slipping into the slippers and wrapping an arm around me as we walked back in. "What''s got you in such a good mood?" "Can''t I just be nice to you?"


    I retorted, "Or would you prefer I always greet you with a cold shoulder?"


    Gregory "Either


    eway works for me. You''re too


    even a cold look suits


    Com v u neched my cheekout


    swnovo


    My cheeks warmed at his words, and I wriggled free from his embrace.


    After washing up, Gregory came out to hold Mira.


    "Missed daddy?"


    Mira reached out, pping her hand on his face before breaking into a grin.


    Gregory bounced her gently. "Looks like you''re just like your mom-a little troublemaker."


    I red at him.


    He just smiled, sitting next to me and started peeling shrimp for me.


    "Jealous? Have some shrimp instead."


    I was about to respond when he leaned in, his voice a seductive whisper.


    "I know, my darling wife missed me too."


    I couldn''tpete with his shamelessness. To avoid blushing, I quickly changed the subject.


    "This year we''re doing Jane''s


    birthday and Mira''s christening together. Christine said she''d handle it, and I agreed. Just thought I''d let you know."


    Gregory nodded. "Whatever makes you happy."


    Speaking of Christine, I mentioned Dailey faking an illness.


    Gregory ced a shrimp in my bowl, wiping his hands. "He wasn''t faking."


    "What?"


    I was confused. "But with this


    weather, and given his constitution,


    it''s


    d to catch a cold, right?eet


    swnovelet


    Even though it was post-summer, the temperatures were still around the high 90s.


    Then it hit me. "Faking your own sickness still counts as faking."


    Gregoryughed. "I can tell, you''ve got a bone to pick with him."


    I shook my head. "Not really. I mean, he''s been a big help to us, but..."

 Chapter 673

    ?


    "No buts," Greg says, ruffling my hair. "A favor is a favor. He helped us out, and I won''t forget that. But it doesn''t give him a free pass to hurt your bestie."


    I''m not that mad at Dailey.


    I just wanna know what his deal is with Christine.


    He was so cold before, his words could cut ss. And now, he''s pulling these childish stunts?


    "Why can''t he just say it straight?"


    Greg pulls out his phone and shows me a meme.


    "The 1808 Guide to Wooing a Lady"


    ...


    I smirk, "What''s this?"


    "Just what it says," he shrugs.


    I ponder for a sec, "So he''s into Chris?"


    "That''s one way to put it."


    I roll my eyes, "Why can''t he just say it first, then act on it?"


    "ying sick, seriously, it''s just not cute."


    Greg serves me some ribs, "Eat up. You need energy to be mad."


    I bite into a rib, skeptical, "He actually made himself sick?"


    Greg nods, "Checked on him after work. It''s legit."


    "Last night he was so mad, stormed off to hail a cab by himself. With the weather like this, he''s not used to it. Came home drenched, took an ice-cold shower, then chugged some ice water to cool off, and bam, got sick."


    "He even missed a meeting today."


    I almost forget to chew.


    It''s not shock, just... resignation.


    "He''s never been pping, but


    out. Being mad is one thing, but forcing a kiss isn''t right. If he


    Chris, he should''ve just said


    so"


    "It''d be better than waiting for the ''right moment'' to exin away that airport mess."


    "Once that''s out, there''s plenty of chances to exin his past actions, even apologize."


    Greg serves me more food, "My advice? Don''t meddle. Let them figure it out on their own. What you need to do is eat."


    "I guess it''s true, love makes you blind."


    Mom joins in, "Letting things be


    doesn''t always lead to the bestThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    1


    Outes. Sometimes, a little nudge


    can help fan the mes."


    I look at her, she''s smiling, "Just a suggestion. You don''t have to take it."


    "She cares about her best friend,"


    Greg speaks up for me: "She''s unsure if Christine wants to continue, but she won''t interfere, won''t fuel their rtionship."


    That''s exactly what I''m thinking, buting from Greg, it sounds a bit sarcastic.


    "Mom, your idea''s fine, but if Chris isn''t into Dailey, I shouldn''t push it. I might end up doing more harm than good."


    But Mom cuts to the chase, "I don''t see her wanting to cut ties with Dailey for good."


    Dee''ve noticed too, but Christine and Dailey, with t


    love''s irrational, especially between


    me caught in the middle.


    and


    wontent


    If things go south, Greg and I would be stuck in an awkward spot, making even a simple greeting tough.


    "Stop worrying."


    Greg reces the cold dishes in my bowl with hot ones, pours me a warm soup, "When it''s time to add fuel, I''ll let you know."


    I focus on my meal, finally at ease.


    ...

 Chapter 674

    ?


    Christine had been on the hunt all day.


    Finally, she found a ce that ticked all her boxes.


    If only it wouldn''t rain, then it would be absolutely perfect.


    "Oh, my back..."


    Exhausted, she copsed onto the couch as soon as she got home, too tired to move or think about doing anything.


    But after a while, she forced herself up to remove her makeup.


    While she was putting on a face mask, her phone on the coffee table wouldn''t stop buzzing.


    Picking it up, she saw the caller ID and let out a scoff.


    Nope, not answering that.


    And straight to the block list it went.


    Meanwhile, Dailey was left hanging.


    He had waited all day, and Christine hadn''t sent even a single message his way.


    Did she really not care about him anymore?


    Was she really ready to reduce him to less than a stranger in her life?


    Rubbing his aching forehead, he sent her a message.


    "Tomorrow, 4 PM, at the Hillside Caf¨¦. We need to talk."


    Christine never got the message.


    Blocking someone meant no notifications, no hints.


    Dailey didn''t check to see if she''d received it. He assumed she had.


    ...


    The wind picked up in the evening, sneaking through the slightly ajar balcony door and causing the curtains to flutter.


    Moonlight illuminated the entwined figures on the bed.


    I pushed against Gregory, "We agreed, just this once."


    Bare-chested, Gregory''s body radiated heat, making my cheeks flush. His deep brown eyes were filled with a hidden depth, clearly not satisfied.


    But I wanted to try on my dress early in the morning, to sort any issues in good time.


    If we let this drag on, I wouldn''t sleep till the early hours.


    And then, waking up early would be a struggle.


    "I''m just thinking of your health. Studies show, at a certain age, too much of this can be harmful."


    Gregory smirked, his voice husky and enticing.


    "Did I do something to make you think I''m past my prime?"


    That was a trap, I could tell.


    "It''s me who''s getting on, I can''t overdo it. Shouldn''t you, as my boyfriend, be understanding?"


    Gregory chuckled, a sound that resonated from deep within, "And shouldn''t you, as my girlfriend, help me out?"


    ...


    That conversation went nowhere.


    I opened my mouth to respond but couldn''t find the words.


    Gregory leaned in closer, his voice persuasive and dizzying.


    "Baby, I''ve been patient, haven''t I? Now, can''t you be a little patient with me?"


    Somehow, I found myself nodding.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I finally closed my eyes in the early morning, I was filled with regret.


    But I was too drained to even be angry.


    And the next day, as expected, I didn''t wake up until noon.


    Thank goodness I had prepared milk for the baby in advance; otherwise, he''d have gone hungry.


    "I''ll ask Mr. Abdul for a tonic," I mumbled to myself.


    Stepping out of the bedroom, my


    mom noticed myckluster


    appearance, "You were always at risk during your pregnancy, and it took a toll on your health. See i there''s something you can take that


    won''t affect breastfeeding


    My cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    Even though she didn''t spell it out, at her age, and having had me, she knew exactly why I was so out of sorts.


    "Um, Mom,"


    I touched my nose, trying to change


    the subject, "I''m runningte. I''ve made ns with Chris. Could you please take care of the baby?"


    Seeing my embarrassment, my mom didn''t press further.


    "Go ahead, but don''t bete. The baby needs fresh milk."


    "I won''t be long, I promise!"


    I assured her, then quickly made my escape.


    Little did I know, my mom was thinking we needed to find a


    solution. Living under the same


    was bing inconvenient for everyone involved.

 Chapter 675

    ?


    Stepping out the door, I immediately spotted Christine''s car.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    I shed a bright smile as I hopped in.


    With a mysterious grin, Christine started the engine. "I understand."


    Buckling up, I felt a slight blush creeping up my face at the topic, especially since I was the subject of the discussion.


    Eager to change the subject, I asked, "Tell me the truth, have you really given up on Dailey?"


    Raising her hand as if taking an oath, Christine replied, "As true as it gets, truer than the most genuine pearls."


    That settled it for me.


    I''d wait to see what Dailey''s intentions were before bringing up anything.


    ...


    Dailey had been waiting at the hillside caf¨¦ all day.


    But Christine never showed.


    He thought the tea would calm his nerves, but it only seemed to fuel his frustration further.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He should''ve just picked a bar for the meeting.


    Yet, he felt that a bar wasn''t the right ce for serious conversations.


    Now, he found himself in a rather embarrassing state.


    "Drinking tea all by yourself?"


    Just by the tone, Dailey knew who it was without even looking up.


    Gregory sat across him, pouring himself a cup of tea with a smirk, "Looks like someone''s got a temper these days."


    With a cold nce, Dailey asked, "What do you want?"


    Gregory leaned back, amused, "Just noticing that your temper hasn''t cooled down yet."


    Knowing exactly why Dailey was on edge but refusing to bring it up directly, Gregory''s presence only agitated Dailey further, prompting him to stand up to leave.


    Gregory tapped the table, "Come on, don''t be like that. My wife''s birthday and my daughter''s 100th-day celebration areing up in a few months. Could you do me a favor?"


    Dailey instantly refused, "I''m busy."


    Then realizing something odd, "You''re not nning to..."


    With a calm nod, Gregory confirmed, "Yep."


    Dailey was left speechless.


    ...


    Christine took me out towards the suburbs.


    Surprised, I asked, "We''re going to try on the dress here?"


    Nodding, Christine exined, "This dress is from the war era, witnessing the love of a devoted couple during a time when love was often a luxury. Despite the turmoil, they chose each other freely and made it to the altar, living happily ever after with their family around them. I think this dress is perfect for you, resembling the initial sketch you had in mind."


    "The lovely couple has passed away, and now one of their great-grandchildren takes care of the dress. This ce used to be their home."


    I wondered, "Such a meaningful dress must have strict rules against alterations, right?"


    With a snap of her fingers, Christine


    rified, "Not exactly. They


    mentioned minor alterations are


    e


    permissible, but nothing that would


    drastically change its original


    design."


    Understanding, I asked, "So, how did Mr. Taylor manage to convince them to lend us the dress?"


    Laughing, Christine revealed, "Initially, they were hesitant because they feared the dress might be damaged by significant changes. But after seeing your photo, they agreed."


    "Why?" I was puzzled.


    Christine pulled me inside as the homeowner greeted us warmly,


    "Seeing your photo, Miss, you reminded me a bit of my ancestors. Now, meeting you in person, the resemnce is uncanny. This dress will surely suit you well."


    With a wink at me, Christine suggested, "Shall we try the dress on then?"


    "Right this way," directed the homeowner.


    Christine led me through the door, closing it behind us.


    I was immediately drawn to the dress hanging in the center of the room.


    "It''s exactly what I envisioned." I couldn''t hide my excitement.


    Christine smiled, "I knew you''d love it. Let''s try it on."

 Chapter 676

    ?


    I slipped into the gownyer byyer, following the sequence meticulously.


    I was bracing myself for a tight squeeze around the waistline, ready to suck in my breath so Christine could fasten the buttons. I figured, once I return the dress, I''d slim down a bit, and by the wedding day, it would fit just right.


    But to my surprise, I felt no pinch.


    "It fits quite well, actually. Looks like we won''t need to alter it, though we might loosen it around the bust a bit."


    Christine spun me towards the mirror, clearly impressed. "It''s absolutely stunning on you! Gorgeous!"


    I admired my reflection, pleased. This was exactly the gown I had envisioned.


    For the tuxedo, I didn''t even need to see Gregory try it on to know he''d look dashing.


    "I think it''s fine as is. The bust might seem a tad snug now, but it''ll fit better in time."


    Christine nodded in understanding. She opened the door to call in the owner.


    The moment the owner stepped in, their eyes lit up. "It''s as if it was tailor-made for you."


    Then, they added, "I can''t lend this dress out..."


    "Eh, why not? I thought we had an agreement," Christine was puzzled.


    The owner hurried to exin, "I''d rather gift it to you."


    "When my ancestors passed, they left a word about finding the rightful person. But all these years, we didn''t know who that would be. Seeing thisdy today made it clear."


    "Yes, yes, this is destiny."


    Christine was overjoyed, but after exchanging a nce with me, she added, "But we can''t ept such a generous gift without offering something in return..."


    The owner waved off the concern, "It''s just two pieces of clothing. They might seem valuable because they''re old, but that''s about it."


    As if it were that simple.


    The craftsmanship was impable, the silk and fabric exquisite.


    Clearly, this was from a wealthy household of yore.


    "Some things can''t be measured in value. The fact that this dress is still in pristine condition and retains its elegance shows how much you''ve cherished it."


    "Even though its value might be immeasurable, I still can''t ept it without giving something in return..."


    The owner insisted, "If I say it''s a gift,


    then please ept it as such. If


    really feel uneasy, then grantoets


    request."


    "Please," I urged.


    one


    "Take good care of this dress, and hopefully, it will find another deserving owner through you." "Agreed."


    I didn''t push back any further and epted the offer.


    On the way back, I held the two gowns close, reluctant to let them go.


    Christine chuckled at me, "You owe me big time for this."


    I nodded, "Of course."


    ...


    Back at Elmwood Vis, stepping out of the elevator, we were greeted by the sound of renovations next door.


    Christine heard it too, "Had I known the ce next door was for sale, d have bitten the bullet and bought it.


    Could''ve been your now


    "Wee back."


    No sooner had Christine and I settled down than my mom walked in with Mira in her arms, all smiles.


    "Did you guys hear the renovation noise from next door?"


    I chuckled, "Mom, were you taking Mira to check out themotion?"


    My mom shook her head, "No, I was checking out our new ce." "What?"


    Christine and I were both taken aback.


    My mom exined, "I was thinking of getting you to move to Cloud Vis, but Gregory wouldn''t like it. So, I thought of buying a ce nearby to help with the kids while giving you and Gregory some space. Turns out, Gregory thinks our current ce is too small, so he bought the unit next door. ns toN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    knock through to create more space. This way, we all have our


    areas, it''s easier to look after the kids, and they get a bigger y area."


    It always seemed excessive to me, cramming all those entertainment options into a home.

 Chapter 677

    ?


    The news that the property next door was purchased with ns to turn it into a yground had been the talk of the neighborhood, but that wasn''t what was preupying my mind.


    It was my mom''s decision to move out, giving me and Gregory some space.


    I remembered leaving earlier today, noticing something off about my mom''s expression. I had been too rushed to dive deeper into it, and now, it felt even more awkward to bring up.


    Christine came to my rescue, "Having your own space is crucial, regardless of the rtionship. It''s important."


    "And with the property next door now ours, I can swing by with the kids. If it getste, I can just crash there, catch up with Be on thetest gossip, living the dream."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    My mom chuckled, "You can''t survive on gossip alone, I don''t know why you''re so fond of it."


    Christine raised an eyebrow, "It''s the perfect side dish."


    My mom, with a loving shake of her head, replied, "Alright, I''ll serve you two more dishes of gossip tonight to satisfy your appetite."


    Christine, linking her arm with mine, whispered reassuringly, "Don''t take this too much to heart."


    "People have their habits. Sharing space because of the kids is one thing, but even the best of rtionships need a bit of breathing room. This solution is perfect, the best of both worlds."


    "I wish I could find someone as thoughtful as your Gregory."


    Her words did put me at ease.


    My mom had initially wanted to spend more time with us, but the need to give me and Gregory our space had driven her to decide on living alone. It didn''t sit well with me.


    Now, with her just next door, the physical distance was there without the emotional distance. It felt right.


    However, the idea of building a yground in our backyard seemed a bit over the top.


    Themunity''s amenities were top-notch, with plenty of y areas for kids. We didn''t really need one at home.


    After dinner, I brought this up with Gregory.


    Wrapping his arms around me as we headed to our room, he said, "This is mom''s way of showing she cares. We shouldn''t stop her."


    "You wouldn''t want to upset her, right?"


    I was speechless at his reasoning.


    Gregory, ever the moralpass, added, "Seeing mom happy, doing these things, forgetting the mishap from before, and truly rxing isn''t that what you wanted for her? She''s content now."


    "...Always the empathetic one," I teased, pinching him yfully only to be swiftly pinned down on the bed.


    "Is this a hint?" he teased back, sealing my protest with a kiss.


    Meanwhile, Christine was in high spirits, hitting a local bar for some drinks.


    When rence heard Dailey was in town, he immediately showed up spotting Christine and assuming she was there for the same reason. "Why not head straight up? Dailey''s already in the private room.


    Christine was puzzled, "Why would I go up there just because Mr. rkson is in the private room?"


    rence scratched his head, "Isn''t


    day


    this meet-up your doing? With your sister''s birthday and the kids'' around the corner, not to Greg''s proposal ns.


    be discussing the arrangeme


    swne


    be discussing the arrangements?"


    Christine was at a loss for words at rence''s misunderstanding, "How did you even find out?"


    "It''s no secret, a happy asion," rence said, "I''m here to help out. I might talk a lot, but I know better than to spill everything."


    What else could Christine say but, "Mr. rence, please go ahead and discuss with Mr. rkson. I''m family; the proposal isn''t for me to meddle in."


    rence, still confused, asked, "Are you and Dailey not on speaking terms?"


    "We have nothing to fight about," Christine quickly denied.

 Chapter 678

    ?


    rence slid into the seat next to Christine with a casual ir, signaling the bartender for another round. "Honestly, chatting with him is a drag. Sharing a drink with a beautifuldy like you is way more interesting."


    Christine, however, wished she was alone, specifically without rence forpany.


    How utterly boring.


    rence, oblivious to her disinterest, even went as far as to share a moment in their group chat.


    "Running into each other two days in a row, if that''s not fate, what is?" he typed, adding a photo of Christine sipping her drink.


    Gregory was too busy to nce at his phone at that moment.


    But Dailey took a quick look.


    Recognizing the background in Christine''s photo, he stood up, made his way towards the door but then, with a heavy heart, turned back around. Christine had made it clear she wanted nothing to do with him. Why chase after rejection?


    Feeling ufortable with her drink, Christine found an excuse to slip away.


    Once home, sleep eluded her, so she opened another bottle of wine.


    Browsing through social media out of sheer boredom, she stumbled upon rence''s recent post.


    "Cephalosporin with alcohol, straight to heaven. Big thanks to the bro for the eye-opener."


    Anyone familiar with their circle could tell he was referring to Dailey.


    At that moment, Christine wondered if the medication she had someone run to get included cephalosporin. She hoped not to be med for any mishaps!


    Little did she know, rence''s post was just a jest.


    Despite his fury, Dailey wouldn''t be foolish enough to end his life over it. He hadn''t taken his medication and passed out from mixing it with alcohol.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rence had to take him to the hospital to get him on an IV, after which he posted a photo with Dailey.


    Christine clicked on the image. Seeing Dailey''s pale face and even paler lips on the hospital bed stirred something in her.


    On impulse, she changed clothes and took a cab to the hospital.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at Dailey''s room, only to hear a soft, tender voice inside.


    Peeking through the slightly ajar door, she saw Dailey''s first love feeding him porridge.


    Christine scoffed at herself and threw the porridge she brought into the trash.


    Back home, she copsed on the sofa.


    She felt cheap.


    He had kissed her forcefully, and while she was angry, part of her wondered if it meant he cared about her in some way.


    He had called her when he was sick, asking her to buy medication. Perhaps, he was interested in more.


    But then...


    What a hypocrite.


    Damn yboy.


    Vista Town had been drenched in rain for three days straight, finally bringing an end to the scorching heat.


    After the White Dew season, it had cooled down significantly.


    My birthday and my child''s hundred-day celebration were approaching.


    Christine had nned the party in a grassy outdoor area.


    Luckily, the weather was perfect that day.


    "Auntie!"


    Ike came running over. "Where''s Mira?"


    Ever since he met Mira, he''s been asking about her. But with schoot and extracurricr sses, he''s been quite busy. It had been a while since theyst saw each other.


    I pointed towards the back. "Go find your aunt."


    Ike immediately scampered off towards my mother with his little short legs.


    Edith approached with a gift in hand.


    "Gregory could probably get his hands on af kinds of rare treasures from around the world, so I opted for something more practical. I went to the church to get this for you; it''s supposed to keep you safe, Also, here''s a check, buy whatever you want with it."


    I epted it, feeling the check and knowing something was off.


    "It''s a nk check," Edith exined. "Don''t worry, it''s on your uncle."


    I couldn''t help butugh, thrilled. "Then I''m definitely writing a big number!"


    "As long as you''re happy," she said


    Serously, her attention shifting et


    "Oh, this is going to be


    Following the direction of Edith''s gaze, my mood instantly soured.

 Chapter 679

    Not far from the bustling crowd, there was Dailey... and, as rumors had it, his first love.


    I frowned slightly, "Edith, can you go keep Christinepany for a bit? I''ve got something to handle over here..."


    Edith gave me a thumbs up and made her way to Christine, cleverly blocking her line of sight to the unfolding drama.


    I quickly sought out Gregory.


    Gregory had already spotted the situation and was moving towards Dailey.


    "Look who decided to crash the party," he said with a sarcastic tone, "On such a joyous asion for our family, no less." Before Dailey could respond, rence chimed in, "Hey, it''s not like that. It''s not like there are any of Dailey''s exes here." Dailey shot him a re, "Shut it."


    rence looked genuinely hurt, "I was speaking up for you."


    Dailey ignored him, his gaze attempting to find Christine beyond Gregory.


    Gregory sidestepped, effectively blocking his view.


    Dailey knew what Gregory meant by ''joyous asion'' - it wasn''t just a birthday or a milestone celebration, but also a proposal.


    "I''m not here to cause trouble," Dailey finally said.


    "Nelly isn''t a stranger either, and I''ve brought a gift," he added, handing over an envelope to me, "Happy Birthday, and congrattions, Mrs. Ford." I offered a polite smile and looked up at Gregory.


    Gregory epted the envelope, weighing it in his hand, "This from both of you?"


    Nelly''s smile was meticulously perfect, her dark hair cascading down her back, contrasting her simple white dress. She was the epitome of elegance. "Not as stunning as Christine''s vibrant beauty, but captivating in her own right," I thought. If Dailey was into Nelly, Christine wouldn''t stand a chance. "Just me. Dailey, as your best friend, couldn''t possibly be as modest in his gifting as I," Nelly responded, her smile unwavering. The envelope was indeed thick.


    "Alright," Gregory nodded, "Find a seat. I''ve got other guests to attend to. Dailey will keep youpany."


    "Sure, go ahead," I said, letting them leave.


    Once they were out of earshot, I pulled Gregory aside, "How did this happen?"


    Gregory shrugged, "I had no idea. Don''t me me."


    "He might have helped us, but this... this isn''t helping his case."


    "Yeah, so don''t feel indebted for his help. That''s on me. You decide how to deal with him.''


    I frowned slightly, "I''ll keep an eye on Christine. Just make sure Dailey doesn''t stir up trouble." Gregory patted my head, "Guaranteed."


    rence, still confused, asked, "What are you guys talking about? I didn''t catch any of that."


    Gregory brushed him off, "Can''t you see we''re busy here? Go help out."


    rence had no choice but to curb his curiosity and leave.


    Once he was gone, I whispered to Gregory, "Aren''t you going to fill him in?" "On what?"


    Gregory nced towards where


    Dailey and Nelly had headed, "They''re not together, no


    ove Met


    confession''s made. Christine was chasing Dailey, and now it seems to be ending. Better not to sayThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    anything; less trouble that


    way,"


    concluded, giving me a knowing


    look.


    I sighed, "Alright then."


    he


    ...


    Christine had seen everything.


    Edith''s attempt at making


    conversation was clearly just a distraction, likely Jane''s idea


    her from witnessing the scokeep


    "Enough, Edith Have some water and rx. There''s nothing between him and me. Whoever he brings has nothing to do with me. It''s Jane''s birthday party; I won''t be the one to ruin it. Stop worrying about


    swne


    ||

 Chapter 680

    ?


    Edith took a sip of her water, letting out a satisfied sigh, "Jane''s just looking out for you, you know." "It''s a messy kind of care, though."


    Christine nodded, "Go take a seat and rx. I''ve got to wrap up a few things with a client."


    "Sure thing, you do what you gotta do."


    I couldn''t shake off my unease about Christine, even zoning out while slicing the birthday cake.


    Gregory was there to steady my hand, thankfully.


    But my worries proved to be unfounded.


    Christine and Dailey were seated worlds apart, with a sea of people and an aisle between them, each engaged in their own conversations.


    Just as the cake was being served, Christine stood up suddenly, catching me off guard.


    Dailey followed suit, both heading my way.


    I frantically reached for Gregory, only to find him gone from my side.


    "Chris..."


    I feared Christine might do something rash. Just as I opened my mouth, she pressed a microphone to my lips, silencing me.


    Dailey, too, stationed himself by my side.


    Confused, I reached to pull Christine''s hand away but stopped when I heard her speak: "Thanks, everyone, for joining us at Jane''s birthday bash and Mira''s hundred-day celebration. It''s a joyous day, and I''m thrilled to present a performance for y''all."


    Me: "?"


    It wasn''t the fact that Christine was performing that puzzled me; she was always the life of the party, outgoing, and multi-talented. Her performing wasn''t out of the ordinary.


    But why was Dailey up there?


    Were they performing together?


    "Today''s act is quite special; it''s aedy duo."


    "And my partner is none other than Mr. rkson."


    Me: "???"


    I blinked at Christine, mouthing, "What are you doing?"


    Christine grinned, "This one''s especially for you. Take a seat and enjoy."


    "


    And just like that, I was gently pushed off the stage by Christine.


    Edith pulled me to a seat.


    While I was still dazed and confused, something felt off.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The duo began their act.


    I watched intently, half-expecting a brawl to break out.


    But it didn''t happen.


    Their act was surprisingly good, mimicking a famousedy show, though they hadn''t rehearsed together.


    ¡¤


    It was all impromptu - Christine


    with her punchlines and Dailey with


    his


    Petups, a prelude to


    proposal, nothing fancy.


    with


    "Alright, that''s it from Mr. rkson and me. Let''s wee the next performer with a big round of apuse."


    As Christine descended the stage,


    petals fell from the sky, and the soft melody of a piano filled the air fo my surprise, the stage began fo rotate, revealing a figure I knew all too well.


    He rarely wore all white.


    Sitting at the piano, he sang, his deep voice blending perfectly the melody,


    , more like storytellet


    than singing.


    The room fell silent, captivated by the enchanting performance.


    I was unaware of this segment, and I''d never seen Gregory y the piano before.


    Despite being swamped with work, Gregory had this innate talent that made everything seem effortless.


    "Would mydy join me onstage for a duet?"


    Caught off-guard, I was suddenly ushered on stage by Gregory.


    "What are we ying?"


    Gregory whispered the name of the piece into my ear.

 Chapter 681

    ?


    I''m a bit rusty with the guitar, haven''t yed in ages.


    "You''re taking me?" I asked, puzzled yet intrigued.


    Gregory gazed at me with such passion, "Of course."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was still trying to wrap my head around it all, just going with the flow.


    Somehow, Gregory suddenly stopped ying, and my mind wandered off, hitting a wrong note.


    Before I could even utter an apology, fireworks suddenly erupted around the stage, lighting up the night sky.


    Gregory knelt on one knee before me, lifting a ring, "Jane, even though you''ve proposed to me before, I still want to do this the right way."


    "Some things are just meant for a man to do."


    "Thank you for falling in love with me again, for being by my side through thick and thin, and for the hard work of bringing our daughter into this world."


    "So, please, let me take care of you for the rest of our lives."


    "Jane, will you marry me?"


    Marriage was already a foregone conclusion.


    I had nned to celebrate my birthday and our daughter''s first birthday, then visit my grandmother to share the news of our wedding.


    I never expected Gregory to n a proposal.


    Even though we were so familiar with each other, knowing we were meant to be together forever, his proposal still moved me to tears.


    I was speechless, just extending my hand and nodding vigorously.


    Gregory slipped the ring on my finger, stood up, and pulled me into his arms. His warm kiss sealed our promise.


    Boom-


    The fireworks exploded above us.


    Cheers and apuse followed.


    Knowing I''m not fond of public disys of affection, Gregory kept the kiss simple, a gentle brush of lips.


    He released me, our foreheads touching softly.


    "We''ll talk more tonight."


    "


    "Big sis!"


    Ike ran up, showering me with petals, calling out, "Big sis, big sis."


    His excitement made me want tough despite my confusion.


    Gregory grabbed him by the cor, as if he had Ike''s life in his hands, silencing him instantly.


    "When did you start calling her ''big sis''?"


    "Weren''t you supposed to call her aunt?"


    Trying to escape and failing, Ike looked to me for help.


    I tapped Gregory''s hand.


    her


    He let go, and Ike hid behind me, clutching my legs and bravely said to Gregory, just decided to call big sis. I want to be part of her family. From now on, I''m your little brother-inw. If you ever make my big sis unhappy, I''lle after you.''


    Gregory raised an eyebrow, "Oh, you''re going to take me on?"


    He could easily hold this little spitfire back with one hand, yet here he was, boldly iming he''d protect me.


    "What''s the matter? You think you


    won''t grow up and I won''t get old? If you upset my big sis, when you''re old and frail, I''ll take her away to find some fun old man to enjoy life with!"


    Gregory clicked his tongue, pressing his lips in a half-smile, half-frown "Looks like you''re asking for trouble."


    "Big sis, save me!"


    swnow


    Ike pleaded from behind me, "Big sis, take off the ring. We can''t marry a bully."


    Gregory couldn''t help butugh.


    I was torn betweenughter and tears, "Greg, stop teasing him. It''s about time we sent the guests home." After seeing off our guests, only close friends and family remained.


    Oh, and Nelly.


    I had nned to invite everyone for dinner since they had all helped so much with today''s celebration. Now, I wasn''t sure how to bring it up.


    "I''m tired," Gregory finally said, seeing everyone''s exhaustion. "You all should head home and rest."


    With that, he didn''t leave room for anyone to argue, wrapping an arm around me and carrying Mira as we headed off.

 Chapter 682

    I quickly called out to Christine.


    She linked arms with my mom, hurrying to keep up with my pace.


    Herbert came looking for Edith, but ended up asking Ike if he wanted to hang out.


    Of course, Ike was all in for some fun, dragging his mom and dad along, and the three of them left together.


    That left just the three of us.


    rence scratched his head, "Well, I guess I''ll head off then. You see, my grandma just called, said she missed me."


    "Later, then."


    Eventually, the ce emptied out, leaving only the staff cleaning up.


    And Dailey and Nelly.


    Dailey stared in the direction Christine had left, lost in thought.


    Nelly sensed something, "Dai, heading home or...?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man beside her seemed not to hear, prompting her to nce in the same direction Christine had gone.


    Her face maintained its gentle curve, and she softly asked again.


    This time, Dailey responded, "I''ll take you home."


    ...


    After resting for a couple of days, Gregory, Mira, and I decided to visit grandma.


    Mom volunteered to join us, which caught me by surprise.


    She had always avoided discussing this matter.


    "Mom, if you''re still not over it, we can wait. Grandma would understand."


    Mom shook her head, "We need to face what needs to be faced to truly move on."


    So, all four of us went to visit grandma.


    We had nned to go yesterday but were deterred by the rain.


    With a child in tow, we didn''t want to risk a cold.


    Today, though the roads were still damp.


    I walked behind Gregory, who carried the child to prevent any slips.


    Gregory looked back at me, "You go ahead."


    I refused, "No, I''ll watch from behind."


    Gregory handed the child to me, insisting I go first, "If you fall, I won''t see you."


    I chuckled, carefully climbing the steps with the child in my arms.


    At the gravesite, Gregoryid down flowers and grandma''s favorite treats.


    He knelt first, then reached out for the


    Ko Child, but I shook my head,


    with the child in my


    swno


    Mom and grandma hadn''t been close inws, but she knelt too.


    I sped one of her hands, our eyes meeting briefly, no words needed.


    Turning to the gravestone, Gregory wiped away the water droplets from the photo.


    I smiled at him, adjusting the child so her face was towards grandma.


    "Grandma, I''ve brought your great-granddaughter to see you," I began.


    "I haven''t dreamt of youtely and wonder how you''re doing. If you hear me today,e see me, and if there''s anything you need me to do, just tell me."


    "And,"


    I lifted my left hand, the pear-shaped diamond ring sparkling under the sunlight.


    "Gregory proposed, and we''re nning to get married."


    "We''lle back to celebrate with you, but today, we''re celebrating the baby''s hundred days."


    With that, I raised a ss towards grandma''s photo, then poured it onto the ground.


    Gregory followed, his voice deep and sincere like never before.


    "Grandma thank you for your trust and


    assured, from now on, I


    Praving Jane to me. Rest


    her


    ¨¨ any hardship.""""met

 Chapter 683

    ?


    Gregory gently wiped away my tears, helped me to my feet, and took the baby from my arms. "You''ve got two minutes for tears, any more than that is bad for the eyes."


    I reached out and hugged him, rubbing my face against his shoulder, "No more crying.''


    Gregory patted my back and whispered in my ear, "Help your mom up, will you?"


    I let go of him and turned around. As I bent down, my mom was turning her wine ss upside down.


    The liquid inside traced a wet line across the floor.


    My mom opened her mouth but didn''t say anything.


    Seeing her trying to get up, I reached out to help her.


    She waved me off, "Go talk to your grandma some more, I''ll head downstairs."


    I still held onto her, "I''m done talking. Let''s go home together."


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips as we slowly made our way downstairs, arm in arm.


    Gregory, holding the baby, followed behind us.


    Back at Elmwood Vis, he skipped the office to cook dinner instead.


    "Jane, keep your mompany."


    I knew Gregory stayed to cook as a way to ease the tension between my mom and me.


    He was always aware that my mom and I med ourselves.


    Even when it seemed like we had moved on, the guilt resurfaced every time grandma was mentioned, reaching its peak.


    We always wondered if the ident could have been avoided if we hadn''t thrown that party, giving Summer an opportunity to cause trouble.


    "Mom..."


    I sat next to her, and without nning, we both ended up watching baby Mira in her crib, silent for a long time.


    When Gregory came out with the dishes, he nced our way.


    Our eyes met, and he subtly raised his eyebrows at me, magically lifting much of my gloom.


    I turned to my mom, "Mom, let''s break free from the chains we''ve put on ourselves."


    My mom poked Mira''s cheek, and the baby, not understanding much yet, just smiled back, drooling.


    Sheughed too, gripping my hand,


    "Okay. I want to live healthily, to e you Mira grow up." Content Watch


    and Gregory happy, to watest


    "And maybe, to see Mira find her own happiness."


    to


    At that moment, a wild idea struck me, "Mom, you''re free now, why not try falling in love?"


    My mom flicked my forehead, "What


    are you thinking? Do you think I''m


    like you kids, talking about falling in


    love?"


    wno


    "Why not?" I argued. "Any age is right for love."


    My mom shook her head, "I''ve been alone for so many years, I don''t want someone disrupting my routine now."


    I wouldn''t press her, but maybe I could still do something.


    After dinner, as my mom took Mira for a stroll, Gregory and I cleared the table.


    While loading the dishwasher, I mentioned my idea to him.


    Gregory closed the dishwasher, hit the start button, and wrapped his arms around me as we left the kitchen.


    It wasn''t until we reached the


    bedroom that he finally said, "Your idea might work. If your mom starts dating, it could shift her focus so she doesn''t trap herself in her thoughts." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "But it''s going to be challenging to put into action."


    "We can''t just force her into dating."


    "In all these years, there haven''t even been rumors, let alone any hint of a romantic link."


    That''s when I remembered someone, "You know Mr. Shaw, right?"


    Gregory nodded, "I''ve heard of him. Hasn''t he been coborating with mom for half their lives?"

 Chapter 684

    ?"Yeah, and he neverments on the rumors about him and my mom, but he''s rified every other scandal. Being single and childless at his age, it''s either he''s got issues, or he''s waiting for someone to open up to."


    Gregory pinched my cheek, "You know, I didn''t realize you were such an expert."


    All this gossip came from Christine.


    Back then, we had no idea my mom was actually my biological mom.


    Christine was all about celebrity crushes and gossip, always filling me in.


    When we talked about my mom and Mr. Shaw, we never imagined they''d actually be a part of our lives.


    "I think it''s worth a shot."


    Gregory hummed in agreement, "Alright, you go n with Christine. I''m sitting this one out. If you hit a real snag, then tell me."


    I hugged him, "Thanks, Gregory."


    I knew he just wanted me to not box myself in.


    Gregory wrapped his arms around me as wey down, a smirk on his lips, "Show me some real gratitude."


    The next day, I arranged to meet Christine.


    Of course, I didn''t roll out of bed until noon.


    After telling my mom I wouldn''t be home for lunch, I rushed out the door.


    Christine was leaning against her car when I came downstairs.


    She saw me and opened the passenger door.


    "What''s up?" I asked, confused.


    She nudged me into the car, and that''s when I noticed someone else in the driver''s seat.


    The guy greeted me warmly, "Hey there."


    "..."


    I turned to Christine, confused.


    Christine flipped her hair, introducing him, "Meet Merritt."


    I smiled and nodded as a greeting, then whispered to Christine, "New friend?"


    Christine''s smile was radiant, "Mytest cute catch."


    At the end of the birthday party, I had asked Christine about it.


    She said if it wasn''t for helping


    Gregory with his proposal n fore me, she wouldn''t even nce at Dailey.


    But Christine and I have been friends for years; I could tell she wasn''t over it yet.


    Still, I wasn''t nning to clear up their misunderstanding.


    After all, Dailey hadn''t exactly endeared himself to anyone.


    "As long as you''re happy."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Christine winked at me, "Funny coincidence, you mentioned setting up Be with Mr. Shaw, and guesswhat? He''s in the same production as Mr. Shaw."


    I was surprised, "He''s an actor?"


    "Still in school."


    Christine exined, "Just got a chance to join the production, kindof like an internship."


    It''s a small world, indeed.


    I chuckled, "That is quite the coincidence."


    On our way, we stopped by a boutique.


    Indeed, the world is terrifyingly small.


    That was my silent thought as I saw Dailey at the store''s entrance.


    Coincidentally, Merritt was getting Christine her favorite iced coffee.


    Christine was busy texting, thumbs flying over her screen.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Merritt opened the coffee for her and held it up for her to drink.


    Christine took a sip and smiled at him, "Good boy."


    Christine might ignore Dailey, but seeing him, I still had to greet him.


    Disliking what he had done was one thing, but acknowledging the help he offered was another.


    "Mr. rkson."


    Dailey shifted his gaze from Christine to me, responding politely.


    Though his voice was subdued, it carried a note of courtesy.


    "Yeah, just out shopping with a friend?"


    I kept up a polite smile, "Just checking out the shop, doing a bit of shopping."


    As I finished speaking, a gentle female voice chimed in.

 Chapter 685

    "Hey there."


    "


    "I


    When Abby saw me, she shed a warm, gentle smile my way. "Big sis, we meet again."


    She was indeed slightly younger than me, so the "big sis" term wasn''t entirely out of ce.


    But we weren''t close, only having met once before.


    I had no clue where she got the idea to call me big sis.


    Since she was all smiles, I could only respond politely, "Hi there."


    Just as Abby was about to say something, Emily tugged me away.


    "We''ve got things to do, no time to waste here."


    I nodded at Abby, letting Emily pull me along.


    Luke looked at me with those puppy dog eyes, so wide and bright, filled with the innocence of just starting out in the world. "Big sis, was that your friend just now?"


    Before I could reply, Emily wrapped an arm around his neck and said, "Why so curious? She''s nobody important to you, no need to know too much." Luke obediently nodded, "I''ll listen to big sis. If big sis says not to bother, then I won''t."


    My head felt itchy.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feels like I''m growing smarter by the second.


    This puppy dog brother and Abby are like two different species.


    Emily''s tastes might vary, but she wouldn''t swing this wildly.


    Probably, it''s her unresolved issues still nagging at her.


    Abby stood there, only turning away when Emily was out of sight.


    "Dai, you look a bit pale. Still not feeling well? Maybe you should see a doctor?"


    Abby''s concern was palpable, her soft tone seemingly capable of soothing all woes.


    But it didn''t work on Abby.


    The memory of her arm around that guy''s neck, looking so close, made her feel suffocated. Loosening her tie, she felt an itch in her throat, clenched her fist, and coughed vigorously. Abby quickly offered some water, "Dai, have some warm water."


    Abby waved her off, "Have the driver take you home. I''ve got things to handle."


    Abby didn''t show any emotion, still


    speaking with gentle concern, "If you really feel unwell, don''t push


    yourself. Go to the hospital. Call me if you need care; I''m always avable."


    Abby waved again and strode off.


    Abby''s grip on the cup tightened, her fingertips turning white.


    Silently, she ground out two words.


    River, Lee.


    Emily and I did a round of shopping, and she ended up buying loads of stuff for Mira.


    I couldn''t stop her; all I could do was sigh in resignation.


    Emily draped an arm around my shoulders, "Don''t be jealous, you''re still my number one."


    "Cut it out."


    I pushed her away, advising, "Kids grow up, you know. These won''t fit in a few days."


    "As long as she''s worn them."


    Emily disagreed, "It''s about the experience. Our Mira has to look pretty every single minute."


    I was at a loss for words, just


    dragging


    her away, "I can''t be


    too long, got serious stuff to


    "Ok, ok."


    swno


    Emily paid up, and Luke, ever the gentleman, carried all the bags.


    I wanted to help, but he wouldn''t have it.


    "Big sis,


    handle


    w Fohis strong young man


    ¨¨ heavy lifting. Consider it a


    . You know how us actors


    to stay in shape."


    Before I could object, Emily said, "The reason he''s here, besides Mr. Shaw, is to help carry bags."


    After telling me, she winked at Luke, "I''ll treat you to a feastter, to make up for it."


    Luke''s smile was bright, "Thanks, big sis."

 Chapter 686

    ?


    "Much appreciated."


    We came to a halt in front of the elevator.


    I felt a gaze upon us.


    ncing over, I saw Dailey standing next to me.


    Silence fell for a moment, but given he wasn''t a stranger, I feltpelled to break it.


    "Headed downstairs, Mr. rkson?"


    Dailey''s eyes briefly swept over Christine before he responded, "Yeah, wrapping up. Off to the parking garage."


    Got it, he was leaving.


    I mentioned, "We''re also headed to the parking garage. Might as well share the ride."


    No sooner had I finished than Merritt suddenly piped up, "Chris, my back''s suddenly itchy. Can you scratch it for me? My hands are full."


    A simple request, and Christine was quick to help out.


    "Chris, it won''t work through the coat."


    Merritt''s voice,den with a hint of whine and those puppy-dog eyes, really did make him seem like a big, yful pup.


    Impossible not to feel a bit soft-hearted.


    I''ve never been one for younger guys, totally not my thing.


    But Christine seemed to be enjoying herself.


    She reached right into his cor, "Here?"


    Merritt chuckled, "A bit lower."


    Was it just me, or did it seem like he was trying to rile Dailey up?


    But he probably didn''t know about Dailey and Christine''s past.


    And Christine was unlikely to bring up an ex with someone new.


    Maybe it was just that male territorial instinct kicking in?


    Ding-


    The elevator doors slid open.


    "Alright, Chris, let''s head in," Merritt said.


    He stretched out an arm to hold the elevator doors, ushering Christine and then me inside, offering a protective gesture. After I entered, he followed suit.


    The three of us were inside, Dailey outside.


    As the elevator doors began to close, I wondered if Dailey would opt not to join us.


    But just as they were nearly shut, he suddenly reached out, stopping them.


    It was a heart-stopping moment.


    Yet Dailey entered with a calm demeanor and pressed for the basement level.


    The air suddenly filled with an almost tangible tension.


    I cleared my throat and busied myself with my phone.


    Christine and Merritt stood in one corner, clearly distancing themselves from Dailey.


    Dailey positioned himself near the elevator controls, back straight, eyes fixed ahead.


    Tucked in the corner behind him, I


    sneakily snapped a photo and texted Gregory "SOS, I think I''ve stumbled


    into a love triangle s


    Gregory should be free, and he texted back instantly: "Is that Christine''s new... boyfriend?"


    Me: "Potential love interest, but it''s still up in the air."


    Gregory: "Got it, the backup boyfriend."


    He sure knows his stuff.


    I


    I exined, "He''s working on a movie set with Mr. Shaw. Thought it''d be a good chance to get some


    intelon Mr. Shaw''s situa nove


    Gregory: "You handle it. Remember, if you''re in a bind, call your husband. I''ve got your back."


    I responded with a "Roger that" emoji.


    Just then, the elevator reached the basement, and I quickly pocketed my phone.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The doors slid open slowly.


    But Dailey didn''t move.


    Merritt turned, blocking Dailey with


    his


    3ody and propping the door open


    foot, telling Christine, "Sis,


    let''s go."


    Christine stepped over his foot, unavoidably brushing against him due to the tight space.


    Merritt was already out but kept the door from closing with his foot, waiting for me to exit.


    I smiled politely, "Thank you."


    "Anytime, sis."


    Dailey, his finger hovering over his phone, finally let go, sending off a swift voice message.

 Chapter 687

    ?


    I nced back, noticing Dailey steadily trailing behind us, his demeanor the epitome of calm and collected. It wasn''t until we reached our destination that I realized his car was parked in the same area.


    "Why do you keep looking at him? Afraid Greg will get jealous?" Christine whispered mischievously in my ear.


    I chuckled softly. "Greg''s not the type to get jealous over nothing."


    Just as I spoke, my phone rang. I had barely answered when a sudden crash echoed nearby. Startled, I turned towards the noise, momentarily forgetting to speak into the phone.


    Regaining myposure, I hurried towards Dailey''s car, but Christine grabbed my arm. "Don''t go, it''s too dangerous. I''ll call 911."


    I was worried. "We should try to help him out first. What if the car explodes?"


    "Don''t worry, sis," Merritt said, cing his shopping bags in the car. "I''ll check it out. The crash doesn''t seem bad enough for an explosion, but you and Chris should stay back to avoid getting hurt. Besides, you wouldn''t be able to move a big guy like him anyway."


    Though I was concerned for Merritt''s safety as well, Greg''s anxious voice suddenly filled my ear. "Jane, what''s happening? Are you okay?"


    I then realized the call was still ongoing. "I''m fine. It''s Dailey; he hit a pir in the parking garage. The front of the car looks pretty bad, but I''m not sure about him."


    "Stay where you are," Greg immediately instructed. "I''ll handle this."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He then quickly spoke to Lucius, who was with him. It turned out Greg had received a voice message from Dailey, who was yfully referring to a girl as his "sister" in a way that was a bit too flirty.


    Unexpectedly, this call had led to quite the situation.


    Not far away, Merritt had already opened the driver''s door and didn''t seem surprised by what he saw. Instead of showing his usual sweetness to Christine, he looked mockingly at Dailey. "Mr. rkson, ying the martyr won''t work."


    Dailey, slumped in his seat, knew the


    car wasn''t in a fatal condition. Despite the fever and a severe headache making him look pale, he coldly met Merritt''s gaze. "And pretending to be the innocent one


    works for you?"


    en. kikistories


    Merritt simply smiled. "Apparently, it works better than your n, seeing as Chris didn''t evene over."


    Dailey felt a surge of anger. Ever since he hadn''t seen Christine at the coffee shop, his frustration had been mounting. Seeing her close with Merritt today only added fuel to the fire.


    He had intended to leave, to show he was stepping back after making his interest known once. He wasn''t


    going to chase her anymore. Yeet


    somehow, he found himself at their location, contemting his next move without a clear n


    His tactic was desperate, inspired by some "108 moves to win her heart" shared by rence, which now seemed more like "108 foolish moves."


    "She''s just ying around, and you''re taking it seriously," Dailey scoffed. "Talk to me when you''re actually getting married."


    Merritt wasn''t offended. "And how do you know we won''t get married? When the timees," he retorted sharply, "make sure you''re there when we send out the invitations."


    Dailey''s day was clearly off. With a splitting headache and eyelids heavy as lead, he felt as if he were being roasted over an open me.


    ...


    Watching Merritt open the car door without moving further, I was puzzled. "What are they doing?"

 Chapter 688

    ?Leaning against the car, Christine folded her arms across her chest, the picture of indifference.


    Men. She had seen her fair share of them.


    And she knew exactly what those two were up to.


    Dogs, all of them, always keen on marking their territory.


    But regardless of whatever Dailey thought or felt about her, she wasn''t about to entertain it.


    She had given him a chance before, and now here he was, parading his first love around her like it was some grand gesture.


    Idiot.


    With an air of nonchnce, she remarked, "Don''t worry about it. When your Greg shows up, he''ll handle it."


    "Mrs. Ford."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a middle-aged man hurried over, giving me a slight bow. "I''m terribly sorry for any disturbance. I''ll take care of it right away. Please, feel free to rx upstairs; we''ve prepared some refreshments for you."


    I nodded politely, "No need, I''ve got things to attend to. Please, go ahead."


    Turning to Christine, I said, "Let''s get going."


    Christine called out, "Merritt!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Merritt hurried over, all innocence and obedience.


    But just as we were about to leave, we heard the middle-aged man frantically making a phone call behind us.


    "Yes, in the basement, someone''s passed out! Hurry!"


    I frowned slightly, looking at Merritt, "Is he hurt?"


    Merritt shook his head, "No, I checked."


    "But he seems to have a fever. No wonder he crashed."


    "Driving in that condition is irresponsible towards himself and others."


    "Chris, you should stay away from guys like that. Save yourself the trouble."


    Christine smiled, a far cry from the innocent and obedient little brother act.


    The kind of innocence found in bars was never what it seemed, especially not at his age.


    But that was their unspoken agreement, just everyday fun, nothing serious, and she was fine with whatever facade he chose to wear.


    She wasn''t about to fall for it.


    "You''re right, I''ll listen to you. Let''s head out."


    Merritt took the driver''s seat, and Christine leaned in the car window to ask me, "You waiting for Greg?"


    "Yeah, I''ll catch up with him."


    He must be on his way already.


    Hearing this, Christine said, "Then we''ll head to the set first. You can join us there after you''re done."


    I was about to agree when a familiar voice called out to me.


    "Jane."


    Before I could even see him clearly, I was wrapped in a tight embrace.


    I patted Gregory on the back, "I told you, I''m fine. I wouldn''t lie to you."


    The incident at the banquet seemed minor on the surface, Gregory always appeared nonchnt abouteverything.


    But I knew it had left its mark on him, mostly because of me.


    I expressed my concern for Dailey''s condition, "You should check on him. I heard he has a high fever."


    Gregory was aware of Dailey''s fever.


    rence had posted on social media about taking him to get IV fluids.


    But he hadn''t taken proper care of himself and went home as soon as he woke up.


    He had called Dailey that night to ask if he could still help with the proposal.


    The guy said it was no big deal.


    Seeing Dailey looking pale on the day of the proposal, I thought it was because of Christine, not realizing the fever hadn''t subsided and had actually gotten worse.


    It figured.


    Seeing Christine getting cozy with another guy would make anyone''s temperature rise.


    Plus, Daileywas the type who hardly got sick, but when he did, it was serious, andhe tended to neglect hishealth.


    Gregory looked at me, "So, what are you nning now?"


    I leaned in and whispered, "Mr. Shaw."


    Patting my head, Gregory said, "Alright, you go with Christine. I''ll handle things here."


    "Okay!"


    I smiled brightly, "Thanks, fianc¨¦."


    With that, I tiptoed to kiss him on the cheek, "See you tonight."

 Chapter 689

    ?


    "Sure," Gregory shed a smile, "See you tonight."


    After Christine''s car drove away, Gregory headed towards Dailey.


    The middle-aged man quickly bowed, "Mr. Ford."


    Gregory leaned on the car, ncing inside with a slight bow of his head.


    Seeing no reaction from the man inside, he kicked the car, "Stop ying dead."


    Dailey lifted his heavy eyelids, his voice hoarse, "I''m not pretending."


    Gregory was unsympathetic, "Wasting medical resources."


    Right on cue, the ambnce arrived.


    In the VIP hospital room, Gregory casually watched Dailey getting an IV.


    Leaning back in his chair, arms crossed, he remarked, "This little act of yours is pretty amateur."


    Dailey frowned, not wanting to hear the words "little act."


    "It was just a headache, got hit by a car, no big deal. I''m not short on cash."


    Gregory chuckled, "Ignoring messages now, are we?"


    Dailey: ""


    Taking a deep breath, "My head really hurts, and my vision''s blurry."


    "Serves you right."


    Gregory was relentless, "Your own fault for not getting treated."


    Dailey was annoyed, "Did you enjoy the voicemail I sent? Happy?"


    "You should''ve been there, listening to how sweetly that kid was calling your wife ''sister.""


    Gregory''s smile vanished instantly.


    True to form, brothers know exactly where to strike to hurt the most.


    He scoffed, "Seeing Christine with another man must''ve really got to you, huh?"


    "Must be infuriating, watching the one you like, liking someone else."


    Dailey didn''t want to talk, but staying silent was even more infuriating.


    His heart ached with anger.


    "How did I end up being brothers with you."


    "Feeling''s mutual."


    Suddenly, their argument turned childish, like kids bickering in school.


    Gregory wasn''t about to waste more time on this.


    He knew Dailey wouldn''t die from this, so he got up to leave.


    But then he heard Dailey''s hoarse voice.


    "Aren''t you going to help?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No."


    "Please."


    Gregory raised an eyebrow.


    This was rare.


    He sat back down.


    Dailey: "..."


    When Christine and I met Mr. Shaw, Raleigh Shaw, under Merritt''s guidance, I could feel a warmth from him towards me that he didn''t show to others.


    But his next words chilled me to the bone.


    "I know you''re Be''s daughter."


    He personally handed me a cup of hot chocte.


    Whereas Christine and Merritt got theirs from an assistant.


    I epted it, thanking him politely, "Sorry for the intrusion."


    Raleigh sat across from me, getting straight to the point, "I know why you''re here."


    "I was at the party too, but because Be had invited journalists, wanting the whole world to know you''re her daughter, I kept my attendance a secret to avoid overshadowing the event."


    "I was there to rescue Be, but to avoid media attention, I was positioned far from the stage. L


    could only watch as she was hit by the debris from the explosion."


    He paused, a sh of pain in his eyes, then continued, "Later, she went abroad for treatment. I went too, offering to look after her, but she refused."


    "She felt guilty because I got injured while saving her, meaning I''d have to use stunt doubles for action scenes from now on. She pushed me away even more."


    He sounded somewhat helpless, "So, Jane, there''s no future between your mother and me."


    ...


    The chaos of that day, along with being kidnapped, left me unaware of these details.


    I stood up, bowing slightly, "I''m sorry for imposing on you."


    "But all I want is for my mother to love herself, not to be forever haunted by that explosion."

 Chapter 690

    ?


    "Mr. Shaw, if you truly hold a ce for my mom in your heart, just say the word, and I''ll do whatever it takes to help you out."


    "And on the flip side, I want to apologize again for the intrusion today."


    Raleigh''s grip on his coffee mug tightened, a visible tremor running through his hand.


    But his response wasn''t clouded by emotion; he remainedposed.


    "Jane, I wouldn''t dream of imposing on Be. If she has affection for me, I''ll cherish her for a lifetime. But if not, I''m fully prepared to be by her side as a friend, forever."


    Hearing this, a lightbulb went off in my head, and I couldn''t help but try to reason with him. "If, like you said, my mom''s refusal stems from guilt, then she must have feelings for you."


    "If she didn''t, a straightforward apology and a clean break would have sufficed, right?"


    Raleigh had entertained such thoughts before; he and Be had shared a lifetime''s worth of moments.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Theirpanionship even ousted many marriages, fostering a deep understanding between them.


    He believed that herck of outright rejection meant there might be room to advance...


    But heter abandoned that hope, not because of her gentle refusal.


    Rather, he knew Be well enough to understand that if she had any interest, she would have made a move. Her inaction spoke volumes.


    ...


    "Have you ever asked your mom if there''s someone she likes?" Raleigh queried, looking at me.


    I had asked.


    But my mom denied it, iming she preferred to be alone, to enjoy her freedom.


    Yet, to those around her, she seemed anything but free.


    This was a far cry from the radiant superstar she once was.


    The guilt from that ident at the g weighed heavily on her, despite her ims of moving on.


    That''s why I sought out Raleigh today.


    Desperation sometimes leads to bold moves.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to give it a try?"


    Raleigh smiled, a gesture that didn''t quite


    I might not even remet Frich his eyes, "If I try and f


    friends."


    A tentative approach allows for a return to the status quo, as if nothing had changed.


    But a full-on confrontation could push her away for good, given Be''s nature.


    He couldn''t risk it, nor could he afford to.


    "Jane, I''m sorry."


    Hearing this, I bowed slightly, "No, the apology is mine. I''ve intruded. I''ll leave you to it."


    Raleigh saw us to our car.


    Merritt didn''t leave with us; he had scenes to shoot.


    "Chris, Jane, drive safe. Text me when you get home."


    Christine winked at him before taking the driver''s seat.


    She turned to see me sulking and dered with confidence, "Trust me, with all the drama I''ve seen, I can'' tell. Be''s not indifferent to Mr. Shaw."


    n


    Her assurance prompted me to delve deeper into their past.


    I consumed all the old gossip I could find.


    My mom and Raleigh, just as Christine said, shared a profound connection.


    Even as her daughter, the clips pieced together by their fans had me secretly cheering for them.


    Had it


    Sghteen anyone else''s story, I fabricated. Content belon Deal


    e been skeptical. After


    z rtionships can


    Su


    But my mom''s feelings for Raleigh... they were unmistakably real.

 Chapter 691

    ?


    I sauntered back home, casually steering the conversation towards Raleigh through chatting about Christine and Merritt. I wanted to subtly probe my mom''s current sentiments towards him.


    My mom caught on quickly, "So, you want me to give Raleigh a little nudge, help him out as the younger generation?"


    "Is Christine serious about him? Has shepletely broken it off with Dailey?"


    Despite her age, my mom was surprisingly up-to-date with thetest gossip.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking my head. "Not exactly, and I''m not sure."


    I shifted the topic, "Gregory and I were thinking, why not keep the wedding low-key like our engagement? Just close friends and family, what do you think?"


    She nodded in agreement, "It''s your wedding. Whatever you want, I''m on board."


    "Can we invite Mr. Shaw? I remember you two coborated on a single, really sweet, perfect for a wedding."


    My mom, having navigated the tricky waters of showbiz for years, initially thought our chat was just heart-to-heart. But as soon as I mentioned Raleigh, she got the hint.


    "So, after asking about whether I have someone I like, you bring up Raleigh. Trying to y matchmaker?"


    I cleared my throat, "Not exactly. Just thought, since he was there for you at that party, and since there''s a bit of a bond, why not invite him? Could be lucky for his love life."


    Raleigh was a rare breed in the industry-single, clean reputation despite numerous rumors, a real catch that many women tried to get close to. "So, you''re looking to set him up?"


    My mom yfully tapped my forehead, "Alright then, invite him."


    "I''ll see if I can find someone age-appropriate to liven things up for you."


    "


    That wasn''t my intention, but I knew my mom was just ying dumb to skirt around the issue.


    Iughed, "Mom, how about you and Mr. Shaw recreate that iconic dance from your movie at my wedding? It''d be a highlight." Outsmarting the trickster.


    My mom''s smile vanished, raising an eyebrow, "Oh, so you''re trying to outsmart me?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I linked my arm through hers, "Just tell me the truth, okay? Do you like him?"


    My mom sighed, "Would you believe me if I said no?"


    I immediately responded, "Of course,


    I''ll believe whatever you say. If youet


    say you don''t like him, I''ll drop the matchmaking."


    "Be," my mom chuckled in resignation, "you clearly don''t believe that."


    I insisted, "Really, just say the word, and I''ll believe you. If you''re not into him, I''ll stop."


    After a moment, she spoke slowly, "Sometimes, I think we''re better off as friends. Bing lovers, if we don''t mesh well, could end decades of friendship, which would be a shame."


    I was surprised, "You and Mr. Shaw said the same thing. Seems like he understands you pretty well."


    "Enough," my mom surrendered. "You''re determined. Invite him to your wedding, you arrange it, and I''ll go along."


    "Seeing is believing, right? If it doesn''t work out, we''ll drop it, deal?"


    I extended my hand in promise, "Deal."


    Later that night, after feeding the baby, I shared the news with


    Gregory. He casually dried his


    hair


    and settled on the sofa, stretching an arm to pull me close.


    "Happy?"

 Chapter 692

    I nodded, "Yeah, it''s pretty exciting."


    If my mom''s got a thing for Raleigh and it could lead to something more, that''d be pretty cool.


    Missing out on love would be the real tragedy.


    Gregory ruffled my hair, "Got something I wanna talk to you about."


    "Dailey, right?"


    I stepped back from Gregory''s embrace, folding my arms as my expression turned serious. "You''re not trying to turn me against him, are you?"


    Gregory chuckled, "Of course not, I''m firmly on your side."


    But then he shifted gears, adding, "But Dailey did ask me for help."


    "


    "1 "


    I asked, "And how did he ask you?"


    Gregory replied, "Pleaded with me, verbally."


    I gave him a look, "Nice try with the wordy."


    Gregoryughed, wrapping his arms around me again.


    "You don''t get it. For him to actually say ''please'', it means he''s genuinely asking for my help."


    I poked Gregory''s chest, "Instead of begging you, he should go make things right with Christine. Apologize sincerely, spill his guts."


    "Christine''s the forgiving type if he''s honest with her."


    It''s not like they''re archenemies or anything.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wait a minute!


    I pushed Gregory away, "If Dailey can''t sort out his first love mess, I''m not gonna vouch for him."


    Gregory scooped me up in a sideways hug, tossing me onto the bed before leaning over me.


    "He did ask, but I didn''t say I''d help."


    "Just giving you a heads up."


    "They can sort their own mess. They''re not kids."


    "Our time''s better spent on things that matter."


    "Let''s not waste time on this drama."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but that just gave him an opportunity.


    Whatever I managed to say next came out in bits and pieces.


    Christine was busy scouting locations for a traditional Western-style wedding.


    During a break, she noticed a post from rence''s social media feed.


    "Our always healthy Dailey has been sick for almost half a month now, definitely noteworthy."


    The photo


    but Chewed him and Dailey,


    s sharp eyes caught


    glimpse of a white dress in background.


    Hmph.


    She immediately blocked rence''s feed.


    Getting up, she opened a bottle of wine and took it to the balcony to enjoy the night view.


    She didn''t even notice her phone ringing until after she''d finished her drink and saw there had been a call. Checking the caller ID, she called back.


    "Big sis..."


    Merritt''s pitiful voice came through


    comfort, softening her tone, "Who''s been bullying my little brother, then? Big sis will take care of it."


    and Christine found the paWho? "o


    Merritt sniffled, "You didn''t answer my calls."


    "Got caught up in something."


    Christine slumped into the couch, "So, what''s up? Why the barrage of calls?"


    "I was worried you might be hungry. Brought you some food, but I didn''t know exactly where you live..."


    Christine got up from the couch, dressing quickly as she asked, "Where are you now?"


    Merritt replied, "Right outside your apartmentplex."


    "I''ll be right there."


    Christine ditched her slippers for some sneakers and hurried to the apartmentplex entrance.


    There she saw Merritt, hands full,


    shivering in the cold, looking as forlorn as a puppy left by its owner but still loyally waiting to be taken home.


    ""


    Even though Christine knew Merritt wasn''t as innocent as he seemed.


    And understood his actions were a way to slowly infiltrate her life.


    It was also a sign he had ns to move things forward.


    Not just a casual fling.

 Chapter 693

    ?


    Christine wasn''t one to beat around the bush. She believed in being forthright.


    "If you can''t handle the game, best not y," she thought, not wanting any future misunderstandings.


    Yet she didn''t speak her mind. Instead, she suggested, "There''s this indie cinema nearby. Let''s check it out."


    Merritt trailed behind Christine as they crossed the street, his eyes downturned, "Sorry, Chris. I just wanted to bring you some snacks, didn''t mean to intrude."


    "If I''ve taken up your time, I''ll make it up to you," he offered.


    Christineughed, feeling the evening''s chill. She had thrown on a casual jacket and pulled it closer, asking, "And how would you do that?" "I..."


    Merritt moved closer, "Whatever you want, I''m here for it."


    Christine looped her arm through his, "Next time, just call before doing these surprise visits."


    Merritt suppressed his joy, looking a bit hurt, "I thought you''d find it bothersome, that''s why I didn''t call. If you don''t like it, I won''t do it again. Just don''t hate me, please."


    Christine knew his words were more about tactics than feelings.


    But she loved hearing them all the same.


    Sweet nothings were intoxicating, indeed.


    Far better than the blunt, harsh words of some jerk that made her skin crawl.


    Whether he was genuine or not didn''t matter. She had no interest in cold, hard truths.


    "Don''t worry, just give me a call next time. I won''t say no."


    Merritt finally smiled, "Your wish is mymand."


    "As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters to me."


    "I''ll do anything to keep you smiling, to ensure you never shed a tear..."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Dailey detested hospital stays.


    Feeling a bit better after some IV fluids, he insisted on going home.


    rence couldn''t stop him, so he called Nelly for help.


    "Dai, how did you get so sick?" she asked, her voice quivering, tears welling up but not falling, "It''s my fault. should''ve seen something was wrong and apanied you here, not let you go alone."


    As she spoke, she dabbed at a tear that threatened to fall, gently blowing on the cotton ball still on his arm from the IV.


    "It''s bleeding, Dai. I''ll get a nurse to look at it."


    Dailey pulled his arm away, his voice soft and slightly hoarse from illness, "It''s nothing."


    He turned to rence, "Make sure she gets home safe."


    "Dai, you can''t leave the hospital yet. You still have a fever. If you insist on leaving then I have toe with you. I won''t be able to sleep otherwise, worrying about you."


    swney


    Dailey just wanted some peace and quiet, "I''ll be fine. I have medication


    at home. And you, stopering


    swnow


    around at night. It''s not safe


    "I can take care of myself. You don''t need to worry about me."


    Nelly didn''t argue, just nodded softly, "Dai, you always look out for me, but you need to take care of yourself too."


    Her voice was gentle yet firm, "If you keep neglecting your health, I''ll have no choice but to tell your mother."


    Dailey definitely didn''t want his mom involved; he preferred quiet over nagging.


    "Fine, have rence take you home."


    Nelly offered to help him up, "If you''re set on going home, let me at least help you there."


    "No need."


    Dailey sidestepped her attempt, "Regarding the shop, just coordinate with rence. Everything''s arranged. Just follow the process."


    Nelly kept her emotions in check, maintaining a gentle smile, "Thanks, Dai. Sorry for the trouble."

 Chapter 694

    ?


    Dailey waved it off, "No big deal."


    Nelly turned to rence, "Would you mind giving me a ride home?"


    It wasn''t really an inconvenience, but rence couldn''t quite grasp the situation.


    Why was Dailey acting so cool towards his ex?


    Especially considering he almost cut ties with his family over her.


    But then it clicked.


    Dailey was naturally reserved, and he had his pride.


    Unless he was sure his ex hade back for him, he probably wouldn''t make the first move towards reconciliation.


    No matter, Nelly wasn''t going anywhere soon; there was plenty of time to rekindle old mes.


    Besides, Dailey was under the weather, probably not in the mood for matters of the heart.


    Once he was back on his feet, he''d surely be ready to talk romance.


    "Dailey,e on, give us a smile."


    Hearing this, Dailey looked up, his illness making him a bit slow on the uptake.


    rence snapped a picture, satisfied, and posted it to his social feed.


    "I''ll drop her off, you just wait here at the hospital."


    "I''ve got other ns. Head home after you''re done."


    The noise was too much; Dailey didn''t feel like talking to rence these days.


    rence, clueless about Dailey''s reluctance, waved goodbye, and took Nelly with him.


    On the way, Nelly asked with a soft smile, "I noticed Dai seems a bit downtely. I just got back; did something happen?"


    rence snorted, "It''s all because of you."


    A true friend always helps out.


    He hit the brakes at a red light and continued, "He feels guilty for not being able to protect you back in the day."


    Nelly didn''t me him, "How could we me Dai for what happened? We were just kids, at the mercy of our parents'' decisions."


    rence added, "That''s just how he is. Youing back definitely made him happy. It''s just bad timing with his injuries and sickness making him moody But it''s not about you. Don''t overthink it. Once he''s better he''ll surely want to pick things back up."


    "Then, you''ll owe me a toast," he joked.


    Nelly inwardly called rence


    foolish, but she smiled in agreement, "Of course, not just because of my rtionship with Dai, but also having known you for years, I''ll definitely toast to that."


    She smoothly changed the subject, "We ran into Greg''s fianc¨¦e and her friend at the mall today."


    "Christine, right?"


    rence''s voice lifted at the mention of Christine, "They rented a shop space, probably checking on their business."


    Nelly nodded, "I heard they''reunching their own clothing brand. They''re quite impressive."


    "They are, but you''re not far behindContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    With your i


    international


    sess. Don''t worry


    Su resources,)


    for


    Nelly wasn''t really in the mood to chat with rence, but she still wanted to learn more.


    Dailey was too reserved, offering no information.


    "Speaking of which, there was this tall, handsome guy with them today, looked like a college student."


    "He kept calling them ''sis'', but they didn''t seem rted. I didn''t want to ask and be intrusive."


    Neither of them had a brother.


    Greg wouldn''t stand a young man hanging around Jane.


    So, that guy must be connected to Christine.


    "Did you catch how he addressed Christine and Jane?"

 Chapter 695

    ?


    rence had just dropped Nelly off and was now driving over to Christine''s ce.


    Reaching the building, he called Christine, but she didn''t pick up. Instead, she texted him back.


    ["Big bro, I''m asleep."]


    However, the doorman told him that she had just left with a young guy, heading into the alley across the street.


    Christine wasn''t a celebrity by any means, but her outgoing nature and stunning looks meant she could strike up a conversation with anyone and definitely turned heads.


    Having lived there for a while, she had be friendly with the doorman, often giving him small gifts or local delicacies during the holidays.


    So, whenever a guy came looking for her, the doorman would inform her first instead of just letting him through.


    Thinking rence was just another lovestruck guy who couldn''t take a hint, the doorman mentioned that Christine had a boyfriend now - a younger, more handsome one at that.


    It was no surprise someone as gorgeous as Christine had plenty of admirers.


    "You shouldn''t be out here in the cold," the doorman said, noting rence''s luxury car and speaking with a polite tone. "Ms. Jackson isn''t the type to be swayed by money alone, and she''s doing quite well for herself. Love can''t be forced, after all."


    Taking the doorman''s words to heart, rence sullenly returned to his car and pulled out his phone to message his friends in their group chat. ["I''ve been dumped."]


    Without waiting for a reply, he continued to vent.


    ["I can''t stand how that guy keeps calling her ''Chris.'' It''s so cheesy. Knowing guys, he''s definitely not good news - probably just after her good looks and her money."]


    ["And Christine is falling for it.


    Clearly, I''m the better catch in every


    way. What does that college kid


    have over me besides being younger


    and able to call her ''big sis''?"


    n¨§t


    ["The guy''s barely started acting and hasn''t even finished college. Does he think he can make it big? He''s only cozying up to Christine for her wealth and connections. Heck, she''s tight with Be, so throwing him a bone or two wouldn''t be hard."] Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ["Ugh, they even went to a private cinema. What good cane of that, especially thiste at night?"]


    ["Guys, I''m heartbroken... this really sucks..."]


    rence wasn''t new to airing his grievances in the group chat.


    Gregory would respond when he had the patience, and Dailey would chip in when he felt like it.


    But today, Gregory was busy.


    Dailey, however, did notice the message his attention caught not by rence''s heartbreak but by the mention of a private cinema. He was nearly home but decided to have his driver turn around...


    rence waited for a response from his friends but got none. Restless, he couldn''t help but send Christine another message.


    ["He''s bad news, trust me. Men know these things. We''ve known each other too long for me not to warn you. If you''re just looking for fun, he''s the worst choice."]


    When Christine first met rence, she knew he was interested in her. But to her, he was just another guy charmed by her looks, nothing serious. She wasn''t overly conservative by any means, but at the time, her eyes were set on Dailey.


    Andtely, even though rence seemed to still be interested, she didn''t want anything to do with someone close to Dailey.


    Besides, rencecked the charm that made Merritt so appealing to her.

 Chapter 696

    ?


    She was simply craving a change of pace.


    When she received a text from rence, she felt it was high time to set the record straight.


    "Hey rence, given you''re buds with Ford and I''m Jane''s bestie, I don''t wanna sound too harsh. I appreciate the gesture, really, but I can''t reciprocate, sorry. You''ll find your right match, no doubt. As for me, I''ve got a thing for this younger guy. Please, let''s not make a big deal out of it. We''re just friends, nothing more."


    Even her dad couldn''t sway her decisions, let alone rence.


    The only voice she might consider was Jane''s. Jane had always been her ride-or-die, sharing every high and weathering every low together.


    Sure, she cared, but she wasn''t the type to mother her, to control every move she made.


    Life, with its ups and downs, was for living firsthand.


    If she could have chosen, she''d rather have been born a stray dog than their daughter.


    "Still, thanks for your concern, rence. Let''s just stay casual friends, okay? If not, no hard feelings."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Initially, rence was attracted to Christine for shallow reasons.


    But over time, he genuinely wanted to get serious.


    Christine wasn''t like the others he''d met before.


    He thought not being outright rejected meant there was still a chance.


    Yet, this time, she had turned him downpletely.


    "I''m done with love," he dered to his group chat before heading out to drown his sorrows.


    He summoned a couple of drinking buddies.


    Gregory was tied up with work, and Dailey had already reached the doors of the private cinema.


    The driver was worried, "Sir, you''re still feverish..."


    Dailey waved him off, "I''m fine, had an IV and all."


    The driver, merely an employee, couldn''t overstep, "I''ll wait here then."


    But concerned for Dailey''s well-being and his job with the rkson family, he pretended to leave only toe back and wait.


    Upon entering the private cinema, Dailey''s headache worsened.


    The dim, sultry lighting and the indescribable scent in the air made him grimace.


    Clearly, a rich heir''s idea of a private screening differed vastly from the average Joe''s.


    "Are you alone?" the attendant asked.


    Struggling with the air''s aroma,


    making his head spin and stu


    churn, Dailey inquired about


    Christine, showing her picture along with one of Merritt.


    Though the cinema was bustling, the attendant remembered the striking girl, calling her ''sister'' fondly The allure of a possible


    May-December romance was hard to forget, especially when


    confronted with Dailey''s imposing yet pale figure.


    "Screen three, you can pay by scanning here," the attendant directed.


    After paying, Dailey made his way down, the darkness of screen three engulfing him.


    It took a moment to adjust, but he was soon scanning for that familiar silhouette.


    Christine arrived at the cinema a tadte, the best spots already taken.


    Unexpecting Merritt''spany and too indifferent to seek elsewhere, she settled for a quiet corner nearby.

 Chapter 697

    ?


    In ces like this, the back rows are usually packed.


    But the front? It''s a different story. Plenty of empty seats.


    At first, Christine didn''t even notice when someone took the seat next to her. The movie ying was right up her alley, and with snacks and drinks being passed around, she was all in.


    Merritt was the first to catch on to Dailey''s presence, but he wasn''t about to make it known.


    "Hey sis, want some jelly?" he whispered.


    "Sure," Christine replied, always up for a snack while binge-watching her favorite shows. She''d skipped dinner, so the snacks were a wee fill-in before hitting the gym to burn off the extra calories. No need to let the evening go to waste over a little indulgence.


    But then, an unexpected spoiler showed up.


    The jelly Merritt was handing over was snatched right from in front of her. Turning to see who would dare rob a stranger of their jelly in a private cinemate at night, Christine was momentarily taken aback by Dailey''s almost-smirking expression.


    Seeing Dailey in such a ce was beyond her imagination.


    "Ms. Jackson, staying upte and in good spirits, I see. Came all this way for some jelly?" Dailey quipped.


    Christine, never one to let an annoyance slide without aeback, had once restrained herself during her brief pursuit of Dailey. Even after his harsh words, she hadn''t let their interactions escte into full-blown arguments. After all, she was the one who approached him, so being cold-shouldered was expected.


    But times had changed. She had made it clear that whatever was between them was over. If it weren''t for mutual friends like Gregory and Jane, she''d rather not even share the same air with him.


    Yet here he was, making snide remarks.


    Was she supposed to just take it? Clearly not.


    "Mr. rkson also seems to be enjoying himself,ing here alone to watch couples cuddle up."


    "Could it be... Oh, I get it. It''s that age-old problem, isn''t it? Losing steam with the years," she teased, mimicking Nelly''s tone, "Dai~"


    Dailey knew he shouldn''t havee.


    He had avoided the tea house, epting that was the end of whatever was between him and


    Christine. Even theirst friendly


    exchange was just for Gregor


    sake, not a means to clear up misunderstandings.


    He had foolishly hoped, on bringing Nelly along, that Christine might confront him, giving him a chance to exin. Instead, they hadn''t spoken, and soon after, she was getting cozy with someone else.


    "Is there a rule that says you need a partner toe here?" Dailey retorted.


    Coming from a family involved in both business and politics, Dailey was well-prepared for anything. He was known for his cool demeanor always having a n or solution ready before a problem even arose. He knew what he wanted, in Both business and personal matters.


    When Christine first made her move, he saw it as a fleeting flirtation. Not interested in ying games, he kept his distance. Now that she was clearly over him, it was exactly what he wanted-or so he thought. Yet, it left him feeling unexpectedly unsettled.


    "I''ve never been here. Just curious. Is that a problem?" he asked.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Christineughed, "Of course not, Mr. rkson. You''re free to go wherever you please. No one''s going to stop you."


    But sharing the same space with Dailey was thest thing she wanted. With a smile, she left that parting shot and stood to leave with Merritt, who was collecting their uneaten snacks.


    As Christine walked past him, Dailey, acting on impulse he didn''t understand, grabbed her wrist and pulled her close into his embrace.

 Chapter 698

    ?


    Christine was taken aback, scrambling to get up, but found herself pinned down firmly.


    "Get your filthy hands off me."


    Instead ofplying, Dailey pressed her even closer to him.


    With only one hand free, Christine couldn''t push him away and resorted to covering his mouth, her tone dripping with sarcasm, "So, Mr. rkson enjoys ying the aggressor, huh?"


    "Let go of Chris!"


    Merritt dropped his bag of chips and grabbed Christine''s arm, attempting to pull her away from Dailey.


    But Dailey, despite being unwell, had his skills honed from a young age and Merritt couldn''t free Christine. Seeing Christine wince, Merritt used, "You''re hurting her, look, her wrist is turning red."


    Themotion had already drawn the attention of everyone in the room.


    Merritt tried to pry Dailey''s grip open but it was as if his hand was mped down by a vise, unmoving.


    "I''m sorry, Chris..." Merritt looked at her with puppy-dog eyes, filled with guilt, "I''m useless, I can''t help you."


    "I''m afraid to use too much force, I don''t want to hurt you."


    "I''ll... I''ll think of something else..."


    From the onlookers, a young girl spoke up, "Dude, can''t you see you''re hurting her? Her eyes are red from pain. Just let her go."


    Some agreed, "Exactly, just because you''re strong doesn''t give you the right to bully people."


    "Not necessarily," another voiced a different opinion, "What if she moved on before breaking up with him? It''s understandable he''s upset."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how do you know he''s not just a suitor? It''s normal for a beautiful woman like her to have admirers."


    "Don''t get dazzled by his looks; what''s the use if he''s violent? I support her choice not to pick him."


    While the crowd was buzzing with discussions, Christine had no interest in being the center of attention.


    She looked into Dailey''s angry


    feeling the force in his grip,


    indicating his anger. Yet, pet


    in in his eyes.


    no emotion in his eyes.


    What used to intrigue her now only annoyed her.


    "Dailey, if you don''t let go of me today, you''re going to regret it."


    Dailey couldn''t stand those words, removing her hand from his mouth, "Let him go, I need to talk to you."


    Christine scoffed, "Mr. rkson is


    used to calling the shots, but I''met neither your employee norme


    contractor. Why should I listen to you?"


    Dailey retorted, "Aren''t you renting my shop? Doesn''t that make you a contractor?"


    With her free hand, Christine


    casually flipped her hair, a smirk on


    her face, "You can take your shop back. I''ll have Jane look for another space."


    Would Gregory be okay with that?


    He''d definitely cause a fuss.


    Though they call each other brothers, everyone knows Jane matters more to Gregory.


    Anyone who crosses Jane would see Gregory turn on them in an instant.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But Dailey didn''t want to miss tonight''s opportunity. Having her pinned down meant he had to clear the air.


    Otherwise, he might not get another chance.


    And she surely wouldn''t give him one.


    "I have something serious to discuss."


    He softened his tone, ncing at Merritt, "I''ll have the room cleared. Let him go."

 Chapter 699

    ?


    Christine was sharp as a tack, immediately catching on to Dailey''s game.


    This guy, all high and mighty on the surface, was actually testing her.


    If she asked Merritt to leave, it would y right into his hands.


    Clearing the field, letting Merritt go - it was all just a sideways confirmation that she hadn''t truly moved on from him.


    In her heart, he still held a ce more significant than any new me.


    Christine''s smile was tinged with irony. "I refuse, Mr. rkson. If you don''t let go of me right now, I''ll have my little brother call Jane."


    "Imagine, a young man calling Jane at this hour. What do you think, Gregory would do?"


    Silence fell.


    Who knew Gregory''s temperament better than Dailey?


    And Christine was indeed someone who would follow through with such a threat.


    Finally, his grip on her loosened and she swiftly moved away from him, arm in arm with Merritt.


    Even the autumn chill that necessitated a trench coat over her slip dress couldn''t hide her allure. The glimpse of her elegantly slender legs as they moved was a sight to behold.


    As they approached the exit, Merritt couldn''t resist throwing a taunting smile back at Dailey.


    Dailey, however, felt it beneath him to spar with such a youngd.


    Aside from his youth, Merritt had no other advantages.


    After their first encounter, Dailey had someone dig into Merritt''s background.


    A broken family, a sick grandmother relying on him, a life buoyed by schrships and offers of financial "sponsorship."


    Entering the entertainment world was just a quick way to earn money for Merritt.


    To Dailey, he was hardly worth noticing.


    Christine was probably just using the situation to y games.


    "Big sis, he''s been following you. I''m worried. Let me walk you upstairs," Merritt offered.


    Christine was well aware of Dailey''s presence. She wasn''t scared, just didn''t want to deal with him in the middle of the night.


    Even if Merritt didn''t escort her, Dailey couldn''t enter her home.


    Yet, she didn''t refuse Merritt''s offer to apany her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dailey followed at a leisurely pace, watching as Christine and Merritt reached the automatic doors. Merritt didn''t stop.


    Dailey hastened his steps, pulling Christine aside.


    Merritt grabbed Christine''s other hand, neither side willing to back down.


    The air was thick with unspoken tension.


    The night watchman, initially


    intending to inform Christine about a man in a fancy car looking for her, ended up watching the drama unfold, munching on sunflower seeds.


    Another suitor, it seemed.


    Quite the lively night.


    Beauty, it appeared, came with its own set of troubles.


    "Let go."


    Dailey''s skill forced Merritt to release his grip.


    Merritt''s voice was filled with pitiful tone, "I''m sorry, Chris. I''m not strong enough. He''s about to break my wrist. I can''t help you. I''m useless."


    Dailey''s expression darkened.


    Christine, attempting to pull away, found Dasley unyielding. In a burst of frustration, she bit down on his


    wrist, drawing blood, yet het


    go.


    let


    Her temper red. "Dailey, if you''re sick, go see a doctor. Don''t take it out on me!"


    Dailey pulled her aside. "Did rence tell you this kid''s no good? That ying around is one thing, but bringing him home is another?"


    "Do you understand what could happen if you bring a man home? He might look weak, but against a man''s strength, you''re still at a disadvantage." "And then what?"


    Christine cut him off with a cold voice, "I''m an adult, Mr. rkson. Do you think I don''t know what happens when you bring someone home?" "Are you so out of touch that you see me as some na?ve girl, fresh to the world and clueless?"

 Chapter 700

    Dailey''s head was pounding, a sharp contrast to how he felt after chugging a bottle of water earlier, thinking it would help. Now, his blood pressure seemed to skyrocket with frustration, blurring his vision slightly.


    He was about to say something when Christine yanked her hand away from his grip.


    He reached for her again, only to grasp at thin air.


    Then, suddenly, the world went dark, and he copsed straight to the ground.


    Instinctively, Christine reached out to catch him!


    It wasn''t because he was Dailey; she would''ve done the same for anyone copsing in front of her.


    "Quit ying, get up or I''m letting go. You''ll face-nt right into the dirt, and don''t you dare me me for it!"


    Christine threatened to release her hold, sensing Dailey was genuinely about to fall.


    Gritting her teeth, she managed to support him, despite her strength being limited. She called out to Merritt, "Lend me a hand here."


    Merritt was reluctant but took Dailey from Christine''s arms, tempted for a moment to just drop him.


    But he couldn''t ruin his image in front of Christine.


    "Chris, what''s wrong with him?"


    Christine touched Dailey''s forehead.


    Wow!


    He was burning up.


    How long has it been, and he''s still running a fever?


    And he hasn''t been treated at a hospital yet? Does he want to end up with pneumonia or something worse? "Merritt, looks like we need to get him to the hospital."


    Just as Merritt was about to agree, the rkson family''s driver rushed over, "Ms. Jackson, let me take him."


    Christine was more than happy to pass the hot potato, "Take him straight to the hospital."


    The driver took Dailey, not having the time to ponder what had transpired between Dailey and Christine.


    The immediate priority was to get him to the hospital before the rkson family caught wind of the situation, risking his job. "Thank you, Ms. Jackson."


    Christine felt awkward epting thanks but didn''t dwell on it, simply responding in kind.


    Once the driver had left, she turned to Merritt, "You should head back too. Let me know when you''re home."


    Merritt felt it was a shame. If he


    could stayed the night, he


    would only have been able to make a small dent in his pursuit of


    Christine.


    But he wasn''t in a rush; he nned to show Christine his best side, making her fall for him eventually.


    "I''ll wait till you''re inside before I catch a cab."


    Christine had never felt this way before.


    Up until now, she''d been on her own, fighting to crawl out of the darkness.


    But emerging only to find herself still enveloped in it, she had considered giving up, thinking death might be easier than enduring such torment.


    Perhaps in her next life, she''d be born into a happy family.


    It was


    livine Who had pulled her from


    the


    guiding her back to


    gher the courage


    Over the years, whenever Christine looked back, Jane was there.


    But Jane had her own life to live now, and Christine couldn''t keep her in the shadows forever.


    Today, Merritt seemed to have stepped into Jane''s shoes, ensuring Christine''s path was always safe and illuminated.


    She would never have to walk alone in the dark again.


    Yet, she wasn''t fooled by appearances.


    She knew there could be others like Merritt out there.


    Their rtionship began on a casual note, and Christine understood she might never fall for Merritt because...


    At that thought, she chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    Such is human nature.


    Always desiring the one who shows no interest, enduring endless pain for an unreciprocated love.


    How absurd.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, Christine waved goodbye to Merritt.


    She hurried home and texted him.


    "Head back, it''s getting cold out."


    "Let me know when you''re home."


    Merritt replied with a cute emoji, then hailed a cab.


    Upon reaching home, he didn''t even bother changing his shoes before rushing to message Christine.


    "Chris, I''m home. Please go to sleep, goodnight."

 Chapter 701

    ?


    Christine texted back instantly: "Goodnight."


    Merritt leaned against the foyer wall, grinning like a three-year-old who''d just snagged a handful of candy.


    ...


    When Dailey woke up in the hospital, he was still groggy.


    Seeing the driver by his bed, he frowned, "Why are you here?"


    Wasn''t it supposed to be Christine?


    The driver poured him some water, "I was worried about you."


    Dailey was indeed thirsty. After taking a sip, his mind slowly started to kick into gear.


    "You brought me to the hospital?"


    The driver nodded.


    Dailey scowled, "What exactly did you see?"


    The driver gave it to him straight: "I saw you talking to Ms. Jackson, then suddenly you passed out. Ms. Jackson couldn''t hold you up, but luckily her boyfriend was there to lend a hand. I rushed over and brought you here."


    Hearing the word "boyfriend" made Dailey''s brows furrow even deeper.


    "She said that herself?"


    "What?"


    The driver was momentarily confused.


    Dailey pressed on, "Did you see them go home together?"


    The driver shook his head, "I was too worried about getting you..."


    He stopped mid-sentence upon seeing Dailey suddenly trying to remove his IV.


    The driver, startled, quickly stood up to intervene, "Sir, pardon my frankness, but you''re already admitted. This fever isn''t going down; you could end up delirious. If that happens, Ms. Jackson will definitely not choose you!"


    ...


    Dailey sent him an icy re.


    The driver shivered but didn''t let go of his hand.


    Being a driver for their family required a security clearance, reviewed annually to ensure reliability.


    Having been with Dailey for many years without issue, it was clear he truly cared.


    However, his blunt words were harsh to hear.


    As if Dailey wasn''t good enough?


    But thinking back to how he''d acted, Dailey could see why Christine was so angry with him.


    He genuinely wanted to apologize to her.


    She just wasn''t giving him a chance.


    He''d never had to humble himself like this before, nor been in such a sorry state.


    "Let go, I''m staying hospitalized."


    The driver was skeptical, "For real?"


    Dailey looked at him coolly, silent.


    The driver withdrew his hand, staying by his side, "I haven''t


    informed your parents yet, but if you continue to neglect your health, I''lContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    have to report everything as it is."


    Dailey, pressing on his swollen temples, grunted in acknowledgment, which seemed to reassure the driver.


    Dailey then said, "Find out where Merritt is."


    The driver promptly went to work, and his contacts quickly reported back.


    Rying the information, the driver said, "He''s in his own apartment. Don''t worry; he''s not at Ms. Jackson''s ce."


    Dailey''s mood slightly improved


    upon hearing this, and he instructed,


    "Go bring her here tomorrow. Tell


    her she nearly drove me to my death, and she needs to take responsibility."


    The driver thought to himself, Can you really win someone over like this, sir?


    But he went to carry out the orders anyway.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work out.


    Christine didn''t make things difficult for the driver; instead, she called Jane directly.


    After a good night''s rest, Dailey woke up feeling much refreshed and eagerly awaited Christine. However, to his dismay, Gregory showed up.


    "Why are you here?"


    "You think I wanted toe?"


    Gregory pulled up a chair and sat


    down, "You''ve really outdone


    yourself, huh? Coming up with a


    lousy excuse like being ''driven to death to get her to take


    responsibility."


    Dailey immediately understood.


    Christine didn''t want toe,ined to Jane, and Jane sent Gregory instead.


    "Weren''t you supposed to help me?"


    Gregory casually crossed his legs, expressionless, "My wife said no."


    Dailey felt a headacheing on again, "I''m begging you here."


    Gregory just hummed in response, "I said I''d help you, but my wife said no."


    Dailey clenched his teeth, "Are you ying dirty?"


    Gregory countered, "Aren''t you?"


    Indeed, Dailey realized his approach was somewhat underhanded.

 Chapter 702

    ?


    But he was out of options.


    Approaching Christine directly was a lost cause; she wouldn''t even give him the time of day.


    He needed an opportunity to sit down and really talk things through.


    Clearing his throat, he asked, ¡°So, got any bright ideas?"


    "Get over this damn cold first."


    Gregory stood up, adjusting his cuffs as he spoke: "You''ll still have to help with my wedding, you know."


    Dailey opened his mouth to refuse but then thought better of it.


    "You''re something else, always plotting."


    Gregory shot him a look and strode off.


    After days of endless searching, Christine finally found a venue that was perfect for a ssic-style wedding, sealing the deal after lengthy negotiations.


    "Chris, have some water."


    Merritt had been by her side these past few days, his show having just wrapped up and now waiting on news from other production teams.


    Christine took the warm water he offered, "Where''d you get this?"


    "Sweet-talked thedy at the front desk, she helped me out."


    She drank half the cup, feeling a warmth spread through her.


    Merritt had a way of taking care of people. Their time together had been smooth sailing in every aspect.


    Sometimes she caught herself thinking, maybe she should give it a shot with him.


    If it didn''t work out, they could always go their separate ways.


    But she quickly dismissed the thought.


    Such a good guy, she couldn''t bear to break his heart.


    As long as they didn''t cross that line, parting ways would be much simpler.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hungry? I''m in a good mood today, my treat, no budget limit."


    Merritt''s puppy-dog eyes lit up, his smile radiant, "You work hard for your money, Chris. Besides, I''m not picky. Whatever you feel like eating, I''m in." "Then I''ve got just the ce."


    ...


    Dailey checked into the hospital, waiting for his recovery and also for Gregory and Jane''s wedding.


    But he couldn''tpletely ignore what was happening with Christine.


    His people reported back on her movements, always mentioning Merritt''s presence.


    Today, the two had even dined at Vista Town''s most iconic Western restaurant.


    A hotspot for the town''s wealthy youth chasing romance.


    You''d need a reservation to dine there; hoping for a table on the day itself was a pipe dream.


    But Gregory had connections.


    Christine reached out to Jane, who was more than happy to help.


    By now, the duo was already seated by a window.


    Dailey nearly smashed his tablet upon seeing the photos.


    A voice stopped him.


    "Dai!"


    Nelly rushed in, circling Dailey, inspecting him thoroughly.


    "How are you back in the hospital? Weren''t you fine after thest treatment?"


    "It''s partly my fault."


    Her voice softened, almost pleading, "I should''ve insisted on taking care of you, not left you alone."


    Before Dailey could respond, she continued, "Dai, don''t send me away this time. I worry sick when I can''t see you. Alone at home, I can''t eat or sleep. Please, let me stay and take care of you, will you?"


    His mom adored Nelly. If it hadn''t been for his grandfather...


    Dailey craved some peace of mind. Given Nelly''s persistence, she''d likely spill the beans to his mom.


    And that would be the end of any quiet days ahead.


    ¡°Alright, thanks for the help."


    "You''re being formal with me? We grew up together, practically family. It''s


    other."


    os y right to look out for each


    Dailey hardly absorbed a word she said, his mind stuck on that photo infuriated. Tossing the tablet to his aide hey back on the hospital bed, fuming.


    Yet, he couldn''t help but send Gregory a message in his frustration.


    ¡¾Can you just get your wedding over with already?¡¿

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    ?


    After wrapping up a long meeting, Gregory flicked on his phone only to find a message from Dailey waiting for him. But another notification quickly caught his eye.


    There was a hierarchy to these things, so without hesitation, he exited Dailey''s chat to dive into the other.


    Mrs. Ford: [Greg, Chris found us the perfect wedding venue~]


    A wedding venue-Gregory had his own ideas about that.


    But knowing Christine had poured her heart into it, and that his wife-to-be would love it, he decided to go along.


    He replied to his fianc¨¦e first: [In that case, Mrs. Jane, when can we swing by the city hall?]


    Only after sending that did he bother to reply to Dailey: [Getting married now. You gonna show up in your hospital gown or what?]


    Dailey shot back instantly: [Dare you to do it now. I''ll crawl there if I have to.]


    Crazy.


    Gregory ignored that, opening the top message again.


    Mrs. Ford: [Anytime works for me. It''s all about Mr. Ford''s busy schedule now.]


    Gregory was so excited he nearly dropped his phone.


    Lucius came in to report, only to see Gregory storm past him, a man on a mission.


    He didn''t even give Lucius a chance to speak, disappearing from view in an instant. What urgent matter could this be?


    Concerned, Lucius hurried after him.


    Down in the parking garage, all he saw was the tail end of a car.


    And there was still a meeting to attend!


    He tried calling Gregory.


    No answer-just a text.


    [Clear my schedule for today.]


    Lucius: "..."


    ...


    Elmwood Vis.


    After texting Gregory, I went to y with the kids, never imagining Gregory would ditch a mountain of work toe back.


    Marriage was already a done deal between us.


    Wedding first, license after¡ªit made no difference to us.


    But I hadn''t expected him to be so impatient.


    Driving to city hall, I hadn''t even fully grasped the situation.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Shouldn''t we pick a day?"


    Clutching the necessary documents, I was excited and nervous.


    "There''s no holidaying up, but we should at least check the


    calendar, right? Just in case it''el


    unlucky day for this."


    Not that I was superstitious, but getting a marriage license felt Significant. Maybe we should find an day?


    Gregory nced at me at a red light, silent.


    When the light turned green, he kept his eyes on the road and drove on.


    Seeing he had noment, I pulled out my phone to check myself.


    But before I could, a hand with distinctly articted bones snatched it away. "What the heck?"


    "The more you look up that stuff, the more nervous I get."


    ""


    ||


    I couldn''t help but tease, "So, our wild and free Mr. Ford gets nervous too?"


    Gregory tossed the phone aside and took my hand in his.


    His usually dry hands felt slightly damp.


    I squeezed his hand back, a silent reassurance.


    We remained silent the rest of the drive.


    It wasn''t until we pulled up to city hall that Gregory finally turned to me.


    His brown eyes were deep, filled with warmth that could drown you.


    "Jane, I can''t wait any longer, not even for a second."


    "If you''re willing, then today is the perfect day to do this."


    He had a point.


    So, regardless of the day, whether it was deemed lucky or not, as long as we were willing, as long as we loved each other, we could ovee any obstacle.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    ?


    "Shall we go in then?"


    "Sure."


    ...


    Getting the marriage license was surprisingly straightforward.


    Gregory hadn''t made any arrangements in advance, so we just followed the staff''s instructions and got it done.


    Walking out of the city hall with our marriage certificate, I was in a bit of a daze.


    Gregory wrapped his arms around me, leaned down, and nted a kiss on my forehead.


    The smile on his lips was deeper than usual, clearly showing his genuine happiness.


    "Wife."


    His voice was deep and earnest, making my ears heat up.


    Ignoring the warmth in my ears, I touched my nose, "Such a happy asion deserves a celebration. Let me treat you to dinner." Gregory raised an eyebrow but didn''t object.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    But to my surprise, that night, he still pinned me to the bed, making me utter those two words.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hu...husband..."


    ...


    After getting the license, nning the wedding was next on the agenda.


    Mainly because if we dyed any longer, it would get too cold.


    Even though traditional suits are warmer than wedding dresses, they can''t stand up to the chill.


    Christine found a wedding venue that was a mansion left over from the early 20th century.


    Gregory and I didn''t want to make a big fuss, so inviting just close friends and family was enough.


    After some discussion, we set the wedding date for mid-November.


    Autumn and winter in Vista Town are usually gloomy and rainy, but on our wedding day, we were blessed with rare sunny weather.


    After changing into a traditional suit, I was actually feeling a bit warm.


    Christine joked, "Are you sweating from excitement about marrying Gregory?"


    "Get lost."


    I red at her.


    Christineughed, "What''s there to be embarrassed about? Marrying the person you love and who loves you back should make you happy." Following my mom''s arrangements, I was to leave from Cloud Vis.


    After getting my makeup done, my mom came over and inspected me closely.


    Soon, her eyes began to water.


    Feeling a lump in my throat, I held back my tears, "Mom, let''s make a deal, you can''t cry before I do at the wedding."


    My mom chuckled at myment, managing to hold back her tears.


    "Quick, quick, quick!"


    Christine hurried upstairs, calling for Edith and the others.


    "The groom is here, everyonee block the door!"


    Edith was the most enthusiastic about this.


    After all, legitimate opportunities to tease Gregory were rare.


    Even when they did arise, it was rare to see Gregory at a disadvantage.


    But nobody expected that today, Gregory, usually so frugal, turned unexpectedly generous, stunning them with money.


    Money-filled envelopes flew at them,


    not just containing cash but also checks of varying amounts, and ever property deeds to apartments and shops.


    Everyone present was well-off, but they were still taken aback by thisvish disy, and eventually, they just had to let him in.


    Christine was the least resistant of all.


    Her rented shop became her own


    property, so she hurriedly weed Gregory, smiling like a blooming flower and even handing over her wedding shoes.


    I pped her yfully, "You really are my best friend."


    Christine cheekily responded, "I knew you were dying to marry him. I was just going along with your wishes. No need to thank me."


    Dailey and rence were also groomsmen today.


    Both of them couldn''t take their eyes off Christine.


    To not overshadow me, she didn''t wear her usual favorite color, red, but instead ¨¤ custom-made white dress with subtle patterns. Despite


    her usual bold demeanor, she looked quite elegant and gentle today.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    ?


    Stunning enough to turn heads.


    I had thought that after Christine turned rence down, he wouldn''t give her a second thought.


    But looking at him now, his eyes lit up with an enthusiasm he couldn''t hide.


    As for Dailey...


    He remained his usual stoic self, inscrutable.


    "Jane."


    Hearing my name, I turned to see Gregory, the man who usually carried himself with an air of invincibility, suddenly dropping to one knee, slipping a wedding shoe onto my foot, "Wife, let''s go home."


    I ced my hand in Gregory''s, my eyes and smile curving in joy, "Okay."


    With my affirmation, he scooped me up and strode out.


    ...


    Back at Elmwood Vis, Mira even did a roll on the wedding bed for good luck.


    My mom made us dumplings, and unsurprisingly, they were undercooked.


    I looked at my mom, and she winked at me, "Raw or not?"


    " "I


    Iughed helplessly, "Done with the raw part."


    My momughed too, "Alright, let''s move on to the next thing."


    Afterpleting the wedding room traditions, Gregory carried me again, this time to our wedding venue.


    Approaching the venue, Gregory transferred me from the car to a horse-drawn carriage.


    He owned a stable with many horses and had chosen a white one for today.


    The music started, and the atmosphere was filled with the sound of celebration.


    The carriage lifted and swayed as we proceeded.


    After handing the horse over to Lucius, Gregory came to help me down.


    The process of a Western wedding, though simplified from its historicalplexity, still held many rituals.


    Gregory somehow found an elderly man familiar with all these traditions.


    He guided us in jumping over a small bonfire, among other rituals, step by step.


    As we reached the hall, the elder announced powerfully, "First, honor the heavens and the earth-"


    Throughout, a veil covered my face, slightly obscuring my view.


    But Gregory never let go of my hand, guiding our movements together.


    I felt utterly at peace.


    We faced the entrance and bowed.


    "To the ancestors-" Gregory led me in turning around to bow to my mom and his mother.


    "Couple bows to each other-" He turned me to face him, and we bowed to each other.


    "With this, the rituals areplete="


    The elder''s voice rose even higher


    "Proceed to the bridal chamberet


    swnole


    The teasing andughter from our friends filled the air, with rence even threatening to y pranks on us, a traditional part of the festivities.


    Gregory, in high spirits, supported me upstairs.


    nov


    In the decorated bridal chamber, the elder tied our clothes together.


    "May the groom lift the bride''s veil,


    over


    ¨¦t


    hoping the couple remains united at heart, achieving their heart''s desires." .


    Gregory slowly lifted my veil, and our eyes met.


    In each other''s gaze, we saw the reflection of our mutual feelings, indescribable in words.


    "Here."


    The elder handed us a cup, "Please, drink from the unity cup."


    I reached around Gregory''s arm, and in a gesture of perfect harmony, we drank.


    Afterwards, the elder spoke many auspicious words, concluding the ceremony and leaving.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Gregory made sure to thank the elder thoroughly through Lucius.


    Then, we changed into our reception outfits and went to greet our guests.


    Knowing I hadn''t eaten all morning, Gregory found moments to feed me amidst the festivities.


    After greeting our guests, he was pulled away by friends.


    Christine also took the opportunity to sit me down for a meal, peeling shrimp for me.


    "Gregory''s busy today, so I''ll fill in. But this job''s his from now on."


    I joked, "You''re just in it for the money, aren''t you?"


    Christine scoffed, "Let''s not spell it out. We''re still friends, after all."

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    ?


    "Cheers to the newlyweds," Merritt toasted, lifting his ss towards me. I barely had a chance to respond when another familiar voice chimed in, "Sister, best wishes on your new journey."


    Before I could turn to Merritt, Nelly''s voice reached me, "Mrs. Ford, congrattions on your wedding!"


    Nelly and Gregory were old acquaintances, so her presence wasn''t a surprise.


    Christine and Merritt were thick as thievestely, too preupied to bother with Dailey.


    Thankfully, they weren''t about to start a brawl at our wedding.


    Still, catching glimpses of Dailey''s stoic face did stir some concern within me.


    Yet, with everyone gathered, I raised my ss in a polite gesture, "Thank you."


    Nelly sipped her drink, offering me a slight smile, "Hang tight, I''ll go rescue Greg for you. We can''t have your wedding night dyed, especially with Dai just getting over his cold. It''s killing two birds with one stone."


    Herst words seemed to carry the most weight, though I didn''t delve further, simply replying, "Thanks for the help."


    "It''s no trouble at all."


    As Nelly left, my gaze shifted towards Christine, who was busy feeding Merritt,pletely ignoring Nelly''s departure.


    ...


    "Honey," the end of the reception drew near, and Gregory''s friends finally allowed him some freedom.


    He wrapped his arms around me from behind, his breath warm against my ear causing me to squirm away slightly.


    "I''ve had too much to drink; I''m all over the ce," he murmured, nuzzling into my neck. "Can we go home now, love?"


    His plea sounded suspiciously feigned.


    But with everyone well-fed and merry, I supported Gregory to a seat before joining my mom and his mother in seeing the guests off.


    Soon, it was just me, Gregory, Dailey, Christine, Nelly, and Merritt left.


    rence, having overindulged, was carried off, while drivers were arranged for his mother and Adah back to the Ford and Ferguson.


    estates. Lucius took charge


    of


    driving my mother and the kids home.


    Feeling the awkward tension, I spoke up, "Thanks, everyone, for all your hard work making our wedding special. Let''s all catch our breath


    ???


    and meet for dinner tomont


    I''ll send out the details once we''ve settled on a time and ce."


    "It''s gettingte; you should all get some rest."


    Turning to Christine, I offered, "I can give you a lift on my way."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Merritt intervened, "Let me drive Chris; I''ve not had a drink."


    Considering it for a moment, I looked to Christine for her preference.


    Christine, who had only lightly sipped her drink throughout the evening, nced at Merritt and waved off my offer, "Don''t worry about us. Merritt and I have ns. You two head home."


    Catching Dailey''s visibly upset


    expression, I sensed trouble if


    Gregory and I left. Reluctantly, tried,


    "I''ve got something to discuss with Come with me, and


    yound


    bring Merritt..."


    "Let''s head home, Mrs. Ford," Gregory finally dropped the act, guiding me towards our car.


    He instructed the driver to start, and as I looked back worriedly, he gently turned my face forward. "They''re adults."


    "But are you sure?" I countered.


    Gregory smiled reassuringly, "Let them sort it out. We''ve got our own matters to attend to."

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    ?


    "


    Back at Elmwood Vis, Gregory was practically dragging me to the bedroom.


    "It''s not even dark yet!" I protested, trying to push him away with some embarrassment.


    Gregory pinned my hands down. "We got married today, everyone expects us to... you know."


    The desire in his eyes was unmistakable, and I couldn''t help but re at him.


    He continued, "Plus, mom''s got the kids busy in the yroom, so we won''t be disturbed."


    I was no match for his strength,pletely at his mercy.


    Unable to break free or stop him, I felt a mix of annoyance and shyness and tried to buy some time.


    "Let''s not talk about Christine and Dailey''s drama right now, but there''s something else we need to discuss." Gregory didn''t pause, his deep eyes locking onto mine. "You mean the thing with mom and Mr. Shaw?"


    I nodded.


    My mom had finally agreed, and I had invited Raleigh to the wedding.


    But when I told him my ns, Raleigh declined politely: "It''s your big day. We can''t steal the spotlight. Dancing and singing aside, your mom can give a speech. I''ll sit this one out."


    "Jane, I get it. I''m grateful your mom was open to me attending your wedding withoutpletely cutting ties. But weddings are significant, especially considering everything you and Gregory have been through."


    "Feelings can''t be forced. I don''t want to make things difficult for your mom. Let''s just let things be."


    So, I didn''t n for those parts at my wedding.


    And when Raleigh showed up, he was very discreet, only quietly acknowledging my mom.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Throughout the wedding, there was hardly any interaction between them.


    Lucius had just brought my mom back from the event, as Raleigh had to fly out for an engagement abroad.


    "So, genius, analyze this for me. Do you think there''s a chance for mom and Mr. Shaw?"


    Gregory drawled, his eyes narrowing yfully. "Trying to buy time, huh?"


    Of course, I couldn''t admit it, so I retorted, "Mom is one of the people closest to us. How can you not care about her happiness?" "Oh, the moral high ground now?"


    I wanted to say something more, to stop him, but he had already moved past my defenses.


    The words tried to speak shattered


    before re


    a blush that spread across me...


    they could form, turning.


    body.


    swno


    ...


    Dailey was determined to clear the air with Christine once and for all today.


    But Christine wasn''t having any of it. She wanted to keep their paths separate.


    She had decided to let go and wasn''t looking back.


    At least for now, she felt she owed it to Merritt.


    Even if they weren''t officially an item, she couldn''t have her cake and eat it too.


    "Mr. rkson, have some dignity."


    Dailey wasn''t one to back down, and although Merritt couldn''t stand. Dailey to just stand by idly.


    asically, he wasn''t abo


    But before he could even touch Dailey, his bodyguard had Merritt pinned to the ground.


    It was Merritt''s first time resenting social hierarchies this much.


    Dailey had a close childhood friend, rumored to be his first love.


    And Dailey hadn''t denied it or dealt with it, instead bringing his first love to Jane and Gregory''s wedding.


    So why bother entangling with Christine again?


    Such indecisiveness was unworthy of Christine.


    "You''re just leveraging your family''s status!"


    Dailey ignored Merrittpletely, focusing only on Christine. "If you don''t want him to suffer,e with me."


    Christine scoffed, "Mr. rkson


    always had a ir for the dramat to lure you in." Content too


    Saves me the trouble of trying too


    hard


    to


    Dailey ignored her sarcasm, forcefully guiding her into the car.


    Christine struggled, but couldn''t match his strength.


    "Dai..."


    Nelly had never seen this side of Dailey.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    ?


    Born into a family of formidable expectations, Jack was an only child carrying a legacy on his shoulders. His path was one of relentless challenges and high standards.


    From a young age, he knew exactly what he wanted, shaping him into someoneposed yet distant.


    Even his way of expressing emotions was measured and restrained.


    But before any significant progress was made, his grandfather decided to send her abroad. The official reason was for her to broaden her horizons and learn. In reality, it was a scheme to separate her from Dailey.


    Years passed, and as they grew, everything changed.


    When she returned and visited him in the hospital, his demeanor towards her remained unchanged. Though reserved, there was a familiar gentleness.


    She figured that even his grandfather''s interference couldn''t shake their bond.


    Back then, he was too young to steer his life, but now, as he was about to take over the reins of the rkson estate, nothing could stand in their way.


    Even knowing that someone named Christine had been close to him, sparking rumors of a fling, she was confident. In her heart, Dailey only had room for her.


    But witnessing a certain scene now sparked a deep sense of rm.


    Could it be... Dailey had actually fallen for Christine?


    No, it was probably bordering on love.


    She couldn''t just maintain her usual gentle approach, slowly making her way into Dailey''s heart.


    She had to find a way to halt the progression of their rtionship.


    "Your ride back is arranged," Dailey said, dropping the words coldly before he got into his car.


    As the vehicle sped off, the bodyguard let go of Merritt, gesturing for her to get into her car.


    Yet, Merritt stopped her, her voice always soft and gentle, making it impossible to get angry with her.


    "I can see Christine is fond of Dai. I


    want Dai to be happy. So, let me give you a piece of advice - give up sooner rather thanter. If you keep this up, the rkson family won''t take it lightly. You can''tpete with them."


    Despite her young age, Merritt wasn''t a sheltered flower.


    Dailey was too involved to see things clearly, but as an outsider, Merritt saw everything.


    "You wish for Dai''s happiness?"


    Merritt scoffed. "Have you c


    elf of that after ying t


    o long?" Content belo


    part toContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Limited by the presence of Dailey''s bodyguard, Nelly couldn''t say much more.


    With a n forming in her mind and believing Merritt would agree to it, she said, "I''m being sincere. It''s hard to get a cab here, and it''s far from downtown. Let me give you @ride."


    Swr


    Merritt almost refused, but eventually, she got into the car without a word.


    The bodyguards, familiar with Nelly''s kindness, didn''t object.


    Upon reaching downtown, Merritt headed straight for a caf¨¦ across the street.


    Nelly, dropped off at her ce by the bodyguard, drank some water, then hailed a cab to where Merritt had gotten off.


    Through the caf¨¦''s ss, their eyes met.


    Nelly chose a more secluded ce and had someone pass a note to Merritt.


    After waiting half an hour, Merritt arrived at the address on the note - an escape room business, with a theme of horror. Inside, they dodged the cameras, pretending to search for clues while whispering.


    Merritt scoffed at Nelly''s n, "You think Dailey''s a fool?"


    "And if you were capable, you''d stop them yourself. Who knows what might happen between those two right now?"


    Nelly smiled, "But you still came to see what I had in mind, didn''t you?"


    Silence fell for a moment before Merritt admitted, "I thought you had a brilliant n. I don''t want them together."

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    ?


    "I gotta admit, I''m more upfront than you are."


    Nelly justughed it off, her smile as if soldered onto her face.


    Her tone remained gentle, "Tonight, let''s clear up their past misunderstandings. Tomorrow, we''ll give them something new to puzzle over."


    Outside, the escape room owner watched the surveince feed and said to a nearby employee, "These two have got some nerve. Ghosts have been floating around for ages, and here they are, calmly chatting away."


    As the car pulled into the underground parking lot, Christine was already reaching to open the door before the car had fully stopped.


    Dailey''s hand shot out, pressing the door closed, "If you want to talk in the car, I''m all ears."


    "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    Christine''s tone was icy as she shot back.


    The driver, sensing the tension, quickly made himself scarce.


    "Do you want to go upstairs, or stay here?" Dailey asked.


    Christine kicked at him, "Neither. I don''t want to talk to you. Sharing the same air as you makes me sick."


    Especially with that subtle scent of jasmine lingering on him from Nelly.


    Dailey pinned her legs with his, his jaw set tight, "Fine, seems you prefer the car."


    Christine struggled but couldn''t break free. She tried everything but was still firmly pinned.


    Damn it.


    So what if he''s stronger?


    She eventually stopped struggling, saving her energy, and turned her head away, ignoring him.


    Dailey didn''t force her to look at him. In this awkward position, he slowly said, "I was at fault that time at the airport."


    "I''ve said my piece, I''m apologizing."


    Christine remained silent.


    Dailey continued, "Before Gregory proposed, I had nned to apologize. I messaged you to meet at a caf¨¦, but you didn''t respond..."


    "You didn''t show."


    His voice carried a hint of grievance.


    And subtly, a hint of me.


    Christine''s response was indifferent, "Oh, so if you want to insult me, it''s fine, but if you''re apologizing, I''m just supposed to show up at a caf¨¦ because you say so? Why should I?"


    "And since when does an apology automatically deserve forgiveness?"


    "If sorry fixed everything, what would we need cops for?"


    "No matter what you say today, I won''t forgive you."


    "Listen carefully, Dailey, I, Christine, want nothing to do with you... Mmph!"


    Her words were cut off before she could finish.


    Christine had never felt so frustrated. She used to rule the roost.


    No fish she raised would ever turn the tables on her.


    But Dailey was the exception.


    Damn it.


    When she flirted with him, he was as detached as a monk in meditation.


    Herpetitive spirit kicked in, determined to break his resolve.


    But he ruthlessly rebuffed her, leaving her verbally wounded.


    And that wasn''t even what pissed her off the most.


    What really got to her was him cozying up to his first love, flirting with her.


    ying the wounded, the sick. Now here he was, pinning her down, talking about apologies.


    Did she look that easy to him?


    "Hiss..."


    Dailey''s


    surprise''s lit up with a flicker of she deepened the kiss et


    not expecting her to bite him hard.


    The taste of iron spread through his mouth.


    swnov


    His tongue was numb and painful, his forehead throbbing.


    As he momentarily loosened his grip, Christine escaped his hold, flung open the car door, and sprinted away.


    He quickly got out and chased after her, lifting her up and heading upstairs.


    After a facial recognition scan at the door, he kicked it shut and pushed her onto the couch.


    Christine had been hitting him all the


    way, her hands aching from the


    out any sign of himeExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Content


    She hated this feeling of being forced.


    But before she could curse him out, she heard him say in a low voice, "The shop Gregory gave you is yours, but there are plenty of ways to make it unprofitable. You''re close with Jane, and you know how hard she''s worked. You wouldn''t cause trouble between her and Gregory over something So trivial, would you?"

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    ?


    "Fine."


    Christine had tried reasoning, but it seemed threats were the next step for him.


    Fuming, grinding her teeth, she spat out, "There won''t be any trouble between them. My brother Greg will always have Jane''s back. Just one word about your shady moves to Jane, and Greg will make sure you won''t be able to pull anything off."


    Dailey just smirked, "I''ve been quite boredtely anyway. Let''s see Greg and your BFF cut their honeymoon short to spar with me. It''s time they focused on something more productive."


    Christine felt defeated.


    Not by Dailey, but by the thought of Greg getting involved.


    If Dailey actually went head-to-head with Greg in some kind of business showdown, the whole of Vista Town would be in chaos.


    And Jane would definitely be worried sick.


    They had just gotten married. If their happiness was ruined because of her, she''d never forgive herself.


    But she put on a brave face, "You really are Greg''s best pal."


    Dailey, unfazed, tidied up her disheveled hair, saying, "Can we talk now?"


    "If not, I can have Grege over for that match right now."


    Christine took a deep breath, realizing her anger was still zing, then took another.


    Only when she had calmed down did she manage to squeeze out, "We can talk."


    Dailey let her go and stood up, grabbing a bottle from the fridge for her.


    He even twisted off the cap.


    Christine wasn''t impressed. She was no little girl to be swayed by such a gesture. She could open her own bottles!


    After a few sips, her anger finally subsided a bit.


    Leaning into the corner of the sofa, she looked at him sideways, "Let''s hear it."


    Dailey apologized again.


    He felt like he had used up a lifetime''s worth of apologies in one day.


    But it was clear she wasn''t buying it.


    "Spit it out. What do you want from me to get along? Just say it, and I''ll do it."


    "You''d really do whatever I say?"


    Christine''s mischievous side peaked.


    Knowing her well, Dailey was aware of her limitless schemes. "You can''t possibly ask me to eat crap?"


    Christine cringed, "Gross."


    His idea of kissing her out of the


    blue, and she suggests eating cr as punishment? Whose puni cr


    was it, really!


    "I ept your apology. Let''s strive for a peaceful coexistence from now on.


    Mr.


    es vendeven smile and greet y ".


    Dailey''s mood visibly darkened as Christine attempted to leave, but he pulled her back, trapping her on hisp. Christine decided to just give in.


    Wrapping her arms around his neck, she lifted her lips close to his ear, deliberately whispering and blowing into it.


    "Mr. rkson, such peculiar tastes you have. But I''m not one to fall for such tricks."


    "Why don''t you chase after your Nelly? Her frail, helpless demeanor seems like it''d be right up your alley with your domineering ways  Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she gently scratched his Adam''s apple with her nail.


    Dailey''s muscles tensed, his Adam''s apple bobbing slightly.


    His gaze darkened.


    But Christine''s smile only grew, trailing her finger down to his corbone.


    Observing Dailey''s reactions, she continued downward.


    Finally pausing at his belt.


    Click-


    That sound, like a switch, seemed to unleash the beast from its cage.


    But the moment Dailey''s lips came close, Christine covered his mouth with her hand.


    Her smile was radiant, yet there was a hint of cruelty in the curve of her lips.


    "Mr. rkson, such a reaction...could it be, you''ve, fallen, for me?"

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    ?


    Dailey was totally zoned out, not catching a bit of what she said initially and barely grasping the gist towards the end.


    He thought he caught the word "up" somewhere in her mumble.


    Pressing down on her fidgeting hand, he spoke again, his voice now husky with a tinge of desire.


    "If you''d just speak clearly, we wouldn''t be in this situation."


    Oh, so now it''s her fault?


    Christine, feeling mischievous, bit down lightly on his Adam''s apple.


    Dailey''s grip on her waist tightened suddenly, causing her to hiss in pain.


    Annoyed, she demanded, "Let go."


    Instead, Dailey pulled her closer, resting his chin on her shoulder with a sigh that seemed helpless but to Christine, sounded suspiciously pleased.


    "If you keep this up, I''ll take it as you''ve forgiven me, and that you still like me."


    "1 "1


    Listen to that nonsense. No wonder they say people from his background are both politicians and businessmen.


    After mentally cursing him, Christine replied, adopting his line of reasoning, "I get it, Mr. rkson. You just love the thrill of me chasing after you, no matter how you hurt me, I''m supposed toe running back, right?"


    Dailey paused, then creating a bit of distance between them, looked into her eyes seriously, "I know I said things that hurt you, and I was wrong. I know saying sorry doesn''t cut it. Words are like spilled water, you can''t take them back. So, go ahead,sh out at me, say the harshest thing you can think of."


    "I''ll take it."


    Christine''s eyes sparkled with mischief, her gaze taunting like a siren''s call, utterly captivating.


    "Anything harsh?" she challenged.


    A grunt was all Dailey managed in response.


    Christine smirked, each word deliberate, "You. Don''t. Measure. Up."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "


    Seeing Dailey''s expression churn with emotions, Christine felt a surge of satisfaction.


    "A man who can''t even handle this, what are you whining about? Personally, I prefer guys who are... more capable. Sorry, Mr. rkson, age has caught up with


    1ks li


    yout


    Dailey clenched his teeth, holding her down as she tried to get up, "You weren''t saying that when you were all over me."


    "You said I had a strong nose, long fingers, well-defined muscles, smooth lines, and a sharp jawline that screamed ''capable.""


    Indeed, Christine had said that, and she chuckled in response, "Flirting is just a game of words, Mr. rkson. Don''t take it to heart."


    Dailey''s grip tightened slightly, "You say this to everyone?"


    Christine flipped her hair, "Of course. It''s the same lines for everyone. It''s all about who takes the bait."


    Then, teasingly lifting his chin, she


    added, "Anyway, Mr. rkson, I''ve wasted enough time here. I''ve got other things to do, so I''ll be leaving you now."


    But Dailey''s grip remained firm.


    Christine''s smile faded a little, "If you''re that bored, go find your Nelly."


    Dailey was momentarily confused, "What?"


    Christine realized she might have misunderstood something, her smilepletely fading away.


    Feeding each other pie, sharing soup, those intimate "Dai" calls, and those syrupy gazes... And now he''s ying dumb?


    Though Christine loved to y, she had her principles.


    She wasn''t about to meddle with someone who was taken.


    Seeing was believing, and no amount of his sweet-talking could change her mind.


    "I don''t care whether you have someone or not. I''ve made myself clear to Mr. rkson."


    "I was interested in you, flirted a bit, but now? I''m interested in someone else, I... Mmph!"


    Dailey''s kiss came out of nowhere,


    leaving Christine stunned. But it took her just a moment to react, and the


    6hing she did was even more


    badass than a kiss.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    ?


    When Jack''s hand was suddenly grabbed, it caught him off guard.


    The usual cool detachment he was known for seemed to vanish in an instant.


    Sarah held his mouth shut tightly, giving him a cold stare. "Mr. rkson, I know you''re powerful, but if you harass me again, I''ll make you pay, even at the cost of my own life. I''m not afraid of fighting back, even if I have nothing to lose."


    This was not what Jack had intended.


    Hearing her confess her feelings for someone else ignited a fire within him that he struggled to contain.


    And in a moment of uncontrolled passion, all he wanted was to silence her infuriating words with his actions.


    But as he cooled down, he remembered the hurtful things he had said to her before.


    He imagined she probably wanted to sew his mouth shut at that moment.


    "I guess I deserved that," he said, removing her hand from his mouth. "Aren''t you done being angry yet?"


    "How do you expect me to ''be done''?" she responded emotionlessly.


    "Did you even listen to what I said?" Jack fell silent.


    "I just want you to let go of me now, so we can go our separate ways," Sarah said, her voice cold.


    Jack opened his mouth to argue but was cut off by her next words.


    "Mr. rkson, we share mutual friends, so let''s not make this uglier than it needs to be. If you can let me go now, I''ll still greet you with a smile next time we meet, out of politeness."


    Jack felt a headacheing on.


    He had never encountered a situation more difficult than this.


    It was his own doing, after all.


    "Sarah."


    He called her name, his expression serious and sincere. "I like you."


    Silence.


    If it weren''t for witnessing his ambiguous interactions with his first love...


    Even if his words at the airport were harsh, she could have understood, knowing he was in a rush to help Gregory.


    She also knew he was worried about her safety.


    There was a part of her that was being stubborn at that time.


    She could have forgiven him.


    If he had confessed his feelings for her then, she would have happily entered a rtionship with him.


    But now, it was toote.


    "Jack, don''t make me hate you."


    On her way home, Sarah decided to buy some wine.


    She threw herself on the couch as soon as she got home, not bothering to change or remove her makeup.


    Reflecting on their conversation, after she had spoken her piece, Jack had let her go, watching her leave.


    She couldn''t understand the look in his eyes and didn''t want to.


    But why did her heart feel so sour?


    "Ah, forget it!"


    She eximed, getting up to


    and


    on the balcony with a bonee


    of wine.


    BS in 2 ve her makeup before


    The night was getting colder.


    It felt as if even her blood was flowing slower.


    Ding-


    Her phone vibrated on the small table beside her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was Merritt.


    Suddenly, she didn''t feel like answering.


    Sensing her hesitation, Merritt didn''t call again but sent a message instead.


    After a moment, Sarah decided to check it.


    Merritt: "I know you''re upset, and I might not have the means to cheer you up. If you''re done ying, I won''t bother you anymore. But if you need help getting rid of Jack, I can make sure he doesn''t bother you again. Of course, if you can''t let go of him, I''ll still wish you the best."


    His words sparked a sense of guilt in Sarah.


    The idea of getting rid of Jack was she had just realized that Jack had indeed let her go earlier.


    But his look had clearly shown he wasn''t ready to give up on her.


    It seemed he was just biding his time, waiting for another chance to win her over.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    ?


    Merritt had braced himself for rejection from Christine. He was also prepared for the moment she decided to end their casual fling. But when he received her message inviting him inside, he couldn''t contain his joy, spinning around in sheer happiness.


    Walking past the doorman with a confident nod, Merritt made his way into Christine''s apartmentplex, heading towards her building.


    Meanwhile, Dailey got wind of Merritt entering Christine''s ce and couldn''t sit still. Grabbing his coat, he headed out the door, only to be met by Nelly, shivering in her thin outfit.


    "Dai..." Nelly began, her voice trembling.


    Dailey hesitated for a moment but ended up draping his coat over her shoulders, though he didn''t invite her inside. "What''s up?" he asked.


    Nelly and Merritt had hatched a n during an escape room outing, but news of Christine leaving Dailey''s ce threw a wrench in their scheme. She had assumed that after clearing up their misunderstanding, Christine and Dailey would be inseparable.


    Adults as they were, and given Christine''s free-spirited nature, Nelly had expected at least a dinner date followed by Dailey walking Christine home. But their n seemed to falter, hinting at unresolved issues between them.


    "Dai, I''m freezing. Can I please warm up with a hot shower at your ce? If I get sick, your godmother will definitely me you, and I don''t want you to get in trouble because of me," Nelly pleaded.


    Dailey stood still, inquiring, "Didn''t your bodyguard drop you off at home?"


    "Yes, but..." Nelly hurried to exin, "Don''t be mad at them. They made sure I got home safely. It''s just that I stepped out to grab some food and ended up locking myself out."


    Dailey''s expression softened slightly.


    Nelly had been traumatized by an incident involving a smart lock being tampered with abroad. She had since avoided them, opting for traditional keys, though this often resulted in locking herself out.


    "I''ll have someone install a new lock for you, one that locks from the inside but can be opened from outside with a key. That way, you won''t forget it," Dailey suggested.


    Nelly nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Dai. I''m sorry for being so careless and causing you trouble."


    Noticing her pale lips, Dailey finally let her in.


    He escorted her to the guest room, offering a fresh bathrobe. The moment the bathroom door closed behind her, Nelly''s mischievous grin emerged. Her n had worked even if it meant enduring the cold by the river to make it believable.


    Dailey arranged for some clothes to


    be de to the guest room.


    as


    about to leave, he


    commotion


    a


    from inside. Con st


    After hesitating, he knocked. "Nelly?"


    No response.


    Concerned yet cautious of Nelly''s privacy and past trauma, he knocked again, still no answer. With no other choice, he pushed the door open and approached the bathroom.


    "Nelly?"


    "Dai..." Her voice came through, choked with pain. "I fell and cut my hand. There''s so much blood."


    Frowning, Dailey tried tofort her while calling for a female doctor.


    "Dai, I think I broke my arm. Can youe in and check? It hurts so much... I''m scared," Nelly cried out.


    But Dailey remained outside, reassuring her. "Don''t worry, the doctor will be here soon. I''m right here with you. Don''t be afraid."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    ?


    Nelly rolled her eyes in frustration.


    If he didn''te in, wasn''t her dramatic fall just a waste? It freaking hurt.


    She continued in a whiny voice, "Dai, am I never going to be able to paint again? I can''t even move my arm... Oh, Dai, if I can''t paint anymore, how am I supposed to live..."


    Dailey could only respond, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you starve. Plus, you haven''t even seen a doctor yet. Don''t scare yourself; it''ll be okay."


    She was practically at her wit''s end with him.


    Just as she was about to coax Dailey further, she heard someone outside say, "Sir, the doctor has arrived."


    Great. All her suffering today seemed in vain.


    But no matter, Nelly quelled her frustration, already plotting her next move.


    "How is it?"


    Dailey stood aside, avoiding direct eye contact, and asked as soon as the female doctor came out after a short while.


    "It''s quite serious. She needs to go to the hospital for an X-ray. If it''s a fracture, surgery might be necessary. The wound in her palm seems minor, though."


    Dailey simply nodded, "Get her dressed, we''re going to the hospital."


    Christine listened to Merritt''s foolproof n to definitively rid herself of Dailey.


    It sounded feasible, yet not.


    While she pondered, her phone pinged with a message.


    Opening it, she found several photos from a clerk.


    Clerk: [Ms. Jackson, my mom''s having a minor surgery soon, and I was at the hospital with her. Just saw Mr. rkson escorting a woman here, they were holding hands real tight]


    Nelly wasn''t about to let her efforts today go unrewarded, gripping Dailey''s hand with her good one.


    In such moments, Dailey couldn''t just pull away.


    As expected.


    Noticing they were being photographed, she even tightened her grip. Having grown up together, Dailey still harbored a sense ofpassion. Thinking she was in pain, he even gently patted her hand tofort her. Little did he know, this moment would be captured and sent to Christine.


    After seeing the photos, Christine sent the clerk a generous tip, replying: [Take good care of your mom, buy her plenty of nutritional supplements. I''ve been too busy to visit, sorry.]


    The clerk sent back a kneeling thank you emoji.


    Christine put down her phone, taking a big gulp of her cold beer. Then to Merritt, she said, "I''m in for your n."


    Dailey


    for Nelly, sitting on a nearby couch, waiting for the CT results. Content


    banged a VIP hospital r s to en.kikistories fo


    Nelly, lying on the bed, called out after a couple of minutes, "Dai, I''m thirsty."


    Dailey got up to give her water.


    Nelly seized his hand again.


    During the CT scan, they had to let go, but now she managed to grab it back.


    Dailey''s lips tightened, but he didn''tment, simply pulling a chair closer to sit by the bed.


    The doctor rushed in with news.


    "Mr. rkson, Ms. Lindsay''s arm isn''t broken."


    Dailey breathed a sigh of relief. Although it wasn''t his concern, the ident happened at his ce.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If his mom found out, he''d never hear the end of it.


    But the doctor''s next words furrowed his brows again.


    "Though not broken, there''s a fracture. She needs to stay in


    hospital for treatment and r


    s


    "Don''t worry, with proper treatment, it won''t affect her ability to paint in the future.¡±


    Dailey paused for a moment, "Understood."


    As the doctor left, Nelly suddenly let go of Dailey''s hand.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    ?


    "Danny..."


    Her voice wasced with a pitiful choke, "I never wanted to be a bother, but I''ve got no family left. If you can''t be there for me, then I guess it''s up to Auntie Karen to take care of me. I just don''t want to be alone at a time like this."


    "Even though it''s just a minor injury, I''m still pretty scared."


    "I hate being in the hospital by myself, you know that."


    Nelly had returned from abroad because her grandfather was critically ill.


    Most of her timetely had been spent caring for him in the hospital, which is how she ended up in his ward.


    Her grandfather had been Caldwell''s chauffeur his whole life. Plus, Caldwell had sent her abroad for such a long time, keeping her away from her grandfather for so many years, depriving them of time together.


    So, he was given treatment in a VIP ward.


    But it wasn''t long before he passed away.


    Having faced tough times abroad already, Nelly found it especially hard to say goodbye to her grandfather in a ce reeking of disinfectant. Moreover, she and her grandfather had only had each other, making the hospital an even lonelier ce for her after he was gone.


    But thanks to Dailey, she had visited quite a few times.


    Dailey felt guilty about Nelly.


    If it weren''t for him, her grandfather might not have sent Nelly abroad.


    Even though he had tried to exin, her grandfather wouldn''t listen and was adamant about sending her away.


    "Just rest, I''ll stay here with you," he assured her.


    Nelly''s eyes lit up, brimming with tears, her frail body buried in the nkets, her pale face almost blending with the white linen, looking as pitiful as a homeless puppy waiting for a kind soul to take care of her.


    "Danny, you really won''t leave me?"


    Dailey couldn''t help but soften his voice, "Yeah, I won''t leave."


    Nelly closed her eyes, content for the moment.


    Even if he leftter, today''s mission was aplished.


    It wasn''t for nothing that she ended up with a fractured arm.


    When I woke up the next day, Gregory''s side of the bed was already cold, indicating he had left early.


    ncing at the clock, it was almost noon.


    After getting up and ready, I stepped out of my room to see Mom all dressed up, preparing to take the kids out.


    Seeing her makeup, I teased, "Got a date with Mr. Shaw?"


    "What are you on about,"


    Be shot me a look, "He''s flown abroad, remember?"


    I pped my forehead, "Oh, right."


    "So, my dear mom, where to then?"


    Mom replied, "Going to see Ike. He wanted toe stay here yesterday, but I didn''t want to impose on you guys, so said no. He''s been fussing about seeing his sister all morning, and Gregory didn''t want to disturb your sleep. So I thought I''d take Mira over."


    Recalling yesterday, I awkwardly scratched my cheek, "So, you''re noting back for dinner?"


    Mom shook her head, "We will. The kids need their dinner."


    "But once they start on solids, you''ll have it easier. Not like now, having to find time to pump and store milk in the fridge."


    I smiled, "Is the driver arranged?"


    Mom


    it. Your lunch is kept warm on the e


    Gregory took care of


    table, Go eat, we''ll probably be back around four or five." Content b belongs to


    "Alright."


    I nodded, watching them leave, then sat down to eat. I shot Gregory a message.


    "Why didn''t you wake me?"


    Gregory replied instantly: "That tone.


    doesn''t sound too friendly. I


    thinking of letting my wife sleep in a


    bit longer. Is that so woveThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    ?


    I can barely bring myself to think about yesterday''s antics. Even through a screen, I could feel my cheeks burning up.


    And yet, I''m baffled. How does he have so much energy? He was the one doing all the heavy lifting, after all.


    I was about to reply when the doorbell rang.


    I got up to answer it and was greeted by Christine''s pallid face. I quickly shot Greg a message, then pulled Christine into the kitchen to sit down.


    "Bet you haven''t eaten anything yet."


    Idled some chicken soup for her.


    ...


    Greg noticed my half-hearted reply and figured Christine had shown up, so he didn''t respond and went back to his meeting.


    The execs understood their CEO was in the honeymoon phase, always a bit more glued to his phone.


    Besides, even if they didn''t get it, no one dared suggest Greg should stay off his phone during meetings.


    ...


    Elmwood Vis.


    Christine epted the bowl of soup but didn''t drink any, listlessly resting her chin in her hand.


    I served her a shrimp dumpling, joking, "Did youe here just to show off that pretty but gloomy face of yours?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine didn''t crack a smile, instead, she heaved a sigh.


    I was clueless, "What''s going on, really?"


    She ran her fingers through her hair, looking frustrated.


    A thought struck me, "Is it... Dailey?"


    Christine let out a weak hum.


    I remembered the mess from yesterday and asked, "What happened after Greg and I left? Did you guys end up fighting?"


    "In a civilized society? Really," Christine said, "Besides, fighting in public is just embarrassing."


    "So, you fought at home?"


    Christine''s voice was mncholy, "Looks like you''ve really been corrupted by sleeping next to him, Jane."


    I cleared my throat, "So what happened with Dailey?"


    Christine spilled the beans about yesterday.


    I zeroed in on one detail, "Dailey confessed to you?"


    Christine rolled her eyes beautifully, "You call that half-baked apology a confession?"


    I got to the heart of the matter, "You must''ve been a bit happy about the confession, but it''s all because of Nelly, right?"


    Christine shared Merritt''s advice,


    and after listening, I pondered,


    "You''re telling me the truth, right? You''re sure you don''t like Dailey anymore, that you''ve moved on?"


    "Of course it''s notpletely over, but I don''t have a strong desire to be with him anymore. So, I need to crush his hopes once and for all, or he''ll keep thinking I''m still into him."


    I still believe Greg about whatever is going on between Dailey and Nelly.


    But Merritt...


    "If Merritt really likes you, starting this drama without ending in marriage will be hard to wrap up."


    Christine''s hair became even more disheveled, a clear sign of her agitation.


    "Here''s an idea."


    I suggested, "Greg and I are going on our honeymoon, but Mira can''t be away from me for too long, so my mom and Mr. Shaw areing too. It''s hardly a duo trip anymore, so you and Merritt might as well join"


    Swno


    "I''ll help you figure out what''s really going on with Dailey and Nelly."


    Christine thought for a moment, "When are we leaving?"


    I checked my phone calendar, "Next Wednesday. Greg needs to sort somepany stuff, and we''ll arrange things with Janedream."


    Christine gave me an OK sign, "I''ll head to the office."


    "See you next Wednesday."


    I stood up to see Christine out, then immediately messaged Greg.


    [Honeymoon crew just grew. Invited Christine, but don''t worry. It''s our romantic getaway; they''re just along for the ride.]

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    ?


    Greg wasn''t the least bit surprised.


    Just minutes before, rence had dropped a bombshell in the group chat.


    A photo of Nelly in the hospital, with Dailey by her side, their hands intertwined.


    rence, though at the hospital, didn''t forget to tag Greg: "Tough break, man. Looks like you''re about to lose that bet with Dai, and it won''t be as easy as you thought."


    Honestly, if brains were dynamite, rence wouldn''t have enough to blow his nose.


    Greg couldn''t be bothered to reply, but he did shoot Dailey a private message.


    After all, his wife had hinted at it, and as a devoted husband, how could he not y along?


    When Dailey''s phone buzzed, he assumed it was just another group message. Seeing rence''s nonchnt reaction, he finally checked it.


    Greg: "Giving you a chance and you still haven''t charmed her back? My wife just told me Christine''s nning on bringing Merritt along for our honeymoon. She said if things go well between you and Merritt, who knows, wedding bells might be in your future."


    The word "wedding" felt like a punch to Dailey''s gut.


    rence, feeling a sudden chill and assuming it was directed at him, discreetly made himself scarce.


    Nelly sensed something was off and called out to him, but he abruptly pulled his hand away.


    "Dai, where are you going?"


    Without a word, Dailey walked to the end of the hallway to call Greg.


    "What''s the deal?" was his opening line.


    Greg chuckled, "You''re asking me?"


    Dailey pinched the bridge of his nose, "A honeymoon with an entourage? How is that even a honeymoon?"


    Greg nonchntly replied, "It''s not like Jane and I are the only two people on the pl. Going on a trip, even without Christine and Merritt, there''d be other couples."


    "They''re not a couple."


    "And telling me this does...?"


    Silence.


    Finally, Dailey asked, "When do you guys leave?"


    Greg, with a smirk in his voice, replied, "Next Wednesday."


    ...


    With arger group, including a kid in tow, Greg had arranged a private jet.


    Seeing Dailey and Nelly at the airport didn''t surprise me. After all, I was the one who leaked the news.


    "Jane."


    Nelly greeted me first, and I responded politely, "Hello."


    Then, I asked, as Greg mentioned, "Heard you were in the hospital a few days ago?"


    Nelly, with a perfect smile, gently


    said, "Thank you for asking. Just


    slipped in the shower. Lucky it


    happened at Dai''s ce, otherwise I


    wouldn''t know what to do by


    myself."


    Oh, showered at Dailey''s, huh? Interesting.


    I pretended not to catch any undertone and replied, "It''s indeed dangerous. Good thing someone was there with you."


    "Exactly."


    Nelly suddenly looked sadder, "I don''t have a single rtive now. If Dai hadn''t been there to take care of me at the hospital, I might have slept through the IV finishing. No one to call the nurse to remove the needle."


    "The thought of a backflow scares me to death."


    I got the gist and casually replied, "d you''re okay now."


    Nelly smiled again, "I''ve heard about you and Greg''s love story from Dai,


    sol


    I


    d myself to bask in veget


    happiness."


    "Lovers destined to be together, that makes me happy too."


    I linked my arm through Gregory''s, signaling my mom with a nce, and we boarded the ne first.


    Christine didn''t nce our way while I was talking with Nelly, busy whispering with Merritt. However, I was curious why Dailey kept looking at Christine but didn''t object to Nelly''s words. Wonder what he was thinking.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once the ne was stable in the air, Dailey followed Christine towards thevatory area.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    ?


    Merritt caught a glimpse of my mom beckoning him over, halting his steps mid-way. In the world of Hollywood, my mom was his idol, and he had a close rtionship with Mr. Shaw, who had always looked out for him on set. Therefore, with a respectful bow, Merritt asked, "What can I do for you?" My mom gestured for him to take a seat. "Acting alongside Chris isn''t just about ying the part any old way," she started.


    I turned my head sharply towards Be, surprised.


    "My dear, I''ve been in this business for years, and let me tell you, I''ve seen my fair share of romances bloom," my mom continued.


    I gave a thumbs up in agreement.


    My mom swatted my hand away, focusing back on Merritt. "Wait for two or three minutes before you head over there. Better yet, wait for Christine to call you. If you rush over now, they haven''t even started their spat, and your hero moment just won''t have the same impact.¡±


    Merritt admitted he was just looking for any excuse to stay by Christine''s side. He could tell Christine had feelings for Dailey. Those two could resolve their misunderstanding and end up together in the blink of an eye.


    "Chris is a girl; she won''t stand a chance against Mr. rkson. I''m worried she might get hurt if I wait any longer," Merritt exined.


    Yet, Be chimed in, "A basic principle for any actor is to know when you''re in a scene and when you''re not. You should be able to dive into character and then step back out in a second. Don''t get so lost in the role that you end up hurting yourself or others."


    Taking this advice to heart, Merritt hesitated for a moment before sitting down.


    Catching my mom''s eye, I decided there was no need for me to add anything. I picked up the baby to go feed her, running into Gregory who had just finished a call. I filled him in on what had happened.


    Gregory, ying with Mira, didn''t seem too concerned. "Let them be," he shrugged.


    "Aren''t you worried they might wreck your ne?" I joked.


    Gregory stroked his chin, a mischievous grin on his face. "They wouldn''t dare."


    Christine had known Dailey was following her, but she hadn''t


    Line


    expected him to follow her into the restroom. Blocking his way, she


    pointed outside. "Mon show


    some decency and wait your turn."


    However, Dailey grabbed her hand forcefully, pinning her against the


    door. The restroom was far


    1.nContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    from the seats, and the ne''s. engines drowned out most sounds, but Christine''s cry for Merritt was loud and clear.


    Merritt, seemingly sensing her distress, immediately stood up to head over, remembering Be''s advice that the timing felt about right.


    Be watched him go, shaking her head slightly. Raleigh refilled her teacup, his voice calm and steady. "You''ve done all you can."


    After calling out for Merritt, Christine tried to push Dailey away, but his grip only tightened, causing her pain. Her temper red. "Did you not hear what I said yesterday, Dailey? Or did you just not understand? Do you need me to despise you to be happy?"


    Dailey stared at her for a moment before letting out a coldugh. "If you really want to be with Merritt that badly, go ahead and hate me." Christine''s eyes widened in shock at his response.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    ?


    That kiss...


    Well, it couldn''t really be called a kiss. It was more like a bite.


    Christine''s lips throbbed with pain, her mouth filled with a faintly sweet and metallic taste.


    That jerk!


    He actually broke the skin!


    She wasn''t one to take things lying down, and immediately tried to bite back, but he anticipated her move, pinching her cheeks and forcing her mouth open.


    As her breath grew scarce, there was a knock on the door behind them.


    "Chris! It''s me!"


    It was Merritt''s voice.


    Christine wanted to respond, but she was trapped in a tight spot with no room to move.


    Dailey only gave her a brief moment to catch her breath.


    She could only let out a soft whimper.


    Merritt, not hearing a response from Christine, pounded on the door in desperation.


    A flight attendant came over to check on the situation, and Merritt asked her to unlock the bathroom door.


    The attendant hesitated, aware that she couldn''t afford to upset anyone on this flight.


    "Sir, please calm down. For everyone''s safety, I must ask you to stop this behavior."


    Merritt''s eyes were red with urgency, but he was powerless.


    I had just finished feeding the baby and walked over with Gregory to find this scene unfolding. "Jane..."


    This kid, he looked so forlorn.


    I was about to speak when a shadow loomed over me.


    Looking up, I saw Gregory''s tall and broad figure.


    I couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Jealousy.


    "In a hurry to use the restroom? It''s clearly upied; just wait your turn."


    Gregory knew exactly what was happening, yet he chose to tease.


    Always so possessive.


    I tugged at his hand, "Stop it, I''m worried about Chris."


    I always thought Dailey was cool


    thed, even in matters


    he wouldn''t act rashly.


    But after


    swnolet


    me a few days ago, my perception


    Low Pow nearing what Christine t shattered.


    belongs


    Who knew how he''d react under Christine''s influence, possibly even bing unhinged.


    Unintentional harm is still harm.


    If Christine didn''t consent, it was coercion.


    "Let Dailey open the door."


    Gregory didn''t say much, just knocked on the door, "Dailey."


    Hearing Gregory''s voice, Dailey calmed down a bit.


    Christine seized the moment to break free and pped him across the face.


    Her nails left several scratch marks.


    Dailey''s pale skin made the marks stand out sharply.


    Christine fiercely wiped her mouth, not letting the pain deter her.


    The rejection in her eyes stung Dailey, who started to apologize, "I just..."


    Christine didn''t let him finish, turning to open the door.


    Merritt rushed to her side, "I''m so sorry, Chris. I was useless."


    Christine patted his head like he was a big puppy, "It''s okay."


    "Let''s go back to our seats."


    Merritt obediently followed Christine back to their seats, even peeling an orange for her.


    Christine ate the orange directly from his hand, smiling at him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dailey watched coldly, noticing the different ways she treated him and Merritt.


    Gregory signaled for me to sit down. I nced at Dailey, then moved to sit by Christine.


    Seeing the cuts on her lips, I asked, "Doesn''t that hurt?"


    Eating an orange with those cuts must feel like rubbing salt in the wound.


    Christine shook her head, "I''m not


    that fragile. The sting might actually


    help


    help dinletit:


    t it." Content


    SWIS


    to

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    ?


    If it were a lemon, I might buy the germ-killing story.


    But I kept quiet, took a seat to give the two actors their space.


    I had barely warmed my seat when Gregory returned.


    "Back already? Didn''t even have time for a smoke, huh?"


    "I''ve quit, you know that."


    Gregory took my hand, looking for praise, "Haven''t sneaked one, smell if you don''t believe me."


    He leaned in; I pushed him back, whispering, "What did you say to Dailey?"


    Gregory: "Nothing at all."


    Surprised, I asked, "Then why have me sit first?"


    Gregory, as if it were the most natural thing, "In case of turbulence, safer to be seated."


    "


    I couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time.


    Meanwhile.


    Dailey took his seat.


    He was in a spot where he could clearly see Christine, which only added to the frustration boiling inside him.


    He had loosened his cor two notches but still felt suffocated.


    Just as he was about to move, someone blocked his way.


    "Dai," Nelly had gotten a first aid kit from the flight attendant, "Let me take care of that wound."


    Dailey raised a hand to stop her, "No need."


    Nelly bit her lip, "Dai, you''re like family to me, I worry about you."


    "If your godmother asks about you, I wouldn''t know what to say."


    "We''re supposed to keep in touch and look after each other."


    No one knew the rkson family''s stance better than Dailey.


    He did feel guilty towards Nelly.


    But his family valuedposure above all.


    They wouldn''t treat Nelly with special care just out of guilt.


    His mother''s words about looking after each other were just pleasantries.


    Even though she liked Nelly enough to consider her a goddaughter, it was clear she didn''t want Dailey and Nelly to develop feelings beyond sibling-like affection.


    Still, there was a bond of sorts.


    Seeing her eyes glisten, he paused, then let her treat his wound.


    I nced over here and there.


    Leaning towards Gregory, I whispered, "Is Dailey putting on a show too?"


    Gregory teased me, "Or maybe he''s reigniting an old me since he can''t have your bestie?"


    I reached out and pinched Gregory''s side.


    Gregory misinterpreted my gesture


    smiling with a hidden meaning,


    1Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Broad daylight, dear wife, maybe yourself a bit?" Content


    "


    For the rest of the flight, it was mostly quiet except when meals were served.


    After eating, everyone seemed to fall asleep.


    I drifted off too and woke up to find the ne hadnded, leaving only me and Gregory.


    "Everyone''s gone?"


    "Yeah."


    Gregory folded the nket off me, helping me up, and we left the ne together.


    My mom and Raleigh were already in the car Gregory had arranged for us.


    Christine leaned against the stair railing, with Merritt by her side.


    Dailey, hands in pockets, stood by the car, seemingly casual but his gaze fixed on Christine.


    Nelly stood beside her, looking every bit the devoted wife.


    It looked peaceful, but I could sense the underlying tension.


    "Waiting for me?" I asked Christine as I approached.


    Christine nodded, "Just wanted to let you know, Merritt and I are


    heading


    Somere first, won''t be joining


    at the hotel."


    "Alright, I''ll take your bags for you."


    Christine smiled, "Thanks, honey. Just leave them in mine and Merritt''s room. We''ll sort them out when we get back."

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    ?


    I nodded, "Just be careful out there."


    "Don''t worry, Jane. I''ll make sure Chris is safe," Merritt raised his hand in a promise. I was about to smile back politely when Gregory shoved me into the car.


    The car door shut, and just before it did, I heard Christine teasing Merritt, "You might want to dial down those dazzling smiles at Jane. Her husband gets jealous over the smallest things."


    Merritt obediently nodded, "Got it, I''ll keep that in mind."


    Me: ""


    ...


    Half an hourter, the car pulled up to the hotel.


    The bellhop came over to help with the luggage.


    I took my daughter from my mom, "Thanks for all your help today, Mom." "Oh, it''s nothing. I love spending time with Mira; she brightens my day." "We''ll have dinner in the room to rest up a bit. I''ll take care of Mira tonight."


    My mom nced at Gregory, "I can help, just hand her over after feeding."


    I shook my head, "You''ll get her first thing in the morning. Get some beauty sleep tonight."


    Mom didn''t insist further, "Alright."


    ...


    Back in the room, Gregory wrapped his arms around me and our daughter.


    Looking at me intently, he asked, "What are you up to, Jane?"


    If I didn''t keep Mira with us tonight, getting out of bed tomorrow would be a challenge, let alone anything else.


    A honeymoon isn''t just about changing locations to continue the same old routine in bed.


    "I''m ying matchmaker for Mom and Mr. Shaw."


    We have our whole lives ahead of us, but Mom and Mr. Shaw have already lived half of theirs. They need to seize the moment for romance.


    Gregory didn''t call me out on my lofty excuse, taking our daughter from me instead.


    Following him to the bedroom, I asked, "Is Dailey always going to be around Christine?"


    Gregory shot back, "Weren''t you the one who set that up?"


    He expertly changed our daughter''s diaper.


    I sat by the bed, poking our daughter''s cheek, then looked up at him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m already so happy, having such an amazing husband and adorable daughter. I just want Chris to find some peace too."


    "She''s had it tough, growing up


    wasn''t easy. I hope she finds someone who loves her deeply someone who''ll protect her with all


    then


    have."


    "In that regard, Merritt seems a better fit than Dailey."


    From the start, Gregory couldn''t care less about Christine and Dailey''s situation.


    Two adults in love aren''t like grade schoolers needing constant supervision.


    Given Christine''s background, she''s not likely to let herself be mistreated.


    And he knew Dailey wouldn''t do anything reckless.


    First off, his family wouldn''t allow it.


    Plus, he''s not one to act on impulse.


    Of course, he does get carried away at times.


    "Merritt''s not as innocent as he looks. You say nothing about Dailey, who at least doesn''t hide his true self."


    I countered, "You''re just upset he''s close to me"


    Gregory admitted bluntly, "Yes, I am.


    He''s pretending to be some pure-hearted young man when he''s actually calcting, using reverse psychology. Fearing Christine might end their casual fling, he offers to y the part of a boyfriend."


    "Probably hopes that ying the boyfriend will turn into the real deal."


    Listening to him, I could almost feel. my teeth ache, "You''re biased. As long as his intentions towards Chris are genuine, a little strategy in pursuit isn''t bad."


    "Didn''t you use a few tricks up your sleeve when you were pursuing me?"


    Gregory frowned, "Are you defending him because you like him that much?"

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    ?


    "


    "


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and lightly pped his arm, teasing, "So what if I say I''m into it..."


    "You better not finish that sentence," Gregory''s lips pressed into a firm line, a clear sign he wasn''t ying around. Laughing, I copsed onto the bed.


    But Gregory wasn''t having any of it. Without giving me a chance to react, he captured all myughter into a kiss.


    It was intense. I tried to pull away, but no matter how hard I pushed, he wouldn''t budge.


    The sound of our kiss filled my ears, and I was beyond embarrassed.


    Our daughter was right there!


    "Greg... let... go..."


    My words came out fractured, lost between our lips, and far from stopping him, it only seemed to encourage him more.


    "Mira''s here!"


    I cried out in desperation. Just then, the doorbell rang.


    "Mr. Ford, your delivery is here."


    Gregory nced down, and following his gaze, I did the same.


    Quickly, I got up to fix my clothes and headed to the bathroom to sort out my hair.


    "Mrs. Ford," greeted the delivery man with professional courtesy.


    He set down our meal with a polite "Enjoy your meal" and left.


    Sighing in relief, I went to call Gregory for dinner.


    Gregory was nowhere in sight, having already put our child in her crib.


    But I could hear the shower running in the bathroom.


    I had a pretty good idea what he was up to.


    "


    "I


    Cradling our child, I headed to the dining room.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After feeding her and putting her to sleep, Gregory finally emerged from the bathroom.


    Just a towel wrapped around his waist, his skin still glistening with water droplets that trailed down his defined abs and disappeared at the edge of his towel.


    As he casually wiped his hair, walking over, the outline of his hips hinted at an unseen world.


    His arms, visibly strong.


    I couldn''t help but suspect he was doing this on purpose.


    I averted my gaze and focused on my meal.


    Gregory


    Cessed the towel over the


    back of the sofa and pulled up a chair next to me, sitting


    to me, sitting down close.


    swno


    I could feel the warmth and moisture radiating from him.


    "Honey, I could really go for some sweet and sour pork ribs."


    His chest pressed against my arm.


    Breathing in, I could feel the warmth seeping through, nearly burning me.


    Despite it all, I kept my cool and served him some of the ribs, "Here, eat."


    Gregory leaned in, teasing, "Are you tired of it? Thinking Merritt is something new and exciting?" So, we''re still on this.


    I turned to re at him, "You sure you want to bring this up?"


    Gregory sighed heavily, and when he bit into the ribs, it felt as if he was biting into my neck.


    I teased him, "Asking for things you don''t want to hear, would you be mad if I misspoke?"


    Gregory shot me a cool nce, "What, nning to be a widow


    already? Fancy running off with someone young like M Love


    This wasn''t over.


    I set down my chopsticks, crossing my arms as I faced him.


    Gregory raised his hands in surrender.


    Only then did I say, "It''s nothing like that, Mr. Ford. Maybe cut back on the vinegar before you worry about your teeth rotting. Then we''ll see how you manage those sweet and sour ribs."


    Gregory wrapped his arms around me, rubbing his cheek against my neck, leaving it wet.


    His voice was low and husky, "Honey, did you have enough to eat?"


    Before I could respond, he added, "I haven''t had my fill yet..."


    " "


    I immediately stuffed a piece of steak into his mouth, pretending not to catch his insinuation.


    "How can you be full without eating properly?"


    Gregory: "..."

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    ?


    Winter had settled over Vista Town, making the choice for a honeymoon spot with a warmer climate an easy one for Christine. The year was winding down but it wasn''t quite tourist season yet, so when Christine arrived at the beach, it was pleasantly quiet. But that didn''t deter her from having the time of her life.


    After all, when you''re on vacation, it''s all about embracing the beauty and the feast.


    "Chris, go ahead and change. I''ll grab us some chilled coconut water," her friend offered.


    "Sounds good."


    Nodding, Christine headed into the changing room.


    She was just about done when someone else entered. She was too focused on her clothes to pay much attention.


    However, as the person approached, a faint scent of jasmine wafted over. It was a scent she associated with Dailey, though his was usually mixed with a hint of pine. The scent now was pure jasmine.


    Zipping up, she headed out without a second nce at the neer.


    But the person stopped her.


    "The rkson family''s standing is not to be underestimated. They wouldn''t let just anyone in. Dailey might find you interesting now, but it''s just a fling."


    "As a woman to another, I thought I''d give you a friendly heads-up. Cut your losses early. Don''t get too caught up."


    "And using another man to make Dailey jealous isn''t exactly clever."


    Nelly was all smiles and soft-spoken, seeminglying from a ce of concern.


    But Christine was self-made, having navigated through life''s myriad challenges on her own.


    Nelly''s visit, though cloaked in concern, was clearly a disy of power.


    "Well, I appreciate the heads-up."


    Christine''s smile was sarcastic. "But maybe you should spend your time figuring out how to use your position to secure your own ce in the rkson household."


    "Don''t act as if my absence would guarantee your entry."


    A shadow of annoyance flickered in Nelly''s eyes, though her expression remained unchanged.


    Gregory was not easily fooled. Given that Christine was Jane''s close friend, he wouldn''t ignore her.


    Nelly had expected some resistance, but her main goal was to prevent any deeper connection between Dailey and Christine.


    "Sorry to burst your bubble, but I''ve been part of the rkson circle since birth. I hardly need your concern."


    Christineughed, a touch of malice in her voice. "Oh, is that so? Well, envy is beneath me."


    Nelly''s smile gained a touch of authenticity. "You need to know your ce. Why would a gem be housed in a simple cardboard box?" "Oh, indeed."


    Christine''s smile grew brighter. "I''m curious to see if you can maintain that glow when I be part of the rkson family."


    Nelly was caught off guard, her smile faltering.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re delusional."


    Christine, unfazed, tidied her hair, contrasting with Nelly''s growing agitation.


    ¡°Listen, it''s not that Dailey and I can''t have a future together; it''s that I''m interested in someone else right. now. So, spare me the henpecking. I''m not interested in ying these games."


    "I''ve got a love life to attend to."


    With that, she walked out, straight into Dailey.


    She didn''t even nce at him, not caring if he heard their exchange.


    But as she passed, he grabbed her arm.


    Christine tried to pull away, irritation clear in her expression.


    "Mr. rkson, are you for real?"


    Dailey had been waiting outside but grew concerned at how long Nelly was taking, fearing something was amiss. Hearing Christine''s disinterest stung.


    "Christine."


    After a moment of silence, he softly called her name.


    Christine''s gaze was indifferent. ¡°Dailey, don''t make me regret ever liking you."


    Dragging up past affections as if they were something vile, why bother pretending?


    Dailey clenched his jaw, his grip tightening unconsciously.


    "Let go of her!"


    Merritt, having returned with freshe


    opened coconut and some of


    avorite snacks, was not with the scene. Content


    W?


    "Stop forcing yourself on her. Doesn''t it bother you to see her in pain?"


    As Merritt attempted to free Christine, Dailey merely pulled her closer, his disdain for Merritt evident.


    "You think you''re some hero? With what capability?"


    ¡°Pretending to be innocent and caring, but what? It''s her connections, resources, and money you''re after.¡± The usation was harsh, and Merritt''s patience snapped, leading to a confrontation.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    ?


    The sound of bones cracking could be heard distinctly in the air.


    But Dailey didn''t seem to have any intention of letting go. Instead, he gripped Merritt''s hand tighter and twisted it forcefully.


    Merritt, struggling to keep silent, turned red in the face, his eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    Dailey, on the other hand, even though his fingers were slightly twisted and his forearm bore scratches from Merritt, remained stoic.


    "This is none of your business," he said coolly.


    The sound of a p echoed, freezing everyone in ce.


    Except for Christine.


    She shook her hand out, her gaze icy as she looked at Dailey, "I hope that p gives Mr. rkson a clear message."


    Dailey''s face registered shock as he released Merritt, and rubbed the cheek that had been pped.


    Now, with one side still bearing scratches and the other marked by a p, his face had be oddly symmetrical. "Dai!"


    Nelly stepped forward, her voiceced with concern, "It''s swollen. Does it hurt a lot?"


    While speaking, she took Dailey by the arm, "Let''s go over there. I''ll get some ice for that."


    Dailey didn''t move, his gaze fixed on Christine.


    Christine tried to pull her arm away, but his grip was firm.


    Her patience was wearing thin.


    "Dailey, you''re really devaluing yourself with this behavior."


    At the hotel.


    After dinner, I got Mira to sleep.


    Just as I was about to get up, I was embraced from behind. "Honey..."


    I marvel at how he finds the energy after such busy days.


    I shot him a nce, "How about we invite everyone for dinner tonight?"


    Gregory knew I was changing the subject, his lips lingering at my ear and neck without a word.


    I turned my head to avoid him, "We agreed, remember? Dinner the night after our wedding, but we couldn''t because Nelly was in the hospital. Well, everyone''s here today, so..."


    I stopped his wandering hands, my breath erratic.


    I couldn''t even finish a sentence without breaks.


    "I''m talking to you... Gregory! Don''t... No, ah..."


    As night fell and the sea breeze cooled, the windows fogged up.


    My hand slid down only to beContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    covered by hisrger one, our


    fingers interlocking as he press


    them back against the ev


    "Eee-yah-"


    swne


    The sudden sound from Mira hit the pause button on us.


    Instinctively, I pulled away from Gregory and ran to the crib.


    Mira was awake, ying with her little feet, surprisingly quiet and not fussing at all.


    She smiled at me, making sounds as if trying to converse.


    My heart melted instantly. After giving her a quick peck, I hurried to the shower.


    When I came out, Gregory was blocking the doorway.


    I stepped aside with a cough, feeling a bit guilty, "Mom texted, asking about dinner."


    Gregory just hummed.


    I knew he was unhappy with the abrupt stop.


    But I really couldn''t take it anymore.


    Still, we couldn''t just brush it off. I nned to have a serious talk with him after dinner.


    Issues between couples need to be addressed immediately, not left unresolved.


    "Hold the baby for a moment."


    After making sure he was dressed, I handed Mira to him and went to change.


    Mom was already waiting by the door. She paused upon seeing us, then reached out, "Let me hold her."


    "It''s okay, Mom. I got her," Gregory said, heading towards the elevator.


    Mom asked me in a low voice, "Did you guys argue?"


    I shook my head, "Don''t worry, I''ve got this."


    Mom didn''t want to meddle in our affairs, "I trust you know what you''re doing."


    I whispered to her, "We wanted you


    to enjoy your time with Mr. Shawet


    and Bow!


    dumping the baby on you again."


    Mom replied, "Our enjoyment isn''t hindered by a few days of your.


    noon. When you return


    ¨¨ care of the baby."


    Iughed, "Oh, so now you''ve even nned the trip back home."


    Mom gave me a yful scold, "Still acting like a child, even though you''re a mother now."


    I linked arms with her, "To you, I''ll always be your child."


    Raleigh just smiled at our exchange.


    Gregory, already in the elevator, held the door for us.


    Mira, resting on his shoulder, reached out to me, babbling.


    I grabbed her little hand, ying peek-a-boo with her.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    ?


    Herughter was so uncontroble that drool threatened to escape her mouth as she happily tugged at her dad''s hair.


    Gregory pretended to wince in pain, and with a seriousness that belied the yful tone he''d been using, he said, "If you keep this up and I go bald, your mom might kick me to the curb for a new model."


    I elbowed Gregory lightly in the ribs.


    He shot a quick nce my way, his expression unreadable.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head, amused and a bit exasperated.


    So childish.


    ying these little games, pretending to be mad, just waiting for me to sweet-talk him out of it.


    ...


    By the time we got to the restaurant, Christine and the others were already seated.


    At a long table.


    Christine and Merritt were at one end, while Dailey and Nelly sat at the other.


    Nelly was trying to press an ice pack to Dailey''s face, but he kept dodging her attempts.


    The lighting here was dim, making it hard to see clearly, but it looked like one side of Dailey''s face was slightly swollen.


    I took a seat next to Christine and asked, "Did you hit him again?"


    Christine nodded. "He wouldn''t listen, so I had to take matters into my own hands."


    I facepalmed, aware that Merritt was right there, giving me an innocent smile that made it hard to speak my mind.


    "Just handle it your way, but if it gets out of hand, remember to let me know."


    Christine waved me off, "You and Gregory enjoy your honeymoon. Don''t worry about my drama."


    I nodded, then asked, "Did you order?"


    "Yeah, I did. See if there''s anything else you want."


    Christine passed me the menu.


    My mom took the baby over, sitting across from me and Gregory.


    Gregory rested one hand on the back of my chair and casually draped the other over his leg, ncing over at Dailey.


    Dailey moved a bit closer, now sitting next to Gregory.


    With the distance closed, I could see the mark on Dailey''s face clearly.


    I even heard Gregoryment, "You''re really making a name for yourself, aren''t you?"


    ...


    Two ps in one day.


    Dailey probably hadn''t dealt with anything like this before.


    I bit my lip, turning to whisper to Christine.


    "If you''re really done with Dailey, I can have Gregory talk to him. Constantly hitting him isn''t the solution."


    Christine leaned back, looking at me yfully. "Why are you taking his side? Don''t you love me anymore, sweetheart?"


    I could feel Gregory''s icy gaze on Christine even without looking back.


    I saw Christine suddenly sit up


    Saising her hands in a


    of surrender. "Mr.


    hard feelings, just a jok


    clear


    I turned around to find Gregory still talking to Dailey, not paying any attention to us.


    ...


    "Not quite," Christine leaned closer, whispering so softly I could barely hear her, "I''m still watching the situation."


    I understood.


    After all, emotions were involved. Dailey''s recent actions had clearly shaken Christine.


    But I still warned, "Don''t push him too far. If he snaps, even Gregory might not be able to handle it."


    It was a matter of brotherhood, after all.


    Christine''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "You''re just worried about your Gregory."


    I rolled my eyes. "Not at all. I''m concerned for you. If he loses it, you might get hurt."


    Christine clinked her wine ss against my juice ss.


    I was nursing, so juice was my only option.


    "If I need help, I''ll let you know."


    "Alright."


    While we were talking, Merritt had meticulously prepared Christine''s te, removing shrimp shells, picking out fish bones, and even arranging crab meat into a heart shape in front of her.


    "Don''t just drink, sis. Eat something, or you''ll hurt your stomach."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Christine picked up her chopsticks and started eating, while Merritt cut up a steak for her. Watching them, I couldn''t help but sigh, which prompted Gregory''s cool voice to tease me.


    "Jealous?"


    Before I could respond, he added,


    bet


    "What is it? I haven''t peeled shrimp or picked out bones for you? Are


    these things really worth your envy?"


    I yfully pped his arm and peeled a shrimp for him, cing it in his bowl.


    "Happy now, Mr. Ford?"


    Gregory looked at me, a hint of surprise in his eyes. "Over the moon, truly."


    I bit back a retort.


    With everyone around, it wasn''t the time to delve into more personal matters.


    "As long as you''re happy." I said, returning to my meal.


    Gregory watched me for a few seconds, then turned back to his food, saying nothing.


    Even though we hadn''t argued, it was clear to everyone present that something was off between us.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    ?


    Jane nced over at Christine with a knowing smirk. "Guess you''re not the only one with a y to make," she texted, a hint of mischief in her words. Christine''s reply came quick, charged with her typical fiery spirit. "She''s just a bit toote to the game. Right now, I''m all about soaking up this vacation vibe."


    It was clear to Jane that Christine hadn''t fully let go of Dailey. If she had, she wouldn''t be putting on this borate show with Merritt. Christine was never one to hold back; if she wanted something, she''d have it. No games, no waiting.


    "Jane," her mom called out, breaking her train of thought. "Your father and I are going for a stroll with Mira. You kids enjoy your dinner."


    "Sure, Mom," Jane replied, watching her parents and Mira leave.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Christine didn''t miss a beat, signaling Merritt with a yful wave. "Let''s bounce."


    Merritt, ever the eagerpanion, was by her side in an instant, his loyalty as evident as a faithful pup''s.


    Despite Merritt''smendable qualities, timing hadn''t been on his side. He was a great catch, just not for Christine, not now.


    As Dailey excused himself, Nelly hurried after him, proposing they catch the fireworks disy together.


    Left with Gregory, Jane finished her drink and, with a yful tilt of her head, asked, "Care to join me for a moonlit cruise, Mr. Ford?"


    Gregory''s response was a mix of amusement and intrigue as he rose, his arm finding its way around her. "Trying to woo me?" he teased. Those who knew Gregory only as a formidable figure would be taken aback by this lighter, almost boyish side of him.


    On the cruise, Jane leaned against the railing, lost in the beauty of the night. Gregory wrapped his arms around her from behind, a gesture so familiar yet always thrilling.


    She turned to peck him on the chin. "Feeling better now, hon?"


    His reply was a kiss, deep and affirming. "Jane, I love you," he said, each word heavy with meaning.


    This was a side of Gregory she cherished a side not everyone got to see. It was in these moments that their bond felt unbreakable.


    "I love you too. And I''m grateful for your relentless love, my incredibly handsome and amazing husband," Jane replied, her words echoing the depth of their connection.


    As they stood there, the distant fireworks painting the sky, it was as though time stood still. This was their forever, a testament to a love that only grew stronger with each passing moment.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    ?


    Stepping away wasn''t about catching the fireworks show; it was about giving Jane and Gregory some alone time.


    And it just so happened that Christine was ready to call it a night too, feeling the toll of the day''s adventures.


    "Hey, sis, wanna get a better view?" Christine, though not drunk, had certainly enjoyed her fair share of wine, making her thoughts a bit hazy. "How far can we see?" she inquired.


    Merritt bent down, hoisting Christine onto his shoulders, giving her a boost.


    Christine let out a surprised yelp, but once she found her bnce, excitement took over, lighting up her face with a smile.


    She let her hair down, giving it a shake, her eyes sparkling with a drunken allure.


    Tapping Merritt on the head, she shouted, "Let''s kick it up a notch!"


    With augh, Merrittplied, striding forward confidently.


    His height,bined with Christine''s, made them stand out in the crowd, turning heads and even prompting some to snap photos with their phones.


    Everyone seemed entertained by the sight.


    Except for Dailey, whose expression darkened.


    Nelly, noticing his mood, spoke softly, her voice tinged with envy, "Christine''s got such a likable personality. I''ve gotten to know her better recently and really taken a liking to her."


    "And if even I feel this way, imagine how the guys feel."


    Dailey''s frown deepened, looking as if he could squeeze water from a stone.


    But Nelly seemed oblivious to his mood, continuing, "Dai, she''s a great girl. Bold and forthright. If you really like her, maybe letting go is for the best. The rkson family... might not be the right fit for her."


    "She shouldn''t be caged."


    Dailey suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Only then did Nelly seem to realize his upset, hastily adding, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said all that. It''s your choice who you date, and as family, I should support you, not upset you."


    Dailey''s gaze remained fixed on Christine''s retreating figure, even as he stopped walking.


    He responded tersely, "If neither you nor I can speak the truth, then who will?"


    Gregory hadn''t mentioned it because he knew well what Dailey would do, and that nobody could stop him.


    With Dailey''s current standing, he didn''t need to arrange marriages for power or influence.


    If he decided she was the one, he would find a way to make her his regardless.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Nelly had a point.


    Christine''s spirited, carefree nature could indeed be a disadvantage among the circles they moved in.


    A single word could be twisted into multiple interpretations.


    She might be smart and adept in her work, navigating social waters with ease.


    Yet, ultimately, she would be like a canary in a golden cage.


    Shining on the surface, yet profoundly sad.


    "Let''s go back and rest," he finally said.


    Nelly hastened to keep pace with Dailey, walking beside him.


    Entering the hotel and the elevator, it wasn''t until then that she spoke again, "The truth can be


    ufortable, but I''m thinking of Christine too. We''re both women, after all."


    "I really get where she''sing from. I think she might have pulled back after learning about your family''s situation, initially unaware."


    swnovel


    Dailey remained silent, escorting Nelly to her room without heading to his own afterward.


    Gregory had booked their rooms on the same floor.


    Apart from his and Nelly''s separate rooms, the others were shared.


    He nced at the room across from


    his


    n before heading to the end of


    lly lighting a cigarette


    the


    swnote


    ...


    Upon reaching the hotel entrance, Christine asked Merritt to let her down.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    ?


    Seeing Dailey''s figure nowhere in sight as she turned around, Christine felt a pang of sadness.


    The elevator ascended, and Merritt chatted away, trying to distract her. She only half-listened, nursing a headache and responding with little enthusiasm. But Merritt didn''t seem to mind; he was just happy to be there for her. He supported her back to her room, gently helped her sit on the couch, and went to make her a cup of honey lemon tea, a small gesture of care.


    He then proceeded to make the bed for her, while he resigned himself to the couch in the living room, grabbing a nket for himself.


    Suddenly, Christine felt sobered up by the reality of their situation. "Merritt, I can''t keep pretending," she said.


    A long, heavy silence followed.


    Merritt stood there, clutching his nket, just looking at Christine. His eyes were filled with hurt.


    Christine rubbed her face, "I appreciate everything you''ve done for me, and you''ve been really great, but we can''t go any further. I don''t want to lead you on."


    "You''re always in character for your job, let''s not do that in real life. Just be yourself."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Merritt hugged the nket tighter, his lips quivered slightly.


    He wanted to ask why, but it seemed pointless. The answer was painfully clear.


    He had hoped to find a reason, any reason, to keep ying Christine''s boyfriend, thinking maybe, just maybe, she would eventually fall for him. But deep down, he knew it was wishful thinking.


    Initially, Christine had approached him out of boredom, and he, eager for any connection, had yed along with her game, pretending to be the experienced, carefree lover.


    But the truth was, from the moment he saw Christine, he was smitten. Not just by her looks but by her fiery spirit and vivacious personality. It was infectious.


    Merritt had been carrying the weight of his family''s expectations for as long as he could remember, working tirelessly to pay for his education and his grandmother''s medical bills. His youthful spark had dimmed early on, and just when he thought it might reignite, it was snuffed out once again.


    "You should take the bed. This room is yours. I''ll get another one. You''ve had a long day, get some rest," he said, prepared to leave but feeling an invisible weight anchor him in ce.


    Christine rose to leave, but as she


    reached the door, Merritt caught the hem of her dress. "Do you think I''m


    useless, is that it?" he choked out


    ist


    e


    after a brief silence, his voiceden with unshed tears. "I couldn''t protect


    you from Dailey, couldn''t do anything but watch you get hurt. I don''t have his background, his strength."


    "You''re right not to like me. There''s nothing noteworthy about me."


    When Christine first met Merritt, she hadn''t thought much of him. He was the one who had approached her, putting on the facade of a worldly man. It was amusing to her at the time.


    But as they spent more time together, she realized he was nothing like he pretended to be. He was just a decent guy, struggling under life''s pressures. For a moment, she had even considered giving a real rtionship with him a chance.


    But the heart doesn''t followmands, and love doesn''t listen to reason.


    "Merritt, you are a good person,"


    Christine turned to face him, her expression earnest. "Don''t sell yourself short. You are wonderful, but you''re not right for me. I''m sorry,


    I can''t give you what you want. This is where it ends for us." Content


    She pulled her dress out of his grasp, opened the door, and walked out without looking back. The door clicked shut behind her, a definitive sound that seemed to put an imprable barrier between them.


    Merritt thought that was the end of their story.


    Little did he know, fate had other ns...

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    ?


    When Christine approached the front desk to check-in, the receptionist informed her that Gregory had booked the entire floor. Without missing a beat, they handed her the keycard to another room.


    A twitch of irritation crossed her face as she internally cursed Gregory,beling him a cunning old fox.


    It was clear he was orchestrating some drama between her and Dailey, and yet, he hadn''t breathed a word about it.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she and Jane had ns to iron out a minor disagreement tonight, she''d definitely text Jane to vent about this.


    Ding-


    Lost in her thoughts, Christine didn''t notice the elevator arrive.


    She stepped out, making sure to ask the front desk for a room on the opposite end from Merritt''s.


    Across the hallway.


    Just as she was about to swipe her card, a familiar male voice startled her.


    "Running off to get your own room now?"


    His presence was like a ghost that wouldn''t leave her alone.


    Christine regretted getting involved in this charade.


    The only silver lining was pping him twice.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned around, "Mr. rkson, what are you doing haunting the halls at this hour?"


    At the moment, Dailey was only concerned about why she was checking into a room by herself.


    He seemed immune to her sarcastic tone.


    "Had a fight?"


    All Christine wanted was to dive into a soft, big bed and avoid any entanglement with him.


    "So, Mr. rkson, you''re so interested in my whereabouts now? What, have you fallen for me?"


    Dailey took a step forward.


    Christine stepped back until her back hit the door.


    Dailey ced a hand against the door, closing the gap between them. A slight movement would bring their lips together.


    But Christine couldn''t just walk away.


    Her room was right behind her, and it was Dailey who should leave.


    Why should she?


    "Looks like Mr. rkson didn''t get enough of being pped?"


    She tried to push him away, but he caught her hands.


    Dailey pressed her hands against his chest, looking into her eyes with genuine affection.


    "What if I told you I''ve fallen for you?"


    Christine paused, then scoffed.


    "I''d give you two more ps."


    "Deal."


    Dailey released her hands, stepping back to give her room.


    "Two ps, then we sit down and talk properly."


    Christine couldn''t quite pinpoint when her feelings for this man had shifted.


    He was always so detached,


    seemingly indifferent to her over et


    flirtations, and quick to push


    away


    with his cold remarks. Content


    At that time, she just wanted to pluck this seemingly unattainable flower.


    But then...


    Thinking it over, her own life was more precious.


    She did have feelings for him, but having been on the brink of death once, saved by Jane''s dedication, she knew she had to cherish her life.


    Suppressing her emotions, she hadn''t expected this unattainable flower to willingly fall into her hands.


    "Mr. rkson, what else is there to talk about?"


    His previous hurtful words were still fresh in her mind-


    "Christine, the more you chase, the more you repulse me."


    "Let me make it clear today, even if you stripped naked, I wouldn''t be interested in you."


    "I won''t ever have feelings for you."


    Christine had never been so vulnerable before.


    She rarely allowed herself to develop feelings, knowing it would only give someone the chance to hurt her.


    She had endured enough pain growing up.


    "Dailey, I don''t want us to make


    things awkward for Jane and


    Gregory, So, this is thest time I''m


    saying this, stop bothering me


    Otherwise, we can''t even be friends."


    Dailey, being the smart man he was, keenly sensed the shift in Christine''s emotions.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    ?


    I knew why things had turned out this way.


    It was all because of the mess I''d made.


    "What do you want me to do to make things right?" I asked.


    Christine offered a smile, but it was more a slight curve of her lips than anything. No real joy lit up her beautiful face.


    "Why are you picking fights with me, Mr. rkson? Especially when you''ve got that sweet, gentle girl from your childhood waiting in the wings, right?"


    I scratched my head, puzzled at how the conversation had suddenly veered towards Ellie.


    "Ellie and I just grew up together, that''s all. Calling her a childhood sweetheart would be stretching it, let alone anything more."


    "Who told you that?"


    There was no way Christine hadn''t discussed this with Jane, which meant Greg would''ve set the record straight with Jane.


    The misunderstanding couldn''t havee from Greg.


    I hadn''t expected Ellie to be dragged into this mess.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought my current predicament with Christine was all because of those hurtful things I''d said back then, pushing her away. So, I believed I deserved whatever wasing my way now.


    "rence?"


    I couldn''t fathom who else would be so thoughtless.


    After a moment, Christine said, "Dailey, how is what you''re doing now any different from my past clinginess?"


    "If I could let go because of your cold words, why can''t you let go after I''ve physicallyshed out?"


    "I bet no one''s ever dared to hit you before, Mr. rkson."


    I''d had a few too many drinks tonight, not enough to be drunk but enough to feel it, especially with my mood.


    It took me a moment to grasp her words, and then she hit me with another truth.


    "I deserved it, I shouldn''t have hurt you like that."


    I remembered overhearing her talking to Jane about an ex once outside a store. It was clear


    el.n


    Christine seemed to move on easily but was actually capable of deep feelings.


    And I''d hurt her deeply when she''d offered her heart to me.


    "At that time, I just didn''t realize..."


    "That I was serious about you, not just toying with your feelings," Christine interrupted.


    "


    "


    Rubbing my aching forehead, I said, "Christine, you can hit me, yell at me, do whatever you need to vent."


    Me stooping to this level was beyond Christine''s expectations.


    But what Ellie told her today made sense in one aspect.


    The social gap between Christine and me.


    Even though Jane had said the rkson family couldn''t stop me if I really wanted to be with her, the thought of tearing my family apart over this and possibly regretting it days, years, or even decadester was daunting.


    S


    Better to cut our losses now than end up in mutual destruction.


    That was the main reason she''d stopped pursuing me, not Ellie''s petty schemes.


    "You actually like me?"


    Christine withdrew her hand, her voice cold, "Then why did you wait until I stopped chasing you, until after you''d broken my heart, to start saying you liked me?"


    "Dailey, you''re just not used to me not being after you anymore. That''s all it is."


    "No,"


    I immediately countered. "I know my own feelings. If it was just habit, would I really be going through all this trouble?"


    "Taking hits without fighting back, taking insults without retorting."


    "If it were you, if you were used to Merritt dating on you, would you start liking him just because he suddenly stopped, letting him say or do anything to you and still chase after him saying ''I like you''?

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    ?


    The words made a surprising amount of sense.


    Christine thought to herself, nobody''s a pushover.


    If he had run straight to Merritt after she had left him at the airport, going crazy would have been understandable.


    Maybe he just couldn''t handle the idea that someone he''d chased for so long had moved on so seamlessly.


    But...


    "Alright, since you say you like me, and you''d do anything if I forgive you, then promise me one thing," she said.


    Dailey replied, "Anything but giving you up."


    And with those words, he effectively blocked any escape route she might have considered.


    Leaning against the door, Christine felt deted but decided toy it all out.


    "Dailey, I was impulsive when I started flirting with you. I owe you an apology."


    "I appreciate that you have feelings for me, but we can''t be together."


    There''s no future in it.


    Dailey paused, the shift in conversation catching him off guard.


    "Because of Merritt?" he asked.


    "No," Christine replied.


    "Then why?"


    "Because you and Ie from two different worlds."


    Just before, Dailey had been out on the balcony, smoking a couple of cigarettes, thinking.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought about not holding Christine back. She belonged to the skies, not a golden cage.


    Yet, seeing her check into a hotel room alone, he couldn''t help bute over to talk.


    He wanted to clear up all the misunderstandings.


    Even if she didn''t like him anymore, at the very least, they could meet without animosity, maybe even share a meal in peace.


    And perhaps, she could offer him a genuine smile, not one born out of obligation.


    "Since we''re on the topic, let me be clear," Dailey said, straightening up to look her in the eye. "If I want to, I can marry you, and the rkson family won''t be your prison. You can still be yourself, do your own thing."


    Christine never believed anything was forever, except her friendship with Jane.


    She''d


    fighting like cats and dogs


    nother one mo. Bet


    s too many lovers go from


    Take Steven, for instance.


    It started as fun, but they did have a rtionship.


    When she wanted to get serious, he chose an arranged marriage with someone more his social equal.


    Dailey''s background was even more prestigious than Steven''s.


    How could he possibly marry her without a hitch?


    And even if he did, what if he regretted itter?


    No matter how small the chance, it existed.


    She didn''t have the confidence that she could be more important to Dailey than his family.


    "Dailey, let''s just drop it," she said.


    Dailey''s pupils dted as he quickly grabbed her wrist.


    "Christine, you''re not the type to back down from a challenge. Speak your mind, I can handle it."


    But there was another crucial point.


    Christine didn''t believe Dailey''s sudden deration of love was genuine.


    At best, it was a fondness, or to put it bluntly, possessiveness.


    She tried to pull her hand away, but Dailey''s grip was too strong, so she gave up.


    She was so tired, yet she didn''t want to talk anymore.


    Silently, she just leaned against the door.


    Dailey stepped closer, tilting her chin up to make her look at him.


    "Do you not believe me?" he asked, his brows furrowed.


    Christine''s gaze flickered, "Why do you like me all of a sudden?"


    Dailey''s voice was earnest, "To be honest, I''m not sure myself. When you started pulling away, I felt.


    irritated. When you wanted to set boundaries, I felt suffocated


    el.n?


    "Even though you were the one who started flirting, saying you liked me, I wasn''t exactly warm to you, rejecting you coldly more than once. But you never gave up. Why the sudden coldness?"

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    ?


    "I was thinking, maybe just let it be cold and distant," Matt confessed, his voice heavy with emotion. "But deep down, I couldn''t let go. That day I saw rence calling you, jealousy got the better of me when I remembered he liked you. In a moment of anger, I kissed you. After that, I realized my true feelings."


    "And then, when you started seeing Merritt, it hit me like a ton of bricks - I liked you, a lot. And I couldn''t stand seeing you with other guys." Christine was taken aback. Matt wasn''t usually one for heart-to-hearts. He was more the strong, silent type, except for those pivotal moments. Especially after they''d started messaging each other. She''d tried to flirt, to draw him out, but his replies were few and far between. A "yeah" here, a "no" there. If she got too persistent, he''d go silent, giving her the cold shoulder.


    Her message thread was a long string of her own unrequited attempts at conversation.


    Even as they drifted apart, after he''d kissed her, she''d wondered if maybe he had feelings for her.


    But before she could figure it out, his first love came back into the picture. The sparks between them were undeniable.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Yet, what finally made her decision was Jane exining why Matt hadn''t stayed with his first love - a matter of social ss.


    But now, hearing him pour his heart out, she saw the depth of his feelings.


    Life''s too short, she thought. She might note from a powerful family, but she had Jane in her corner.


    "Christine."


    Matt''s voice,ced with panic in her prolonged silence, was about to make another promise when she suddenly kissed him.


    It took him only a second to respond, pulling her closer.


    Merritt paced his room restlessly, worried Christine might still be trying to win Matt over. When he went to look for her, he caught them in a passionate embrace.


    The sound of a door unlocking echoed as they, still locked in a kiss, stumbled into the room. The door shut behind them.


    Alcohol and dopamine fueled the


    moment, clothes scattered across the floor, as a single door separated two very y different worlds. Inside, passion reigned; outside, Merritt''s lonely figure was a stark contrast.


    ...


    "Wait..."


    Christine, now on the bed, held Matt back, "I need a shower first."


    Without missing a beat, Matt lifted her in his arms, kicking the bathroom door open, "Together."


    ...


    As warm water cascaded over them,


    they found each other''s lips again


    But the moment was fleeting,


    leaving them staring at eachother in


    awkward silence.


    Christine opened her mouth to speak, but Matt cut her off with a stern, "Don''t."


    She wanted to spare his pride, so she remained silent.


    Wrapping her in a towel, Matt carried her back to bed. They hadn''t bothered to pull the curtains, and the moonlight bathed them in a gentle glow. Perhaps it was the moon''s soft light that revealed the storm brewing on Matt''s face.


    ...


    After a moment, Christine reached for the remote and closed the curtains, plunging the room into darkness.


    A silence settled between them before Christine suggested, "Maybe we should just sleep."


    Her words barely hung in the air


    when Matt''s warm hand gripped her


    ankle, pulling her close, his kiss


    trailing from her lips to her ear, his voice a husky whisper, "Forget about sleeping."

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    ?


    In the still of the night, even the sea breeze seemed to take a break, gently cradling the rocks along the shore into silence. However, in a certain room atop the hotel, the atmosphere was anything but quiet.


    It wasn''t until the early hours that things began to settle down. And outside, footsteps seemed to wander back and forth. Underneath the door, wisps of white smoke stealthily made their way in.


    Christine had already fallen into a deep sleep, while Dailey caught a whiff of some sweet aroma but didn''t pay it much mind, cuddling closer to Christine and drifting off to sleep.


    Beep-Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passed, and eventually, the door to their room creaked open. The hallway light stretched the shadows of two figures, one tall and one short, with the shorter one''s dress fluttering slightly as she moved...


    Christine slept like a log. They say insomnia oftenes from not using up all your energy, but oh, did she feel the consequences ofst night''s madness.


    "Ouch..." A sharp pain in her back made her wince as she reached for her phone to check the time. The wild night with Dailey, especially since it was his first time, she understood; he was probably trying to prove himself, which was intense but left her with a few aches.


    "It''s already 1 PM..." No wonder she woke up hungry.


    After checking the time, Christine turned to wake Dailey for lunch but froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. Her luggage was right there she had left in a hurryst night, not wanting to face Merritt, nning to return after a good sleep to collect her things.


    But here she was, waking up in the room she originally shared with Merritt, despite clearly remembering falling asleep with Dailey in a newly booked


    room.


    "Sis..."


    Merritt, groggy and disheveled, sat up with his hair sticking out all over. His voice was rough with sleep.


    "Sis, you''re awake? Are you hungry? I can grab us some food."


    "Hold on," Christine called out,


    pulling the covers up to her chin. She was dressed in a nightgown but couldn''t shake off a gap in her memory, even doubting if she had identally ended up with someone else due to her frustration with Dailey and a few sses of wine.


    "Why am I here?"


    Merritt, avoiding Christine''s gaze as he dressed, didn''t dare look her in the eye. Last night, when Nelly approached him with a n, he hesitated He wanted Christine to be happy and was willing to step aside if she truly liked Dailey. But Dailey''s unresolved feelings for his first love, Nelly, and his unclear intentions towards Christine made Merritt agree to Nelly''s scheme-to test


    Dailey''s resolve.


    However, misleading Christine weighed heavily on him, and he found it hard to face her. While dressing, he ventured, "Why do you ask, sis? You came back to the room on your own."


    Christine pressed her temples, trying to piece together fragmented memories. She remembered taking the room card and going to bed with Dailey, but the details were fuzzy.


    Yet, something told her she hadn''t mistaken Merritt for Dailey.


    "Merritt, we''ve known each other for a while. Although I can''t return your feelings, I''ve never crossed a line. We agreed on our terms from the start-l haven''t wronged you, so don''t lie to me."


    Now fully dressed, Merritt turned to face Christine with his phone in hand, suppressing a bitter sadness.


    "Yes, we did start off on agreed


    terms, just for fun. So, whatever


    happenedst night, I won''t speak of


    it. Let''s just pretend it never


    happened. I won''t use it to hold onto you, sis. You don''t have to worry."

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    ?


    "I''ll grab us some grub," Merritt said and left the bedroom.


    At that moment, Christine was too panicked to ponder the situation. She nced at the small square box on the nightstand, it was opened. Then her gaze shifted to the trash can - it had been used. But she couldn''t be entirely sure.


    Quickly, she got up, took a shower, dressed, grabbed her phone, and hurried out the door. She remembered passing a pharmacy the day before while out having fun.


    But as she opened the door, the door across the hall opened too.


    "Don''t worry, Dai, I won''t spill the beans..."


    There stood Nelly, her eyes red from crying, wearing only a bathrobe, and Dailey, his clothes in disarray, with a stern face.


    A few minutes earlier...


    Dailey woke up, hadn''t even opened his eyes, and tried to kiss the person next to him. But something smelled off. Jasmine scent - Christine would never wear such a subtle fragrance. She always wore the bold scent of roses. Last night, they had both used the hotel''s shower gel.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. Long ck hair beside him - it wasn''t Christine. He immediately started looking for his clothes, realizing this was his room, not the one where he and Christine had been together. But his memory was fragmented.


    "Umm..."


    Nelly slowly woke up, and Dailey quickly covered her entirely with the nket, even her head.


    He hastily dressed himself from his suitcase.


    Nelly peeked out from the nket, her eyes teary, looking at him.


    Dailey, even though it was his first time straying, knew exactly with whom he had been.


    "Why are you in my room?"


    Nelly bit her lip, a tear rolling down her cheek, her voice hoarse as if from too much activity, "Dai, I understand. You were drunkst night, upset about Christine and her boyfriend being so close, so you made a mistake."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep it a secret."


    She said, getting out of bed.


    Dailey turned away.


    Nelly picked up her torn clothes


    from the floor, realizing they were et


    beyond repair, she wrapped herself in a


    bathrobe and left. Cont


    W?


    Dailey looked at the torn pieces of clothing on the floor and followed her out. "Wait."


    The door opened, and he locked eyes with Christine from across the hall.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Both were puzzled.


    How could everything get soplicated overnight?


    "Are you heading out, sis?" Merritt,


    back from the kitchen with some et and asked. Then added, "ave


    food, saw Christine ready to leave


    me


    handle it, you should rest."


    But Christine had more pressing


    matters and, without rest


    to


    Merritt, quickly left. Dailey followed her


    Swno


    Nelly dropped her pitiful facade and asked Merritt, "You didn''t b, did you?"


    During the elevator ride, Dailey attempted to speak several times but couldn''t find the words.


    Christine watched the red numbers on the elevator panel decrease, remaining silent.


    Dailey followed her all the way to the pharmacy.


    "Are... are you feeling okay?"


    Christine shook her head and asked the clerk for emergency contraception.


    Dailey''s expression hardened with coldness.


    "I took precautionsst night."


    Christine nodded, bought some water, swallowed the pill, and asked, "Do you remember what happened after?" Dailey fell silent.


    He turned back to the pharmacy, bought the same medication, and left.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    ?


    Christine said, "You go make sure she takes the medication. I''ll ask the front desk."


    Dailey grabbed Christine''s hand, "Come with me."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Christine shook her head, "We should split up. I''m worried someone might destroy evidence."


    Dailey''s first suspect was Merritt. He just never seemed as innocent as he appeared.


    "Even if you ask now, you won''t find out anything."


    Christine''s face fell slightly.


    After sleeping since the early hours, if someone had nned something, they probably wouldn''t find any evidence now.


    She followed Dailey back to the top floor of the hotel.


    Watching him knock on Nelly''s door, it wasn''t long before the door was pulled open from the inside.


    Nelly peeked out, timidly looking at Dailey, "Dai..."


    A flicker of emotion crossed Dailey''s dark eyes, but his expression remained impassive.


    He handed over the medicine.


    Seeing thebel on the box, Nelly lowered her eyes, trying to hide her turmoil.


    With a voice filled with grievance, she said, "Dai, what are you trying to say?"


    Even though Nelly was like a sister to him, growing up together, people change over the years.


    He couldn''t help but suspect her.


    Dailey''s voice was indifferent, "Take it. It''s for your own good."


    Nelly turned back, took out a medicine box, and looked up again, her eyes brimming with tears, "I''ve already taken it, Dai. I heard that taking too much birth control at once can harm your health."


    Christine couldn''t help but intervene, "When did you buy it?"


    It wasn''t that shecked empathy, but Nelly''s performance didn''t seem all that innocent.


    Yet, as soon as she asked, Nelly started crying.


    Tears fell heavily, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    "I know you''ll suspect me, and even if I defend myself, you won''t fully believe me. Let''s let the evidence speak for itself and see what''s really happening."


    "Dai, I promised I wouldn''t tell and I won''t. I''ve already taken the pills, but if you don''t believe me, I''ll take yours too."


    "Even if it harms me, I won''t me you. It''s better to prevent pregnancy than to deal with it unmarried."


    Saying so, she reached for the medicine box in Dailey''s hand, but he pulled it back.


    "Get some rest."


    Leaving those words behind, he pulled Christine and stepped into the elevator.


    Merritt caught up with them, "Sis, have some toast and milk to tide you over."


    He handed Christine the food and continued, "After you''re done, let''s go have something nice. I found


    restaurant with great review velo


    local specialties."


    Christine was genuinely hungry, but Dailey didn''t let her ept the food.


    "No need, I''ll take her out."


    Merritt just hung his head low, "Sure,


    Mr. rkson can afford fancier


    ces, but at least let her eat


    vel.ne


    something now. Being hungry can


    ruin your appetite."


    Dailey already had little patience for Merritt, and seeing him act as if nothing was wrong only deepened his suspicions.


    "From now on, just call her by her name."


    Merrittined to Christine, "Sis, he''s too domineering, even dictating how people should address you."


    Christine, her mind a mess, wasn''t in the mood to mediate and just tugged gently at Dailey''s sleeve.


    Dailey, however, took her hand in his, intertwining their fingers.


    He red at Merritt, "Christine is now my girlfriend. You''d better understand your ce, or don''t me me for being rude."

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    ?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Merritt, despite the tension, remained unbothered, though the sadness in her eyes was unmistakable. "Whoever Sis picks, I''ll support her. As long as she''s happy, I''m willing to do anything. But Mr. rkson, your childhood sweetheart just came out of your room. Shouldn''t you be taking some responsibility for her?"


    "Is now really the time for you to be marking your territory?"


    Dailey couldn''t stand Merritt''s attempt to y the sympathy card, acting like she was all heart and soul.


    He wasn''t about to take criticism from someone who was all talk and no action.


    But before he could respond, Merritt added, "Well, with Mr. rkson''s background, wanting his cake and eating it too, who would dare say anything?"


    "Rich and powerful, they all have a few lovers on the side."


    It felt like stepping into a fridge, though they were just in an elevator.


    Christine had to intervene, "Let''s drop it, I''ve got a headache, I need some peace."


    Dailey hadn''t even said a word, but Merritt immediately fell silent.


    As the elevator doors opened, Christine and Dailey stepped out first, followed by Merritt.


    Reaching the lobby, Christine didn''t see the night shift receptionist who had given her the key card. She asked, "When do shifts change?"


    The unfamiliar receptionist replied, "Shift changes at 8 AM, who are you looking for?"


    Christine said, "The girl fromst night, the one with a mole on her neck. I need her contact info."


    The receptionist, aware of the importance of these top-floor guests from the manager''s briefing, immediately handed over the phone number to Christine.


    When Christine called, she was met with a voicemail, telling Dailey, "It''s turned off."


    Dailey was concise, "Get your hotel owner on the line."


    The receptionist, not having that level of authority, quickly called the lobby manager to exin the situation.


    In no time, the manager rushed over, bending over backwards for Dailey, "Mr. rkson."


    Dailey''s response was cool, "Call your boss. This is beyond you."


    The manager broke out in a cold sweat.


    This was beyond him? He wondered if his position as lobby manager was at risk.


    Without arguing, he hurriedly called his superior.


    "What''s going on, Chris?"


    Be and Raleigh, having just woken up from a nap with the kids,


    Christine and her group at the front


    desk and approached es


    Christine shook her head, "It''s a minor issue. Go enjoy your day with Mr. Shaw, no worries."


    Be knew of Dailey''s background and figured there wouldn''t be any trouble, but still offered, "Call me if you need help."


    "Will do," Christine replied, then


    hastened to add, "But don''t tell Jane.


    She and Gregory are on their


    honeymoon on a cruise. This isn''t


    anything major; no need to worry them."


    Be sensed something was off with Christine''s casual appearance and disheveled clothes-a stark contrast to her usual impable styling and full makeup.


    "And you''re telling me this is a small issue?" Be''s voice was tinged with concern after hearing the full story.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    ?


    "I''ve got this."


    Instead of being the one in distress, Christine was now the one reassuring Be. "It''s nothing, really. Just don''t tell Jane, okay? Please, Be."


    "Sure."


    When the kid said she didn''t want help, Be backed off. "You go on, I''ll leave you to it."


    Christine went back to Dailey, just in time to hear the hotel manager say, "Mr. rkson, my boss will need a bit more time. Let me take you to the lounge upstairs. Have some coffee and pastries while you wait."


    Dailey waved him off, "Hurry him up.''Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not wanting to provoke Dailey, the manager made another call in his presence.


    Christine whispered to Dailey, "Shouldn''t we check the surveince footage first?"


    Dailey replied, "Some ess is restricted to the boss only."


    Christine understood.


    Themon surveince footage wouldn''t reveal much.


    They needed to see the backup in the cloud or those hidden under special permissions.


    Merritt, watching from behind, was puzzled. How could these two still stand side by side, ready for battle?


    And after their initial confusion, they were anything but panicky.


    Their calm was unsettling to him, making him question, these two were far from ordinary.


    Just then, Nelly approached.


    "Dai..."


    Dailey nced at her, "Why are you here?"


    Nelly fidgeted, her long hair falling over her pale, delicate face as she slightly bowed her head.


    Dressed in a simple white dress, her vulnerable appearance was enough to stir a protective instinct in any man.


    "I wanted to see if I could help with anything."


    "I was scared too, just reacted slower. But thinking about it, something''s not right."


    Christine couldn''t help but smirk internally: Isn''t she tired of pretending?


    Dailey''s handsome face remained emotionless, his voice as indifferent as ever, "You''re right."


    Unless he was under some sort of spell, he would never target Nelly Not after what happened in their youth. He wouldn''t make the same mistake again.


    Touching her would be more troublesome than dealing with a woman from a brothel.


    "Mr. rkson."


    The hotel owner came running, drenched in sweat.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    Dailey didn''t bother with pleasantries. Ignoring the man''s outstretched hands, he got straight to the point, "To the surveince room."


    Once there, Dailey demanded the footage from around eleven o''clock the previous night.


    The surveince staff hesitated, "It''s gone."


    The hotel owner panicked, "What do you mean gone? Isn''t the footage stored for thirty days? And backed up to myputer automatically?"


    Trying to whisper to his boss, the employee was pushed aside as the owner''s voice rose, "Just say it!"


    With the owner not holding back, the


    employee spoke up, "One of our regrs, alwayses with different women, a coal tycoon, had his wife show up unexpectedly To keep his activities secret, he smashed the hard drives and


    ve


    dumped them in water. We lost not justst night''s footage but everything from the past month."


    The hotel owner was sweating bullets. He couldn''t afford to offend the big shots of Vista Town.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. rkson, it''s not a big deal. I''ve got backups."


    "Boss, for the sake of client confidentiality, our surveince system has an auto-destruct feature. If the hard drives are damaged, it''ll delete all data from the cloud."


    "And it''s permanent. Irrecoverable."

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    ?


    "Wow, talk about a coincidence."


    Christine and Dailey exchanged nces, Dailey inquired, "And if some top-notch hacker can''t fix it?"


    The surveince room staff was oblivious to Dailey''s true status, merely observing their boss nodding and bowing at him, guessing he must be some high-flyer.


    Not daring to offend, the staff member honestly said, "Even the person who designed this surveince system wouldn''t be able to recover it."


    "It''s not just a matter of deleting a file that a talented programmer or hacker could recover."


    "It''s a fail-safe, or rather, a self-destruct mechanism. Once the data''s wiped, it''s gone for good."


    Dailey''s eyes shed coldly as he asked, "Where''s the hard drive?"


    The staff member handed over the water-damaged hard drive to Dailey.


    Dailey examined it and then turned to the hotel owner, "Yourputer, cloud ounts, everything, hand them over."


    "I''ve got a buddy in surveince, I''ll get you set up with a new system."


    The hotel owner didn''t dare object, leading Dailey to his office to collect theputer, adding Dailey on social media, and sending over all ount details he could.


    He didn''t dare withhold anything.


    Dailey arranged for someone to attempt data recovery, then took Christine out for a meal.


    "Dai..." Nelly followed, "I haven''t eaten either, can I join?"


    "What do you want? I''ll have someone fetch it."


    Catching Dailey''s hint of refusal, Nelly sniffled, "Dai, you can doubt me, hence the distance, but I must say, I had no reason to do this. If I could have, I would''ve years ago. Your grandma liked me, it''s just your granddad who thought I came from nothing, but it''s not like I couldn''t have tried."


    "The rkson family has its reputation to consider. If I could bear your child, I''d be Mrs. Ferguson of the rkson family, the future matriarch." "But Dai, I didn''t. I even thought about sparing you the trouble, went abroad, faced bullying silently... I couldn''t even attend my granddad in hisst days."


    "Because of this, your granddad dropped his guard around me, allowing me to im the rkson name, getting care in both my career and personal life. Why would I jeopardize that?"


    "If I did,


    disgust and the rkson


    dict from earning your g me, what would I g


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think I''m that foolish."


    family


    swnova


    Her words moved even Christine, an outsider.


    But Christine had seen another side of Nelly.


    She couldn''t muster a shred of sympathy.


    Already famished and after such an ordeal, thest thing she needed was to watch


    sto en kikistent


    "No one''s using you, yet here you are, Offering exnations as if guilty


    - doesn''t that seem suspicious?"


    Swno


    Nelly bit her lip, suppressing the loathing in her eyes for Christine.


    She had been counting on Dailey''s guilt to y her cards gradually.


    Christine''s interference forced her into a risky move.


    If it worked, Christine would be spared.


    If not, Christine would be her downfall.


    They came from simr backgrounds; what Nelly couldn''t have, neither could Christine.


    "Fine, since there''s no surveince to prove anything and you all suspect me, I''ll ept it."


    "I''m not above proving my innocence with death."


    With that, she somehow produced a dagger, shing at her own wrist.


    -A public attempt at suicide.


    Quite the spectacle.


    "


    "I


    Watching this unfold, Christine couldn''t help but roll her eyes dramatically.

 Chapter 739

    ?


    "What''s this, another episode of ''Days of Our Lives''?"


    Just then, a casual, deep male voice cut through the air.


    "Is this the grand performance they''ve prepared for our return?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Christine Jackson was taken aback to see Jane Webster.


    "You''re back? Howe?"


    Jane tapped her forehead, "You think you could keep something this big from me?"


    Christine believed Be Taylor to be trustworthy, "How did you find out?"


    Jane nodded towards Gregory Ford.


    Everything was understood without words.


    Christine got it, holding Jane''s hand, "We''re not kids anymore. Dailey rkson and I can handle this. You guys enjoy your drama."


    Jane replied, "A day or two won''t make a difference."


    "Dailey!"


    Christine wanted to add something more but was interrupted by a heart-wrenching cry.


    Turning around, she saw Nelly Lindsay throwing herself into Dailey''s arms.


    Until that moment, she had been standing still.


    Instinct told Christine that Nelly wasn''t the type to hurt herself.


    And it wasn''t just her; Gregory had seen through the act the moment he appeared.


    But Dailey couldn''t just stand by and watch. He had to step in.


    And with that intervention, Nelly was now in his arms.


    It was toote to pull away now.


    He looked towards Christine.


    With a casual wave, Christine then said to Jane, "I''m starving. Let''s eat and talk."


    "Will catch up after," Gregory said, following the two sisters.


    Once settled in the diner, Gregory leisurely ordered.


    All of Jane''s favorites.


    Sitting across from them, Christine watched their lovey-dovey exchange and suddenly realized, "Oh, Mr. Ford didn''te back to help; he came to enjoy the show."


    Gregory, unfazed, replied, "Mr. Taylor, you''re thinking too small."


    "


    Christineined to Jane, who lightly pped Gregory.


    But Gregory was only scared of his wife.


    "You guys go on; I''m out of this conversation."


    Christine burped, "Great, no need for dinner for me. I''m full of dog food."


    As she spoke, someone sat next to her.


    They brought with them a scent mixed with the hotel''s shampoo and a hint of fresh tobo.


    Without saying much, she passed the menu.


    Dailey pushed it back, "You pick."


    Gregory couldn''t keep his mouth shut for long, especially when it involved his brother''s drama.


    "Where''s your usual alertness?"


    "


    In Dailey''s world of political and business intrigue, surrounded by rivals, enemies, and those seeking to


    cunning schemes, it wouldn''t


    exaggeration to say he was constantly under threat.


    climb the socialddened


    Every move required foresight.


    While it appeared they were untouchable in their high positions, beneath the surface, there were


    always those waiting for a chance to strike.


    UMS


    As the sole heir to the rkson empire, Dailey was both precious and perpetually in danger.


    From a young age, his family taught him to discern people''s true natures beneath their facades and to remain vignt.


    He even underwent professional survival training in the wilderness.


    Butst night, all that training was forgotten.


    Even when he caught a whiff of a suspiciously sweet smell, he didn''t investigate.


    It wasn''t until he woke up the next afternoon that he realized something was amiss.


    This dy indeed made the investigation moreplicated.


    "Is this what they call, ''A life of pleasure leads to a death of honor''?"


    "


    "


    Dailey sipped his tea, remaining silent.


    Gregory was about to tease him further when Jane poked him in the ribs.


    He instantly straightened up, "We need to thoroughly investigate both


    Merritt and Nelly. The bigger the


    show, the guiltier they feel. en.kikistoriontent

 Chapter 740

    ?


    With that, he nced at Christine and said, "He was all over you before, and now it seems something happened but he''s avoiding you. That''s not normal."


    Christine wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to Merritt, nor did she want to watch that drama unfold, so she dragged Jane away with her.


    Gregory''s reminder made her realize that Merritt''s behavior had been off since she woke up.


    "After dinner, I''ll go find him and see if I can get anything out of him."


    "No need," Dailey interjected, "We have evidence that he can''t deny."


    Christine, propping her chin with her hand, asked, "And how long will it take to see this evidence?"


    Dailey couldn''t specify a timeline, acknowledging theplexity of the situation, "As soon as possible." The server brought their food, and Christine started to eat without further ado.


    Dailey said not to go, but she wasn''t one to just sit around and obey.


    She couldn''t rest easy until this was resolved.


    ---


    Merritt was the one truly restless.


    He didn''t want to deceive Christine, nor did he want to win her over with such despicable means.


    Even though Christine had ended their rtionship, he still believed that true love could break through any barrier. Even if it couldn''t, as long as she was happy with Dailey, he was willing to silently step back and protect her.


    Thest thing he wanted was for her to despise him, to see him as less than a stranger.


    But earlier, Dailey''s lingering feelings for Nelly were obvious.


    And with Nelly''s obsession with Dailey, Christine was bound to get hurt in the future, so he had to be sure Dailey loved Christine unconditionally before he could reveal the truth.


    Thus, he was torn and tormented inside.


    He hoped Christine wouldn''te to ask him anything because he didn''t know if he could resist her beautiful, expressive eyes.


    Nelly was just as uneasy.


    She knew all about Gregory''s tactics.


    And Gregory, unlike Dailey, had some emotional ties with her.


    If he got involved, even if the surveince was wiped clean, it wouldn''t be impossible to find some clues.


    "Damn it! Weren''t they supposed to be on a honeymoon cruise and noting back for days?"


    Nelly cursed, her anxiety skyrocketing.


    And then there was Dailey. She was nearly at her breaking point, yet she couldn''t make him stay and buy herself some time to win hiso affections.


    "It''s all Christine''s fault!"


    Nelly''s eyes were filled with hatred and malice.


    Originally, she hadn''t nned to kill Christine, just to make her give up on Dailey and be with Merritt.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But now, that wasn''t enough.


    She had to find a way to eliminate her.


    ...


    After dinner, Christine suggested Jane and Gregory continue their romantic time together.


    She could handle her own issues.


    But Jane had ns, suggesting they all take a day to rest before continuing their fun.


    Christine hadn''t slept well either, so the group decided to return to the hotel.


    "I''ll take a nap first." Dailey stopped. Christine from going to find Merrit


    he


    "There''s no rush to question big 12 swwongs to


    won''t get away." Content


    "I left my luggage in his room, and I don''t have any pajamas."


    She had thought about making do without themst night, but... ended up not needing pajamas after all.


    Today, she couldn''t go without changing into pajamas.


    "I''ll go get them," Dailey offered.


    But Christine worried about the two of them fighting if they met.


    It was better not to stir up trouble for now.


    "You wait at the door. I''ll go in and get them."


    Dailey''s lips thinned, "In this situation, you''re still protecting him."


    Christine was taken aback, not understanding where Dailey''s anger wasing from, "Are you I


    for a fight with him, Mr. ring


    What about your dignity?"


    Seeing the argument brewing, Jane turned to Gregory and said, "Greg, maybe you should go get them."


    Then realizing that might not be the best idea, she quickly added, "Actually, I''ll go."

 Chapter 741

    ?


    In the end, it was Christine who went to get the luggage.


    She was always one to act on impulse, a mind full of doubts that needed immediate clearing.


    Otherwise, good luck catching any z''s.


    Dailey offered to apany her, but she turned him down, leaving him no choice but to wait by the door.


    Gregory and Dailey had known each other for years, yet Gregory was never one for mushy constions.


    He simply stood by, waiting alongside.


    Jane was off to check on the kids.


    In the room, Christine tidied up the suitcase she had rummaged through upon waking, snapped it shut, and picked it up without a moment''s hesitation.


    She didn''t even take a seat but looked straight at Merritt and asked, "Did I reallye back to this room on my ownst night?"


    Merritt''s gaze dropped, resembling a scolded puppy, though it was clear the submission was superficial, with a streak of defiance beneath. "Look, I haven''t been nagging you about... This is actually the first time for me..."


    Christine was unimpressed.


    She didn''t believe Merritt felt genuinely remorseful about taking the short end of the stick.


    He seemed to offer her the power to decide, but his words hinted at reminders.


    The actor in him was strong, always ready to y the part.


    Too bad.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She wasn''t some naive teenager who could be easily convinced she owed him something.


    "You didn''t answer my question directly."


    Merritt looked up, meeting Christine''s scrutinizing gaze, "Listen, we started off as just having fun, nothing serious. But my feelings for you are real."


    "I genuinely want to treat you well. Choose me, and I''ll treasure you like no other. I don''t have any childhood sweetheart or a close friend I grew up with."


    "I won''t waver between you and another woman. I''ll always be firmly by your side."


    "But I''m not saying this to make you feel obligated aboutst night."


    "Because I share part of the responsibility for what happened."


    Christine listened without expression until he finished.


    "Is that your admission?" she asked.


    Merritt shook his head, "When you hugged mest night, I saw you weren''t in the right state. I should have refused, but I really like you, and I couldn''t resist."


    "So, I have to take half the me."


    Christine frowned, "So, you think you should take half the me, and that''s why you''re not pressuring me into making us an official item?" Merritt nodded, "That''s right."


    Christine saw he wasn''t going to be honest with her.


    She''d wait for the evidence then.


    She turned to leave with her suitcase.


    Merritt blocked her way, his gaze earnest, "Even if you don''t end up with me, or we can''t even be friends, I still need to warn you. Don''t rush things with Dailey. Watch him a bit longer."


    "After what happened with that other woman, his situation is moreplicated than ours. It''s easier to cut ties." Christine had no ill will towards Merritt initially.


    She saw his sincerity, enjoyed his affection, and if not for Dailey, she would''ve considered a serious rtionship with him.


    Moreover, she had thought aboutpensating him after the y, maybe cozying up to Be to score him more opportunities.


    Now, she was truly disappointed.


    But she didn''t me him.


    She med herself for stooping low to get Dailey''s attention, using this foolish method that led to the current predicament.


    "We''re nothing to each other now.


    Even if Gregory''s loaded, we


    shouldn''t waste resources. Eit


    leave the hotel or get your own room downstairs."

 Chapter 742

    ?


    Merritt was on the verge of blurting out the truth, the words almost tumbling from his lips.


    But, in the end, he held back.


    So what if Christine misunderstood him, refusing even friendship? As long as she saw Dailey for who he really was, she''d understand Merritt''s actions eventually.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you, sis. I''m leaving now."


    Through the door that separated them, the soundproofing of the penthouse did its job well, preventing Dailey from hearing anything. He kept ncing at his watch, feeling time stretch too long.


    Just as he was about to knock, the door swung open, and he saw Merritt, suitcase in hand, making his exit. Christine followed shortly after.


    "How did it go?" Dailey asked, taking her suitcase with a gentle tone in his voice.


    At that, Gregory, who had been listening, strode off to find Jane, giving them some space.


    Christine was about to answer when the door across the hall opened. Nelly stood there, looking distraught and on the verge of tears.


    "Dai, I feel terrible..."


    Dailey didn''t move, but he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Nelly seemed unable to speak, her lips quivering as she struggled to find the words.


    Christine took her suitcase back and walked towards the end of the hallway. Dailey wanted to follow, but Nelly copsed at his feet.


    He could only watch as Christine''s figure disappeared into a room at the end of the corridor, leaving no direct evidence pointing to Nelly''s im. Even with suspicions, he couldn''t just ignore her.


    "Primo."


    Dailey called one of his men to help Nelly into a room. But as Primo bent down, Nelly clung to Dailey''s leg, crying, "Dai, it hurts so much..."


    Dailey, concerned, crouched to ask, "Where does it hurt?"


    Considering her previous attempt at self-harm, he was quick to intervene then, and it wouldn''t have caused her physical pain now.


    "I..." Nelly''s lips were white, gripping Dailey''s pant leg, yet she couldn''t articte her pain.


    Dailey, realizing something, instructed Primo, "Get a female doctor."


    Primo hurried off as Dailey lifted


    Nelly. Gregory, exiting Be''s room, saw them but it was toote to hide. Jane, following Gregory, witnessed the scene as well.


    AQU


    "Don''t misunderstand," Dailey quickly exined, "she''s practically family."


    Meaning: he couldn''t just abandon her.


    Jane frowned slightly, but before she could speak, Gregory interjected, "Are you short on help?"


    ---


    Dailey paused for a moment before telling Jane, "Don''t mention this to Christine. I don''t want any misunderstandings."


    After handing Nelly off to another one of his men, she clung to him, seemingly delirious, repeating, "Dai, it hurts..."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    With no choice, Dailey rushed into the room to set her down.


    Keeping her in his arms in the hallway risked Christine seeing them. Yet, even as he ced her on the bed, Nelly wouldn''t let go, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "Dai, it''s that..... maybe fromst night, you know..."


    el.n


    Seeing his expression change, she quickly added, "Dai, I''m not asking you to take responsibility or anything, but I didn''t know who else to turn to... It''s my first time. I''m just so confused..."


    Dailey pulled away from her grasp, his voice growing colder, "Nelly, my family might owe you, but if you''re lying about this, don''t expect me to overlook it because of that."


    Nelly had always been tough as nails, ready for anything.

 Chapter 743

    ?


    Nelly''s threats couldn''t even make Zoe flinch.


    Even if the truth came to light, she was determined to drag them down with her.


    What did she have to fear, standing alone?


    Either Dailey would be her husband, or Christine would take a one-way trip to the afterlife with her.


    Wasn''t it all about love? Well, let''s see how they''d love when separated by life and death.


    "Dai..."


    No matter how many sinister thoughts Nelly harbored, her anger never reached her face.


    Her paleplexion, coupled with tearful eyes, was pitiful to behold.


    "I''m not asking you to take responsibility," she said, "I know things between you and Ms. Jackson have just started to blossom, and I know how much you like her. I''m not trying to wreck your happiness, but what happenedst night wasn''t my intention. I tried to resist, but I couldn''t push you away." "If I could have, I wouldn''t be hurt now..."


    Dailey''s memories were all fuzzy, stopping right after his encounter with Christine.


    Waking up next to Nelly without any recollection puzzled him.


    He didn''t think himself capable of such beastliness, even under the influence.


    But without any surveince footage, nothing could be proven.


    Of course, he didn''t fully trust Nelly''s words either.


    "Sir."


    Primo entered with a female doctor.


    Dailey got up and left.


    Primo followed closely, making sure to close the door behind them.


    Christine received a picture from Merritt; he was on a ne.


    She wasn''t worried about him escaping; after all, he still had his grandmother, and Dailey had people watching over her.


    For now, he could do whatever; once the surveince was fixed and the truth revealed, she''d be the first to not let him off. Knock, knock-


    The door sounded; she tossed her phone aside, rolling out of bed to answer it.


    Expecting Dailey, she was surprised to see who it was. "What brings you here?"


    Jane smiled, "Do I sense a hint of disappointment?"


    "Disappointed?"


    l


    Christine pointed at herself, "I''m more shocked than anything. Weren''t you and Gregory supposed to be off enjoying yourselves?"


    "We were just about to, but I wanted to stop by and share what I just witnessed."


    Jane ryed the events, but Christine seemed unfazed.


    "Is that all?"


    Jane''s intention wasn''t to break them up but to caution Christine.


    Nelly''s affection for Dailey was evident, and perhaps those years abroad hadn''t dulled her feelings.


    With the rkson family''s


    interference sending Nelly a


    extinguishing this me of I


    it''s


    doubtful she was at p


    Unfulfilled desires and unresolved feelings often lead to unrest.


    "Enough, don''t worry about me," Christine reassured her, "I joined you here for a break, not to ruin your honeymoon."


    Christine knew Jane was concerned


    for her,forting her, "Dailey''s not one to be easily manipted, and I''m not someone to be toyed with either."


    Jane''s smile faded, "But what about waking up with someone else? How do you exin that?"


    "Sometimes, even those involved can be blind."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane continued, "And if the surveince can''t be fixed, won''t this issue hang between you and Dailey forever?"


    Christine flopped back onto the bed, heaving a long sigh.


    "What a mess this is, just when I had finally made a decision, then..."


    Curious about Christine and Dailey, Jane couldn''t help but probe.


    "And what decision was that?"


    Christine shared, "He was on his knees, head bowed. I''ve liked him for so long, it was hard to resist."


    Jane leaned in closer, "You''re not one to hesitate, yet you pondered so much over Dailey. You''ve truly fallen for him."

 Chapter 744

    ?


    Christine''sughter filled the air, light and carefree.


    Jane caught that smile and felt a sudden understanding, as if all wasid bare in that moment.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the house.


    The family doctor stepped out of the room, her demeanor respectful as she reported to Dailey, "Mr. rkson, there''s a bit of a tear and some swelling, but nothing too severe. I''ve prescribed some ointment; a few days of application should do the trick. Just avoid baths for a bit, wipe down if you sweat, and no strenuous exercise or swimming in the ocean for now."


    Dailey nodded, silently signaling for Primo to show the doctor out.


    He made to leave but was stopped by the sudden opening of the bedroom door.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nelly peeked out, her voice timid, "Dai, I... I can''t see well enough to apply the ointment."


    Dailey''s face remained impassive. "Didn''t the doctor do it just now?"


    Silence.


    Nelly quickly added, "What about the next few days?"


    Dailey''s reply was cold, "I''ll arrange for someone."


    With that, he strode away, leaving Nelly to drop her fa?ade, her face twisting into a snarl of frustration.


    ...


    Reaching the end of the corridor, Dailey saw Gregory waiting and knew instantly that Jane must have told Christine about the earlier incident. The umtion of events from the night and day had already left him on edge.


    Seeing Gregory only added to his irritation.


    "Married life turned you into a henpecked husband, huh?"


    Gregory picked up on the sarcasm and shot back, "At least I got someone to marry me, not like you, whining about not getting the chance."


    Dailey''s jaw tightened. "If you two hadn''t interfered, I''d have someone by now."


    "Oh," Gregory hit where it hurt, "It''s not like we know who you''d want to marry anyway."


    Dailey restrained himself from throwing a punch.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be enjoying time with your wife instead of throwing shade my way?"


    Gregory wagged a finger, a grin ying on his lips, "Not exactly."


    Dailey''s mood lightened slightly, "Alright, so you do have a heart."


    Gregory''s smile turned wicked, "I''m here to see how spectacrly you crash and burn."


    "As a brother, it''s only right I''m here to pick up the pieces."


    Dailey, at his limit, retorted, "Want to settle this outside?"


    "Sure," Gregory said, knocking on the door to inform his wife, "Just need to let my better half know."


    Dailey scoffed, "Show off your love; see if I care."


    Such jabs barely scratched Gregory, "Not like you, dying before you even get the chance to unt."


    The door opened then, and Jane


    saw Dailey gripping Gregory''s arme ng aside to give the men'' no


    But Gregory turned to her, "I''m taking an hour."


    Jane, puzzled, asked, "What''s going on?"


    Gregory gestured at Dailey, "Someone''s asking for it."


    Dailey clenched his teeth, promising himself a few good punches on the boxing ring.


    "What''s up?" Christine emerged, "What''s going on between you two?"


    Seeing Christine, Dailey''s anger dissipated, his lips curving into


    , Gregory''s


    me."


    Silence fell.


    Jane and Gregory: ?


    Christine: Why the sudden mushiness!


    "Let''s go, Greg," Jane broke the silence, ready to leave the unexpected drama behind.


    Gregory had thought a bout on the


    boxing ring would let Dailey vent Little did he know, love had turned


    the usually stoic man into quite the charmer.

 Chapter 745

    ?


    Christine handed Jane a smoothie and took a seat next to her.


    Across from them, a small boxing ring was set up.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dailey and Gregory, having changed into their boxing gear, were standing in the ring, ready to face off.


    Both men were of simr height, with well-defined muscles and handsome faces, making the sight a treat for the eyes.


    "Did Dailey and Gregory bet on who''d get married first? What did Gregory say he''d ask for if he lost?" Jane asked, taking a sip of her smoothie with a smile.


    "He''s keeping a tab. Said he''d ask for something big," Christine replied, also smiling as she looked towards the ring. "These two, with their childish antics, there''s no telling who''ll win or lose; they''re evenly matched in my eyes."


    Jane simply smiled in response.


    In the ring, Dailey and Gregory bumped fists, both wearing their gloves.


    Words were unnecessary; their moves were practiced and precise.


    Christine, caught up in the excitement, pulled Jane closer to the ring.


    "Come on, Dailey, you got this! Push, push, push!"


    Jane couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Even when Gregory had the upper hand, he still managed to talk.


    He looked over at Jane, "Babe, aren''t you gonna cheer for your man?"


    Janeughed, "Go, go, go!"


    This distraction gave Dailey the chance to pin Gregory down.


    However, Gregory quickly turned the tables, pinning Dailey instead after just a few seconds.


    Christine banged on the ring, shouting for Dailey to turn the situation around.


    Jane sighed, knowing this could go on forever.


    Checking the time, she said, "Gregory, we should be heading out."


    Gregory let Dailey go, quickly removing his boxing gloves with his teeth and jumping off the ring to change clothes with Jane.


    Christine, seeing Dailey still on the ground, climbed into the ring to check on him.


    "Are you just tired, or what? I''ve been watching the whole time, and you didn''t seem to be at a disadvantage... Ah!"


    Just as she leaned over him, Dailey flipped her onto the ring, causing her to let out a yelp.


    "Don''t hug me; you''re all sweaty," Christine protested, trying to push him away. Dailey quickly removed his gloves and pinned her hands down, getting even closer. Christine tried kicking him away, but Dailey anticipated her moves, securing her legs as well.


    "You need to get off; you''re getting my clothes all sweaty!" sheined, ring at him. Dailey just looked at her, his gaze deepening.


    But his face, always handsome yet impassive, rarely showed any emotion.


    "I''m sorry," he said earnestly.


    Christine, used to his cool demeanor, sensed his sincerity and teased, "Is that all you''ve got, an apology?"


    "What do you want me to do? I''ll do it," Dailey replied.


    "Then smile for me," Christine


    challenged, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Not just a small smirk, but a big, heartyugh. Show off those pearly whites, let your eyes winkle, and yourugh lines show.


    Dailey was silent, knowing well that even if he had a scenario or a joke to prompt him, he wouldn''tugh like that. Only someone as carefree as rence would.


    "Mr. rkson, if you can''t even do


    that, then your apologycks sincerity," Christine yfully scolded, her hands still pinned against his chest She teasingly scratched him with her nails, making his muscles tense.


    UMS


    Images started to flood his mind, and as she smiled slyly at him, his gaze was fixed on her lips.


    Just as he leaned in to kiss her, she turned her head away.


    ?


    "Going for the forceful approach again?" Christine remarked, her gaze dropping suggestively. "If I don''t see Mr. rkson''s sincerity today, then your penis won''t be getting any love in the future."

 Chapter 746

    ?


    Dailey just stood there, silent, caught in a peculiar situation that seemed straight out of a modern fairy tale.


    Here he was, a centuries-old fox spirit, somehow tangled up in trying to stir a bit of worldly affection in a heart that was meant to be devoted to higher pursuits.


    Dailey had no choice but to brace himself, mentally preparing for what was toe.


    He attempted a smile, one so forced it looked downright goofy.


    "Ha, ha."


    Christine scoffed, "Your smile is as dry as your apology."


    Dailey did his best, heaving a sigh, "Is there anything else you need me to do then?"


    "And how is doing something within yourfort zone considered a request?" she retorted, attempting to wriggle free from his hold.


    "A sincere effort means doing what you find challenging, Mr. rkson. Now, would you kindly let go of me?"


    Dailey looked down, his breath warm against her neck as he sighed deeply.


    "I''m at your mercy."


    With that, he lifted his gaze, trying again to smile.


    He thought of rence''s foolish grin, but it was no use. His expression remained lifeless, a mere twitch of the muscles, devoid of any real humor.


    His dark eyes failed to light up with mirth, a clear sign his heart wasn''t in it.


    Christine, finding amusement in his struggle, finally decided to let him off the hook.


    "I''m exhausted, can''t walk another step. Carry me back and make sure to have dinner ready when I wake up," shemanded.


    Rising to his feet, Dailey scooped her up, his tone indulgent, "As you wish, Ms. Jackson."


    Primo stepped forward to drape a bathrobe over Dailey''s shoulders, then fetched his discarded clothes from the dressing room, following them out of the hotel.


    Christine, resting her chin on Dailey''s shoulder, looked back and asked, "How many people do you have working under you?"


    "Five close associates," Dailey admitted truthfully.


    "Named One, Two, Three, Four, Five?"


    "Exactly."


    "Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "1


    Simple and straightforward.


    Then Christine remembered something, "Where were theyst night?"


    After a pause, Dailey exined, "They were keeping watch outside while I went to find you. Ensuring no one would disturb us on the top floor."


    Christine''s eyes flickered with thought, "That narrows down the suspects."


    Dailey didn''t deny it.


    Christine suddenly became agitated, "I shouldn''t have let Merritt go."


    Daileyforted her, "We''re keeping an eye on him. Plus, this allows us to set a trap."


    Christine seemed to understand,


    then a mischievous thought struck her, "And if it turns out to be your childhood friend who''s behind this, what will you do? I''ve heard you owe her a lot. Will you be able to handle it?


    "If it''s her, I''ll treat her the same as anyone else," Dailey said, unfazed. "Dai..."


    "


    Christine was momentarily at a loss for words.


    It''s like invoking a curse - mention someone, and they''re bound to appear.


    Dailey''s gaze shifted to Nelly, "Why are you up and about?"


    The doctor had clearly rmended bed rest for today.


    Nelly eyed Christine, being carried princess-style by Dailey.


    She barely managed to conceal her venomous look.


    Hershes fluttered, hiding the storm within as she softly said, "I didn''t know you were busy. I just wanted to have dinner with you." "Why didn''t you just order room service?" Dailey asked, "They can bring you whatever you like."


    Nelly clenched her fists.


    This wasn''t how it was supposed to be. He wasn''t like this with Christine.


    When she had walked over, she saw a warmth in Dailey''s eyes reserved only for Christine, a stark contrast to the coolness he showed everyone else, including Gregory.


    How could she ept this?


    I


    "I''m sorry, Dai. I didn''t realize that being with Ms. Jackson meant you couldn''t have meals with me


    anymore. So, when the ''sister-inw''


    arrives, the ''little sister'' has to leave, is that it?"


    The sarcasm was palpable.


    Christine, unfazed, shed her a smirk, "First off, I''m not your sister-inw, and second, you''re right about one thing - you''re not wee at my table."

 Chapter 747

    ?


    "Because, you know, I just can''t stand green tea."


    When Nelly saw Dailey trying his best to hold back his emotions until his lips twitched, she cupped his face and said, "Remember that, okay?" Dailey nodded. "Got it."


    As Nelly turned to leave, her expression was filled with rage, her entire face contorted.


    She thought bitterly, This woman needs to go down.


    ...


    Christine watched Nelly''s shaky departure and said to Dailey, "Looks like I upset your childhood friend. Aren''t you going to smooth things over?" "Nope."


    Dailey swiped his card to enter the room, gently ced Christine on the bed, but didn''t immediately move away.


    He leaned in closer, his voice deep and soothing, "I only have ears for you."


    Christine stretched her leg out, her foot gently grazing his thigh as she looked at him with a teasing smile, "Mr. rkson seems to have developed a taste for the finer things."


    Dailey grabbed her ankle, but Christine swiftly retracted it and turned to wrap herself in the nkets.


    "I''m beat. Time to sleep."


    Dailey tapped her through the nket, his voice carrying a hint ofughter, "Change into your pajamas. Getfy and sleep well."


    After saying that, he headed to the bathroom for a shower.


    Christine got up, changed into her pajamas, and found afortable position to sleep.


    When Dailey came out, he nted a soft kiss on her forehead before changing his clothes and stepping out of the room.


    Primo was waiting outside, reporting in a soft voice.


    "After Mr. Ford''s wedding, Merritt and Nelly spent a long time in that escape room ce."


    "But since arriving here, they haven''t had any private conversations."


    "Or maybe they did, but the surveince was wiped clean. We can''t find any evidence."


    Dailey pressed his temples.


    He was always ten steps ahead.


    Except when it came to Christine, where he willingly stumbled.


    Yet, he regretted having his men monitor the surroundingsst night.


    It was a rare moment of regret in his life.


    "Keep a close eye on them. Push the surveince team to fix the issue ASAP."


    "Understood."


    Dailey returned to the bedroom to join Christine, but just as hey down, trouble brewed.


    Not wanting to disturb Christine, he immediately went outside.


    "What''s the issue?" he asked coldly.


    Primo didn''t want to intrude but quickly said, "Nelly''s trying to leave."


    "Bijan and the others tried to stop her, so ran back to her room and is now sitting on the windowsiff."


    Cont belongs to


    Dailey frowned.


    Nelly''s room window overlooked the sea.


    swnow


    It was a popr spot for passersby.


    Even though it wasn''t peak tourist season, there were still people around.


    In this era of social media, anything could be filmed.


    He couldn''t let her make a scene; if it reached his mother''s ears, it would be an even bigger headache.


    He had to personally assess the situation.


    "Ms. Lindsay, bettere down from there. Making a scene won''t do you any good."


    Nelly shed tears, "Tell Dai, I didn''t


    use any tricks. Last night, he pulled me into his room, but I know, no matter what I say, it''s useless. I understand if he chooses Ms.


    vel


    Jackson over me. If that''s the case, I can only prove my innocence with death."


    "What''s all this about?"


    Dailey''s voice was icy, and his men respectfully moved aside.


    "If you''re not serious about jumping, thene down."


    Nelly bit her lip, her face wet with tears,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    hair tousled by the windet


    looking precariously close to falling.


    ¨¦n.kikistories


    swno

 Chapter 748

    ?


    "


    "Danny, I''m just thinking about what''s best for you. I feel like Miss Jackson has it out for me. I should just leave, don''t want to be a thorn in your side." "Even though I''m leaving, I won''t go back to the rksons. I won''t let Auntie Carol find out about this. I''m nning to go abroad and nevere back. If you really care about our past, Danny, the best thing you can do is to send my grandfather''s ashes to me overseas."


    "That way, I won''t be all alone in a foreignnd, and I can still pay my respects to grandpa every year."


    Danny''s frown deepened with every word, as if he could catch flies between his brows.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Christine doesn''t have it in for you, and nobody thinks you''re in the way. You''re imagining things."


    "Going abroad is one thing, but I can arrange for someone to take you back to Maplewood."


    "Can youe down now?"


    Nelly shook her head. "Danny, please, just send me abroad. With everything that''s happening, it''s just a constant reminder of the wedge between you and Miss Jackson. If I stay, every time you see me, you''ll remember, and Miss Jackson will be upset. I''ll be upset because you''re upset."


    "Danny, I''m the one who got hurt. Staying here, always being reminded ofst night, it scares me. That''s why I want to go abroad, to get away from it all."


    But Danny felt like Nelly was just looking for an excuse to escape.


    Going abroad would make her harder to find.


    And though she said she wouldn''t tell the rksons, with how easymunication is these days, who''s to say it wouldn''t reach Auntie Carol''s ears? "Is someone trying to jump?"


    "Oh my God! I need to get this on video!"


    A crowd had started to gather below, and Danny had no choice but to agree.


    "Fine, I''ll send you abroad."


    Nelly didn''t seem ready toe down. "You''ll have to figure out what to tell Auntie Carol."


    Danny said, "Alright,e down."


    Nelly knew Danny too well, and she could see through his willingness topromise just to prevent her from making a scene.


    The moment she came down, she would be under his control, until they could get the surveince footage fixed.


    Sure enough, as soon as she descended, she was taken into custody by his men.


    She heard his cold voice, "Take her back, and keep an eye on her."


    Primo acknowledged the order.


    Nelly smiled silently to herself.


    Such a pity.


    That surveince footage would never be restored.


    Once Christine was out of the picture.


    She''d stay by Danny''s side, and over time, would surely push Christine out of his heart.


    ...


    When Christine woke up, she tried to stretch, but couldn''t move.


    She was tightly held in Danny''s arms, her legs pinned by his.


    No wonder she had dreamed of drowning while swimming, struggling to breathe.


    It was because she was being pressed down by him.


    She moved Danny''s hand from her.


    waist, but his arms suddenly


    , pulling her even clol


    His voice was low and husky in her ear.


    "Stay with me a bit longer."


    Christine said, "I don''t mind staying, but you need to let me go. I need to use the bathroom."


    Danny immediately released her.


    Christine dashed into the bathroom and back out again in record time.


    Instead of


    Peturning to bed, she sat by the floor-to-ceiling win andet


    poured herself a ss of wine


    swno


    Danny waited for her to return, but


    when he


    t see her, he heret


    his eyes to find her swirling her wineExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ss. .


    It seemed like she slipped a bit, and he watched as the wine rolled down her slender neck.


    Leaving a trail of red on her fair skin that drove him wild...

 Chapter 749

    ?


    Christine groggily woke up, feeling like she was still swaying.


    She thought it was Dailey, that jerk, stretching and kicking around, so she reached out to push and kick back, but hit nothing.


    Opening her eyes, she discovered she was alone in a cabin bed.


    A white dress shirt draped over the couch caught her eye, so she slipped into it and stepped outside.


    The hallway was deserted.


    The deck was just as empty.


    Leaning on the railing, enjoying the breeze and the view, she suddenly noticed the cruise had stopped, with ripples dancing on the water''s surface.


    Curving her lips in amusement, she deliberately moved to one side, and the ripples seemed to follow her lead.


    Right up to where the gangway was.


    From within those ripples emerged a figure, ascending the gangway.


    Christine leaned casually against the railing, her gaze trailing from his handsome face down along the sparkling droplets to his well-defined muscles.


    Dailey, his hair drenched, swept it back and leaned in close to her, a thin smile spreading across his features.


    "Like what you see?"


    Christine, with her nails perfectly manicured, teased the edge of his swim trunks back and forth.


    Her eyes slightly lifted at the corners, azy allure in her gaze.


    Withdrawing her hand, the snug edge of the trunks snapped back.


    Sheid her hand over his firm muscles.


    "Looks good, feels even better."


    Dailey wrapped his arm around her slender waist, pulling her close, whispering in her ear while yfully nibbling on its tip.


    "Can''t get enough?"


    Christine''s nails lightly traced over his broad back.


    "I''m going for a swim."


    "I''ll join you."


    "No, I want to go alone."


    As she began to unbutton the shirt, she asked, "There''s no one around to see, right?"


    Dailey had secured the area around them.


    Primo and the others were on the lookout, ensuring no intrusion.


    After that night''s scare, he was extra cautious.


    "Nobody."


    Without further ado, Christine shed the shirt and dived into the sea.


    Dailey, perched on the railing, watched a flicker of white move beneath the blue surface. Just when he thought he''d cooled off from earlier, the heat started to rise again.


    He


    wanneer een excessively fond


    be


    weaking or anyone to the p , knowing well it point of used against him. Content Cou


    belongs


    But now, the thought of living without Christine seemed unbearable.


    Lost in thought, he looked back to the sea, only to find calm waters.


    The white flicker had vanished.


    He initially thought Christine was teasing him, but soon a sense of dread set in, and he dove into the sea.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She was sinking, motionless, clearly drowning.


    He rushed down, pulling her up to the deck.


    Covering her with a ck shirt, he administered CPR, desperately trying to revive her.


    But she remained unresponsive, her cheeks swelling and reddening.


    He hurriedly carried her back to the cabin, urging the captain to head for shore.


    ...


    Be was waiting for the elevator when the doors opened to reveal Dailey carrying Christine out in a rush.


    Seeing them both dripping wet, with


    Dailey


    Christing particrly grim and


    Christine unresponsive, she quickly


    followed.


    Raleigh Shaw, pushing a stroller, and Primo, with a female doctor, arrived shortly after.


    "What happened?" Be asked as she entered.


    Raleigh stayed by the bedroom door, listening to Dailey''s trembling voice, "We were just swimming, then suddenly she drowned. But it


    drowning, can''t say for sure vel


    seemed like more than just


    swnovel.n

 Chapter 750

    ?


    Be furrowed her brow, "You guys were swimming in the ocean?"


    Dailey nodded.


    Paned Be''s voice, "Were there, like, sea snakes or something? Did one bite her?"


    Christine was a strong swimmer, at least that''s what Jane had mentioned before.


    All Be could think of was some kind of mishap urring.


    Dailey shook his head.


    That area of the ocean was safe; he''d checked before letting Christine go swimming. If there was any danger, he wouldn''t have let her in the water. Seeing the distress in his face, Be dropped the subject.


    They just awaited the doctor''s prognosis.


    "Mr. rkson."


    "What''s the verdict?"


    The female doctor said, "It looks like she got tangled in seaweed, which caused the drowning incident. But Ms. Jackson must have had an allergic reaction to something, which led to the shock."


    "Allergic to what?" Dailey inquired.


    The doctor replied, "It''s hard to say. The ocean''s full of variables; it could be an allergy to the seaweed, for all we know."


    "Has Ms. Jackson swum in the ocean before?"


    Dailey didn''t know much about Christine''s past. He couldn''t just investigate her like she was a business deal.


    They were in a rtionship, not a corporate merger.


    "I''ll make a call."


    He hadn''t wanted to bother Jane and Gregory, especially since they had just been through a whirlwind of events and were finally settling into their honeymoon.


    But now, he and Christine had disrupted their peace.


    If only he hadn''t pushed Christine away initially; perhaps staying in Vista Town would have been safer than being elsewhere.


    Too many issues had arisen.


    "Greg,"


    Once the call connected, Dailey was straightforward, "Quick question, bro. Has Christine ever swum in the ocean before? And does she have any allergies?"


    Gregory stepped out of the room to take the call, not wanting to disturb Jane''s rest.


    Hearing Dailey''s questions, he turned back, gently waking Jane from her slumber.


    His voice was soft, "Jane, there''s a bit of an issue with Christine."


    Jane''s eyes flew open, immediately concerned, "What happened? Was the security system not fixed?"


    "It''s not that," Gregory ryed Dailey''s inquiries.


    Jane looked confused for a moment, "She''s swum in the ocean before, with He..."


    She paused, then redirected, "But as for allergies, I''ve never noticed any. She might not even be aware herself."


    Gregory advised her to rest againContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ne


    before informing Dailey, "Some people only discover their allergies through direct contact. Like with seafood, mangoes, or certain medications. And some allergies are sorare, they might never be


    discovered."


    Dailey fell silent for a moment, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to Christine. Don''t rush back; I''ll keep you updated." Gregory agreed, then hung up and reassured Jane.


    But Jane couldn''t just sit still, "I can''t just wait. An allergy, especially an undiscovered one, can be deadly."


    Gregory, however, thought differently.


    It was too much of a coincidence.


    Indeed, life is full of unexpected events.


    But the recent ones clearly targeted Christine.


    And the suspect was obvious.


    "Let''s leave it to Dailey."


    Gregory hugged her close, sitting on the edge of the bed, "Even if


    went back, you''d just be waiting


    the same as staying


    It''s


    e ont


    But was it the same?


    Being able to see Christine could at least give her some peace of mind, unlike now, fraught with worry.


    "Let''s promise to take another honeymoonter, okay?"

 Chapter 751

    ?


    Dr. Sanders had just hooked Christine up to an IV drip when she turned to Dailey, "Mr. rkson, I need to take some blood for tests." Dailey nodded, "Let''s get those results ASAP."


    After drawing the blood, Dr. Sanders assured, "I''ll hurry."


    Primo followed the doctor out.


    Dailey turned to Be, "You and Mr. Shaw go ahead with your ns. I''ll stay here and watch over her."


    Be, not wanting to intrude on their moment, said, "Well, if there''s anything you need, just holler."


    Dailey saw them out, promising, "I''ve got this."


    "Alright then."


    Dailey closed the door and returned to the living room, asking his men, "Where''s Nelly?"


    Quinn replied, "The boss had her taken back. She''s been in Vista Town for a while now, under watch."


    Something flickered in Dailey''s eyes. Could it really have been an ident?


    "Make sure it''s actually Nelly."


    Quinn immediately called Bijan.


    Dailey went to get some hot water, wrung out a warm towel, and gently wiped Christine''s face.


    Sitting by the bed, he watched the IV drip slowly.


    As her swelling went down and the redness faded, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Sorry, being with me has brought you nothing but trouble."


    He couldn''t bear to think of what mighte next.


    Vista Town was a ce under constant surveince.


    The drip continued its slow descent, marking the passage of time.


    Once the IV was done, Dailey carefully removed the needle, pressing down to stop any bleeding.


    "Chris," Jane walked in without knocking, a privilege of being close to Gregory, who had reserved the entire floor.


    Dailey wasn''t surprised by her easy ess, but he was taken aback to see them both return.


    "I thought I said..."


    "Do you really think, after your call, my wife could just sit around and rx?" Gregory interjected, "Her best friend is in trouble."


    Dailey''s expression hardened slightly as he stood to give Jane room to sit by Christine.


    After a pause, he simply said, "Sorry."


    Jane just wanted to know what happened.


    Dailey recounted the events.


    Jane puzzled, "If it was a private swimming area cleared just for tourists, and besides the captain, it was only you two, there shouldn''t have been any chance for foul y."


    "Did you check the captain?"


    UMS


    Dailey confirmed, "Yes, no issues there. He was in the cockpit the whole time, and we have the footage to prove it."


    Jane felt something was off, but with Nelly sent away and Merritt back in Vista Town, who else could have targeted Christine?


    "It couldn''t be that Nelly has that much reach, to harm Christine all the way from Vista Town, could it?"


    "Stop worrying," Gregory said, smoothing out the furrow in her brow, "Let Dailey handle the investigation. We''ll have answers soon."


    "Christine''s already on a drip; she''ll be fine. Stop fretting."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You dig into this. Help Dailey out. I''ll stay here with Chris."


    Jane knew Gregory would inevitably get involved.


    Dailey was bound to unravel the truth, but with his mind on Christine, Gregory''s unbridled approach might yield quicker results. Soon, Gregory unearthed some leads.


    "Nelly hasn''t been idle these years


    abroad. I thought hering back, showing such concern for you, even with your grandfather in the ICU, was a sign of lingering feelings."


    "But now, it seems like she just can''t let go."


    "After how the rkson family treated her, it''s no wonder she harbors resentment."


    Dailey scanned through photos and videos, piecing together that Nelly had made quite a few connections.


    From her return, her grandfather''s


    death followed shortly. The rksons, known for their cold


    calctions, prioritized the family''s image and interests above all.


    UMS

 Chapter 752

    ?


    But she was, after all, the goddaughter he had sworn to his mother, having grown up in the rkson family.


    She was considered one of them.


    Under such circumstances, he couldn''t bring himself to dig into her affairs.


    He only thought about making things right for her.


    But he didn''t want to put Christine in danger.


    "Thing is,"


    Gregory nced at Dailey''s sour expression and continued, "There''s no concrete evidence. If she doesn''t spill the beans, calling the cops won''t do squat."


    "But you, you''ve got your ways to make her talk, right?"


    "What do you say, should we head back and have a chat?"


    Dailey tossed his tablet aside, pulled out a cigarette but didn''t light it.


    He was silent for a long while before saying, "Once Christine is out of the woods, I''ll take her back with me."


    "Sort out all that mess, then take her out for a proper adventure."


    "Funny you should say that." Gregory snapped his fingers.


    Dailey looked puzzled, "What?"


    Gregory said, "We''re heading back too. Let''s do it together."


    ...


    Christine hadn''t woken up by evening, and both Dailey and Jane were worried.


    Jane said to Gregory, "Let''s take Chris back to Vista Town, have Mr. Abdul take a look."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Gregory took her hand in reassurance, "The person I called over is a doctor without borders, highly skilled. She said it''s nothing serious, the medication is working, and the allergic reaction has subsided. She should wake up soon."


    He said it as much for Dailey''s benefit as for Jane''s.


    But between him and Dailey, years of understanding meant they couldmunicate with just a look.


    Such cheesy lines were never their thing.


    Only with the women they loved.


    Jane couldn''t help but ask Dailey, "When will we get the results of the allergy test?"


    Dailey was just as anxious, his worry no less than Jane''s.


    "They said as soon as possible."


    Just then, Christine woke up.


    Dailey rushed over, but Jane was sitting by the bed, Gregory standing guard, making it impossible for him to get close. Gregory nced over, signaling him to wait.


    Dailey had no choice but to wait.


    Jane, however, made room for him.


    Dailey thanked her and sat down by the bed, helping Christine sit up.


    Christine rubbed her throbbing head, surprised to see Jane, "Weren''t you headed to Pink Sand Beach for a few days?"


    Jane replied, "We put that on hold. If


    you''re feeling up to it, we can head back to Vista Town now, have Mr.


    Abdul check you out pro


    Christine was still catching up, "My honeymoon is over already?"


    "And why do I need to go back to Vista Town for Mr. Abdul to check me out?"


    Jane''s eyes widened in shock, "You don''t have amnesia, do you?"


    "No, that''s not it."


    ?


    Christine shook her head, "I just think a drowning incident isn''t worth


    troubling Mr. Abdul over, let alo cutting your honeymoon shart."


    swne


    "It wasn''t just the drowning; you had an allergic reaction, too."


    Dailey chimed in, "Before you passed out from the drowning, did you feel like you touched something?"


    Christine was genuinely surprised, "I had an allergic reaction?"


    "Yes." Dailey and Jane said in unison.


    Then, Jane asked, "You never had allergies as a kid?"


    As far as Christine knew, from the time she''d known her, she hadn''t seen her have any allergies.


    Christine confessed, "Never had them. I thought I was pretty tough, didn''t think I could have something as frail as an allergy."


    "But now that Dailey mentions it... k do remember, besides the seaweed tangling around my legs causing t the ident, I did touch something else."

 Chapter 753

    ?


    "What did you run into?"


    Both Dailey and Jane asked almost in unison.


    Christine tried hard to recall the details, but it was all a bit hazy. "While I was trying to break free from the seaweed, I thought I saw a hand among the weeds. My leg brushed against something cold and slimy."


    "My vision was already blurring from holding my breath for too long, so I couldn''t see clearly. I thought maybe a fish swam by, and as for the hand, I''m not even sure now if I actually saw it or if it was just my imagination."


    "As for the allergic reaction, I''ve never had allergies before. Did the doctor say it was an allergy?"


    Dailey responded, "We''re not sure yet, waiting for the test results."


    Christine nodded and turned to Jane, "Jane, I know you''re worried about me, but Dailey''s here with me. You should enjoy your honeymoon with Gregory without worrying about me."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jane shook her head, "Let''s head back to Vista Town. We can''t be at ease with you like this. Better have Mr. Abdul or Dr. Andrews take a look." Christine wanted to protest, but Jane cut her off, "It''s already decided, the flight''s been booked."


    Once on the ne, Be didn''t pry much, only asking Christine how she was feeling.


    Sipping on her juice, Christine joked, "I''m tough as nails, don''t you worry."


    Beughed, "Your health is yet to be determined, but your positive attitude is definitely something to admire."


    Dailey and Gregory were in the smoking lounge.


    Gregory was avoiding smoke these days, so Dailey didn''t bother taking out his cigarettes.


    "Christine''s a strong swimmer, even took diving lessons before. She should''ve been able to free herself from the seaweed. That hand probably wasn''t a mistake."


    Dailey frowned, "I had that area sealed off."


    Gregory spected, "You sealed it off, but the entire ocean isn''t under your name. Someone could''ve dived there from elsewhere."


    Dailey had considered this, but for someone to dive from outside his guarded area without being noticed all the way to where Christine was swimming seemed impossible.


    "Locals born and raised by the sea learn to swim as kids."


    "And holding their breath underwateres naturally," Gregory added. "With an oxygen tank, it shouldn''t be hard."


    "Now, the question is whether you''re


    net


    investigating the men Nelly has been in contact with or your rivals," he continued, a teasing glint in his brown eyes. "You''ve made quite a few enemies; it''ll take some time to sift through them all. If you need my help, just ask."


    ...


    Dailey, coldly staring at him, "Do you think you''ve made fewer enemies?"


    Gregory, brushing off non-existent dust from his shirt in a carefree and irritating, manner, replied, "But I''m happy now, unlike you, walking a thorny path towards happiness."


    Dailey, of course, didn''t ask for his help, nor did he waste any more time there. Instead, he had Trey back in Vista Town look into his adversaries.


    ...


    Uponnding, Trey sent the investigation results to Primo, who was with Dailey.


    Primo reported immediately to Dailey.


    "Sir, we found someone. He


    competed with your father once and lost. Then he used connections to secure a position for his son under your father''s jurisdiction. Ironically, his son was dismissed by your father for a serious mistake, closing him."


    off any future in politics fo


    This was a deep-seated grudge.


    But Dailey hadn''t expected the opponent to act so quickly.


    He had only just made his rtionship with Christine official.


    "Has he been in contact with Nellytely?"

 Chapter 754

    ?


    Primo leaned in, lowering his voice, "His son once skipped town toy low, bumped into Nelly abroad, but they didn''t exactly buddy up. We can''t just pin Ms. Jackson''s drowning on them hatching a plot together."


    Dailey, however, had a gut feeling that things were moreplicated than they appeared.


    He owed Nelly, sure, but if she was after Christine''s life, he wasn''t about to let that slide without a fight.


    "Go, dig deeper," he instructed Primo, who nodded and set off immediately.


    The ride arranged by Gregory was already waiting outside.


    Christine and Jane shared one car, while Be with the kids and Raleigh took another.


    Gregory, not in a hurry to cozy up with his wife, sat by himself in the car, waiting for Dailey.


    So, the moment Dailey hopped in, Gregory decided to stir the pot.


    "First love or a permanent mark, Mr. rkson, what''s your pick?"


    Dailey remained silent, beaten by Gregory in this regard.


    The guy had been smitten with Jane since they were kids and hadn''t stopped since.


    For him, first love and the permanent mark were one and the same.


    Finally, Dailey retorted, "Aren''t we brothers anymore?"


    Gregory, lounging back with a casual air, dropped a frosty line, "Nope."


    Dailey was at a loss for words...


    Upon reaching the hospital, Mr. Abdul was already waiting for them.


    Christine felt a bit embarrassed; she thought she was fine after some IV fluids, given her usually robust health.


    Having a big shot like Mr. Abdul make the trip and wait around for her was a bit too much.


    "I''m so sorry to have troubled you at this hour," she apologized.


    Mr. Abdul waved her off, "I''m here now, it''s no trouble. But down the line, you might have to consult my apprentice. Still, I hope you all stay healthy and trouble-free."


    Christine, ever the charmer, replied, "Here''s hoping your good deeds bring you plenty of fortune."


    Mr. Abdul sat down, cing a small cushion on the table, signaling Christine to extend her hand.


    As Christineplied and Mr. Abdul began his examination, Dailey received the test report from the female doctor.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The report indicated an allergen, not ruling out seaweed or moss.


    A more detailed analysis was needed.


    An allergy to moss was quite unusual; it''s not something one typically encounters unless swimming in the sea or keeping fish.


    "That''s pretty unique," Gregory


    noted, ncing over the report.


    allergy this obscure is hard form. The


    person themselves to notice det


    alone others."


    "I''m more inclined to believe that the assant intended to drown Christine. The allergy was just an unforeseenplication."


    "The attacker probably mistook Christine''s allergic reaction for drowning, which is why they fled so


    , giving you a chance


    her."


    to save


    Dailey''s grip on his phone tightened, the veins on the back of his hand standing out starkly.


    If not for the sudden allergic reaction, Christine might have been lost to the sea.


    And it was the allergy that nearly cost her life in the emergency room.


    Thinking back, he was terrified.


    From now on, he was determined to prevent such incidents from happening again.


    Since Nelly had mentioned going abroad, he''d make sure she was sent off.


    And as for the adversary...


    They would pay dearly for this foolish act.


    "I''m staying out of the remaining issues," Gregory said, hands in his pockets, looking effortlessly cool.


    "Can''t have people using us ofet


    collusion between government and business. I''ve got to pave a clean path for my Mira, starting with Keeping my own te clean."


    Dailey couldn''t help but curse at him before turning to enter the examination room.


    He stepped in just in time to hear Mr. Abdul say, "My dear, your health isn''t in the best shape."


    Dailey, usuallyposed, couldn''t hide his concern, "What''s wrong with her?"

 Chapter 755

    ?


    Mr. Johnson had reached that age where nothing much could ruffle his feathers. What he said came out bluntly, without a hint of embarrassment. Besides, he was a doctor; it wasn''t in his nature to keep things under wraps.


    "You''ve been burning the candle at both ends, need some time off to recharge your batteries," he advised.


    "And Mr. Smith, don''t think you can keep pushing yourself just because you''re fit as a fiddle. Take a breather."


    It was all adult talk, nothing to misunderstand here.


    Mr. Johnson spoke with such nonchnce, yet Dailey felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him.


    Discussing such matters openly did carry a tinge of shame.


    "Ahem, noted," he cleared his throat, adding, "Thanks, Mr. Johnson."


    Mr. Johnson got up, picking up his little cushion, "No other issues. Just watch out for allergies, and since you''ve had a bit of a scare with that swimming incident, your lungs are still recovering. Stick to easy-going meals, rest up."


    Christine and Dailey saw Mr. Johnson to his car.


    Jane and Gregory trailed behind.


    After bidding Mr. Johnson farewell, Christine suggested to Jane, "No time like the present for a meal, right?"


    Be and Raleigh had already taken the kids back to Elmwood Vis.


    Mainly to keep the kids from catching anything at the hospital.


    Plus, for Be, waiting there wasn''t any different from waiting at home.


    Jane texted her an update, then linked arms with Christine as they got into the car.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This time, Dailey was driving.


    Before getting in, however, Gregory couldn''t resist a jab, "I know you''ve just started enjoying the finer things in life, but consider thedy''s health too." Dailey ignored him, bending to get into the car.


    ...


    Considering Christine''s dietary restrictions, the group chose a Southern-style restaurant.


    A girl yed the guitar, singing blues, adding to the ambiance.


    The quaint, rustic decor and tranquil water feature set a rxing mood.


    Previously, Gregory was the only one peeling shrimp at the table; now Dailey joined in.


    Christine winked at Jane, who smiled back.


    Midway, Dailey''s phone buzzed. He cleaned his hands before picking it up, nced at the caller ID, and answered.


    "Mom."


    Christine immediately fell silent, her posture straightening a bit.


    Jane found it amusing, whispering with Gregory.


    But Dailey suddenly stood up, "Mom, please stay out of this."


    On the other end, Dailey''s mother


    Jayne tried to reason with him. "bet


    don''t want to interfere, but you throwing away a lifetime of friendship for a fling?"


    "And your girlfriend, she''s just a novelty. Dai, you know better than anyone she doesn''t fit the Smith family standards. If she can make it, why didn''t I fight for Nelly to be my daughter-inw back in the day?"


    UMS


    "Dai, we can''t let Nelly be sent abroad again. She''s been alone too long. We can''t be that selfish."


    Dailey responded coolly, "If you really cared about her, why didn''t you plead with Grandpa not to send her so far away? Any ce closer to home would''ve done."


    "Mom, deep down, you''re still


    concerned about the Smith family''s image. You''re not as passionate as Dad was. We, the Smiths, always put family interests first. Anything that threatens that gets dealt with calmly." Content belongs


    S


    Christine watched Dailey head towards the restroom.


    She whispered to Jane, ¡°That call was probably about me, maybe Nelly too."


    Otherwise, Dailey wouldn''t have excused himself.


    It seems both men and women have a radar for romantic rivals.

 Chapter 756

    ?


    Always with an uncanny knack for precision.


    "Let''s eat, Dailey will handle it. Some things are better left unheard, and there''s no need to take it to heart. It''s probably nothing good anyway. Let''s not fight amongst ourselves."


    Jane served Christine some food, trying tofort her in the process.


    Christine''s situation with Dailey, and her past with Gregory, couldn''t be more different.


    If marriage were ever on the cards, it would likely be a battlefield.


    In the restroom, Dailey lit a cigarette.


    On the other end, Jayne was in full rant mode, but he had only one stance.


    Nelly had to be sent abroad. Christine wasn''t just a fling for him; he was serious.


    Jayne was so agitated her blood pressure spiked, requiring medication to continue the conversation.


    "What, you''d give up your position as the rkson heir, sever ties with the rkson dynasty for her?"


    Dailey''s voice carried an unprecedented gravity, "I would."


    "


    Jayne took a deep breath, trying to control her anger, "Dailey, do you even understand what you''re saying?"


    "I''ve heard about it, your dad''s rival has made moves against your girlfriend."


    "This early into your rtionship and she''s already a target. Have you considered what will happen once you go public? How many people would use her to threaten you?"


    "We''ve allowed you freedom, but you''re well aware of the path you''re destined for."


    "The woman by your side needs to be a support, not someone you constantly have to clean up after."


    Dailey extinguished his cigarette, merely asking, "Are you done?"


    Jayne clenched her teeth, "Nelly has been staying with me at the rkson-Ferguson Mansion. No matter how skilled your people are, they can''t just take someone under rkson protection."


    "You''re currently infatuated, and I won''t stop you. You''ve never really experienced romance, so a little fling doesn''t hurt. But eventually, you''ll need to marry someone who can support you, someone of strong social standing and background."


    As a child, Dailey could be threatened because his wings hadn''t yet strengthened.


    Now, how could he still be dictated by his grandparents, his parents?


    He simply stated, "Mom, if you don''t let my people take her, it''s going to get ugly when I show up."


    Well then.


    The kid had finally grown up, even showing his fangs to his own mother.


    "You''re wee to try."


    net


    "Dailey, don''t forget who you are. Without the rkson name, you''d have no foundation for your defiance. Everything you have is thanks to the rkson dynasty you


    must abide by their decisions"


    Dailey hung up and returned to the dining table, grabbed his coat, and said to Christine, "I need to handle something. Finish your meal, and let Gregory give you a ride home."


    "I''lle see you after everything''s settled."


    Christine appeared carefree, but her upbringing had honed her sensitivity.


    Dailey''s rush to leave, even skipping his meal, hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    His expression remained stoic, but she sensed his agitation.


    Clearly, his mother disapproved of their rtionship.


    "Don''t worry about me. How could Jane let me go home alone? Focus on what you need to do. You don''t have toe over tonight."


    Dailey gently ruffled Christine''s hair, "Wait for me tonight."


    After Dailey left, Christine turned to Gregory, thoughtful, "Mr. Ford, you mentioned earlier that my eptance into the rkson family hinges on Dailey, right?"


    Gregory simply replied, "Don''t worry about it."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 757

    ?


    Janedled some soup into a bowl for Christine with a sigh, "When have I ever lied to you? It''s exactly as he said. Are you satisfied now?" She scrutinized Christine''s expression, then smoothly changed the subject, "Looks like you''re really into this, huh?"


    Christine gently raised an eyebrow, "Just getting started. Haven''t thought that far ahead, just wanted to have a clear picture in my mind." Having that rity helps one know when to dive deep and when to stay alert.


    She chuckled, "For now, let''s focus on uncovering the truth behind the hotel incident."


    Though the surveince footage hadn''t yielded results yet, Gregory had pieced together most of the puzzle.


    A little pressure, and Merritt would have to spill the beans.


    But the real question was whether Dailey would y dirty with Nelly.


    Their conspiracies had to align perfectly.


    And the drowning incident wasn''t hard to figure out.


    Yet, Dailey seemed only interested in sending Nelly abroad, without mentioning any foul y.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory couldn''tment just yet, but he shot Jane a knowing look.


    Jane got the hint, "Don''t stress over it too much. Just take it easy for now. You need to rest more."


    She remembered Mr. Abdul''s advice, "Don''t worry about thepany for a while. Mira''s grown up a bit, and with my mom helping, I can manage." Christine waved her off, "It''s not that bad. A little drowning isn''t going to stop me from working. You, on the other hand, should not always rely on Be to babysit. How''s she supposed to date Mr. Shaw?"


    Jane pondered for a moment, "Fair point. Let''s split the workload. We''ll handle it together."


    "Deal."


    At the rkson residence.


    When Dailey walked in, the living room was packed.


    Even his father, who was usually too busy to be seen, was present.


    His grandfather sat in the ce of honor, his demeanor unchanging despite his advancing years. His authority might have softened, but it was still intimidating.


    Dailey wasn''t fazed, though. He


    knew his grandfather''s character et


    well enough not to be scared. He midating to strangers, not to


    him.


    "This is your grandson, not your subordinate or enemy. No need to re at him like that!"


    As expected, Madge rkson chastised him with a p on the arm.


    Dailey caught his grandfather''s stealthy re but dared not retort.


    "Grandma."


    He bowed slightly, a faint smile on his lips, "Saw a tea shop on the way here. Knew you''d want some, so I got you a cup."


    Madge took it and immediately took a big gulp.


    Caldwell rkson quickly cautioned, "Watch your blood sugar!"


    He then openly red at Dailey, "You reckless grandson!"


    From the outside, the rkson family appeared to be cold and aloof.


    But Dailey knew from a young age that warmth and affection existed within the strict upbringing.


    Of course, this was as long as the family''s reputation and interests weren''t at stake.


    For instance, during his teenage years, his grandfather perceived a budding romance between him and Nelly and decided to send Nelly abroad.


    No matter how much he protested, his grandfather wouldn''t believe him.


    In retrospect, it might have been more about maintaining the family patriarch''s unchallengeable status than disbelief.


    Perhaps avoiding the spread of


    rumors by keeping Nelly abroad was


    also a motive. Long enough rumors


    could turn into perceived truth.


    ¨¦n.kikistories


    Ultimately, the decision-making power in major family mattersy in his grandfather''s hands.


    Even though his grandmother was protective of him, she would side with his grandfather on these issues.


    "Do you want some ice cream, Grandpa? I got your favorite."


    Caldwell: "..."


    He nced at Madge before coughing twice, "Nonsense, I don''t eat such childish things."


    "Oh." Dailey moved aside, pulling up a chair to sit across from the coffee table.

 Chapter 758

    ?


    On the couch, the family sat in a neat row, a scene straight out of a cozy Sunday gathering.


    He took a bite of his ice cream, his words sinct and to the point.


    "First off, it''s Christine or no one for me."


    Caldwell was the first to object, concerned for the rkson family''s reputation, and perhaps a bit for the ice cream as well.


    Dailey didn''t pay him any mind. "Second, Nelly needs to study abroad."


    Nelly, curled up in an armchair, had been keeping her head down. At Dailey''s words, tears began to fall, painting a picture of vulnerability.


    "Don''t me Dai, godmother. It was my idea to go abroad."


    Jayne was puzzled, "You''ve juste back. Why the sudden need to leave again? You won''t tell me what happened."


    "Last time, it was for your education. Now that you''re done, why go abroad all alone?"


    Nelly nced at Dailey before shaking her head. "Godmother, I know you care about me, but I want to go."


    "And, I wish to take my grandfather''s ashes with me."


    Jayne was even more baffled. "Are you nning to settle there and never return?"


    If it was for a job, why take her grandfather''s ashes? Couldn''t she just visit his grave during a holiday?


    Nelly''s tears kept falling, her eyes swollen from crying, hinting at a deeper, unsaid sorrow.


    Dailey, still eating his ice cream, was as cold as the dessert in his hand.


    Caldwell, trying to lighten the mood, chimed in, "Why the sudden decision to send Nelly abroad? Didn''t you guys just go on a trip? Did something happen?"


    Dailey thought back to before he


    returned, wondering if Nelly had said something to her mother aboutContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    them ending up in bed together, making her mother insist on keeping her


    Her hesitance to speak now made it seem like a big deal, revealing a side of Nelly he hadn''t seen before, a side perhaps influenced by growing up among the rksons.


    Yet, it wasn''t enough to anger him. What truly infuriated him was the harm done to Christine.


    Nelly had endangered Christine''s life, and sending her abroad was him considering her well-being, despite his guilt over her being alone in a foreign country.


    "I''m sending her abroad without harming the rkson family''s reputation or interests. Why turn this into an inquisition?"


    After finishing his ice cream and wiping his hands with a wet wipe, Dailey continued, calmly, "I''vee back today to make things clear. I was young and foolish before, and you had to worry about me. I listened and followed because was the younger one. But now, I''m not a child anymore. I know what I''m doing. If you insist on meddling in my affairs, then I''m ready to let the whole world see the rkson


    family''s drama."


    Normand, Dailey''s father, mmed the coffee table, his face stern with anger. "You''re talking back now?"


    "Your mother is just asking for a reason. What''s this all about?"


    "And that woman of yours, let me make this clear today, you marrying her is out of the question!"


    The conversation had hit a dead end, and Dailey wasn''t in the mood to argue further.


    He signaled, and his men came to take Nelly away.


    Jayne blocked them, insisting, "You need to exin before I let you take her anywhere."


    Mother and son were at an impasse, the atmosphere heavy with tension.


    Madge nced at Nelly, breaking the silence.


    "Dailey, you can choose who to marry, but don''t forget the rkson family''s legacy rests on your shoulders."


    Her words reminded him that his choice of bride had to be someone who could benefit the rkson family, someone the family would approve of.

 Chapter 759

    ?


    Grandma rkson had a soft spot for her icedttes, a detail some might mistake as a sign of a gentle, easygoing olddy. But, s, she was anything but.


    Her fondness for icedttes was merely a quirk, one that never swayed her judgment or decisions.


    Grandpa rkson was cut from the same cloth.


    The entire rkson n, including him, prized cool-headedness above all else.


    Before he met Christine, he had indeed yed the part of a proper rkson, following the family''s expectations to a tee.


    But knowing what he truly wanted had led him to choose Christine.


    Otherwise, when Christine had pulled away, he could have easily let her be a stranger to him.


    "What if I just cut ties with the rksons, then?" he suggested, not entirely serious.


    Norman mmed his hand on the table, incredulous. "You must be out of your mind, spouting such childish nonsense!"


    "All our efforts to raise you, and it''s like you''ve just flushed it down with dinner!"


    "Thinking of severing ties with the rksons, have you considered you won''t even be able to protect that girl? She got targeted the moment she got involved with you, and you think you haven''t learned your lesson?!"


    Madge intervened, "Norman, have some tea, cool down."


    She then turned to Dailey, "I appreciate the icedtte, dear, but let''s be realistic. You have your influence because you carry the rkson name." "Even if you believe you can stand on your own, leaving the rkson name behind, we won''t let that happen. You''re thest of the rksons. We didn''t raise you to turn against us, but to carry on the rkson legacy."


    Dailey had never before considered breaking away from the rksons.


    He knew his duty to carry on the rkson name and was well aware of the advantages it brought him.


    But now...


    If the family continued to oppose him this way, he needed to find his own way to resist.


    "Are we done here? I have things to do."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He gestured dismissively and turned to leave.


    Primo stepped forward, pulling Nelly with him.


    "Dailey!"


    Jayne was frantic, "If a romance leads you to betray your own, isn''t our opposition justified?"


    "And today, if you don''t exin why you''re sending Nelly away, I won''t allow you to send her abroad." Jayne also called her people into the living room, which suddenly felt cramped with the crowd.


    Dailey stood among them, an air of detachment about him. He adjusted his cuffs, his voice cool, "Mom, if you had protected her like this before, she wouldn''t have been nearly hurt abroad."


    Jayne''s face turned pale.


    Dailey continued as if he hadn''t noticed, "You''re just her godmother, not her real mother. Don''t act like it."


    "Even if you''re good to her now, she still resents you."


    Dailey had ripped off the proverbial band-aid, exposing the raw truth.


    The living room fell into an awkward silence.


    Then Nelly spoke, "Godmom, please don''t argue with Dai over me. It''s my fault for upsetting him. I didn''t want to keep making Dai dislike me, so I chose to go abroad on my own. It wasn''t Dai forcing me."


    e


    Jayne had heard Nelly''s roundabout exnations several times but never got to the heart of the matter,


    leading her to spec


    and doubt.


    YOUMS


    After all, during their teenage years, she and Dailey had felt a certain spark.


    Though Dailey imed to be indifferent to Nelly, from their perspective, it was merely a tactic to keep Nelly close.


    Such constantpanionship, how could there not be any feelings involved?

 Chapter 760

    ?


    rence couldn''t stop talking about his ex, and when Gregory jokingly said it was first love, rence didn''t deny it.


    "Nelly, you really should have a heart-to-heart with your godmother. Otherwise, she won''t know how to help you," urged a voice gently.


    Nelly nced towards Dailey, then desperately shook her head at Jayne.


    It was clear to everyone present that there were secrets Nelly was keeping, but her fear of Dailey kept her silent.


    "Don''t worry about him. Just be honest with your godmother. Let your godmother, grandparents, and godfather all hear it. Let''s see who is at fault here."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After biting her lip for a moment, Nelly finally spoke up.


    Dailey didn''t interrupt; he too wanted to hear her side of what happened that night.


    "Godmother, it was my fault..." she started hesitantly.


    "One night, Dai got upset because Ms. Jackson brought her boyfriend over, so he drank a bit too much and ended up getting drunk," she exined, causing everyone''s expressions to darken.


    Everyone knew about Dailey''s entanglement with Christine, and they had thoroughly investigated Christine, keeping an eye on her recent activities.


    They were aware of her close rtionship with a younger guy, but they didn''t expect that Dailey would end up in a rtionship with her, insisting on not marrying anyone but her.


    "Dai...Dai..." Nelly continued timidly, scanning everyone''s faces. "Dai might have been too drunk and mistook me for someone else. He pulled me into his room, and we..."


    She hesitated, "I resisted and kept telling him I wasn''t Ms. Jackson, but he was beyond reason, and I wasn''t strong enough to push him away..."


    Hearing this, Dailey''s scrutinizing gazended sharply on her. With a cold tone, he mocked, "Nelly, the rkson family didn''t raise you to be a liar, but you''ve learned quite the act."


    Nelly shrank back, clearly intimidated by Dailey, and said awkwardly, "Dai, I told you, you should''ve just sent me abroad... It was you who decided to send me back to Vista Town first, and then when godmother came to see me packing, I had to tell the truth."


    Dailey''s voice was ice-cold, "So, sending you back to pack your things and then taking your grandfather with you was a mistake?"


    Nelly''s voice broke with a sob, "Dai, I wouldn''t have mentioned that night if it hadn''te to this. I even took the morning-after pill and said I wouldn''t use that night to threaten you. But you used me of trying to harm Ms. Jackson, and I just can''t take it anymore..."


    Dailey frowned deeply, as if he was seeing her for the first time.


    Yet, he didn''t say anything more and stepped forward to pull his mother away.


    Primo, understanding the situation, took Nelly away.


    "Wait."


    Caldwell stood up, his towering


    that made it hard to bre


    and life-long political


    career giving him an authoritative


    air


    "If you really were intimate, Dailey, you need to take responsibility."


    Dailey''s response was almost a


    laugh, "Grandpa, if you hadn''t broken


    us up in the first ce, you might


    have been


    a great-grandby


    now."


    Of course, he said this to provoke his grandfather.


    He had made it clear there was no love between him and Nelly.


    But his grandfather didn''t believe him.


    Insisting on sending Nelly away, exposing her to potential harm abroad, had filled him with guilt.


    Upon Nelly''s return, to make amends, he had indulged her minor requests, which directly led to the events of that night.


    Talking about responsibility now seemed almostughable.

 Chapter 761

    ?


    Dailey nced at his wristwatch, realizing he still had some time to spare. He asked, "So, what exactly do the elders expect me to do for responsibility?"


    "Marry her?"


    A flicker of hope passed through Nelly''s eyes, but she kept her head down, unseen.


    Caldwell frowned, saying, "We''re talking about taking responsibility, not marriage. You need to marry someone who can be an asset to you. If your career hits a rough patch, she should be able to support you."


    Nelly understood; she couldn''t expect much from the rksons after all.


    Caldwell''s invitation for her return was merely tofort the grandfather in his final days, masking his guilt for keeping them apart and the near harm that befell her.


    And Dailey''s mother''s kindness was conditional on Nelly''spliance, treating herself as nothing more than a distant rtive, never to dream of anything more with Dailey.


    At this point, it was all about the rkson family''s interests, regardless of her feelings.


    She felt like a meremodity.


    Yet, it didn''t matter. Christine, who was lucky enough not to die this time, wouldn''t end up any better than her.


    Raised by the rksons, Nelly had a standing, unlike Christine, unloved by her parents, practically an orphan.


    Even knowing Jane wouldn''t change her fate.


    Gregory wouldn''t confront the rksons for her. Despite the Fords and the rksons being long-time associates, the rkson family wouldn''t let Gregory interfere in family matters, risking their interests.


    "I don''t follow," Dailey said coolly. "What do you mean by taking responsibility without marriage?"


    Caldwell, visibly angered and tapping his cane, was irritated by Dailey''s feigned ignorance.


    "If you really like this Christine, you could keep her as a mistress," he suggested bluntly.


    Dailey chuckled. "Grandpa, always looking out for me."


    Caldwell''s anger didn''t subside. "If you hadn''t been reckless, I wouldn''t have to worry like this."


    Dailey, hand in pocket, voice growing cold, replied, "Thanks for the concern, Grandpa, but I''ll pass on your advice. And here''s a suggestion for you- stop giving them."


    "Dailey!"


    Caldwell, leaning on his cane, stood up in anger, only to copse again.


    "Old man!"


    "Dad!"


    ...


    The ambnce''s siren pierced the night as it rushed to the hospital.


    Given Caldwell''s status and Mrs. rkson''s concern for Timothy Ferguson, she lost her usualposure, bing irate.


    Normand tried to soothe her, while


    Jayne, fearing Dailey might send Nelly abroad amidst the chaos had people surround the emergency room area.


    The task of managing the media fell to Dailey.


    He couldn''t neglect the situation; any esction could endanger the rkson family and Christine even more.


    Their house was under scrutiny; calls flooded in the moment the ambnce left the mansion.


    Busy until his phone died...


    Returning home to find no


    messages from Dailey, ChristineThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    curled up on the couch,


    ????


    a while, then sent a mesndered for


    ¡¾Finished with your business?]


    After showering and taking care of herself, two hours passed without a reply. Checking her phone again, still nothing.


    She put down the phone, turned on


    herputer to work, and


    eventually fell asleep. Waking up, she instinctively reached for her


    phone-still no reply from


    Dailey.


    UMS


    Hesitating, she tried calling him, but it went straight to voicemail. Just as she was about to put the phone down, a message from Jane came through.

 Chapter 762

    ?


    Chris bolted upright from her bed as if shot from a cannon, the urgency of her grandfather''s hospitalization propelling her into action. She quickly freshened up, threw on clothes, and hailed a cab to the hospital without missing a beat.


    Upon arrival, she dialed Jane, who, along with Gregory, was already there. After a brief exchange, Jane promised toe downstairs to meet her. Chris paced quickly towards Jane, anxiety etched across her face, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s just his age catching up, got a bit too stressed and took a tumble," Jane exined.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris bit her lip, worry evident in her tone, "Is it because of me and Dailey?"


    Jane shook her head, "Not entirely. Don''t beat yourself up over it. Nelly''s drama added to the stress too. If you want to see Dailey, I''ll talk to Gregory. We have to keep it under wraps from the rksons for now, can''t let Caldwell catch wind."


    "The news about Caldwell''s condition is on lockdown, so I can''t take you up there just yet, I''m sorry."


    Firstly, there was Caldwell''s status to consider.


    Secondly, despite Jane being Chris''s best friend, this was a rkson family issue, and she wasn''t in a position to make decisions on their behalf. Given the rksons'' current stance, it was probably for the best that Chris kept her distance.


    Chris nodded, understanding, "No need to apologize. I knew what I was getting into with Dailey, given his family''s... uniqueness."


    "Haven''t eaten yet, have you? Let''s grab some food," Jane suggested.


    They ended up at a diner, finding a quiet booth. The ce wasn''t too crowded.


    As they settled in, Jane filled Chris in on the details, "Nelly told the rksons about that night at the hotel. They want Dailey to take responsibility but not to marry."


    Chris paused, a wry smile flickering over her face, "Guess Nelly''s little scheme didn''t quite pan out."


    Jane nodded, "As for you and Dailey, the rkson''s disapproval was expected. It really boils down to what Dailey wants."


    After sending a text to Gregory, Jane continued, "Dailey''s been swamped trying to contain the situation. His grandparents, despite their arranged marriage, were quite close. He''s been too worried and stressed to even charge his phone, let alone reach out. Don''t be mad at him."


    Chris asked, "Is this what you wanted to tell me, or is it Dailey asking you to?"


    "Of course, he asked me. Otherwise, I''d be squarely in your corner. I''m always on your side, no question."


    "That''s all I need to hear. I can die happy now."


    "Stop that," Jane chided, and they shared augh.


    ...


    With Dailey kept under close watch, his options were limited. Snatching a moment of privacy in the restroom, Primo handed him a charged phone, and he quickly messaged Chris to apologize.


    Stepping out of the diner, Chris felt her phone vibrate.


    Dailey: [Sorry, can''t call. Just a message to say I''m sorry. Might not see you for a bit. Don''t overthink, it''s not about you. Take care of yourself, eat well, work hard. If you need updates, Jane''s your go-to


    Followed by an emoji of someone bowing deeply in apology.


    She showed Jane the message.


    "I never pegged him for the emoji type," Jane remarked.


    Chris replied tersely, "I used to think he was as emotionless as a monk, but turns out, this lonely flower perched on a cliff is pretty hot to handle."


    ...


    As Jane headed back to the hospital,


    Chris caught a cab, her concern for Dailey not abating. "Call me the moment there''s any news," she urged Jane, her voice a mix of worry and determination.

 Chapter 763

    ?


    "Don''t worry about it. And hey, stop overthinking things, will you?"


    "You know me, I''ve always been prettyid back."


    Jane didn''t say it, but if Christine was really thatid back, she wouldn''t have ended up on the rooftop that time.


    "Text me when you get home, alright?"


    A weekter, Caldwell was discharged from the hospital and back home.


    Christine received a text from Dailey saying he wasing over.


    They had been texting sporadically over the days, mostly updates through Jane.


    Knowing Caldwell was okay made her happy, and on a whim, she decided to hit the grocery store to pick up some ingredients, nning to cook something up.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She had failed before, but you know what they say-third time''s a charm.


    This time, she was determined to whip up something edible.


    But she overestimated herself again.


    As Dailey reached her door, he was greeted by the shrill sound of a smoke rm.


    Thinking it might be a gas leak, he didn''t bother knocking and used the door code Christine had given him.


    Upon entering, he was met with billowing smoke, making it hard for him to see.


    "Christine!"


    He rushed to the kitchen, bumping into Christine as she came out.


    Her usually dolled-up face was a picture of panic and unease.


    Dailey was about to grab the fire extinguisher, but Christine stopped him, "The fire''s already out."


    She at least knew that much about self-rescue.


    Dailey let out a sigh of relief, then headed to the kitchen to crank up the exhaust fan before dragging her to the bathroom to wash her face. "What were you even trying to do?"


    After cleaning up, Christine didn''t hesitate to answer, "I was trying to cook."


    Dailey''s lips twitched, "I thought you were trying to blow up the kitchen."


    Christine chuckled awkwardly, coughing a bit, "Just a minor mishap."


    A minor mishap?


    If that was minor, what would a major one look like? Blowing up the whole building?


    Dailey, both annoyed and helpless, suggested, "Let''s just go out to eat."


    "Okay."


    nes


    Christine agreed, touching her nose, "It''s just a shame about all the groceries I bought. I still have plenty left. I cook for you once I get the hang of it."


    After a long look between them, Dailey rolled up his sleeves and headed for the kitchen.


    Christine hesitated, "You''re going to cook?"


    "Do you even know how to cook?"


    He was Mr. rkson, after all.


    Dailey, surveying the kitchen''s chaos and the charred lump on the counter, asked, "What''s this?"


    Christine blinked, admitting, "Barbecued ribs."


    "


    Dailey refrained frommenting and gestured for her to hand over the apron.


    Christine untied it and handed it to him, but he held up his hands.


    "Help me tie it."


    As Christine pressed the apron against his lean waist and reached around to tie it, he pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Her hands wandered his back, "Missed me?"


    Dailey felt the rush of emotion.


    Swallowing hard, his face buried in her neck as he took a deep breath.


    Then he let her go.


    It had been days since they''d seen each other, and jumping straight into action made him seem as eager as a lovesick teenager. He should at least fill her belly first.


    "Wait outside."


    Christine was still somewhat incredulous, "You really know how to cook?"


    "You''ll see."


    Skeptical, Christine stepped out. She


    checked her phone, mulling over how simple the cooking tutorials made everything seem, yet her attempts turned out disastrously.


    Dailey first cleaned up the mess Christine had made.


    He looked over the groceries she had bought and pulled up some video recipes on his phone.


    Then, a crucial realization hit him.


    There was no rice cooker in the kitchen.


    This clearly showed Christine didn''t


    cook regrly; today must have


    ne


    been a whim, thinking a frying pan and a casserole dish were sufficient.


    BUMS


    After a moment of contemtion, Dailey texted Primo to bring some food over.

 Chapter 764

    ?


    "


    "


    "


    He slipped into an apron lying on the kitchen counter and got started with the meal prep.


    When it came time to marinate the meat, he realized he was out of cooking wine.


    After a brief moment of thought, he decided to stick to something simple.


    Primo was known for his efficiency.


    When Christine opened the door to find him there, she was taken aback, "You looking for Dailey?"


    Primo handed over a container of rice, "The young master asked me to bring this over."


    Christine, puzzled, took it without a word of thanks before Primo vanished as quickly as he had appeared.


    With moves like that, had he been guarding the top floor that night, she and Dailey wouldn''t have woken up to find the person next to them had changed.


    Even if surveince footage could be wiped, there was no escaping Primo.


    "Daydreaming?"


    Dailey, having received a message from Primo, came out to check.


    He found her still standing at the door, lost in thought, the door wide open.


    He walked over to close it and took the container from her hands.


    Christine snapped back to reality and asked, "What''s this?"


    Dailey showed her, "Rice."


    Only then did Christine realize she didn''t have a pot, "Why did he only bring rice?"


    Dailey couldn''t help butugh, shaking his head with a hint of resignation, "Ms. Jackson, didn''t you notice you don''t have a rice cooker?"


    "Do I not?"


    Christine dashed to the kitchen, rummaging through cabs only to find, indeed, she didn''t have one.


    Dailey leaned against the doorframe, amusement in his eyes.


    Christine scratched her head, "Must''ve slipped my mind when I was getting the appliances..."


    "It''s alright, not a big deal. Dinner will be ready soon."


    Dailey pulled her away, and she took the chance to nce at the food.


    It seemed much more sophisticated than anything she could whip up.


    Forty minutester, dinner was served.


    Christine had already uncorked a bottle of wine to breathe.


    As each dish was brought to the table, she clicked her tongue in.


    appreciation, "I could make thie , you know." Content


    pot too,


    hot


    Just dump the premade broth base, add water, and throw in whatever vegetables and meats you like.


    "Why didn''t you then?"


    Dailey took off his apron and sat next to her, countering her question.


    Christine, "I was going to, but I thought to start with the ribs first."


    "Ribs are off the menu for tonight. If you want some, I can have someone bring them over."


    "No need to bother, these tomato and egg scramble and the steamed veggies look great. Let me try."


    Dailey gestured with his hand, clearly saying: be my guest.


    Christine took a bite and her eyes lit up, "You actually can cook?"


    "Not really." Dailey also tasted a bite and nodded with satisfaction, "Just followed a video. Guess I''m just smart."


    "


    "


    Christine kicked him under the table, and Dailey responded by squeezing her thigh.


    In another setting, any other girl


    might have blushed, but not


    Christine. She leaned closer to


    Dailey, her toes tracing upwards along his leg.


    Dailey caught her foot, his gaze


    dropping as he said, "Hungry for Song else, or is it Mr. rkson


    ''s craving?"


    Holding her ankle, his thumb gently caressed the inside of her ankle bone, his eyes darkening with desire.


    He pulled her onto hisp, voice husky, "Had enough?"


    Christine shot him a yful look, "I haven''t even started eating, how can I be full?"


    "


    "Or are you offering to feed me yourself?"


    "


    "


    Dailey''s grip tightened.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As he stood up, his movements were swift, identally knocking over the wine ss.


    The wine spilled across the table, spreading like a red stain, but it went unnoticed.


    ...

 Chapter 765

    ?


    The bedroom, with its king-sized bed, suddenly dipped as the neatly made sheets began to crinkle and twist. The light outside shifted from the golden hues of thete afternoon sun to the deep oranges and reds of the setting sun, while the once pristine bedding became a tangled mess.


    Dailey scooped up Christine, and they made their way to the bathroom...


    The consequences of their vigorous activities on an empty stomach meant they found themselves ravenous in the middle of the night. Christine, too drained to even lift a finger,y sprawled on the bed, while Dailey seemed unaffected by their earlier exertions.


    He helped Christine into a silk nightgown and tucked her in before heading off to take a quick shower. Afterward, he went to the kitchen to warm up some leftovers.


    He also took a moment to wipe up the wine spill on the dining table before setting everything up for ate-night feast. He then carried Christine to the table.


    Christine immediately stuffed a spoonful of food into her mouth, finally feeling revived.


    Dailey handed her a bowl of soup, "Have some soup first."


    Christine practically inhaled it, feeling warmth spread through her belly.


    "Take it easy," Dailey said, a hint of indulgence in his voice as he wiped a dribble of soup from her chin with a napkin, "No one''s fighting you for it." Christine red at him, "You''re one to talk."


    Dailey just smirked, "After the second round, I did suggest we eat first. Wasn''t it you who insisted we stay in bed?"


    He dared to tease her. If it wasn''t for his relentless teasing, she wouldn''t have clung to him so.


    Such a devil in disguise.


    No wonder he was such good friends with Gregory.


    Though, at least Dailey wasn''t as verbally venomous.


    All Christine wanted now was to focus on her food.


    Dailey sipped on some wine, leaning back to watch her eat.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" Christine asked, eyeing him.


    "I''m alright," he replied, "I had my fill earlier."


    "


    Like talking to a brick wall.


    Christine returned to her meal in silence.


    Once she finished, Dailey moved to pick her up, but she pushed him away.


    "I''m too full, another round... would be ufortable."


    Dailey chuckled, "Look at you, all sated and still thinking about it. But I''m not some kind of indefatigable beast. Maybe take care of it yourself?" "Get lost!" Christine pped his grinning face yfully and pushed him away, intending to discuss some work matters.


    But as soon as she tried to stand, her legs gave out, and she nearly fell.


    Dailey, seemingly expecting this, caught her in his arms.


    Christine grimaced, "Dailey!"


    "Right here."


    He carried her back to the bed, kissing her forehead gently, "Take a nap. I''ll grab something to eat and make a work call." Christine had work to catch up on too, but the call of the pillow was too strong.


    "Just wake me in an hour," she mumbled.


    "Will do."


    Dailey left the bedroom quietly, ate his meal, and then stepped out onto the balcony, closing the door behind him before making his call. The call connected without him speaking a word, and Primo on the other end began his report.


    "Thedy is still protecting Nelly, asking for your intervention."


    "No progress on the surveince front. The tech guys say not to get our hopes up. The self-destruct program is so sophisticated that even its creators can''t guarantee data recovery."


    "The person behind Ms. Jackson''s trouble has taken the bait. Just say the word, and we can wipe out their entire operation."


    "But we''ve found no direct link


    between him and Nelly. Nelly''s interactions abroad seem above board, with no evidence of collusion or shared ns against Ms. Jackson."


    "Merritt has been sticking to the film set and his grandmother''s care facility. Tonight, he loitered around the front of ourplex."


    "He wasn''t spotted by security, just lingered behind a tree before leaving."


    Dailey nced towards the gate, though from this angle, he couldn''t see much.


    Primo''s report suggested the coast was clear now anyway.


    n¨¦t


    let our


    "Keep a close eye on Merritt. Push for progress on the surveince issue. As for Nelly, we can''t let guard down. Handle everything else, and make sure it''s clean."

 Chapter 766

    ?


    The issue that couldn''t be shaken off was the scoundrel who had hurt Christine.


    "Yes, sir."


    After hanging up the call, Dailey wanted to grab a smoke but then realized he was only wrapped in a towel.


    He slid open the balcony door to step inside, wandered into the kitchen, and chugged half a bottle of ice water straight from the fridge.


    If the security footage couldn''t be salvaged, it was time to resort to the more direct methods Greg had mentioned.


    Dealing with Merritt could be easy peasy, thanks to his grandma; getting the story of that night from him wouldn''t be hard.


    But Nelly, that was a different can of worms.


    Their stories had to match.


    When Christine woke up, it was already dark outside.


    She looked around; the ce was deserted.


    A quick tour of the living room confirmed she was alone.


    On the balcony, their clothes from earlier were hanging to dry.


    She found her phone to call Dailey.


    Just as she dialed, her eyes caught a note on the coffee table.


    [Had to run home. Left some food warming in the pot for you. If you''re not up for that, text me what you want, and I''ll have it delivered.] The call connected at that moment.


    "Awake?"


    Christine hummed in response, asking, "What''s up at home?"


    "Nothing much." Dailey''s voice was casual, "Grandpained of a headache, insisted Ie over."


    Though he didn''t specify, Christine figured it was his grandfather.


    "Alright, you''re busy. I''ll let you go."


    "Yeah, I''lle see you once I''m done."


    Christine chuckled, "Take a break, Mr. rkson. Don''t work yourself to death."


    Daileyughed too, "I''d die a happy man."


    Christine shivered, "You''re terrible, hanging up now."


    Dailey: "Don''t forget to eat."


    "Got it. When did you be such a nag? Weren''t you the strong, silent type?"


    "With you, it''s different."


    Christine''s smile widened, "Enough chit-chat."


    She hung up before Dailey could respond, leaving him shaking his head in amusement.


    "Look at you, all lovesick."


    Jayne suddenly appeared, "All this over a girl."


    Dailey pocketed his phone, his smile fading, "My first time being in love. Gotta say, it''s pretty great."


    Jayne clenched her teeth, "Should''ve


    pushed you to date more, introduced you to some girls sooner. Then maybe you wouldn''t be treating her like she''s made of gold."


    Dailey''s smile vanishedpletely, "She''s done nothing to you. Don''t talk about her that way."


    "Did I say something wrong?" JayneExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    was visibly upset, "You''re all smiles with her but stone-cold with your own mother. She''s stealing my son away, how is that not provoking me?"


    Dailey rubbed his forehead, "Mom, if you''re looking for a mother-son bonding moment, this isn''t the way. I don''t want to hear this again."


    Jayne was at a loss, her only son standing before her, "And what about Nelly? How do you n to take responsibility?"


    "Not going to."


    Dailey didn''t hesitate, "There''s nothing between us. I''m not so lost that I don''t remember who I''ve been with."


    "You believe her over your own blood?"


    "If you''re so keen on taking responsibility, go ahead. I''ve got someone, and I don''t want her upset."


    "


    Jayne was livid, "You''re trying to give me a heart attack!"


    Dailey calmly stated, "I''ve made


    myself clear. If you choose not toet


    eter."


    listen, and ites to me cutting ties, don''t try to guilt-trip me


    "What nonsense are you spouting!"


    swne


    Normand stormed in, raising his hand as if to strike.


    Dailey stood his ground, unmoving.


    His gaze was calm, almost cold, as he looked at Normand.


    But it was Jayne who stopped Normand.


    "Let''s talk this out!"


    Normand fumed, "This is how he talks things out?"


    Dailey dusted off non-existent dirt from his clothes.


    "Are we done? If not, I''m leaving."


    Normand barked, "You''re not going anywhere today!"

 Chapter 767

    ?


    Dailey was too tired to argue, his feet carrying him towards the sanctuary of his room.


    At the door, he spotted Nelly.


    He brushed past her, his mind preupied with formting an excuse for Christine, exining why he couldn''t make it to her ce tonight.


    No time for distractions.


    "Dai."


    Nelly blocked his path.


    Dailey stepped back, his voice icy, "If you cane clean about what really happened that night, I''ll stand here and listen. If not, I don''t have a minute to spare for your stories."


    Nelly looked genuinely shocked. "Dai, what are you talking about? What ''truth'' about that night?"


    "Are you using me of lying to everyone?"


    Dailey''s silence was enough of an answer.


    Tears streamed down Nelly''s face. "Dai, even though society has progressed, and women''s virtue isn''t as scrutinized, do you really think I''d tarnish my reputation with a lie?"


    Dailey observed her coldly, disillusioned.


    He had been blind to the deceit beneath her innocent exterior.


    "I''m starting to believe your ''almost assault'' was nothing but a performance."


    "Nelly, no matter how well you bury your deeds, the truth has a way of surfacing."


    Nelly swayed, as if about to faint.


    "Dai... how could you think so low of me?"


    "Why would I do such a thing?"


    Dailey nced at his watch, clearly uninterested in her act.


    It was all to make him and the rkson family feel guilty, he thought.


    Nelly''s hands tightened inside her pajama sleeves, nearly drawing blood.


    Everything had been going smoothly. Why this sudden change?


    Christine!


    It had to be Christine''s fault!


    If she hadn''t seduced Dailey, ying hard to get, none of this would have happened.


    "You really think so poorly of me."


    Nelly tried topose herself, her voice choked with emotion: "Since I''ve been back, have I ever made any demands? Haven''t I always spoken well of you and the rkson family?"


    UMS


    "And about that night at the hotel, did I ever ask you to take responsibility?"


    "If it weren''t for your godmother pressing me, I would''ve never mentioned it."


    Dailey listened to her sob story, then coldly replied, "Nelly, you might


    val.ne


    choose to hide the truth, but once I


    find out, I guarantee your end will be miserable."


    Nelly wanted to say more, but Dailey didn''t give her the chance, entering his room.


    The door mmed shut, as cold as his demeanor.


    Without lingering, Nelly returned to her room.


    The moment the door closed behind her, all pretense shattered.


    Her face twisted in malice, the tears in her eyes reced with venom.


    With Dailey''s current attitude and no way to tamper with the surveince, she knew he would resort to pressing her and Merritt for answers.


    ovel


    She wouldn''t confess, but Merritt and her grandmother''s vulnerabilities worried her.


    She couldn''t just wait for disaster.


    If she couldn''t have Dailey, neither would Christine.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Quickly regaining herposure, Nelly assumed her innocent facade and headed to Jayne''s room.


    Dailey, observing from the hallway cameras, sneered.


    It was all within his expectations. Without further ado, he video-called Christine.


    Christine, just finishing up some tasks, immediately answered.


    "Why a video call? You''re noting over?"


    Dailey nodded, "Yeah."


    Christine understood, given theplex dynamics in his family.


    Sometimes, she thought, having so many rtives inevitably led to conflicts.

 Chapter 768

    ?


    But the atmosphere in the rkson household was rtively good, all things considered.


    Jane had mentioned to her that as long as you didn''t tarnish the rkson family name or harm their interests, you could describe their home life as harmonious.


    But her own family...


    No, that was wrong.


    She didn''t have a family.


    Suddenly, she found herself envying Dailey for having parents and grandparents who, though strict, seemed pretty decent.


    At the very least, they wouldn''t abandon their child or beat them to a pulp.


    "You''ve been spending a lot of time at home with your grandpa, right? Making sure to work and contribute, without running over here all the time."


    Dailey''s voice took on a mock severity, "What, you tired of me already?"


    Christine yed along, "Yeah, totally."


    "


    "Let''s hang up, don''t want to keep me from flirting with other guys."


    "You wouldn''t dare."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Christine couldn''t help butugh, "You think so?"


    Dailey was visibly annoyed but couldn''t bring himself to really be mad at her.


    Especially given his "history" of being somewhat aloof, now that he''d finally won her over, there was no way he was going back to that.


    Typically prideful, he touched his nose in an uncharacteristically humble gesture and mumbled, "I''m begging you here."


    He sounded so earnest.


    Christine, with her keen hearing, teased, "Mr. rkson is begging me? Alright, I''ll stay off the chats with other guys."


    "Right, what about the surveince issue? And Nelly, what are you nning to do about her?"


    ""


    Dailey didn''t intend to keep secrets, pausing only briefly before spilling the beans.


    He knew that anything Gregory found out would get back to Jane, and therefore to Christine. If his story didn''t match up, Christine would definitely be upset.


    "The chances of getting the


    surveince back online are slim. If


    it''s not resolved in a few days, I''ll find another way to investigate. As for taking responsibility for Nelly, that''s nonsense. She and I have nothing between us."


    S


    Christine hummed in response, her gaze yful, "Nothing? Yet you took her on a trip, fed her fruit, and wouldn''t let go of her hand in the hospital."


    Dailey pondered briefly before


    defending his actions, "The trip was out of guilt, She ended up abroad and nearly got assaulted because of me, though I''m starting to think that situation deserves a closer look."


    Swn


    "As for the fruit, I didn''t actually eat any. You just caught a glimpse and jumped to conclusions."


    "Now you''re ming me?"


    "Just hear me out."


    ""


    "In the hospital, she was the one holding onto me. She had injured her hand, after all; I couldn''t just shake her off. I admit I didn''t handle that situation well."


    Christine raised an eyebrow, "You wouldn''t have had to exin that if you hadn''t mentioned it. It happened when she slipped in the shower at your ce, right?"


    Dailey inwardly cursed Gregory.


    Who else could have spilled the beans to Christine?


    "I was wrong. I failed to keep a proper distance before, but I promise it won''t happen again."


    "Mr. rkson, don''t you know promises can''t always be kept? The more you promise, the more likely it is to happen."


    Dailey, firm in his resolve, "I only trust myself."


    Such materialism.


    Christine nodded, "Alright, record this. Say it again, and if you break your promise, how will you make it up to me?"


    Dailey straightened up, his gaze as serious as if he were taking an oath.


    "If I break my promise to Christine, then I''ll be... well, let''s just say I wouldn''t be in a good ce."


    "Stop, stop, stop!" Christine cut him off, "Forget that. If you break it, you''re stuck looking after me for life."


    Dailey''s eyes sparkled with deep amusement, "Deal. You''ll be the boss at home."

 Chapter 769

    ?


    Christine couldn''t recall the moment she drifted off to sleep, but when she awoke, her phone had already powered down.


    Groggily, she reached for her charger, plugged it in, and powered on her phone, only to discover that their video call hadsted a whopping five hours -cut short only because her phone had died.


    Had it not, they might have continued their video chat into the early hours of this morning.


    Christine was somewhat taken aback; she''d never been this head-over-heels in love before.


    "Good morning," she texted Dailey, then hurried to get ready for work.


    On her way, she grabbed a bagel and coffee for breakfast, snapping photos to share with Dailey, who replied to each one.


    At the breakfast table.


    Dailey was the only one glued to his phone, his half-eaten bowl of oatmeal neglected for too long.


    The table was silent, with even the usually outspoken Normand keeping his thoughts to himself, and Jayne, who could hardly ever hold her tongue, quietly focusing on her meal.


    Dailey could sense the tension in the air but couldn''t be bothered to ask. He figured it must have been something Nelly said to his motherst night. The family at the table was clearly on the same page.


    "I''ve got to head to the office; take your time," Dailey announced, standing up to grab his coat and heading out.


    Once Dailey''s car had left the driveway, Normand turned to Jayne, "Is this really okay?"


    Jayne had her reservations. Nelly had confided in her the night before about Dailey being in the throes of love. Opposing him outright would only drive him closer to Christine and could potentially lead him to make radical decisions, like walking away from the rkson family.


    Jayne wasn''t sure. Given Dailey''s character, such rebellion seemed unlikely. Yet, she felt as if her son, whom she''d lovingly raised, had be a stranger.


    For now, their best bet was to wait and see.


    "Why hasn''t Nellye down for breakfast?" Normand inquired.


    "She said she wasn''t feeling well," Jayne replied, her brows furrowed in concern.


    "There''s something I''ve been


    hesitant to bring up," Normand


    continued, "Could you find a wal


    ask ber... if she and Dailey took precautions that night?"


    After wrapping up a meeting at the office, Christine headed over to the shopping center to check on sales.


    net


    Discussing expansion ns withExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane, they realized it was lunchtime and decided to treat their staff to lunch. That''s when she bumped into Dailey, who was also visiting the mall.


    "Mr. rkson, what a coincidence," she remarked.


    Dailey offered a warm smile, "I heard Ms. Jackson is nning to expand her store. Maybe we could discuss it over lunch?"


    "Sounds good," Christine replied,


    handing the purchased lunches to


    her employees before stepping out. Dailey had already dismissed his apanying executives, leaving them bewildered as they departed.


    Swne


    Teasingly, Christine said, "Mr. rkson, mixing business with pleasure?"


    Without a word, Dailey pulled her into a fire escape stairwell and kissed her passionately.


    Christine wrapped her arms around his neck, responding to his kiss.


    In the dimly lit stairway, the sound of their kisses echoed.


    After a long kiss, both gasping for air, they rested their foreheads against each other. Dailey''s voice was husky as he asked, "Your ce or mine?" Christineughed, "Aren''t you straightforward?"


    Dailey had always been reserved, calcting his every move. Christine was an unexpected twist in his life, one he found addictively irresistible. He looked at Christine intently, "Aren''t you enjoying it, Ms. Jackson?"


    Christine did enjoy their moments together, the intimacy, the passion. Yet, she thought, perhaps they needed to pace themselves a bit.

 Chapter 770

    ?


    At the fourth floor of the local food court, there''s this barbecue ce that''s just to die for. "Let''s give it a shot. You grill for me." "Sure thing."


    Dailey agreed readily, yet he didn''t make a move.


    Christine reached out to nudge him, only to find herself enveloped in his arms.


    "Take it easy."


    "


    On the film set.


    The scene between Raleigh and Merritt just wrapped up.


    Crew members immediately swarmed the set, each attending to their roles.


    Raleigh settled into a chair at the side, gratefully epting a cup of hot tea his assistant handed him.


    Merritt, not quite the A-lister yet, quietly went over his lines nearby.


    Catching a nce, Raleigh stood up and approached him.


    "Acting is about stepping out of yourfort zone."


    His sudden voice startled Merritt, causing him to step back in surprise.


    Raleigh''s demeanor softened. "Sorry about that."


    Merritt quickly shook his head, his previous ease around Raleigh reced by stiffness.


    Raleigh didn''t pry, simply stating, "Rx, you''re fine. I''ll guide you through it."


    "You..."


    Merritt hesitated, his lips pursed. "Why... why would you rmend me for this role?"


    Raleigh''s eyes twinkled with a gentle humor. "You think because of some tension with Christine, I''d side with her and sabotage your career?" Merritt fiddled with his hands in silence, a silent admission.


    "I''ve been in this industry for years, never yed such games unless someone''s crossed the line," Raleigh continued.


    "The thing between you and Christine, I''d rather not meddle. You youngsters have your own ways."


    "I''m old school, my advice might not even suit you."


    Merritt had indeed faced some challenges during the casting process, suspecting Dailey''s influence.


    In Vista Town, crossing Dailey was like going against Gregory, the unofficial prince of the town. Everyone knew to give him respect.


    But Merritt couldn''t just leave, especially with his grandmother settled in a local care facility unmatched by any other.


    Just when he felt cornered, he got the call to join the cast.


    Later, he learned it was Raleigh who insisted on his inclusion.


    So, he contemted revealing the truth beneath a recent incident to Christine, even made it to her ce. But learning that Nelly had moved into the rkson household he walked away.


    etThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If Dailey truly cared for Christine, regardless of whether he believed the rumors about that night or if the CCTV was working, it was time to draw a line.


    Yet, keeping secrets never felt right, especially with Raleigh''s favor hanging over him.


    "Mr. Shaw..."


    "Some things are better left unsaid. Pull yourself together; we''ve got another scene to shoot."


    After dining out, Christine and Dailey


    found themselves tangled up the


    moment they got home, barely


    making it past the foyer without


    shedding clothes and indulging in endless kisses.


    With no pressing matters that afternoon, they spent most of their time in bed.


    In the evening, Dailey got up to cook something for Christine, casually checking his phone.


    The rkson household had been unusually quiet all day, a rare urrence for them.


    Yet, the calm didn''t extend to everyone.


    Jayne, worried about something Normand mentioned, went to check on Nelly, but couldn''t find the right moment to bring it up, fearing the repercussions...


    Nelly couldn''t possibly bear Dailey''s child.


    So, Jayne looked notably troubled.


    Nelly mistook her concern for worry over Dailey, reassuring her, "Godmother, don''t worry. Give it some time, and they''ll surely part ways." Jayne was puzzled. "Why so sure they''ll break up eventually?"

 Chapter 771

    ?


    Nelly definitely had a n up her sleeve, but it wasn''t the right time to spill the beans yet.


    She was waiting for the perfect moment when Dailey and Christine were utterly smitten with each other before revealing it.


    Watching them torn apart in agony was the only way to quench her burning rage.


    "Godmother, isn''t it your wish to see them split? Then just y along with me."


    "Ever since I was a kid, you''ve sheltered me with care. Even though you couldn''t help when Caldwell sent me abroad, I''ve always been grateful for your kindness. I''ve always wanted to help you achieve your wish as a way to repay you."


    Jayne was momentarily speechless at Nelly''s words.


    She thought, if Nelly really was pregnant, then let the child be born; the rkson family certainly could afford it.


    After all, Nelly was a girl she had watched grow up. Even if Nelly couldn''t be her daughter-inw, ensuring the child had a legitimate status wasn''t an issue.


    "You look pale. Have something to eat, get some rest, don''t worry, your godmother will support you."


    Nelly, having achieved her goal, forced a meager smile to appear vulnerable and pitiful.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Thank you, godmother."


    "Oh, dear, there''s no need for formalities with me."


    Jayne patted her hand, "I owe you an apology too. If there''s anything you need, just tell me, and I''ll make it up to you."


    That sounded nice.


    But if she were to say she wanted to marry Dailey, Jayne would be the first to object.


    Nelly obediently nodded, "I''ll listen to you."


    In the following days, Christine and Dailey were working from home, stepping out only when absolutely necessary for work. The house, selected by Christine for a sense of security, wasn''trge.


    Yet, it was her sanctuary. She had put her heart into decorating every corner, making it feel warm, cozy, and like home. But something felt missing.


    It wasn''t until Dailey moved in and started cooking that she realized what it was - the homeliness of life together.


    For about a month, they lived a sweet, honeymoon-like life.


    One morning, Dailey''s phone wouldn''t stop buzzing.


    He immediately woke up, silenced it, and tucked Christine''s arm under the nket before stepping away to answer the call. Keeping his voice low, he asked, "What''s up?"


    Primo wouldn''t be calling relentlessly unless it was urgent.


    "Sir, thedy took Nelly to the hospital."


    Dailey''s tone turned icy, impatient, "And you''re calling me because...?" "Sir."


    Primo quickly got to the point, "It''s the maternity ward."


    Dailey paused for a second, "Nelly''s at the maternity ward?"


    "For what?"


    Primo answered immediately, "Seems like Nelly''s pregnant."


    Dailey pinched the bridge of his nose, failing to understand why Primo was making such a fuss.


    "What''s that got to do with me?"


    "It involves you."


    "


    Dailey found it ludicrous, "She was on birth control."


    Primo countered, "Sir, you didn''t see it for yourself."


    Annoyed, Dailey said, "It''s impossible it''s Keep an eye on them, them, let them tamper with the reports


    swnoon''t


    "Understood." Primo hung up and went to follow orders.


    Jayne was cautious too, wary of Nelly lying.


    et


    She followed closely throughout, choosing this hospital because she was well-acquainted with the head


    of maternity and knew the director.


    UMS


    There was no room for fraud.


    Nelly had anticipated this.


    Fortunately, she truly was pregnant.


    But whose it was, couldn''t be determined at the moment, and she wouldn''t give them the chance to out.


    find


    SWOO


    As long as the child existed, it would only be recognized as Dailey''s.


    "Mrs. rkson."

 Chapter 772

    ?


    Dr. Matthews made his way over with the report in hand, "One month and seven days, the embryo is developing normally. However, Ms. Lindsay seems to be under the weather, looking a bit down. For the sake of the baby''s health, it''s crucial to try and lift your spirits. You should also spend more time talking with her."


    Dr. Matthews was one of us; he wouldn''t pry or spill the beans.


    When Jayne got home, she first insisted that Nelly rest while she called Normand.


    Normand was tied up and couldn''t answer, but he texted back promising to make it home for dinner.


    After some thought, Jayne decided to call Dailey.


    Dailey was in the middle of cooking dinner.


    The iing call didn''t surprise him.


    He ignored the first call.


    Jayne promptly dialed again, and this time Dailey leisurely picked up, cutting straight to the chase, "If you''re asking me toe home, I''d advise you to save your breath."


    Jayne, uncharacteristically, didn''t lose her temper but responded calmly, "Right now, we can''t determine if the child is yours, but given it''s been just over a month, you''ll need to temporarily ept responsibility."


    She was aware Dailey must have gotten wind of the situation.


    Dailey, unfazed, replied, "That night, I wasn''t the only man on the top floor. The surveince footage is gone, and true, she woke up in my bed, but before that, she had the opportunity to be with someone else."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jayne said, "I can''t just take either of your words for it. Regardless, you shoulde by tonight. You wouldn''t want Christine to hear about this from someone else, would you?"


    Dailey remained unmoved, "I''ll be talking to her about it myself, no need for your concern."


    ...


    Seeing Dailey was not to be swayed, Jayne could only say, "Dailey, once your father steps in, she''s bound to get hurt one way or another. Juste over and clear the air; it won''t take much of your time."


    Dailey flipped the contents of the pan onto a te.


    After a few seconds of silence, he acknowledged with a grunt.


    Jayne ended the call.


    Dailey went to call Christine for dinner.


    Turning around, he saw her leaning against the kitchen doorway, arms crossed, eyebrows raised, a teasing look in her eyes. "Heard that?"


    Christine stepped forward, poking his sturdy chest, "Didn''t catch all of it, just that you have something to tell me."


    "Yeah, Nelly''s pregnant."


    "Yours?"


    Dailey lifted Christine onto the countertop, "If I say it''s not, would you believe me?" Christine ran her index finger gently down his sharp jawline to his Adam''s apple, "No." "Fair enough."


    Dailey took off his apron, "Let''s eat, then I''ll head back and find some proof for you."


    As they reached the door, Christine asked, "Mr. rkson finding proof, does that mean the surveince is back up?" "No."


    Dailey put on his coat, turned around, and gave her a quick kiss.


    "Out of respect for her grandfather, gave her a chance. She didn''t take it, so naturally, I have ways to find out what happened that night and who the father of the child is."


    Christine didn''t say much, "Drive safely."


    Dailey patted her head, "Make sure you eat, or you''ll end up with a stomachache again."


    Christine had a history of stomach issues from her days of scrimping and saving for tuition, sometimes skipping meals entirely, leading to chronic problems.


    Aside from Jane, she never thought she''d find someone else who''d


    attentive to her condition and take


    such good care of her. So


    belongs to


    "Dailey."


    He paused in the middle of closing the door.


    Christine sped her hands behind her back, smiling at him, "I really like you, you know."

 Chapter 773

    ?


    Vista Town was feeling the full swing of winter.


    The hallway window was cracked just enough to let in some fresh air, creating a chilly draft that made it feel like there were two separate worlds: one cold outside and one warm inside.


    But Dailey wasn''t cold; in fact, he was on fire.


    He had only opened the door a crack, wary of Christine catching a chill, but then he swung it wide open.


    And just as quickly, it mmed shut again.


    Dailey walked over and tenderly held Christine''s face, kissing her.


    She even felt a bit scorched by the heat of his palm.


    "Why are you so hot...?" she asked, trying to push him away slightly.


    Without answering, Dailey scooped her up, kicked off his shoes, and strode towards the bedroom.


    His kissnded as he finally replied, "Isn''t it obvious? You''re the one who lit the fire."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine couldn''t hide her affection for Dailey, and he was well aware of it.


    But for some reason, hearing those words from her seemed to have an overwhelming impact.


    Christine, caught betweenughter and tears, pleaded, "Stop messing around, go take care of what you need to."


    But Dailey was already undressing.


    Christine was close to losing her patience, "Get lost, will you?"


    Dailey leaned in closer, "It''ll be quick."


    "Get out!"


    ...


    Over at the rkson''s.


    Normand had been home for a while.


    He kept checking his watch, asking Jayne, "Are you sure he said he''d be back?"


    It had been two hours since Jayne called Dailey.


    Their home was a fair distance from Christine''s, but surely it shouldn''t take two hours to drive back. The whole family was waiting to have dinner together, thinking Dailey would have returned by then. But they had ended up waiting much longer than expected.


    "Let''s eat," Normand suggested, standing up. "Mom, Dad, we''ll eat now and wait for him afterward."


    Just then, they heard a car pull up outside.


    Normand quickly sat back down.


    Before anyone else could react, Dailey walked in. The housekeeper moved to take his coat, but he waved her off and came straight in.


    As the family resettled on the couch, Dailey casually took a seat across them, his legs crossed, waiting for someone to break the silence.


    Normand was the first to speak, "Do


    you have any idea we''ve been


    ne


    waiting to have dinner? I could det it slide, but making grandpa and


    Sait?"


    grandma


    Dailey responded without much expression, "It''s just past six, isn''t that the perfect time for dinner?"


    He had cooked dinner early at Christine''s, nning to let her rest a bit before eating.


    He had been watching the clock.


    Either he would arrive at the rkson''s now or a bitter, after they had finished dinner.


    He had wanted toeter, but Christine had sent him away.


    "You could have started without me," he said, clearly not in the mood for dinner now.


    But it wasn''t toote, so Normand shared the news, "Nelly''s pregnant."


    He wasn''t fond of Christine.


    He hadn''t expected Nelly to be carrying Dailey''s child.


    It was exactly what he didn''t want to happen.


    Butpared to Dailey insisting on marrying Christine, Nelly''s pregnancy seemed like a lesser evil.


    It could even be a way to separate Dailey from Christine.


    Dailey, hearing the news, showed no reaction.


    Normand, trying to keep his cool, continued, "Aren''t you going to say something?"


    Dailey simply nodded, "Well, I guess I should celebrate bing an uncle. I''ll write a check."


    Normand was fuming inside.


    But no matter how angry he was,


    Dailey was his only son, the focus of


    all his Ropes and efforts since


    childhood. He didn''t want to drive a wedge between them.


    I


    "The rkson bloodline must be preserved," Normand said after a nce at Nelly, pausing before adding, "We''re not asking you to marry Nelly, but you have to take responsibility for her and the child."


    Nelly expected this oue.


    swnt


    It didn''t matter to her; what mattered was that Dailey would have to distance himself from Christine.

 Chapter 774

    ?


    "How could she and I possibly have a kid?" Dave never once nced towards Nancy, his voiceced with disbelief. "You believe whatever she says, but when ites to me, your own son, your own grandson, you don''t buy a single word?"


    Of course, the Carters weren''t fools to be easily led by the nose.


    Believing Nancy was just a means to an end - to break Dave and Catherine apart.


    "Nancy wouldn''t frame you with something like this," Norman stated firmly, with Jane adding, "We can believe you too, but do you have any proof that the child isn''t yours?"


    Dave replied coolly, "When a DNA test is possible."


    The Carters shared an unspoken agreement, with Jane suggesting, "We can wait. But let''s wait until the pregnancy is more stable, around four or five months. During this time, you need to take responsibility. If it turns out the child isn''t yours, we won''t force you."


    A realization hit Dave.


    Nancy''s pregnancy must have been part of her scheme from that night. Without this child, he could have pressured Nancy into revealing what really happened that night.


    Dealing with Merritt was simpler; as long as his story matched Nancy''s, theck of surveince footage wouldn''t matter.


    But now, with Nancy pregnant, if anything happened to the child under his watch, he''d struggle to clear his name.


    It was indeed a clever plot.


    He should never have shown mercy.


    Growing up with the Carters, how could Nancy be anything but cunning?


    "Why should I take responsibility when we don''t even know who the father is, let alone prove it''s mine?"


    "Once we have the test results in four or five months, if it''s mine, I''ll definitely take responsibility."


    With that, he stood, smoothed out his coat, and said in a detached tone, "I shouldn''t keep you from your dinner. I have matters to attend to."


    "Dai..."


    Nancy, who had been silent, followed him out.


    Just as Dave was about to get into his car, Nancy wrapped her arms around him from behind.


    "Let go!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dave''s voice was as cold as the midwinter air.


    Nancy tightened her grip, burying her face in his back and sobbing.


    Dave tried to pull away without using too much force, but he couldn''t free himself. His expression hardened.


    "Nancy, don''t use up thest bit of brotherly affection I have for you."


    "I''m notpletely out of options."


    Nancy''s grip remained firm, her voice quivering with grievance.


    "Dai, the child is truly yours. If you don''t believe me, I have a video to prove it."


    "That night, I recorded a video."


    After dinner Catherine washed the dishes, a task she previously


    avoided but now found asionally enjoyable. Being with the one you love made everything seem fun.


    Just as she was about to join Jane for a chat, he phone pinged with a new email alert. She opened it while walking towards the sofa but was so startled by the suggestive noisesing from her phone that tripped over the coffee table.


    at she


    MS


    Her phone flew out of her hand as she tumbled to the floor. She had tried to brace herself on the sofa to avoid injury, but her hand slipped off the edge. Momentum sent her head crashing into the table, stars, bursting before her eyes. To make


    matters worse, she knocked over a


    ss, cutting her hand.


    Fuming and dizzier than before, she cursed under her breath, struggling to stay conscious as she grabbed her phone.


    She tried to call Dave, but the call went unanswered.


    With her vision blurring, she dialed Jane, but just then, another call came through.

 Chapter 775

    ?


    Clutching at the shreds of her survival instinct, she managed to gasp out two words before slipping into unconsciousness: "Help me..."


    At this moment, the rkson household seemed to be cloaked in a shroud of gloom, as if singled out by a persistent cloud of misfortune. Elsewhere, the sky was a canvas of stars and moonlight, casting a beautiful glow.


    But over the rkson home, darkness prevailed.


    Nelly''s video wasn''t meant for Dailey''s eyes only; such a move wouldn''t serve her intended purpose.


    After the rkson family viewed it, they immediately restrained Dailey.


    His phone had vanished into someone else''s possession.


    Upon watching the video, Dailey''s expression darkened like a storm cloud, ready to burst.


    He fixed Nelly with a cold gaze, his words slicing through the tension, "I underestimated you, Nelly."


    He hadn''t noticed the disappearance of his phone yet.


    Jayne seized the moment to power his phone down, catching a glimpse of Christine''s call before doing so.


    No wonder Nelly was confident this would drive a wedge between Dailey and Christine, avoiding triggering Dailey''s rebellious side.


    She had an ace up her sleeve all along.


    This reminded Jayne of Dailey''s words about how no matter how well he treated Nelly, it was futile. The resentment rooted in being sent abroad had created a rift between them that Nelly wouldn''t easily forget.


    Reflecting now, Jayne found those words eerily urate.


    It was a shame about Nelly''s background; with such cunning, she would have been an invaluable ally to Dailey.


    "You wanted proof?" Normand pointed towards a smartphone lying on the coffee table. "This video clearly shows you forcing Nelly, and the timeline matches. The child can only be yours."


    Dailey''s lips pressed into a thin, sharp line.


    His icy gaze swept over the room, then he let out augh, colder than winter itself.


    "So what if it''s mine?"


    He stood beneath the light, yet it couldn''t dispel the shadows in his eyes.


    "Terminate it."


    "What are you saying?" Jayne was the first to protest.


    Both in business and personal beliefs, the rksons were followers of certain superstitions, including Jayne and Madge''s devotion to their faith.


    "We can afford to raise the child. Terminating it would be a sin. I won''t allow it!"


    Madge echoed, "I don''t agree either."


    Dailey remained silent, casting a nce backward. Primo stepped forward at once.


    "Check if the video''s been doctored."


    Primo moved to act, but Jayne had already taken the phone.


    "Is this what we taught you, Dailey?"


    yel


    Jayne''s voice carried a note of displeasure. "Facing problems head-on is what we do. If they can''t be solved, we don''t run away. We find apromise."


    Dailey''sugh was full of scorn. "Haven''t I dealt with it?"


    Jayne was momentarily speechless.


    Madge intervened: "Terminating the pregnancy is your solution?"


    "You need to think of another."


    Dailey''s sarcasm intensified, "You''ve all made up your minds. You''re just waiting to hear it from me."


    When it came to the rkson family''s interests and reputation, they were ruthless.


    If Christine had been the one pregnant, the child would have no chance of survival without a word being said.


    With Nelly, suddenly they found theirpassion.


    Because this wouldn''t harm the


    rkson family in any way, and it et


    could even stabilize the turbulence caused by Dailey''s rtionship with Christine.


    Such cunning calctions.


    "Nelly, you better hope that night''s surveince can''t be recovered. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you regret plotting against me."


    Nelly sat quietly in an armchair, tears silently streaming down her face.


    Even as Dailey spoke to her, she trembled, shaking her head, looking as if she bore the weight of the world''s cruelty, especially Dailey''s.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t take it out on Nelly," Jayne


    et


    said. "The video clearly shows you dragging her into the room. Nelly was@creaming, begging you to stop, but you wouldn''t listen."

 Chapter 776

    ?


    Dn had had enough, stretching out his hand without a word. "Phone. Now."


    But Jane wasn''t handing it over.


    Dn''s patience was wearing thin. "Look, if you don''t let me verify this video, don''t expect me to take any responsibility. Imagine if I went public about marrying Nancy and her carrying my child. Do you really think your perfect little n of me marrying into a well-matched family would still stand a chance?"


    Jane hesitated, but Norm spoke up, "Give it to him."


    With that, Jane finally passed the phone over.


    Dn handed it to Paul.


    Paul immediately connected it to hisptop to start the verification.


    But the results were not what they expected.


    "Sir, it''s... it''s real."


    Dn''s expression barely changed, remaining grim.


    However, upon hearing Paul''s words, there was a subtle flicker in his eyes.


    "You''ll be staying at the Ferguson Mansion during this period," dered Caldwell, the family''s decision-maker. "Until the baby is born."


    "Go and clear things up with your girlfriend. She doesn''t meet the criteria to enter the rkson family, but we can''t be seen engaging in such dishonorable acts either."


    Dn''s fists clenched at his sides.


    He remained silent.


    Just as Jane was about to say something, the front door was pushed open with force.


    Only one person could walk into the rkson estate so boldly.


    The rkson family could only think of one.


    "Dear elders, long time no see. I rang the bell, but no one opened the door for me."


    "I told myself I''de in. The security tried to stop me, but I had to fend for myself. I hope the elders don''t mind."


    Of course, it was Greg.


    He brought the chill from outside with him, his lips curled in a half-smile, but his words conveyed his displeasure clearly.


    It was obvious he was here to stand up for Dn.


    Greg was known to be reckless, never holding back.


    No one could threaten him.


    Nor did they dare.


    His methods were ruthless.


    No one wanted to be on his bad side.


    "Look at you, talking like you''re an


    outsider. This is your home too "et


    Caldwell said with a warm smile. "You''re always wee here, no need to notify anyone."


    After all, Greg was his officially recognized godson.


    The rkson family was powerful, but they couldn''t do without the support of the Ford family.


    However, Greg was here on a mission from his wife, and it was urgent.


    "I''ll catch up with the elders another


    time. Right


    business with Dn. Excuse me."


    wnomene


    Dst now, I have urgent


    Jane wanted to stop him but was silenced by a look from Norm.


    They could only watch as Greg took Dn away.


    Just then, Nancy stood up, took a couple of quick steps, and then sat down, clutching Dn''s leg Content


    en.kikistoriesve


    "Dyl, my stomach hurts. Please, don''t go."


    Greg''s gaze sharpened, ready to intervene, but Dn stopped him.


    He bent down to help her up.


    Greg raised an eyebrow, wondering if he should record this and send it to Jane.


    Dn''s grip tightened.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nancy cried out in pain, "Dyl, you''re hurting me..."


    "Nancy." Dn''s eyes were bloodshot, almost terrifying.


    Nancy had a trump card, but she was still afraid.


    Dn, when enraged, was no less formidable than Greg.


    "Nancy, don''t push me."


    With that, he let go, striding away.


    Greg clicked his tongue and followed.


    Once they were in the car, he couldn''t help but make a bitingment.


    "I thought maybe you still had feelings for her."


    Dn replied coldly, "She''s pregnant."


    Greg was left speechless.

 Chapter 777

    ?


    Greg had never been so speechless in his life.


    Brothers were supposed to have your back, not stab you in it. But here they were, exchanging metaphorical stabs over something that would have Greg lumped in with Dailey''s mess if Jane found out.


    "Weren''t you watching her take her birth control?" Greg asked, incredulous.


    Dailey, visibly irritated, responded, "She pulled out a box and imed she''d taken it. How could I force her after that? Besides, those things aren''t great to pop like candy."


    Greg snorted, "Well, you yed yourself, man. That''s what you get for trying to be Mr. Nice Guy."


    Dailey massaged his throbbing forehead. "Did you ever consider that if I had forced her and she imed she couldn''t get pregnant because of it, I''d be the one in hot water?"


    "Still better than her actually getting pregnant. At least if there''s no baby, there''s wiggle room. Who knows what happens next? If she doesn''t give birth, she could pin the whole mess on you."


    Dailey had considered that possibility too.


    Indeed.


    He should have insisted she take the pill.


    "Talking about it now is toote."


    Tired, he leaned back, watching the passing scenery. "Where are we going?"


    Greg, arms crossed, slouched in his seat, really not in the mood to deal with this anymore.


    "To the hospital," he replied dryly.


    Dailey, confused, asked, "You sick or something?"


    "It''s your,"


    "My what?"


    "Girlfriend."


    "


    "I


    Nice pause.


    ...


    The moment the car pulled into the hospital''s parking lot, Dailey bolted out and made a beeline for the admissions area.


    Bursting into the room, he barely caught his breath before shouting, "Christine!"


    But what he saw was Merrittforting Christine.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He strode over, his face dark with anger, and yanked Merritt away.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Christine''s fall had been a genuine


    ident, without any chance to


    brace Kerself, so the impact wal


    severe. The raised voices made her wince in pain.


    She tugged at Dailey''s arm. "Please, don''t shout."


    Dailey quickly checked on Christine. "You look terrible. What happened to your forehead? Did he hurt you?" "Just... quiet."


    "


    Jane returned with some hot tea at that moment, bumping into Greg.


    As they entered the room together, they heard Dailey''s loud voice.


    Jane gave Greg a look, its meaning unclear.


    "


    Greg hastily rified, "I was dragged here by his family drama. If I hadn''t shown up, he wouldn''t have left the rkson estate. I''m not here to gang up on your best friend."


    Jane nodded.


    Greg cleared his throat, "This isn''t on me, okay?"


    "Yeah."


    Jane nodded again, "I understand."


    Greg believed her. His wife wasn''t the type to overreact. She always approached problems with a level head.


    But Christine''s situation was different from any other.


    Just as Christine usually managed to navigateplex rtionships with grace, even in her anger at Dailey, she had considered Jane''s feelings and hadn''t gone too far.


    But when it came to Jane, Christine''s loyalty was absolute.


    Even if Jane was in the wrong, to Christine, she was right.


    And Jane would stand by Christine just the same.


    With this in mind, Greg''s gaze towards Dailey grew colder.


    But Dailey, with eyes only for Christine, didn''t notice.


    He even called Primo to deal with Merritt.


    Christine, exhausted, didn''t have the energy to intervene. Jane finally spoke up, "Merritt was the one who brought Christine to the hospital." "Shouldn''t he? After causing all this," Dailey retorted.

 Chapter 778

    ?


    Dailey''s eyes were aze with fury, "If he didn''t deliver, and anything happened to Christine, I''d tear him apart." Jane had always known Dailey to be aloof, always hitting the nail on the head, solving problems with precision.


    The fact that he could be friends with rence, the quintessential boy-next-door, had once seemed almost imusible to her and Christine.


    Now, she saw no significant difference between him and rence.


    "Shouldn''t Mr. rkson perhaps get the full story before blowing a fuse?"


    Seeing Christine so frail, with a swelling the size of an egg on her forehead and her hand wrapped in thick bandages, Dailey had no patience for gathering facts.


    If Merritt could conspire with Nelly against him and Christine, he was no good.


    From Dailey''s dark expression, Jane could somewhat guess his thoughts.


    She slowly said, "Christine tripped over the coffee table, hit her head, and injured her hand. The cut on her forehead was severe; she was almost blinded by the pain. When she tried to call you, you didn''t pick up. If Merritt hadn''t called her by chance and rushed her to the hospital, you wouldn''t even have the chance to be here, raging."


    "What?"


    Dailey was momentarily confused, "She called me?"


    He rummaged through his pockets for his phone, but it was nowhere to be found.


    "My phone..."


    His brows knitted together.


    He couldn''t remember when he had lost it, everything had been too chaotic.


    If it weren''t for Gregory showing up at his ce, leaving today would have meant war at home.


    And if Nelly had caused any more trouble in the chaos, he''d be doomed even if he threw himself into the Mississippi River.


    He regretted, more times than he could count, showing Nelly any kindness.


    Wait.


    "Why did you suddenly call Christine?"


    Dailey''s gaze, sharp as a knife, fell on Merritt standing nearby.


    Merritt, feeling uneasy under his stare, tried to maintainposure.


    "It''s none of your business."


    He had intended toe clean to Christine.


    Although Raleigh hadn''t said anything, he knew he was expected to confess.


    When Christine had asked him, she wasn''t hysterical.


    She was closer to Raleigh, and just a word from her would have ruined his act.


    Yet, she hadn''t exposed him.


    He felt guilty about the whole situation.


    He never intended to upset Christine or cause her harm.


    He had agreed to work with Nelly simply because Dailey hadn''t sorted things out with his first love.


    He knew Nelly well enough; if Dailey remained indecisive, Christine was bound to get hurt.


    But when he called, all he heard was Christine''s desperate pleas for help.


    Luckily, he had entered the


    community with Christine et


    and


    security recognized him,


    allowing him entry. Cobelongs


    He arrived just in time to save her.


    "Perhaps Mr. rkson should rify the video matter?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Dailey, preupied with Christine''s


    on hadn''t thought things


    l


    through. But facing Merritt, his m was sharp again.


    Merritt''s vague mention of a video, despite knowing he could ruin him in Vista Town and prevent his grandmother from getting the best care in the town''s top nursing home, did not show any panic or fear of him Instead, he stood tall, a mix of defiance and smugness in his posture.


    That meant there was only one video in question.


    He immediately looked towards Christine, his voice softening, "Did you fall because you saw that video?"


    "What video?"


    Jane asked.


    Gregory was also clueless about any video.


    But he had a gut feeling it wasn''t anything good.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 779

    ?


    Otherwise, Dailey wouldn''t have been oblivious to his phone being confiscated.


    Getting tangled up with the rksons for so long, he missed Christine''s distress call. This was turning into a serious mess.


    Normally, he''d kick up a fuss over the slightest thing, but now he was unusually quiet.


    Jane nced at him, then took a step closer to Merritt.


    "What video?"


    Merritt handed Christine''s phone to Jane.


    Jane hadn''t seen Christine''s phone, assuming the situation was so dire it was left at home.


    Turns out Merritt had it.


    Instead of watching it first, she said to Dailey, "Let Chris rest first, she''s got a concussion."


    Dailey hurriedly helped Christine lie down, tucking her infortably.


    He then sat beside the bed, keeping her IV fluids warm.


    Only then did Jane y the video.


    She shut it off right after the beginning but the room, having just fallen silent, allowed some sounds to leak through.


    Gregory muttered a curse under his breath, unable to meet Jane''s gaze.


    Jane asked Dailey, "Can you exin this to Chris?"


    Dailey hadn''t nned on keeping this from Christine.


    The video showed no signs of tampering, but if Nelly had tricked him, it wasn''t his fault.


    Most importantly, Christine shouldn''t get the wrong idea and be upset over it.


    He told the truth.


    After listening, Jane''s expression darkened slightly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "No signs of tampering, so there''s no way to prove the child isn''t yours? How do we solve this?"


    "We will," Dailey said confidently, "I''ll handle it."


    Jane replied, "Handle it? So, wait until the baby is born for a DNA test. But with Nelly''s scheming, she probably won''t let you. So, you''ll have to y along, keep an eye on her until it''s possible to do the test, right?"


    The couple seemed more alike with each passing moment.


    Dailey looked at Gregory, who avoided his gaze.


    He nodded, "Exactly."


    Jane got it, cutting to the chase, "So, Chris has to suffer for a while."


    "Let''s separate for now."


    Dailey immediately objected, "No separation."


    Jane looked towards Gregory.


    Gregory sighed.


    He shouldn''t have been just an observer.


    Now he was dragged into the drama.


    "Look, Christine needs to recover, and you won''t be able to focus with the rksons breathing down your neck. Plus, she and Jane''spany areunching their winter line. A little time apart won''t hurt."


    "It''s not like we''re saying you should break up."


    Jane didn''t mean that, but she didn''t correct Gregory either.


    Whether they break up or not wasn''t her call.


    "Once Chris is better, we''ll ask her, then make a final decision."


    But before Christine could recover, the rksons forced Dailey to return.


    Nelly was having pregnancy issues.


    Caldwell waited for Dailey right at the hospital door.


    Dailey, without his phone, couldn''t be reached. Gregory, even if he ? could take calls, would cover for Dailey.


    He had no choice but toe.


    swhovel


    The elder''s illness had just improved; there he was, waiting at the door.


    Dailey couldn''t just leave.


    Especially not with Nelly''s child at stake.


    ¡°Protecting the child to prove it''s not yours, Mr. rkson, isn''t it ironic?"


    Merritt followed him out, whispering to Dailey.


    et


    Dailey had no intention of arguing with Merritt, simply saying, "When the evidencees out, and Christine learns you conspired with Nelly against her, she won''t care about you anymore. And I won''t let you off either."


    Merritt said nothing, turning back into the hospital room.


    He had made mistakes, and he would own up to them. Butpared to Dailey''s, his were minor.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 780

    ?


    Christine was always reasonable, at least in Jake''s eyes.


    And it wasn''t about winning her forgiveness or anything like that.


    He simply wanted to protect her as much as he could.


    To shield her from the harm that hanging out with Max could bring-hurt from E or disdain from the rksons. Jake reluctantly tagged along with Max, not out of choice but because Emily had asked him to check on things. Seeing the mess Max hadnded himself in, Jake couldn''t help but jab, "Looks like Merritt''s got it better than you right now." Max, uninterested in a verbal spar, suggested, "Let''s reach out to Dr. Andrews, see if we can arrange a DNA test now." Jake replied, "Haste won''t help. Even if you wanted to, E wouldn''t let you."


    "This mess might be on you now, but if she starts targeting Christine, the road ahead for both of you will be even rockier."


    It wasn''t that Jake couldn''t intervene, but he had a soft spot for the elder rksons who''d treated him well.


    He wasn''t keen on burning bridges unless absolutely necessary.


    Besides, with Caldwell and Madge at their age, any stress could be too much.


    Even if Max chose Christine unequivocally, she wouldn''t want his family to suffer over their rtionship.


    Thus, a gentle approach, rather than confrontation, seemed best.


    E was the real issue at hand.


    Over the years, Jake had learned to read between the lines of Max''s words.


    He nodded, "I''ll take care of her."


    Jake grunted in acknowledgment, bending to peer into the car, "Caldwell, with your arthritis, you should avoid the cold. Let me know if you need anything."


    Caldwell was skeptical but smiled, "I''ll take you up on that, don''t find me too bothersome."


    Jakeughed, "How could I? My best trait is being dutiful."


    ""


    Your only good trait is being henpecked.


    Caldwell didn''t say it aloud, just kept up his mysterious smile.


    Max slid into the driver''s seat, and the line of sleek ck cars slowly departed.


    Jake turned back to the hospital, heading straight for Dr. Andrews''s office.


    "If it''s just over a month, that won''t work. You''ll need to wait at least two and a Kalf months, but the optimal time for testing is between three and five months."


    Jake pondered for a moment before asking, "And the mother''s safety is guaranteed?"


    Dr. Andrews paused. Jake, after


    settling down and bing a father, had softened significantly. His methods were less violent,


    preferring words over action,


    bloodshed now rare. Hence, Del


    Andrews was briefly taken aback, "Yes, the procedure is safe for the mother. Theter stages just provide more urate data."


    "As long as we can confirm the child is Max''s, that''s all that matters."


    "Then let''s schedule it for two and a half months. I''ll handle it personally."


    The risk was too great with just a


    month''s difference. Monitoring theet s was crucial for r


    swnovel


    Hold on.


    Just as Emily was about to call a nurse to remove her IV, she bumped into Jake.


    "Phone."


    "What?"


    Stunned by the sudden collision, she didn''t immediately grasp his two-word demand. "Christine''s phone."


    Handing it over, she then called for a nurse, pulling Jake aside.


    "What''s going on?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jake unlocked the phone, his expression revealing a sly smile.


    "Smart people can be too clever for their own good."

 Chapter 781

    ?


    Jane was puzzled, "What does that mean?"


    Gregory leaned in and whispered an exnation.


    Immediately, Jane grabbed her phone and started to scrutinize it closely.


    Due to the ambiguous noise earlier, she hadn''t been able to pay full attention.


    Now, with the sound off and after Gregory''s hint, she realized what was wrong.


    "Does this mean that Nelly has the surveince footage of Christine and Dailey''s memory gap?"


    Gregory nodded, "Ny-five percent sure."


    Jane understood the remaining five percent. Given Nelly''s cunning, capable of ensnaring someone as sharp as Dailey in her web, she must have kept something very convincing up her sleeve.


    But even the bestid ns can have their slip-ups.


    Thus Gregory''s ny-five percent certainty, rather than a full guarantee.


    "You need to tell Dailey."


    Gregory was calm, "He''s without his phone, how should I reach him? And if I do, what if the rksons catch wind of it?"


    Jane arched an eyebrow, "You''re right, but I know you''ll find a way."


    A light sparkled in Gregory''s eyes as he chuckled, "Alright, I''ll have Lucius drop off some food for you and your sister. I''m heading over to the rksons."


    Jane looked worried, "You just got Dailey out of the rkson estate, are you sure you can get back in?"


    Gregory had his ways. He patted Jane''s head, "Don''t worry."


    Jane walked him to the elevator. Just as the doors were about to close, Gregory suddenly blocked them. Jane flinched.


    Typical of brothers, both Dailey and Gregory had a knack for stopping elevator doors.


    "Aren''t you too old for these dangerous stunts?"


    Gregory didn''t argue, merely stating, "Keep your distance from Merritt. Speak up; at his age, he''s not hard of hearing. No need to get too close."


    Jealous much?


    Jane didn''t argue, simply nodding in agreement, "Got it."


    ...


    Back in the hospital room, Jane saw Merritt sitting by the bed, his gaze fixed on Christine without blinking.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    asionally, he moistened her cracked lips, his every action radiating care and affection.


    But that didn''t change the fact that he had hurt Christine.


    "I''ll take care of her. Regardless, you bringing her to the hospital is a favor to us. We''ll repay you, no matter what happens in the future, no one will harm your grandmother


    Jane''s intelligence was not lost on Merritt.


    Swno


    He had never fully convinced her of


    his innocence, yet he believed in his genuine affection for Christine, confident he wouldn''t truly harm her.


    ¨¦n.kikistories


    Thus, Jane left room for grace.


    "Jane, I actually..."


    Jane signaled for him to continue.


    But Merritt was interrupted by a call from the set; he had to leave for filming. His role couldn''t keep the crew waiting.


    "Jane, I''lle right after I''m done to relieve you."


    Jane was more interested in whether he was about to confess about that night.


    But she couldn''t press him. After all, desperate times could lead to desperate measures.


    "Do your thing. I''ve got Chris; it''s easier for me as a woman."


    The implication was clear; he had no


    business being too close to


    Christine. Despite saving her,


    Christine and Dailey were still together, and he needed to maintain a respectful distance.


    Merritt hesitated, his phone incessantly ringing, forcing him to leave.


    He decided to wait for a more appropriate moment toe clean about that night.


    "Jane, wait for me."


    Jane said nothing more, watching him go.


    Soon after, Lucius arrived.


    Not only did he bring food, but he also brought a video call from Gregory.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 782

    ?


    She chuckled softly as she took the smartphone, "Does Mr. Ford have any instructions?"


    Gregory nced behind her, "Give us a twirl."


    Jane shot him a look, "I''m off to the set, as if you didn''t know."


    His people were everywhere on this floor.


    Gregory''s lips curved into a small smile, "My wife is so clever."


    Jane noticed he was still in the car, "Don''t tell me you really can''t get through the main gates?"


    Gregory chuckled, his voice alwaysced with confidence, "Just waiting for the right moment."


    "You eat. I''ll hang up now."


    "Sure."


    Jane handed the smartphone back to Lucius, saying, "You do your thing. I can handle my meals, or you can arrange for someone else to deliver them."


    Lucius was the kind of person who could do the work of ten, a rare gem. There was no need for him to be doing something as trivial as meal delivery. Gregory had sent Lucius because he was worried.


    Even a personally trained bodyguard wouldn''t do.


    When it came to Jane, he was always careful, having learned too many lessons in the past.


    The situation with Dailey had only deepened that caution.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am. It won''t be a bother. I''ll manage my time well," Lucius said with a polite and gentle smile. "As long as everything goes smoothly on your end, Greg can handle any issues without trouble."


    With that said, Jane had nothing more to add.


    "Chris isn''t feeling up to eating either. You might as well have some since you brought so much."


    Lucius waved it off, "I''ve already eaten. I don''t eatte-night snacks."


    Not insisting further, Jane settled onto the couch to enjoy her meal alone.


    Lucius stepped out to make a call.


    Meanwhile, at the rkson estate.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The perimeter was tightly secured, and the main gate was manned. Gregory''s straightforward entry was out of the question.


    The rkson estate was sealed tighter than a drum.


    The family doctor and his team, who had been with them for years, were checking on Nelly.


    "How is she, Dr. Smith?"


    After putting away his equipment,


    Dr. Smith replied, "Madam, Ms. Lindsay is experiencing severe emotional fluctuations, which led some distress and a minor miscarriage. The first three mont are critical, and it''s essential to keep the expectant mother in a joyful and peaceful state of mind, especially avoiding any severe anger."


    That was easier said than done, considering how Nelly had be pregnant and the rkson family''s current doubts about the child''s paternity. Everyone was waiting for the day they could confirm the baby''s DNA.


    As for Dailey, his heart was with Christine, not Nelly, making it unlikely he''d sincerely try to cheer Nelly up.


    Still, Jayne said, "Thank you, Dr. Smith. I''ll take great care to remember that."


    Dr. Smith responded, "You''re too kind, madam."


    Once Dr. Smith and his team had left, Jayne nced at Dailey standing aside, "You heard him."


    Dailey heard every word but showed no interest in cooperating.


    Without waiting for his response, Jayne stepped closer, "You have to deal with the consequences of your actions. You know the impact this


    child''s loss would have on you."


    UMS


    "Either you shouldn''t have let it happen in the first ce, or now, you need to manage your temper until we see the results."


    At that moment, Nelly woke up.


    Her first words were, "Dai..."


    Jayne motioned for Dailey to go to her.


    Reluctantly, Dailey moved toward her.


    The rest of the rkson family left the room, and when Jayne was about to close the door, he stopped her, "Leave it open." Jayneplied.


    "Dai..."


    Nelly reached out to Dailey, "Could you help me up? I''m thirsty and want some water."


    Naturally, Dailey was far from willing, his face cold as he called Abigail over instead.

 Chapter 783

    ?


    But Nelly wouldn''t have it, stubbornly reaching out to Dailey.


    At the moment, Dailey was more concerned about Christine, vexed that he couldn''t be by her side.


    And the cause of it all was Nelly. He had returned to keep this child close, if only to avoid being constantly ckmailed by her.


    "My patience is wearing thin, Nelly. It''s not like I''mpletely out of options. I just wanted to give you concrete evidence to shut you up."


    "Don''t think you can totally control me with this."


    Nelly''s hand fell, and with it, her tears, her tremblingshes shielding the storm within her eyes.


    He would never speak to Christine in such a manner.


    She knew now, Christine had been injured and taken to the hospital. Gregory had taken him away to see Christine.


    Had she not used some trick to call him back, the unending care might have just kindled their affection even more.


    In such a desperate moment, Dailey might have opted for a scorched-earth policy.


    "Abigail, thank you."


    "You''re speaking nonsense," Abigail helped Nelly up and handed her a ss of water, inserting a straw, "I''m here to take care of the youngdy and gentleman on behalf of the rkson family."


    Nelly sipped through the straw, giving Abigail a tender smile, "You''re paid to work for the rkson family, but I shouldn''t take it for granted."


    Abigail was an old soul in the rkson family, practically watching Nelly grow up.


    When they were younger, she and Dailey were nearly inseparable.


    It''s just a pity, the two matched well in every aspect but Nelly''s background was a stumbling block.


    Even though her grandfather had served the Caldwell for many years, and Caldwell treated her grandfather like family.


    But family is just family.


    When Mrs. rkson acknowledged her as a daughter, it was clear she was cutting off any hopes Nelly had of marrying Dailey. Abigail had a soft spot for Nelly too, always a gentle girl.


    Polite to all the servants.


    She would have made a finedy of the house.


    If only her background hadn''t been her downfall.


    "Miss, you''re too kind. Call me if you need anything, thedy has asked me to look after you these days."


    "Alright."


    Nelly nodded softly.


    Abigail then stepped back towards the door.


    Dailey turned to leave as well.


    Nelly stopped him, "Dai, can''t you even stand to be in the same room as me for a bit longer now?"


    "Weren''t we good together before?"


    "Why has everything changed since I went abroad?"


    Dailey couldn''t help butugh in frustration.


    How could she put on such an innocent face and question him?


    When she first returned, hadn''t he prioritized her?


    He''d fulfilled her requests where he could,


    and I lead her into trouble, he''d even taken her out for fun. Content


    os de caring her mood might s


    belongs to en.kikisquet


    And what was the result?


    She''d schemed against him.


    And in such a merciless fashion.


    "Why don''t you ask yourself."


    Nelly offered a bitter smile, "Dai, if there was no Christine, under the same circumstances, would you still be this angry?"


    Dailey coldly replied, "There''s no such ''if''."


    "When we


    didn''t


    er you


    you. I just looked after Mose you were like a sister,


    that''s all."


    "Nelly, you''re deluding yourself."


    "I''m deluding myself?" Nellyughed, "Dai, didn''t you also enjoy being with me?"


    etN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "People say, you had a maturity unmatched by your age, but when you were with me, you smiled more, and you weren''t as cold as you are with others."


    "How can you say such things now?"

 Chapter 784

    ?


    "It''s all because of Christine."


    "She just had to show up, didn''t she? That''s when everything changed between us."


    Dailey had been standing with his back turned to her, only spinning around upon hearing these words.


    The look he cast her way was colder than ever.


    "If you could just tell the truth for once, maybe there''d be a chance for us."


    "What truth do you want me to tell?" Nelly nced at his jeans pocket.


    "Dai, you''re smarter than me. You should know that secretly recording isn''t admissible as evidence."


    Dailey turned on his heel and left, ignoring Nelly''s calls for him to stop.


    Nelly, however, didn''t seem too bothered.


    No matter how much Dailey disliked her, she had no desire to go back to how things were.


    As long as he and Christine were over for good.


    ...


    Gregory waited by the front gate for a while, asionally ncing at his watch.


    Just as he was about to make a call, his phone vibrated.


    Seeing the caller ID, he smirked slightly and answered, "Can you make it out?"


    "How''s Christine?" Dailey asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?"


    "Yeah."


    "


    Dailey didn''t feel like thinking too hard at the moment. Lighting a cigarette, his voice was muffled, "Can you just give it to me straight?"


    Gregory chuckled, "Sounds like you hit a snag."


    Dailey remained silent, blowing smoke rings into the air.


    After a few seconds, Gregory spoke up, "I''m at the front gate. Christine''s got my wife with her. What could go wrong?"


    "A heads up?" Dailey replied, his tone neither warm nor cold.


    "Let''s just say I have some good news for you, brother."


    Dailey crushed his cigarette, a flicker of excitement in his voice.


    Good news from Gregory usually meant something big.


    "Out with it."


    "No beating around the bush."


    Gregory got straight to the point, "Nelly''s got the surveince footage from that night."


    "What?" Dailey was taken aback, but then it clicked.


    He remembered the video that "proved" he had "forced" Nelly.


    Initially, Nelly was just standing in the hallway, outside his room door.


    Bringing him hangover soup, before he dragged her into his room.


    Not to mention how he ended up back in his own room after being with Christine. But this hallway footage...


    He had checked the surveince room, and the staff said it was all deleted.


    Yet, here


    very


    that could prove he


    bay math as Nelly, holding onto the s to en.kikistoriene


    the father of her child. Content


    "This really is good news."


    Dailey''s voice was noticeably more animated.


    "She wouldn''t keep that far from her, knowing how cautious she is. probably on her person." Content


    s to en.kikistorine


    Gregory drawled, "Your move, Dai~"


    "Don''t gross me out."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Dailey''s mood lightened slightly, relieved he hadn''t let Christine down.


    "Just call me bro."


    Gregory scoffed, "I''ll skip going in and riling people up today. Waiting on your news."


    Dailey: "And keep me posted about Christine."


    Gregory hung up without another word.


    Dailey pocketed his phone and approached Nelly''s door.


    He saw Abigail holding a bowl of something dark and murky.


    "What''s this?"


    "Medicine Abigail admitted. "Dr. Smith prescribed it for thedy to stabilize her condition. She''s been a


    bit frail."


    Dailey reached out, "I''ll take it."


    et


    Abigail was puzzled but as a servant, she couldn''t ask too many questions.


    "If you need anything, I''ll be right outside."


    Dailey nodded and carried the bowl into the room.


    "Abigail, I''m fine. I won''t take the medicine."


    "I''ll dump it then."


    Hearing that voice, Nelly immediately sat up from under the covers.

 Chapter 785

    ?


    "Dave, you''re still worried about me, aren''t you?"


    Dave''s face remained expressionless. "Take your medicine."


    Nelly''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Could you... feed me?"


    "No."


    Dave''s refusal was blunt.


    Even if he needed to uncover the deleted surveince footage from that night through her, he couldn''t just change his attitude towards her abruptly.


    Given her calcted moves, suspicion was inevitable.


    "Leave it here. Whether you drink it or not is up to you. If you don''t want this baby, it''s not my ce to say. It''s your right to decide its fate."


    With that, Dave left the room.


    Nelly stared at the bowl of medicine, lost in thought.


    ...


    In the wee hours, Christine woke up, wanting to head to the bathroom.


    Jane quickly came to her aid, asking, "Still feeling dizzy and nauseous?"


    "Much better." Christine''s voice was hoarse, her steps a bit unsteady. "But this bump on my head sure hurts."


    "Lucky you didn''t knock yourself silly."


    Jane helped her sit on the toilet, casting a nce at her forehead. "That bump''s going to take a few days to go down. Just rest up in the hospital for now, and try not to worry about anything."


    Christine had intended to nod but suddenly felt dizzy as she lowered her head, quickly grabbing Jane''s hand for support.


    After a moment, she sighed, "I guess this is a trial most people have to go through. Love makes you vulnerable. Look at you and Greg, and all those melodramas."


    Jane disagreed, "Life''s full of hardships. Can''t expect it to be smooth sailing."


    "Your head''s not in the right ce now. Stop pondering over these things."


    Back in bed, Christine looked at her pitifully. "I''m thirsty."


    Jane helped her drink some water.


    Feeling somewhat better and having slept a lot, Christine was more alert.


    She brought up the video to Jane.


    "I vaguely heard them say it wasn''t fake, that it''s real?"


    .ne


    Jane replied, "Dave''s saying they still need to investigate. Can''t bepletely sure yet. At this stage, no evidence of it being fake has been found."


    ¨¦n.kikistories


    Christine smiled wryly, "We must''ve been drugged that night. Anything happening would''ve been normal. I won''t hold it against Dave."


    "After all, I woke up next to Merritt, and my clothes were all disheveled."


    Seeing her still looking pale, Jane said, "Rest up for now. We''ll talk more when you''re better."


    Christine waved her off, "I''m okay now. I don''t want to keep it all bottled up. Stay and chat with me."


    "I told Davest night, until it''s


    proven that the baby in Nelly''s


    womb isn''t his, you two should stayContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    apart. If you happen to bump into each other, avoid it, especially avoid Nelly She''ll definitely try to stander you."


    UMS


    Christine agreed, "We knew from the start she was trouble, yet we still got caught off guard.


    Jane internally med Dave, though she didn''t voice it.


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Do you really not consider breaking up with Dave at all?"


    Christineughed, "I know you''re worried about me, but if I was scared, nothing would''ve happened between us that night."


    "For now, let''s solve each problem as ites."


    "In the end, if there are still insurmountable issues between us, I''ll consider breaking up."


    It was the first time Jane saw Christine so emotionally invested.


    She had been worried about


    Christine''s past rtionship with et


    Steven knowing how dark her past was and how fragile her heart could be under repeated injuries.


    But eventually, Christine let go of Steven quite easily.

 Chapter 786

    ?


    Although she never really dated, Christine sure had her fair share of charming guys around.


    If they hit it off, they''d spend nights over drinks; if not, they''d part ways as strangers once they stepped out of the bar.


    But then there was Dailey.


    Christine had her reasons for pulling away.


    A huge part of it was the vast difference in their family backgrounds.


    Steven''s family was nowhere close to Dailey''s in terms of wealth and status, and he eventually sumbed to his family''s wishes, entering into an arranged marriage.


    Dailey''s family was a different kind ofplicated. The odds of him marrying her were slim.


    So, she kept her distance.


    Had Dailey not been so stubbornly persistent, they would never have started anything.


    "I guess you initially wanted to just enjoy the thrill of the chase, thinking it wouldn''t go beyond that. But after falling for Dailey, you realized he''s different from the others. You couldn''t just walk away, could you?" Jane said, holding Christine''s hand.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "At first, I did just want to see if I could win over this unreachable prize," Christine admitted with augh. "It''s funny how we don''t value the things we get easily. But something hard-won, how could you ever let it go?"


    "Do


    you intend to stay with him no matter what?" Jane asked.


    Christine lowered her gaze, silent.


    Jane understood, "I''ll support you, no matter what."


    Life, however, is unpredictable.


    ...


    Gregory knew Jane wouldn''t be home tonight, so he didn''t bother returning either.


    At dawn, he made his way to the back of therge estate, nimbly climbed over the wall, andnded gracefully.


    Dusting off his hands, he sauntered up to the rkson family''s front door, which Dailey opened for him.


    "Shower."


    Dailey didn''t bother with him, knowing Gregory knew his way around.


    As Gregory was heading upstairs, he ran into Caldwell, who wasing back from his morning boxing session in the backyard, and greeted him with a half-smile, "Morning, Grandpa."


    Caldwell knew better than to try to stop Gregory and didn''t bother getting angry.


    "Breakfast is ready."


    "I''ll join after a shower."


    Caldwell nced at Dailey, "Even if Gregory helps you, I won''t agree..."


    "Abigail,


    in the medicine," Dailey , not listening to the ret


    and went to Nelly''s room with the medicine.


    Madge had juste downstairs, and Caldwell signaled her with his eyes.


    Seating herself at the dining table, Madge looked upstairs, "Let it be for now."


    Dailey signaled the maid to check on Nelly, "See if she''s up."


    The maid knocked, "Miss, I''m here to clean."


    A momentter, Nelly''s voice came through, "Come in."


    The maid entered, noting Nelly''s fully covered attire before informing Dailey.


    "Sir, you may enter."


    Only then did Dailey walk in.


    Nelly smiled at him, "Dai, why all the precautions? We''re practically family now."


    Dailey was fighting back disgust.


    That night was a blur. Whether Nelly had touched him or not, he couldn''t be sure.


    But one thing he knew - even if manipted, he wouldn''t have touched her.


    "Take your medicine. Join us for breakfast if you can, or have Abigail bring it up." "Can''t you bring it?"


    "No."


    Dailey left her room, only to find someone leaning against the


    unfold. Content belongs


    doorway, watching hael


    "Two minutes and you''re done showering?"


    "I didn''t."


    Gregory headed back


    "Showering can wait, but


    show


    Dailey followed Gregory to his room, asking, "How''s Christine?"


    "Shoesn''te by


    to


    his room,


    a

 Chapter 787

    ?


    Greg caught a glimpse of Dailey about to follow him into the bathroom and quickly barred his way, "Sorry, mate, I''m a married man. Can''t let you in on the show."


    Dailey gritted his teeth, trying to hold back his irritation, but failed miserably. "Get lost, as if I''m dying to see anything. Like you''re the only one with a wife."


    "At least mine''s official. What about yours?"


    Dailey clenched his jaw in silence.


    Greg dragged out his words mockingly, "Yours might not even count as legal."


    With a huff of anger, Dailey mmed the bathroom door shut.


    He decided to call Christine to check on things.


    Meanwhile, Jane returned from the hospital cafeteria with breakfast, overhearing Christine on the phone.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about me. Jane''s taking good care of me. No more dizziness or nausea. A few more IV drips today and I should be out of here." Jane shot her a knowing look but kept silent.


    Christine, wary of saying too much, quickly ended the call. "I''m starving. Let''s eat."


    Dailey didn''t even get a chance to respond before hearing the click of the phone hanging up.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew all too well what that meant.


    Feeling uneasy, he realized he needed to expedite his own ns.


    "Did you ask Dr. Andrews?"


    Dailey stepped into the bathroom just as Greg was stepping out.


    Greg raised an eyebrow and wrapped a towel around himself, remaining silent.


    Dailey couldn''t help butugh in frustration. "Seriously, what''s the difference between us? Why are you acting like a prude, afraid of a little nce?" Greg continued to brush his teeth in silence.


    Dailey was fed up with Greg''s stubbornness but knew he still needed his help.


    "Please, just tell me."


    After shaving and washing his face, Greg finally spoke up. "Grab me some clothes."


    Dailey clenched his teeth in annoyance but fetched the clothes anyway.


    Greg didn''t move until Dailey turned away, muttering, "Drama queen."


    Dressed and ready, Greg strode past Dailey, who clenched his jaw in frustration.


    Catching up, Dailey blocked Greg''s path. "Don''t push it."


    Greg calmly responded, "Dr. Andrews said it''ll be at least two and a half months."


    "That leaves us with just over a month. Too much can change."


    "It''s up to you to speed things up."


    If they could ess the surveince footage from that night, it might not prove the


    e the paternity of the child but at least they''d have some evidence


    to


    with.


    "I''m trying," Dailey pressed his temples, "But she''s cautious. It won''t be easy."


    Greg was unsympathetic. "That''s your own fault."


    "You let your guard down with Christine, looking for a good time."


    Dailey regretted it, never having suspected Nelly could be capable of such deceit.


    "Have you found anything on your end? Like how she teamed up with Merritt?"


    Greg gestured towards the door, "Let''s eat. I''ve been cooped up in the car all night."


    Dailey stepped aside, and they headed downstairs together.


    At the dining table, the rkson family was already seated.


    Greg didn''t hesitate, pulling up a chair across from Caldwell and diving into his meal.


    Dailey sat beside him, about to join


    in, when his mother spoke up, "Take some food


    up to Nelly. She''s ake


    bedriddentely."


    Dailey wanted Abigail to do it, but Jane


    Caixoted, "You should


    can''t rule out the child being yet."


    go. We


    Dailey wanted to argue but relented after a nudge from Greg.


    He took the tray from Abigail and headed upstairs.


    Nelly''s room door was ajar, the maid just finishing up.


    "Master Dailey."


    "Right."

 Chapter 788

    ?


    Dailey stepped in and set the tray down. "Time for dinner."


    Nelly looked up at Dailey, her face pale against the deep ck of her pupils.


    Dailey, with one hand in his pocket, stood still, his expression indifferent.


    After a long moment of eye contact, Nelly cracked a smile, "Dai, you''re here to dig up some dirt on me, aren''t you?"


    Dailey remained silent.


    Nelly took a sip of her soup and spoke slowly, "This is getting boring. How about you agree to a condition of mine? I''ll cancel the appointment, and we can go back to how things were before."


    Dailey had an inkling of what the condition might be.


    He had thought Nelly''s feelings for him were just a phase. They lived under the same roof, saw each other every day; it was normal for feelings to develop at that age.


    He had believed that with the years spent abroad and the passage of time, those adolescent emotions would have faded.


    But instead, they had persisted, even intensified.


    After a long silence, he spoke frankly, "Honestly, I don''t think this is what liking someone is supposed to feel like."


    "How can it be ''liking'' if it makes someone ufortable?"


    Nellyughed, "How is it not liking? I want to possess you, just like you want to possess Christine. How can you say it''s not liking?" Dailey thought it was pointless to discuss this given her current state.


    She was too far gone.


    "Eat."


    Nelly chuckled, "I am eating, Dai."


    "You''ve guessed my condition, haven''t you? That''s why you''re avoiding my question."


    Dailey cut to the chase, "Being with other guys abroad, that was because of me, too?"


    Nelly wasn''t surprised Dailey had found out about her schemes.


    Since Dailey had uncovered her plot, she knew things could never go back to the way they were.


    Now, her main goal was to ensure he and Christine could never be together again.


    "Physical needs don''t change the fact that I like you in my heart."


    "Dai, just promise me you''ll cut ties with Christine forever, and I''ll take care of the rest. No one will be able


    to pressure you aga,ove


    Dailey wanted to say that only death could part him and Christine.


    But for now, he held back.


    "Take care of yourself."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Nelly stared at the tray on the nightstand for a while, then suddenly, she swept it onto the floor, shattering the dishes.


    "I found out that before Dailey and I went to RiverCity, Nelly had been secretly in touch with Merritt."


    Dailey was descending the stairs when he caught Gregory''s words and quickened his pace.


    "What did you say?"


    Gregory gave him a sidelong nce, "You didn''t catch such a small detail?"


    Dailey had checked, "Are you talking about the escape room incident?"


    Gregory nodded, "The escape room''s cameras could record sound."


    "It''s no use."


    Dailey sat down, "The escape room owner said the footage is only kept for seven days. I wasn''t focusing on Nelly back then."  ent belongs to


    That gave her a window to exploit.


    Reflecting on it, the situation had be passivergely due to his oversight.


    Gregory raised an eyebrow, "That kind of footage can be recovered."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Dailey looked sharply at him, "What did you say?"


    Gregory retorted, "What, are you going senile, or do you have donkey fur in your ears? I have to repeat myself for every single thing. Maybe you should get your ears checked first?"


    Dailey was about to dismiss the idea but then caught the deeper meaning in Gregory''s words.


    "Maybe I should, I''ve been having this earachetely, can''t hear clearly, no idea why."

 Chapter 789

    ?


    Two men stood up in unison, signaling their departure.


    But before they could take a step, Jay called out to Dale.


    "Let the family doctor have a look at you first."


    Greg resumed his meal, sitting back down. Dale: " "


    Man, you''re really like a father to me.


    He had no choice but to sit back down.


    Jay instructed Abby to fetch the doctor, and Dr. Smith arrived promptly. "Let me check you over, young master."


    Dale nodded in agreement.


    After a thorough check-up, Dr. Smith inquired about his condition.


    Dale simplyined of pain and difficulty hearing.


    No matter what Dr. Smith asked, his response remained the same.


    Finally, Dr. Smith suggested, "It''s best to go to the hospital for an X-ray. Problems with hearing can be minor or severe, but it''s not something to take lightly."


    The rkson family knew all too well that this was Greg covering for Dale, providing him an excuse to visit Christine in the hospital.


    And indeed, it was an effective blockade.


    Buttely, Dale had been bottling up a lot of frustration, leading to physical symptoms, including ear pain.


    His health was not to be neglected.


    "I''ll go with you," Jay stood up.


    Dale didn''t say a word and walked out first.


    Greg, taking his time, wiped his mouth with a napkin before standing up.


    Grabbing his coat at the hallway, he strode out with long steps.


    By the time Jay had changed shoes and stepped out, the two were nowhere in sight.


    Dale''s car was still there.


    They must have climbed over the wall and taken Greg''s car.


    She was really at her wit''s end.


    "I''ll give you a ride," Norman offered, seeing Dale''s car still parked and Jay hesitating at the door.


    Jay asked him, "If in the end, Dale chooses that woman over us, even if it means cutting ties with us, what will you do?"


    Norman, with a stern and cold expression, replied, "Eliminate the problem for good."


    Elsewhere.


    Dale was asking Greg for the surveince footage of the secret room.


    Greg tossed him a tablet and leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes to rest.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Dale opened the file, but not hearing any sound, he pressed the volume button. Unexpectedly, a ghost NPC from the secret room burst out screaming.


    "


    Greg didn''t open his eyes, but his chilly voice cut through the silence.


    "Your ears do have a problem."


    Dale countered, "They were


    whispering so softly, and with all et


    those


    up?"


    e sound effects, how could anyone hear without turning it u


    UMS


    Greg scoffed, "I realized not only are your ears failing you, but your eyes must be going blind too. They were obviously avoiding the cameras. You couldn''t even read their lips, and you expect to hear them?"


    Dale massaged his temples.


    Lately, Nelly had him so twisted up, he was losing his basic judgment.


    "I can''t really send anyone to investigate, can you help me track Nelly''s movements, including in RiverCity?"


    Greg responded, "Then the surveince will have to be on her."


    Dale fell silent, then suddenly, "What''s the point of her keeping that night''s footage?"


    "Is it just to pin her pregnancy on me?"


    Greg, still with his eyes closed, rubbed his brow irritably.


    "Aren''t you using your brain?"


    After pondering for a moment and clenching his jaw, Dale snapped, "Laughing at my expense?"


    Only then did Greg open his narrow eyes, the mischief dancing in his brown irises.


    Dale felt like punching him.


    "You''re asking for it!"


    "To think you''d push me towards Nelly with that indecent honey trap."


    Greg remained calm, "It was just a test, to eliminate all potential risks."


    "We were dining downstairs, and someone was eavesdropping around the corner."


    Dale shut the tablet off, "You mentioned the secret room''s surveince recovery on purpose, just for Nelly to hear?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 790

    ?


    Gregory grunted in agreement.


    Dailey asked, "To make her sweat a bit first?"


    "It''s the only way to see her true colors." Gregory closed his eyes again. "With her cunning, she wouldn''t dare make a move with your guys on her tail."


    "Right now, her focus is on the kid. She won''t reach out to Merritt either. So, the best move is to let her trip over her own feet."


    Nelly indeed overheard what Gregory said, but she knew him well enough to understand that his words often had a deeper meaning, potentially a dangerous trap.


    For now, she couldn''t afford to panic first.


    The surveince footage from the escape room, which she had obtained from the owner upon leaving, didn''t capture her conversation with Merritt. She could easily exin it away as a random encounter during the game.


    Yet, for some reason, hearing it from Gregory unsettled her.


    She pulled an old flip phone from under her bed, was about to turn it on, but then decided against it, putting it back.


    ncing at the clutter on the floor, she called for the housekeeper to clean up her room.


    Madge entered right as the housekeeper was tidying up and asked, "What happened?"


    Nelly forced a smile, "Just a little clumsy, knocked some stuff over."


    Madge had watched Nelly grow up and could sense something was off but chose not to pry under the circumstances.


    "If you''re feeling unwell because of the pregnancy, just let Abigail know. She''ll take care of you these days." "Thanks, Grandma."


    Madge waved her off and left to find Caldwell ying chess in the backyard, urging him to go to the hospital. Caldwell asked, "Dailey''s probably already there. What are we going to do?"


    "Get admitted."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What?"


    It took a moment for Caldwell to catch on, "Who''s getting admitted?"


    "You."


    Dailey had just reached Christine''s hospital room when his phone rang.


    It was his grandmother calling.


    She should be at home at this hour. Could it be Nelly stirring up trouble again? "Hello, Grandma."


    Madge cut to the chase, "Get to room V808. Your grandpa''s been admitted."


    ...


    Dailey sighed, "Grandma, that''s a bit far-fetched."


    Madge simply hung up.


    As Dailey lowered his phone, he saw Jayne rushing towards him.


    Without a word, she pulled him along, "Come on, your grandpa''s been admitted."


    Jane emerged from the room and was surprised to see Gregory waiting outside. "How''s Christine?" Gregory inquired.


    Jane replied, "She''s on the phone now. No more nausea, just a headache."


    vel


    A flicker of something passed through Gregory''s eyes as he mentioned, "Caldwell''s been admitted too, on this floor. Let''s go check on him."


    Jane frowned slightly, "Did you have a row with him yesterday?"


    Gregory looped an arm around Jane''s neck, "If I had been mad at himst night, he''d have been in the hospital then."


    "I''ll tell you..."


    He whispered in her ear.


    After listening, Jane sighed, "Poor them,ing up with an excuse like that."


    "Give them a chance. Madge is reasonable. Let her have a talk."


    Jane


    chuck him a yful look, "You''ve already dragget fact all innocent." Cop and


    me here, made up your mind, and


    belongs to


    Gregoryughed, ruffling her hair, "Just cutting to the chase."


    Jane teased, "Just so you know, if Chris suffers because of this, you''re in for it."


    "Deal."


    Gregory kissed her softly by the ear,


    his


    How enticing, "Let''s head home. r you want to ''punish''?


    I''m all yours."

 Chapter 791

    ?


    Christine knew full well that Gregory hade over.


    The couple hadn''t seen each other all evening, probably caught up in their own little world of affection, so she wasn''t in a hurry to have Jane return.


    She was keeping an eye on the medication, and just as she was starting to feel drowsy, the door to the room swung open. Expecting Jane, she greeted the neer with a smile, "I thought you wouldn''t be back until lunchtime..."


    But the person who walked in wasn''t Jane. Instead, Christine saw a face that, despite the marks of time, was well-maintained.


    Sitting up straighter, she acknowledged the visitor, "Madge."


    "Can I get you some water?"


    Christine reached out, intending to pour a ss of water.


    Madge stepped closer, stopping her with a gesture, "No need."


    Then, taking a seat in the chair nearby, she said, "Don''t be nervous, I just wanted to have a chat."


    Christine was a social butterfly,fortable in conversation with just about anyone.


    But facing Gregory''s grandmother, she felt a bit uneasy.


    "You want to talk about me and Dailey, right?"


    Madge was a veteran of the corporate world, having carved a path for herself before ying matchmaker for her son with a woman of simr resolve and a family with a business pedigree.


    For Dailey, it seemed she had been scouting potential partners since his birth.


    The rkson family wasn''t exactly like the Ford family.


    Their enemies were numerous.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Now that Caldwell had stepped down, his son was still active in politics, and Dailey was expected to follow suit.


    Therefore, his partner needed to be someone from a good family with personal capabilities to match.


    Christine and Jane''s boutique fashion business hade to her attention.


    However, it was too small to be significant.


    Even if Christine held some business acumen, herck of a powerful family background would not be of help to Dailey.


    In times of trouble, it would be Dailey cleaning up after her.


    An enemy taking advantage of such a situation would only make Dailey''s already perilous journey even harder.


    "Youngdy, I hold no prejudice against you, and young people dating is perfectly normal, but that''s all it should be."


    "Take your friend, Mrs. Ford, for instance. She may have been adrift at some point, but shees from an impressive background, now affiliated with the Myers family and as the daughter of the heiress Be Taylor, she stands to inherit a fortune."


    "So her marrying Gregory is truly a merger of equals."


    "But what can you bring to Dailey?"


    Madge''s voice was soft but carried the weight of a heavy hammer, leaving Christine speechless.


    "Jane might support you, act as your family, helping you marry Dailey."


    "But, dear, our family and the Fords share resources and interests already. We don''t need you for that. What we seek are additional assets to secure Dailey''s future."


    et


    Christine opened her mouth to respond, but Madge cut her off, "Let me give you an example. Nelly''s background isn''t great, orphaned and raised by her grandfather who worked as a driver for the rkson family. She grew up with us."


    "And just with that, she has learned and seen more than most."


    "Merely having that kind of knowledge puts you at a disadvantage against her, let alone facing what''s toe."


    Christine was well aware that business and politics were different arenas.


    Hearing from Jane about Dailey''s political ambitions had indeed made her hesitate.


    Initially, when Dailey showed interest, she thought of just going with the flow.

 Chapter 792

    ?


    Who knew I''d actually start to care, ready to go all in now.


    "Madge, I''ll spare you the pretty words and high-minded talk. It was on me for not keeping a closer eye on Nelly, and I own up to that."


    "As for me and Dailey, we''re inseparable at this point. No need to waste your breath trying to convince me otherwise. As for the future, who knows? Tomorrow or some twist of fate mighte first, but I''m living in the now."


    "I can''t really help Dailey with his business, but I won''t be a thorn in his side either, not like Nelly was, pushing him to the point of annoyance and putting him in a tough spot."


    Christine paused there.


    When she spoke again, her voice was dead serious.


    "Madge, if the dayes when someone''s pointing a gun at my head, trying to force Dailey to do something, rest assured, I won''t make it hard for him."


    "That''s all I''ve got to say on the matter."


    "My head''s killing me. You can see yourself out."


    Madge looked at Christine for a long half minute before standing up to leave.


    She didn''t believe in love strong enough to die for.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In her book, rtionships were all about mutual benefit. That''s what made them solid.


    "Grandma."


    As Madge opened the door to the hospital room, there stood Dailey, unsurprised.


    If such trivial schemes could fool him, how could he ever shoulder the entire rkson legacy?


    "Heard everything?"


    Dailey closed the door behind him, supporting his grandmother as they walked towards his grandfather''s room, nodding. "You should stop making grandpae to the hospital in this freezing weather. If he really gets sick, you''ll be the one crying."


    Madge seldom cried. After all,


    growing up in a strict household and


    battling it out in the business world, where seeing bloodshed wasmon, crying was a waste of time better spent solving problems.


    "Dai, what makes you like her so much?"


    Dailey couldn''t quite put it into words. There was no reason, really. He just liked her, and that was that.


    "Grandma Tunderstand your


    concerns. I''m not shirking the responsibilities of the rkson name. I''ll bear them well. Even


    et


    without a powerful wife by my side, I can walk my path steadily.


    "I''ve made up my mind about her. If you''re going to force us apart, then don''t me me if I seriously consider leaving the rkson name behind." Madge pped him on the back in frustration.


    She was really angry but felt powerless.


    She never imagined that Dailey, always so aloof and cold, could love someone to this extent-enough to forsake his family and the weight of the rkson legacy.


    If only policy had allowed, she would''ve had more children.


    Jayne could''ve had another child, but Dailey''s birth had taken a toll on her.


    Their marriage was a union of interests; divorce was out of the question. Normand''s status didn''t allow for illegitimate children.


    All their hopes were pinned on Dailey, their only child, and this was the oue.


    It was enough to drive her to rage.


    "Don''t be angry."


    Hearing his grandmother''s breathing grow heavy, Dailey knew she was furious. He tried to soothe her, but she brushed his hand away. "You''re trying to kill me with this stress."


    Dailey: "I couldn''t possibly."


    "Dailey!"


    Madge used his full name, "You have


    no chance of cutting ties with the rkson family. If you insist on opposing us, then, in the end, the only one who will pay the price is Christine."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 793

    ?


    Dailey knew the words spoken were not just empty threats.


    He understood the gravity of what his family said. But from the moment he decided to be with Christine, he was prepared for this confrontation.


    With a calm and steady voice, he said, "Grandma, if it everes to the point where youy a hand on Christine, then my ties with the rkson family will be severed for good."


    "I''mying it out now; Christine and I, we''re in this together, for better or worse."


    "You know what I mean."


    ...


    Madge was visibly upset by the ultimatum.


    Though not gravely ill, she insisted on being hospitalized, sharing a room with Caldwell.


    Given the circumstances, Dailey knew he couldn''t keep pushing back.


    His family was strict, sure, but it was never abusive.


    The line drawn in the sand was for Christine''s safety, though things hadn''t escted to that point yet.


    Jane went back to keep Christinepany.


    Gregory stayed behind, ready for any unexpected situations.


    When Normand arrived by nightfall and saw Dailey, he didn''t say a word, just kicked him.


    Dailey fell to his knees with a thud but remained silent.


    Jayne stepped in, "What are you doing? Talk, don''t start throwing punches.''


    Caldwell and Madge, lying in their hospital beds, also gestured for Normand to stop.


    "What''s the point of hitting him? You think you can beat him to death?" they said, discontent in their voices.


    Normand was furious, "This is all your coddling!"


    Jayne retorted, "When he was out in the wild for training, eating bugs and roots, did I say anything?!"


    "What do you mean ''our coddling''?"


    "Sure, he''s made a mistake, but that doesn''t give you the right tosh out."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Normand scoffed, "I didn''t use my hands; I used my foot!"


    Jayne pped him on the back, "A son can''t hit his father, but I can hit my husband. Go on, hit me back if you dare."


    Normand, frustrated, just spun around and ended up saying, "Fine, fine, fine."


    Jayne helped Dailey up, who then knelt on both knees.


    "I was wrong to upset Grandma, but my words were not a joke. Regardless of what you think about Christine, you better noty a finger on her." "Since you''re all here, I''ll say it again."


    "Christine and I, we''re in this together, through thick and thin."


    An eerie silence fell over the hospital room.


    So quiet, you could hear a pin drop.


    After a long pause, filled only with the sound of breathing, the room awaited a response.


    Gregory knew it wasn''t his ce to speak; the rkson family needed to show whether they would budge.


    Eventually, Madge broke the silence,


    "Dailey, don''t think that just because


    you''re the only heir, you can use death as a threat. I might step back now, but not because of your threat. It''s because you carry the rkson blood."


    "And all the effort we''ve put into you can''t be wasted on a whim over a girl. You can''t escape the C


    Joy, and your life isn''


    yours to control."


    Catching Madge''s cue, Caldwell rified, "We''ll allow you this dalliance for a year, but then you must follow the family''s ns and marry."


    "If you refuse, then you might as well end this romance now."


    Normand added, "You''ve seen what our family has endured. If you insist on being with her, through life or


    as f


    death, then maybe it''s better to live dead."

 Chapter 794

    ?


    Jayne finally broke the silence, "Dailey, we''ve never pressured you. We''ve even asked you before if you wanted more time to think about which path to choose, and we''ve let you be for all these years."


    "But this freedom wasn''t meant for you to fall for a woman and go against us. It was for you to make the choices you''re meant to make."


    "The rkson legacy is your burden to bear, it''s the hand you were dealt at birth, and that can''t change."


    Dailey remained silent after hearing this.


    They weren''t wrong, and neither was he.


    It was a stalemate.


    Madge spoke up again, "The rkson family has thrived through generations because we''ve all made sacrifices to keep it that way. We''ve invested everything in raising you, hoping to see a return on that investment."


    "You''re meant to marry a woman of significant standing, to share the rkson responsibilities, to make the same sacrifices we did. That''s your duty." "We''ve already indulged you by letting you date her for a year."


    "Dailey, you don''t have a choice in this matter, and throwing a fit won''t change anything."


    Dailey understood this.


    Without their guidance and care, he wouldn''t have be the man he is today, nor would he have met Christine and fallen in love with her.


    But he couldn''t let Christine be treated as some secret mistress either.


    "Family background shouldn''t be the absolute standard. She''s exceptional, you''d see if you just got to know her."


    Madgeughed, "We''ve known about her since you started this affair. We know everything about her, probably more than you do." Dailey''s lips tightened.


    He and Christine were in the thick of their romance, not yet at the stage of delving into each other''s pasts.


    "Just because of her father, she can''t be your wife," Madge said, ncing at Gregory.


    Speaking up, Gregory added, "Legally, she has no ties to her father anymore."


    "In the future, she won''t need to support him or have any contact."


    Madge''s smile carried a deeper meaning, "If it were that simple, the tabloids would be out of business."


    "Family bonds aren''t so easily severed."


    "The diversity,plexity, and sometimes the repulsiveness of human nature are beyond your imagination."


    "Think about it. A father who''s a


    gambler and drunkard, with no source of ie, sees his daughter marrying into wealth. Do you think he won''te knocking?"


    "If he had any conscience, any guilt, he wouldn''t have treated his daughter that way to begin with."


    "And why should we leave ourselves open to such a risk?"


    "Once she


    home,


    wes into the rkson wealthose eyeing the


    will use this amet


    against us." Content belong


    to


    "Why would we take such a risk when we can avoid it?"


    Truth be told, this issue had been dragging on for too long.


    Gregory was getting restless, let alone Dailey, the man in the middle of it all.


    He suggested, "It seems we can''t


    resolve now. Let''s put it aside


    and


    on sorting out Nelly''s


    situation first."


    et


    ...


    Meanwhile, Christine shared Madge''s words with Jane.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 795

    ?


    Jane helped her lie down, "Your head is still throbbing; let''s not dwell on this for now. It looks like a dead end, and fretting over it won''t solve anything. At least if you''re physically stronger, you can weather the storm a bit better."


    Christine sprawled out on the hospital bed, letting out a heavy sigh, "This isn''t something I can just tough out."


    "It''s strange, isn''t it? Knowing full well my background could bring trouble to Dailey, and yet, I''ve genuinely fallen for him."


    Suddenly, the door to the room swung open. Jane turned to see Gregory stepping in. She informed Christine and then excused herself from the room.


    Closing the door behind her, she looked up at Gregory, "How did your talk go?"


    "No concrete oues. I suggested we put this issue on hold and deal with Nelly''s situation first."


    "Did they agree?"


    "Not exactly, but there wasn''t any opposition either. Just helped Dailey get someone into a car; they should be home soon."


    Jane nodded, "As long as he cane home, that''s good."


    At least it meant his health was still in check.


    If Dailey were to get seriously upset, it would only make matters worse.


    "Can Dailey stay with Christine at the hospital?"


    Gregory shook his head, "He needs to be at home, keeping an eye on Nelly."


    Jane felt uneasy, "But what if Nelly tries to y dirty, like terminating the pregnancy to smear Dailey? Wouldn''t it be safer for him to stay at the hospital?"


    A cold glint shed in Gregory''s eyes, "I doubt she''ll go through with terminating the pregnancy."


    "With all the dramately, Dailey''s been caught in the middle. There''s a possibility I haven''t shared with him yet."


    "What is it?"


    Gregory gestured for Jane toe closer and whispered something in her ear.


    Jane was shocked, "Can that even work? Is there any scientific basis for it?"


    "It''s just a theory."


    "A theory? Are there any sessful cases? Have you consulted Dr. Andrews about it?"


    Gregory ced a finger to his lips, shushing her.


    "Honey, if you keep talking like this, the whole world is going to find out."


    Jane had never heard of such a thing and struggled to calm down.


    But she lowered her voice, "If what you''re suggesting is possible, and it turns out to be Dailey''s child, would the rkson family force Nelly and Dailey to marry?"


    "No," Gregory shook his head. "If that were the case, it would be better for Dailey and Christine to try for their own child." "Right..."


    "The rkson family clearly had other marriage ns in mind. With Nelly''s scheming, initially, the godmother was considering keeping her. But once the baby is born, they''ll likely and everything over to Dailey to deal with. Keeping her would be like keeping a ticking time bomb, potentially jeopardizing Dailey''s arranged marriage."


    Jane massaged her temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    Gregory gently tapped her forehead twice.


    "Stop worrying, we''ll know the oue in a month."


    A month felt like an eternity.


    So much could happen in a day, let alone a month. Too many variables.


    "Do you have any other ideas?" Jane asked. "Is there really no way to recover the hotel''s surveince footage from that night?"


    Gregory nced back into the room,


    then sat down with Jane, saying,


    "Can''t be sure. Even if it''s possible, it would definitely take some time.


    for Nelly, I tried probing this


    As


    elikThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    morning, but no luck. She hasn''t done anything which means she''s caught onto my intentions."


    "So, we wait."


    Jane leaned on Gregory''s shoulder, "What a mess, Chris finally finds someone genuine."

 Chapter 796

    ?


    In the hospital room, Dailey was carefully peeling an apple for Christine.


    The two hadn''t spoken much all day.


    Yet, everything that needed to be said was understood.


    Dailey peeled the apple meticulously, making sure even the smallest bits of peel were gone.


    He fed Christine piece by piece.


    After she finished the apple, he offered her some water.


    Then, he finally spoke up, "Hungry for anything special? I can go grab it for you."


    Christine couldn''t really shake her head, so she just waved her hand, "You should head back."


    After a moment of silent understanding, Dailey leaned over and gently kissed her forehead. "I''m sorry."


    Christine reached up to embrace him, patting his back, "You''ve got nothing to be sorry for." "It''s not about Nelly."


    So, it was Madge''s harsh words then.


    Christine caught on and asked, "Were you at the door when your grandma came?"


    "Yeah."


    "So, you heard everything."


    "I did."


    Dailey hugged her tenderly, then suddenly tightened his arms around her as if wishing he could meld her into his very bones.


    "I told them, too, I''m sticking by you no matter what."


    Christine managed augh, "That''s all I needed to hear. Now, go on, get back."


    "Don''te see me until you''ve sorted things out."


    Dailey let go of her, adjusting her pillow and tucking the nket around her more snugly.


    "Rest up. I''lle see you whenever I get a chance."


    "Alright, off you go."


    Leaving the room took Dailey what seemed like an eternity, though it was only a few steps to the door.


    Christine turned away, wiping a tear from her eye as Dailey left the room.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory was about to head to the office, which was conveniently on the way to drop Dailey off.


    Before leaving, Gregory turned to Jane: "I''lle by again in the evening."


    Jane nodded, returning to the room once they were in the elevator.


    Sitting next to Christine, who was still turned away, Jane broke the silence, "Sneaking tears when you''re alone?" Christine dabbed at her eyes before facing her, "Who''s crying? Not me."


    "Sure, and puppies don''t whimper."


    Jane unwrapped a tootsie roll, popping it into Christine''s mouth. "Don''t fret over things. Just focus on resting."


    ---


    Once they were in the car, Gregory handed Dailey a bottle of water.


    No sooner had Dailey taken a sip than Gregory dropped a bombshell, "I have a suspicion... That child


    UMS


    Nelly''s carrying might be yours."


    Coughing violently, Dailey spat out his water.


    Gregory, having anticipated the


    reaction, dodged the spray, evein-e


    swnovel bet


    "Youre covering the clill."


    the now stained leather seats,


    "That''s your takeaway?!"


    Dailey took a deep breath, "What do you mean ''you suspect''? Nelly''s child, mine?"


    "I''d know if I''d been with someone, even if she used drugs, mushrooms, or some kind of voodoo on me, I wouldn''t touch her."


    Gregory crossed his arms, his gaze dark, "What if she touched you without you reacting?"


    Dailey bristled, "I wouldn''t be turned on by her."


    It seemed Gregory believed him, nodding slightly.


    "Ever heard of someone taking a sperm sample to get artificially inseminated?"


    ---


    It took Dailey about five minutes to process that.


    "Are you speaking English?"


    Gregory: "You heard me."


    "And understood."


    "But..."


    Dailey ran a hand through his hair in frustration, "I''ve had people watching her, how did she manage to get artificially inseminated?"

 Chapter 797

    ?


    "


    "Staring at her?"


    Gregory let out a snort, "You mean to tell me you only realized she was in your bed when you woke up at noon? What about before you woke up?"


    "


    Dailey could only remember falling asleep around 3 AM.


    And waking up at noon.


    He frowned slightly, "Is that enough time?"


    "Doctors avable in the middle of the night for this kind of thing?"


    Gregory said, "She knew we were going to RiverCity for our honeymoon. If she had a n, she''d have arranged everything in advance."


    "The sooner it''s done, the better when ites to meddling like that."


    Dailey still couldn''t wrap his head around it, "Primo''s just on the floor below us. If Nelly left, he''d have known."


    Gregory didn''t say anything but handed him a tablet.


    "What''s this?"


    "See for yourself."


    As Dailey read the text, his disbelief grew.


    "You''re saying she took my... and put it inside herself...?"


    "How is that even possible?" He couldn''t believe it.


    Gregory found this possibility quite bizarre too, but in this world, who''s to say what can and can''t happen?


    "The security footage doesn''t show her leaving the hotel during that time, not even leaving the floor we booked."


    "Everyone under me said the same, all the exits were watched, and no one saw Nelly leave."


    "Unless she flew out."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dailey caught on to something, "Helicopter from the rooftop, could fly."


    "At night, that quiet, if my guys didn''t notice something like that, they might as well quit and go sell sweet potatoes in the countryside."


    "


    When all other possibilities were ruled out, only the most inconceivable one remained.


    Dailey flipped the tablet down,


    rubbing his temples fiercely. After a


    while, ke still couldn''t ept it,


    saying, "Couldn''t she just make up a


    child with Merritt?" Content belongs


    Compared to Dailey''s agitation, Gregory seemed nonchnt, "I''m not dismissing that possibility. I''m just presenting another." "Are you bringing this up just to disgust me?"


    "Ungrateful."


    Dailey was silent for a moment, "...you''re the real dog here."


    Gregory said, "Bringing up this possibility is to make you prove it wrong. If it turns out the DNA test shows the child is yours, your family will most likely want to keep the child. Then, even if Christine loves you is generous, and doesn''t mind the child''s existence, you and Nelly will always be connected."


    Dailey still found it hard to believe, "To me, it looks like she wants to terminate the pregnancy and then me it on me, so I can never deny the child is mine."


    "She even told me this morning, to abort the child, all I had to do waspletely break it off with Christine, no more contact."


    Gregory clicked his tongue impatiently, "Did a zombie eat the brain you just got this morning? She could be testing your reaction to decide her next move."


    Dailey had been off his gametely.


    Usually, no matter the situation, he''d handle it coolly and efficiently.


    But these past few days, worried about Christine, he''d been leaning on Gregory more.


    He waited for Gregory to make suggestions.


    "Do you have a n then?"


    Gregory smoothed his trousers, saying nonchntly, "There''s a way, but you might not like it."


    Dailey, "Let''s hear it."


    After a brief silence, Gregory''s lips curved slightly, "Throw a wedding with Nelly."


    "


    Dailey''s re could have filled Gregory with holes, "Speak English."


    "I''m not saying actually marry her. Just throw a wedding, see how she deals with the child."

 Chapter 798

    ?


    Greg''s eyes turned a shade colder, "If she finds a way to get rid of the baby after the wedding, then it''s not yours. If she doesn''t, then it''s definitely yours."


    Dailey couldn''t help butugh, "Let me ask you something, if you were in the same boat, would you use this tactic?"


    Greg leaned back in his chair, his casual tone piercing straight to the heart, "I wouldn''t let such a situation happen in the first ce."


    ...


    Hospital.


    After getting her IV removed, Christine was ready to leave the hospital.


    She didn''t fancy staying any longer, risking more unwanted conversations.


    Back in her cozy apartment, she felt her spirits lifting. Maybe all she needed was to be home to start feeling better.


    "Did you start cooking?"


    Jane went to pour her a ss of water, noticing the kitchen was filled with new utensils and the fridge was stocked full.


    "If I remember correctly, you couldn''t cook to save your life."


    "Nice way to put it."


    Christine leaned against the doorframe, sipping on a yogurt drink, "Dailey cooks, I do the dishes."


    Jane was surprised, "You''re doing dishes?"


    "I thought you hated the feel of grease on your hands."


    "And didn''t you install a dishwasher for that very reason?"


    Jane could never understand why Christine would bother getting a dishwasher if she didn''t cook.


    It seemed pointless then. But now, it was hard to argue.


    "It looks like you two are getting along well, in every aspect."


    Christine tossed the yogurt container in the trash and rubbed her face, her voice unusually low, "Jane,ing home, I suddenly feel..."


    Knowing each other for years, even Christine''s hesitations were clear to Jane.


    Jane hugged her, gently patting her back, "Chris, you''ve walked through tougher paths before. I believe you''ll do even better now and in the future, and I''ll always be here with you."


    Just like before.


    Christine smiled, "Worried I might do something drastic?"


    "Don''t you dare."


    Though Jane''s words were light, her embrace tightened.


    After a moment, Christine pulled away, candidly saying, "I just meant, I felt suffocated in the hospital.


    Being home feels so much better. As for the road ahead, it''s tough, but at least I''m not walking it alone, and that makes me happy."


    Hearing this, Jane rxed and handed her a ss of water, "Drink up. Lucius will probably drop off dinner soon."


    Originally, she had thought of ordering takeout, but Greg would have none of it.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    It wasn''t just Lucius at the door, but Primo too.


    "Mrs. Ford."


    "Here for dinner?"


    Primo respectfully replied, "Yes, the young master sent me. It''s all of Ms. Jackson''s favorites."


    "I''ll take it."


    Jane took the meals from their hands, "Thanks for the trouble."


    "It''s our duty."


    Lucius clearly had other matters to attend to and left promptly.


    Primo stepped aside, standing upright.


    Jane didn''t inquire further, guessing Dailey must have found out


    .ne


    Christine was discharged and sent his trusted man to ensure she wasn''t disturbed.


    She walked in, teasing Christine with the meal Primo brought, "Your love meal."


    Christine shot her a look, "Like you''re any different."


    Janeughed, "Remember when I


    gave you the bouquet at myThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    wedding? When you wished mo


    happiness, I said we''d be happy together, sharing in the joy"


    Christine smiled too.


    Taking a bite of the meal Dailey had sent over, she still thought his cooking was the best.

 Chapter 799

    ?


    Even without the finesse of a fancy restaurant, the meal was still delicious.


    "But Jane, I''m thinking of splitting up with Dailey."


    ...


    When Dailey returned to the rkson household, Nelly was descending the stairs.


    He nced her way but silently headed to his room.


    For some reason, Nelly seemed to lose her footing as if she was about to tumble down the stairs.


    He didn''t reach out, but Nelly grabbed his arm.


    After steadying herself, she was visibly shaken. "That scared me to death, thank goodness you were here, Dai."


    "Otherwise, we might have lost our baby."


    Dailey''s expression remained indifferent.


    Since that night at the hotel, he couldn''t make sense of Nelly anymore and didn''t intend to try.


    In the end, he was sure he wouldn''t give her another chance to manipte the situation.


    After a long silence, a suggestion from Gregory crossed his mind.


    "Nelly, would you marry me?"


    Nelly was stunned, hardly believing what she had heard.


    Especially since Dailey had feigned illness just to visit Christine at the hospital.


    And now, out of the blue, he was proposing marriage.


    Knowing it could be a trap, her happiness was uncontroble.


    "Dai, you do have me in your heart after all..."


    "Let''s have the wedding before your belly gets too big. Go pick out a wedding dress with my mom."


    "Of course!"


    Nelly was thrilled, yet a sliver of rationality remained. "But... will the rksons agree to you marrying me?"


    To the rksons, what mattered was whether the child was indeed his.


    The rksons were known for their calmposure and cold indifference, something Nelly was all too familiar with. But she understood it, too.


    Kindness alone wouldn''t have brought them to their current status.


    Dailey looked down. "As long as the child is well and proven to be mine in a month, they will naturally agree."


    "After all, you''re carrying the first


    rkson grandchild. Perhaps, the


    rkson legacy will be his


    inherit." Content belongs


    Mentioning the child, Nelly''s smile faded slightly.


    veget


    She asked, "Do we have to wait for the child''s DNA test before having the wedding?"


    "No, we''ll have the DNA test, and I''ll convince my family to officially recognize our marriage."


    "As for the wedding, if you''re up for it, once the dress and venue are chosen, we can proceed."


    "But I won''t have time for all the preparations, I''ll leave it to you, okay?" Nelly already had ns in mind.


    ?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if the child was lost, and she couldn''t legally marry Dailey, having the wedding would ensure Dailey and Christine could never be together.


    "I can handle it, Dai. You do what you need to."


    Watching her walk toward his mother, Dailey''s gaze hardened.


    Then, he ascended the stairs.


    Back in his room, he messaged Gregory.


    (Bait cast)


    When Gregory received Dailey''s message, he also got one from Jane.


    ¡¾Christine says she wants to split with Dailey¡¿


    Gregory felt exhausted that day.


    He wasn''t a matchmaker, yet here he was, caught up in Christine and Dailey''s love life.


    He had been reluctant to intervene when they had their spat.


    Adults, yet clueless on handling their own emotions?


    To think Dailey would let his guard down and give Nelly an opening was beyond him.


    After pondering for a moment, he replied to Jane first: [¡¾Dailey and Nelly are nning a wedding¡¿


    Jane responded instantly: [¡¾[?]


    "


    Gregory exined: "A test to see if Nelly will keep the child. If she


    doesn'' after the wedding, it med


    BUMS


    the child isn''t rted to Dailey


    Jane understood.


    Too many variables could change in a month.


    They were in a very passive position now, with Nelly holding too many cards.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 800

    ?


    In a moment of desperation, ying a risky game seemed like the only way out.


    That was when...


    Jane hung up her call and turned to Christine, "Are you serious?"


    "You were just happy someone was standing by your side."


    "And now you''re saying this?"


    "Are you talking about breaking up, or just not seeing each other until he sorts out the Nelly situation?"


    Christine wanted a drink, but the meds she was on made that a no-go.


    She sipped some sparkling water instead and said, "It''s a breakup."


    "I can''t match up to the rksons, having been part of it was enough. I don''t want him to have to choose between his family and me."


    "My so-called dad, even though we''ve cut ties, is still my father at the end of the day."


    "Dailey''s got political ambitions, and my father could be used against him."


    "So, if I can''t help him, I shouldn''t hold him back."


    Jane felt a pang of heartache.


    These words were recorded by Gregory in Madge''s room and sent to Christine.


    She had nned to keep it from Christine, but it turns out she and Madge were on the same page.


    Their conversations were almost identical.


    "He even said he wanted us to face everything together, through thick and thin."


    Christine''s eyes reddened, yet she kept smiling, "He''s got the entire family legacy on his shoulders. The rksons raised him, educated him, all for him to lead them to greater heights."


    "I can''t be the reason it all falls apart."


    "And I can''t ask him to tie his life to mine. His life isn''t mine to gamble with."


    It had been a while since Jane saw Christine this upset.


    "If you really want to fight for it, there might be a way out. Gregory and Dailey could figure something out. Don''t sell yourself short; you''re amazing, and your dad might not be the stain you think he is."


    Christine blinked, and tears started to roll down her cheeks inrge drops.


    Jane pulled her onto the couch and draped a thin nket over her, "You should rest more, get some sleep. Once that bump on your head goes down, you can start worrying about other things."


    For some reason, Christine felt all her energy drained.


    She cried herself to sleep.


    Jane gently wiped away her tears before picking up her phone to message Gregory.


    Gregory forwarded the message to Dailey directly.


    It was up to them to sort their issues out.


    Even if it was about breaking up, that was for them to decide.


    The moment Dailey got the message, he wanted to rush over to Christine.


    But as he was about to leave, Nelly stopped him.


    "Dai, shouldn''t you be picking out a tux?"


    Dailey''s hand tightened on the doorknob.


    The cold metal pressed into his palm, leaving an imprint, a reminder of the pain.


    His voice was faint, "You pick it. You know my size."


    Nelly didn''t argue and went to choose one.


    Dailey left the house.


    The winter wind was like a de,


    slicing through his clothes and


    chilling him to the bone. Content


    s to en.kikistoriet


    Christine''s sleep was deep and filled with dreams.


    She dreamt of her entire life up to that point.


    When she woke up, her throat was and she felt too weak toe


    e called out for J


    belongs to This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Jane, I''m thirsty."


    swnovethet


    The living room was dark, lit only by the moonlight spilling in from the balcony.


    She saw a figure move towards


    until hisrge hand was on her


    shoulder, lifting her up. Conteyel belongs to en.kikisto er


    The familiar scent of cool cologne mixed with tobo enveloped her.


    That''s when she realized it wasn''t Jane.


    "You...how did you get here?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 801

    ?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come over here, will you?"


    Dailey handed her a mug of warm tea, waiting until she had finished drinking before asking, "Want some more?"


    Christine shook her head, sitting up and wrapping herself in a cozy nket. Once her thoughts cleared a bit, she said, "I''m fine, really. You can go back now."


    Dailey just looked at her, saying nothing.


    Christine didn''t speak either. After a while, it seemed like she figured out why Dailey hade.


    "It was Jane who told you, wasn''t it?"


    "Yeah, she mentioned you were thinking of breaking things off with me."


    Christine''s lips quivered slightly.


    She had indeed entertained the thought while chatting with Jane.


    But now, facing Dailey, she found it difficult to voice her feelings.


    However, given the current situation, she felt it was time to make a decision.


    Sometimes, you don''t realize how important something is until you''re about to lose it.


    Trying to let go might just be the way to confront her true feelings.


    Whether it ends in a breakup or oveing obstacles together, it was time to choose.


    "Yeah, I... I did think about it..."


    "Drop that thought," Dailey cut her off, his voice soft but chilly, "I messed up with Nelly, and I''m sorry for that. Of course, I know saying sorry doesn''t just fix things."


    "You''re still hurt, probably can''t even hit me."


    "Once you''re better, you can take your shot. Whatever you do, I won''tin."


    Christine already had a headache.


    Hearing this just made it worse.


    "I''m not ming you... It''s not all about that..."


    Truth be told, she was also at fault.


    She had seen through Nelly''s charades and even warned Jane to be cautious.


    Yet, they still got blindsided.


    She med herself for wanting to


    test


    w far Dailey would go for her,


    which gave Nelly the chance to wedge in. Content belongs?


    Madge was right; your upbringing really does reflect on how you handle things.


    How you treat people, how you tackle problems.


    When she first met Dailey, his aloof demeanor gave nothing away about his preferences.


    Only after learning about his family''s situation did she understand it was his way of protecting himself.


    Dailey always kept his cool, never letting anything ruffle him.


    A true master of keeping a poker face even when the world seemed to be falling apart.


    A trait no doubt honed from a lifetime in a household like his.


    And there she was, thinking she was adept at navigating through negotiations, managing to


    swnovel.n


    sweet-talk her way through deals.


    But her skills paled inparison to the likes of Nelly, let alone in front of the rkson family and Dailey.


    Her strategies for work were just to get by,cking any real depth or cunning.


    Love was all she had to offer Dailey, which seemed insignificant.


    So, she was torn.


    She had put up a brave front in front of Madge, bawled her eyes out in front of Jane, and now, faced with Dailey, she couldn''t bring herself to have a heated argument, to push him away for good.


    "Why''ve you gone quiet?"


    After a long wait, Dailey saw her shifting ufortably, lips moving without making a sound.


    Christine tightened the nket around her, only her head poking out.


    After a moment of silence, she finally spoke up, "Dailey, I think we should break up."


    Christine had always been courageous.


    That''s how she lived her life, freely and without restraint, navigating the world heartlessly.


    "If you truly feel you''ve made a mistake... and I can hear in your words that you seek my forgiveness..."


    "Then, I don''t want to hit you, and I don''t want to yell at you. I want to break up."

 Chapter 802

    ?


    "


    Dailey was at a loss.


    The moonlight draped over him, bringing a chill that seemed to seep into his bones.


    He sprawled across the coffee table, his long legs stretched out awkwardly, unintentionally creating a barrier that enclosed her within his domain.


    But he knew he couldn''t really keep Christine to himself.


    He had told her when they were together, he wouldn''t hold her back.


    She was still free to be her vibrant self.


    Despite his reluctance, after a prolonged silence, he finally relented.


    "Alright."


    The door opened and then shut.


    The dimly lit living room was left in a quiet coldness.


    If it weren''t for the lingering scent of his familiar tobo, Christine might have doubted Dailey was ever there.


    When Dailey left, he took Primo with him.


    But he left a bodyguard to protect Christine, in case anyone tried to take advantage of the chaos.


    What he didn''t anticipate was that no sooner had he left, someone else made their way in.


    Christine, disliking the dark, turned on all the lights in the room.


    She thought about calling Jane to tell her not toe over.


    After all, Gregory wouldn''t be pleased to spend another night without his wife.


    Besides, Christine didn''t really need anything anymore.


    A pill and a good night''s sleep, and the sun would rise again tomorrow as usual.


    But just as she was about to make the call, her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, her brows furrowed slightly.


    Still, she answered.


    "Hello?"


    The voice on the other end was cautious, "Chrissy..."


    Christine had mixed feelings about Merritt.


    He had conspired with Nelly against her, which infuriated her.


    When he refused toe clean, she had indeed wanted to give him a piece of her mind.


    But she refrained, knowing that despite his initial deceit, there was genuine care for her.


    And she had felt his kindness.


    Moreover, he had saved her life this time.


    So she asked, "You need something?"


    "I do..."


    "


    "Thene up."


    Soon, Merritt rang the doorbell.


    Christine opened the door to find him carrying a bunch of stuff.


    "What''s all this?"


    "I checked with the doctor about what you like to eat, and turns out, you can''t have a lot of them right now."


    "So, I thought I''d make you something light. You need to eat something with your medication, can''t go hungry."


    Christine chuckled, "You think I''d let myself go hungry?"


    Merritt knew she wouldn''t.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Dailey was still entangled


    with Newne


    out,


    and hadn''t sorted t


    wouldn''t let Christine


    Cont belongs to


    swno


    And neither would Jane let Christine starve under such circumstances.


    But he couldn''te empty-handed.


    He felt guilty.


    Seeing him hesitate, Christine handed him a pair of slippers.


    "Come in."


    Merritt entered, a mix of guilt and surprise coloring his actions.


    Christine felt a difort in her lower abdomen and headed to the bathroom.


    When she got up, she noticed a stain of red.


    It took her a moment to connect her emotional turmoil to its physical cause.


    She searched the cab for a sanitary pad but found none.


    She had locked her bedroom door upon entering, not fully trusting him, but she hadn''t anticipated needing him while feeling unwell. belongs to


    Swontent


    After failing to find what she needed, she considered ordering delivery.


    Her phone was outside, so she improvised a temporary solution and went out.


    Opening the door, she was greeted by a strong scent of ginger.


    Merritt emerged from the kitchen, presenting her with a cup of ginger tea sweetened with brown sugar. "How did you know?"


    She asked after a moment of silence.


    Merritt looked slightly a


    "Back


    were we first met, and y


    your period, I made


    swno

 Chapter 803

    ?


    Jenny knew the timing wasn''t set in stone, but she had checked with her doctor who mentioned that starting early was better to help ease menstrual cramps.


    It seemed like Becky had hit her head or something, her response was sluggish.


    "It''s toote for that, I already started..."


    Words always sprinting ahead, with her thoughts trailing behind.


    After a pause, she reached out, took the cup, and downed it in one go.


    "Still, thanks."


    But Becky caught the real issue, "Sis, you got your period?"


    "Yeah."


    Jenny grabbed her phone, looking for a delivery service.


    Becky caught a glimpse, "Let me do it. Some delivery guys might not be too keen on this kind of errand. I''ve done deliveries before."


    It was Jenny''s first time resorting to a delivery service for tampons.


    She usually had a stash prepared.


    But she had been so busytely and then the knock on her head made her forget.


    "Wait, no,"


    Becky seemed to panic, "You should call Jack, he''s your boyfriend. I shouldn''t have mentioned it, sorry."


    Jenny wasn''t ashamed about her period.


    Whether it was a delivery or Becky getting it, she didn''t care as long as she got what she needed.


    But Becky''s reaction made it seem like a big deal.


    "Aren''t you cooking?"


    "Just made some ginger tea, prepping the veggies, and there''s chicken soup simmering. It won''t take long, the supermarket is just across the street." Getting Jenny''s drift, Becky was out the door in a sh, apron still tied around her waist.


    Jenny didn''t even get a chance to stop her.


    But she saw Becky pause at the door.


    Stepping closer, Jenny saw the stern-faced man at the entrance.


    Instinctively, Jenny opened her mouth to exin, but then swallowed her words.


    They had broken up; there was nothing left to exin.


    Her silence only made Michael''s expression darken.


    He noticed the apron on Becky, one he had worn before.


    He pushed past Becky and stepped closer


    Jenny, his voice barely ne


    beta"you broke up with me to


    him?"


    Of course, Becky wouldn''t exin anything to Michael.


    But he hadn''te here to cause trouble for Jenny.


    Yet, Michael''s mention of the breakup rooted him to the spot.


    If that was all it took for a breakup, then Michael''s feelings for Jenny couldn''t have been that deep.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jenny didn''t want to discuss any of it right now.


    "Mr. rkson knows we broke up. Who I have in my house is none of your business."


    Michael scoffed, "No wonder."


    He acted as if everything made sense, "You were so firm in front of Grandma, only to suddenly break up with me."


    "You must have been nning this, waiting for a chance to tell me."


    "And when was feeling guilty t


    apologizing, you took the


    opportunity, not outright saying you wanted to break up but making me agree to it."


    "Ms. Thompson, you''ve yed your cards well."


    ""


    Jenny was utterly speechless.


    His mind always raced to the mostplicated conclusions, but she didn''t feel like exining.


    In front of his grandma, it was about not showing weakness.


    Breaking up seemed like the best solution to the problem at hand.


    et


    Grandma''s goal was Michael. By breaking up, Grandma could rx giving Michael and his friend George a chance to find a loophole and wrap this up quickly.


    Letting Becky in was simply because he had helped her.


    Getting yed did upset her, but he wasn''t really a bad guy.


    Just someone being used.


    "So you think what you want..."

 Chapter 804

    ?


    Dailey grabbed Christine''s arm with force that was far from gentle.


    Before Christine could utter a word, Merritt hurried over, trying to help her escape Dailey''s grip.


    But Merritt''s strength was no match for Dailey''s.


    "You''re hurting her, can''t you see she''s in pain?" Merritt protested.


    "Primo," Dailey called out, and without hesitation, Primo stepped in, pulling Merritt away.


    "Take off the apron," Primomanded, removing Merritt''s apron and cing it on the shoe rack before closing the door behind them.


    Merritt was no match for Primo, a professional bodyguard trained for situations just like this. Every time this happened, Merritt despised his inability to protect the one he cared for the most. He nced at Christine, who signaled him to leave, and he reluctantlyplied.


    ...


    "


    Inside the house, Christine tried to free herself from Dailey''s iron grip, but her efforts were futile. The pain in her arm was turning numb.


    Already irritated because of her period, her temper red up.


    "Let go!" she demanded.


    Instead, Dailey dragged her over and threw her onto the couch. As Christine fell into the cushions, she felt a warm flow and urgently tried to get up to head to the bathroom, only to be pushed back down by Dailey.


    Christine didn''t dare to make any sudden movements, only pushing him away as she eximed, "What is wrong with you?"


    "I''ve gone mad," Dailey admitted, pinning her hands above her head. "I can''t believe I actually agreed to break up with you to make you feel better. Christine, stop dreaming. If you agreed to be with me, you''re with me till death do us part."


    "You''re insane..." Christine began to retort, but her words were silenced by his kiss. It wasn''t so much a kiss as it was a devouring bite.


    Her lips burned with pain, and a sweet, metallic taste spread through her mouth. With no other option, she attempted to kick him away.


    Dailey caught her leg, his hand''s warmth making her recoil. But then, he suddenly stopped.


    Breathing heavily, Christine nced down, then pushed him away and ran to the bathroom.


    Dailey stood frozen for a moment before grabbing some tissues to wipe his hands and hurried out to buy sanitary pads, only to run into


    Jane and Gregory at the door.


    GUMS


    He saw Merritt hand Jane a bag, "Jane, this is for Chrissy. Please give it to her."


    "Thanks."


    Jane didn''t even nce at Dailey as she walked inside, while Gregory gave Dailey a cold look.


    Dailey muttered under his breath before asking, "What brings you here?"


    "What do you think?" Gregory retorted.


    Dailey''s gaze shifted between


    Merritt and Primo. Primo had


    thought Merritt had left, unawa


    that he had gone to buy necessities and then informed Jane.


    Knowing he was at fault, Primo lowered his head, "My apologies, I was negligent. I''ll ept any punishment."


    As Dailey turned to go back inside, Gregory followed, with Merritt attempting to enter as well.


    "Sorry," Primo stopped him, but Jane intervened, "Let him in."


    Primo sought Dailey''s approval, hesitant to act. Before Dailey could respond, Gregory stated, "Let him in."


    Dailey was displeased, but Gregory


    Just a reminder, don''t.


    = 2ust a reminder, don''t


    With my wife. She''s not


    corner right now."


    l


    exactly


    Dailey knew he was in the wrong but couldn''t agree with Gregory''s stance.


    "So, you''d rather support someone who manipted Christine?" Dailey challenged.


    Merritt''s face paled, unable to rebut. However, Dailey''s next words provoked him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Besides, what''s there to support about a boy who runs behind backs to tattle? Immature and hardlymendable."

 Chapter 805

    ?


    "I can''t beat you in a fight."


    Merritt''s voice was charged with frustration. "But if you mess with Chrissy, I''ll do whatever it takes to help her out, even if it means going to Jane for help."


    Dailey was about to retort when Christine stepped in, cutting him off.


    "Mr. rkson, I''m going to have to ask you to leave my house."


    Dailey moved closer, attempting to take her hand, but she dodged his gesture.


    "Chris..."


    He opened his mouth, presumably to apologize, but Christine cut him off again, "Mr. rkson, you''ve cheapened yourself too much. It''s bing repulsive."


    "


    "I actually have something important to discuss with you," Gregory said, dragging Dailey outside.


    Dailey shrugged him off, and Gregory clicked his tongue in annoyance, "What''s the deal, you don''t need my help anymore?"


    "You were begging for my help before, and now you''re giving me the cold shoulder?"


    Dailey lit a cigarette, his response indifferent, "You didn''t help me either."


    Gregory couldn''t help butugh in disbelief, "I didn''t help you? My conscience must have been eaten by a dog, considering I''ve been up day and night trying to help you."


    Smoke curled from Dailey''s lips, blurring the sharp lines of his dark, brooding eyes.


    He said nothing, just stood in the fire escape, silently smoking.


    Gregory leaned against the wall, arms crossed, eyeing him, "What''s your game, Mr. rkson?"


    Dailey remained silent, taking a deep drag from his cigarette before opting to take the stairs down instead of the elevator.


    Gregory opened the fire escape door to leave, signaling Primo to follow Dailey, then texted Jane before heading down in the elevator.


    When he reached the parking garage, Dailey''s car was still there. ncing at the time, he leaned against the car, waiting.


    Dailey emerged from the fire escape and unlocked his car.


    Seeing Gregory, he remarked, "That was your brilliant idea."


    Gregory, had it not been for Dailey''s current mess, would haveshed out at him.


    "At least I had an idea. You''re so smart; couldn''t you figure out a solution on your own?"


    "Besides, I was just giving a


    suggestion. Whether you get married or not is up to you. You get a


    could also wait a month to


    DNA test."


    "But you''re too impatient, wanting a result sooner."


    Dailey stood by the car, not opening the door for a long moment.


    Gregory, already leaning on the passenger side door,zily watched him.


    Suddenly, Dailey kicked the car tire and cursed.


    Gregory raised an eyebrow slightly.


    He had known Dailey for years but rarely saw him act so recklessly.


    Even with the whole Nelly situation and his family pressuring him, he had never been as visibly agitated as he was now. "Drink?" Gregory offered.


    ...


    Merritt quietly headed to the kitchen to cook.


    Christine and Jane whispered in the bedroom.


    "Are you serious about breaking up?" Jane asked.


    Christiney on the bed, a pillow under her stomach.


    At the question, she shook her head.


    "Two reasons."


    "One, if I don''t break up, Dailey will always be worried about me, and Nelly will be on high alert."


    "Two, I want to break up to see how important I really am to him."


    Jane sat on the carpet, leaning against the bed, smiling at her, "But you were considering marriage even knowing his family situation. Why question his importance now? Did


    talking to Madge scale


    you?


    Christine sighed, "I shouldn''t be making big decisions at a time like this. Emotions are too unstable."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jane didn''t press further. Matters of the heart were tricky, and even the best of friends could make things worse by interfering.


    "What''s with Merritt?" she asked.


    Christine responded, "I think he


    wants to say something to me. Him


    showing up to take me to the


    hospital seemed too coincidentaf And why would he suddenly call me?


    We fell out back in RiverCityV


    "Maybe he wants to apologize?" Jane guessed, "Seems like he still has feelings for you."

 Chapter 806

    ?


    Christine arched an eyebrow, "That''s the point, isn''t it? He likes me, feels guilty about it, wants to apologize. So, by that logic, he must want to tell me the truth."


    Jane nodded in agreement, "But as things stand, just one person''s word isn''t enough. We need both Nelly and Merritt''s stories to match uppletely before we can confront Nelly."


    "At least we have a direction for our investigation now."


    "That''s true."


    Christine swung her legs off the couch, "Let''s grill them over dinner."


    Jane stood up too, ncing at her phone, "They''ve gone out for drinks."


    Christine just hummed in response, heading out of the bedroom.


    Merritt emerged from the kitchen, greeting them with a sheepish smile, "Sis, Jane, dinner''s ready."


    Jane eyed the table set with a mix of meat and vegetables, appetizing in both appearance and aroma.


    Whispering to Christine, she remarked, "He''s really put effort into this, even if, unfortunately, feelings aren''t something you can control."


    Christine passed her a fork, "We''re here now, might as well give it a try."


    Jane, not particrly hungry, picked at the sd somewhat disinterestedly.


    Christine, famished, went straight for a chicken leg.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Merritt sat opposite them,dling soup into their bowls.


    "To Jane, Chrissy prefers a lighter touch, so I went easy on the salt in the soup. If it''s not to your taste, I''ve got salt here; feel free to add as you like."


    "It''s fine."


    Jane offered a polite smile, "I''ve been eating light since the kids were born, got used to it."


    But Christine found it nd, "Lacks vor."


    Merritt tried to make it up by offering her more veggies, "Then have some more side dishes, sis."


    Christine, not one to beat around the bush, spat out a chicken bone and cut to the chase, "Let''s have it then."


    "I''m giving you this one chance. You might have saved me, but you''ve yed your games too."


    Merritt set his fork down.


    He dide intending to tell Christine the whole truth.


    But with her and Dailey split up, spilling the beans would only entangle them further.


    And with Nelly in the picture, unless Dailey cleared the air, speaking up would only endanger Christine.


    "I need to check on grandma, you two enjoy your meal."


    With that, he stood, walked to the entryway, changed shoes, and left.


    The door shut behind him, leaving Christine and Jane exchanging incredulous looks.


    "He left? Just like that?" Christine couldn''t believe it, the piece of chicken in her mouth suddenly tasteless.


    Jane finished her bowl of chicken soup, "Maybe he got cold feet hearing about you and Dailey breaking up?"


    Christine shook her head, "Not from


    my years of experience. This


    would''ve been the perfect time to


    make a move, telling the truth


    O.UMS


    would''ve been the best y.


    Jane couldn''t offer much insight into men, unlike Christine.


    "If he won''t talk, there''s nothing we can do."


    Christine decided to focus on her


    meal, then remembered someth


    Des Gregory usually call y


    for a


    ride after drinking?"


    Janeughed, resigned, "He''ll probably pretend to be too drunk to drive."


    Christine chuckled, "My bet''s on Lucius picking you up."


    Jane nodded, "Absolutely."


    Christine scooped another spoonful of rice, "Let''s watch a movie then."


    Jane agreed, "Sounds good."


    ...


    At the bar.


    The drinks flowed as soon as they entered the private room.


    Dailey downed one drink after another, barely pausing.


    Gregory, swirling his drink, nudged him, "Even if you end up in the hospital with a bleeding stomach tonight, Christine''s not going toe see you."


    Dailey gave him a cool nce, silent.


    Gregory, mindful of their friendship, searched for somethingforting to say.


    Just then, the room door swung open.


    A cheerful voice rang out.


    "Hey, my brothers."

 Chapter 807

    ?


    "


    "


    "Throwing a party without inviting me? That''s cold, guys."


    Jake always had this carefree vibe, as if the concept of worry was alien to him. He raised his ss for a toast, his cheerfulness almost infectious. "Feels like you''re icing me out."


    "Greg, I get it, you''re a family man now. But, Dailey, what''s your deal? Haven''t seen you out for drinks in ages."


    "Got yourself a new pack of friends?"


    Dailey didn''t even nce his way, just kept on sipping his drink in silence.


    That''s when Jake realized something was off. He turned to Greg, "Hey Greg, did his high school sweetheart dump him again?"


    Greg lounged back on the couch, his long fingers making the ss look like a piece of art. "No, that''s not it."


    Jake scooted closer to Dailey, slinging an arm around his shoulder like the good old days.


    "High school sweetheart''s still in the picture, so why the long face?"


    "I''ve been through breakups without looking like that."


    Dailey stayed quiet, shrugging off his arm.


    Jake couldn''t help but sigh, "High school love really does hit different."


    Something clicked for Greg, "Wait, when did you go through a breakup?"


    Jake looked wounded, "Greg, you gonna wait for my funeral to ask?"


    "I posted it in our group chat, told you guys I got dumped."


    Ah, that. Greg hadn''t paid much attention.


    Jake didn''t press on, just kept talking.


    "Man, Christine''s into younger guys. I guess I''m just too old for her taste."


    A minefield he stepped right into.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Greg couldn''t warn him in time.


    "What younger guy?"


    Jake stood up, a bit too dramatically, "Oh, look who decided to join the conversation."


    Another minefield.


    Greg sipped his drink, enjoying the drama unfold.


    Dailey''s eyes, blurred by alcohol, still managed to look intimidating when annoyed.


    "Who are you calling old?"


    Jake, confused, scratched his head,


    "No, no, I didn''t mean you''re old.


    We''re just... older than those guys, that''s a fact. What''s there to be mad about?"


    "Sure, you look good for your age, butpared to those younger guys, we''re just... older."


    Dailey slowly got up, his stance a bit wobbly.


    Jake moved to help, only to get pushed away.


    "It''s not... Is your high school sweetheart really that important to you?"


    Dailey fixated on the age issue, "So, you''re saying girls now prefer immature boys?"


    Jake felt Dailey hadn''t exactly matured himself.


    He looked to Greg, "Greg, what''s up with him and his high school


    sweetheart? Didn''t they get back.


    together? Is it her family that''s the issue?"


    Greg casually responded, "No clue there. I''ve got a family, no time to keep tabs on everything else."


    Great timing to bring up family, Jake thought.


    Before he could utter a word, he felt a grip on his neck, pulling him back.


    He nearly choked.


    "Dailey, why take it out on me? I just mentioned your age. You never cared before."


    "And I didn''t say all girls go for younger guys. Just that Christine turned me down for one."


    ssic Jake, always stepping on mines without realizing.


    Dailey grabbed Jake''s cor, bringing him close enough to see the red in his eyes.


    "Greg, help!"


    "I''m out of strength," Greg finished his drink. "I''m drunk."


    Speechless, Jake realized he was on his own.


    "Bro, it''s just a breakup. Plenty of fish in the sea. We can''t hang


    Megne


    ourselves on one tree. And with your family''s status, it''s normal for someone without connections to hesitate dating you. But you can''t waste your youth to end up as some secret affair, right?"

 Chapter 808

    ?


    "Look at me, man. Christine turned me down, sure, I was bummed out, but look at me now, bouncing back. Recently, I''ve met a couple of cool chicks, really nice. How about I call them over to hang out for a bit? Guarantee you it''ll perk you right up, get you all energized again."


    Dailey mmed his hand down on the coffee table, holding a beer bottle against rence''s head.


    "What are you on about, man? What first love?"


    rence pushed the beer bottle away with his index finger, subtly moving it to the side.


    "Nelly, right? Back in the day, you nearly broke it off with your folks over her."


    "When she came back from abroad, you were there to pick her up, all smiles."


    "But bro, don''t sweat it. She''s grown up now, probably realized she couldn''t marry you and that''s why she turned you down. It''s not about you not being good enough."


    Dailey did indeed go to pick up Nelly, but happy was hardly the word for it.


    It was more about the guilt he felt for her having to leave her home country, and the danger she almost faced because of him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And truth be told, he really did cherish her like a sister.


    No romantic feelings involved.


    The bond was purer than if they were blood-rted.


    So when his family wanted to send her away, insisting there was love between them, he was ready to cut ties just to prove them wrong.


    But he had never considered she would y such a game, to manipte him.


    "Is that what you''ve been telling people about me?"


    rence was utterly confused now.


    He''d mentioned the first love thing before, and Dailey had been cool, not batting an eyelid.


    But now, looking at him, it was like he was ready to kill.


    "I talk, sure, but I''m not a bbermouth, spilling to everyone."


    "It was just when Christine asked, I mentioned it to her."


    Gregory''s hand, spinning his ring, froze.


    Great, another bombshell.


    "What did you say?"


    Dailey hoisted rence up, surprisingly strong despite being drunk.


    rence was near tears, "Man, you''re really bit hard by this, huh? Should I take you to the hospital, you checked out? I can''t take a beating, man, don''t hit me. Let''s go some


    to a boxing gym, blow off en


    steam."


    "You told Christine that Nelly was my first love?"


    "?"


    rence swallowed hard, his voice trembling, "I... was I not supposed to say that... She asked, so I told her." "When was this?" Dailey asked.


    "Just around the time Nelly got back, before Greg proposed. Christine was helping Greg find a venue.''


    "


    Dailey thought Christine''s distance was just because of something he''d said at the airport.


    He hadn''t realized there was more to the story.


    No wonder Christine barely made an effort around Nelly.


    "That idiot, can''t keep things straight. But Greg, you know better."


    Dailey let go of rence, turning to face Gregory with a voice rough from alcohol, slightly cold.


    "Didn''t you have your wife clear things up with Christine?"


    Gregory chuckled, "You weren''t looking to date anyone, what was there to exin?"


    "After you two got together, couldn''t you have exined?"


    Dailey, clutching his aching


    stomach, frowned, "Back then I


    didn''t know, but rence show


    about Nelly being my first love, you heard that."


    Why hadn''t Gregory helped him rify? Jane had evene asking about it.


    He had told her the truth.


    "This isn''t something you should be


    holding onto, not when you''ve


    broken up. It''s about


    allning up the mess now ve


    belongs to


    Dailey, furious, kicked the coffee table over.


    Drinks spilled everywhere.


    "I can''t just break up with her."


    rence was lost.


    rence: "Bro, what are you guys on about? Breaking up with Christine? Who''s breaking up with Christine?"

 Chapter 809

    ?


    "


    No one responded to rence.


    Dailey had already stumbled out of the VIP box, a little worse for wear.


    Gregory followed him, making sure he didn''t cause a scene.


    Thest thing they needed was to get dragged into another mess.


    "Hey, buddy."


    Buddy appeared in an instant, and Gregory nudged Dailey towards him, "Get him home, will you?"


    "Take me to Christine''s ce," Dailey managed to say.


    Buddy only listened to Dailey, "Sorry, Mr. Ford."


    Gregory couldn''t let Dailey run wild, but he also didn''t want to babysit him all night.


    "I know you''re not ckout drunk."


    He knew Dailey''s tolerance better than anyone.


    If a few drinks could knock him out, he''d have been in deep trouble a long time ago.


    "Dailey, listen, Christine is Jane''s best friend. You need to handle this like a man. If you hurt her, no matter how much you beg, I''m not helping you out."


    "It''s not..." rence came out, "Greg, what''s the deal with Dailey and Christine?"


    Gregory, fidgeting with his wedding band, suppressed his irritation, "They''re exes." "Exes???"


    rence was shocked, "When were they even together?"


    He had no idea they had dated.


    And now they''re exes?


    Again, no one answered him.


    When Lucius arrived, Gregory made sure Dailey heard his piece before letting him leave in the car.


    Dailey sat on a curb by the roadside, lighting up a cigarette.


    Buddy silently stood guard.


    get


    rence, torn between speaking and staying silent, finally blurted "Bro, what''s going on with you and


    Christine?" Content belongs t


    Dailey didn''t reply, his face obscured by the swirling smoke, but rence could feel his destion.


    The word surprised him.


    Although he usually called Dailey by name, or "Bro Dailey" when he was buttering him up, he always looked up to him. Dailey and Gregory might both seem cunning and sly, but Gregory at least showed some of it on the surface.


    You could get a glimpse of it when he was joking around.


    But not Dailey.


    He was always calm, unfazed by changes, understanding of life''s hardships without being worldly.


    rence thought he''d never see Dailey at a loss, heartbroken.


    Even Dailey''s first love, which rence thought had hurt him, never seemed to bring him low.


    "You and Christine... Bro Dailey, you really liked her?"


    This time Dailey spoke up, "Yeah, a lot."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    rence was stunned, standing up straighter.


    He had never thought Dailey and Christine were that close.


    In such a short time, to fall that deep?


    He couldn''t ept or believe it.


    "Greg said... you guys... broke up?"


    Dailey flicked the cigarette butt into a trash can, looking up at the dark sky, "No, we could never break up."


    ...


    When Christine heard the doorbell, she knew Gregory had arrived to drop off Jane.


    She peeked out, a tiny movement that Gregory caught.


    "He didn''te. Wanted to, but I stopped him. Though, if you wanna see him, just call. He''s probably still out, not home yet. One call, and he''ll show up."


    Christine just responded, "Mr. Ford is good at ying both sides, offending no one."


    "I''ve got a lot to learn from you about diplomacy," Gregory replied, clearly not keen on meddling further in their affairs. If not for Jane''s concern, he wouldn''t bother asking.


    "Darling, let''s head home," Jane said to Christine with a wave, "We''re off."

 Chapter 810

    ?


    "Your phone''s got me as your emergency contact, huh? No need to scroll through your contacts, just hit that power button five times, and you''re calling me."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Got it, you''ve already told me once," Jane replied, though she could sense the undercurrent of jealousy in Greg''s voice.


    "Head back then, let me know when you''re home," Christine said, a hint of vinegar in her tone.


    Jane just nodded.


    Once they were in the car, Greg wrapped his arms around her, whispering with a mix ofint and affection, "You never set me as your emergency contact. You''re supposed to be mine."


    Jane couldn''t help but find it amusing how this man, who could make anyone tremble with just a look, turned into a grumpy cat in her presence. "So, Mr. Ford, what''s so big that you''d need little old me to handle?" she teased.


    "There''s plenty," Greg murmured, nipping at the soft skin of her neck before guiding her hand to his belt.


    Jane was speechless...


    ...


    Unable to sleep, Christine tossed and turned in bed. Maybe it was the long afternoon nap that made her restless now. Eventually, she gave up trying to sleep and picked up her phone to watch a movie.


    Just as the movie started, she got a message from rence. It was a picture under the dim streetlights, a man sitting on a barricade, gazing up at the night sky. The clear jawline and the smooth profile of his face were evident even in the casual, somewhat blurry shot. But it was this exact simplicity that gave the photo a cinematic quality.


    Christine could almost feel the mncholy emanating from Dailey, mixed with a hint of alcohol. She sent back a question mark, puzzled.


    rence, feeling that texts weren''t enough to express his feelings, excused himself and sent a voice message, "Ms. Jackson, you can''t fool me. I know everything!"


    "You and Dailey in a rtionship, and you didn''t even tell me!"


    "And here I thought you turned me down because you had a thing for that younger guy."


    "Turns out, you and Dailey were sneaking around behind my back!"


    Christine responded with another question mark, prompting rence to reveal, "I know you two broke up!"


    "But how can you break up if you


    weren''t together! When did this even


    start? hasn''t been that long since


    we''ve known each other, and you''re calling it quits?"


    Christine didn''t want to go into it. Her rtionship with Dailey was already strained by issues like Nelly and the rkson family''s


    disapproval: While Nelly''s situation could be resolved, the rksons opposition seemed insurmountable. She had hoped to use this


    opportunity to maybe end things for good, unsure if she had the courage to face the world alongside Dailey. After all, if it wasn''t Nelly causing issues, it would be some other


    Nancy or Ellen.


    Seeing the photo and being reminded of their rtionship, Christine felt a pang of bitterness, further disinclining her from continuing the conversation. "Mr. rence, I''m not feeling well. Let''s talk more when I''m better. I''m going to sleep," she said, trying to end the conversation.


    rence, still with much to say, decided to drop it. Things had progressed too far anyway. He put away his phone and went to look for Dailey, only to find him gone.


    Assuming Dailey would head back to


    his ce, rence was surprised to see him eventually pull up to Christine''s building. Dailey didn''t ge into the underground parking but stopped outside Christine''s block. He stepped out, leaned against his car, and looked up at Christine''s window, standing there until the lights went off before he finally drove away.


    Returning home, Dailey found the living room lights still on, a silent testament to the unresolved tensions of the night.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 811

    ?


    Jayne lounged on the couch, surrounded by a sea of red invitation cards spread across the coffee table.


    Dailey poured himself a ss of water, asking, "Why are you still up?"


    Jayne gestured for him to take a seat. "Mind if we talk for a bit?"


    Dailey sat down, curious. "About what?"


    Jayne hesitated, "You really made up your mind?"


    Dailey hummed in confirmation.


    "So, you''re not willing to wait even a month, opting for this drastic measure just for her? You''re ready to do anything, even if it goes against your principles?"


    Dailey leaned back, massaging his temples as his gaze briefly wandered upstairs.


    "It''s over," he said tly, "Not because of her."


    Jayne thought she misunderstood, "What did you say?"


    Dailey didn''t repeat himself but asked, "Anything else? If not, I''m heading to bed."


    Jayne stopped him, still in disbelief, "And this wedding..."


    "It''s happening."


    With those cool words, Dailey headed upstairs to his room.


    Jayne remained on the couch, staring nkly at the pile of invitations.


    When the rkson family found out Dailey was nning to marry Nelly, they were, of course, not thrilled. Even if the marriage was a facade, spreading the news would mean Dailey would have to lower his standards when looking for a suitable wifeter on. This was far from their wishes.


    Their current eptance was rooted in the hope that Dailey would break up with Christine. They believed Christine''s temperament wouldn''t allow her to tolerate Dailey marrying someone else, even under the pretense of a ruse.


    Now that they had broken up, Jayne was still trying to process it.


    At breakfast, Caldwell had raised the same question, "They really broke up?"


    Jayne nodded, "He''s locked himself in his room, not evening out for meals."


    "It was her who broke it off with him," Normand added.


    This was the oue the rkson family had hoped for, leaving little else to discuss.


    "Why hasn''t Nellye down for breakfast?" Caldwell inquired.


    Jayne responded, "She''s been exhausted from choosing her wedding dress, especially with the pregnancy. I asked Abigail to bring her breakfast."


    Truth be told, the rkson family did


    have a soft spot for Nelly. She was intelligent and cunning, someone they had watched grow up and knew inside out. Her only w was her background. Otherwise, they would have been happy for her to marry Dailey.


    "Dailey didn''t talk about canceling the wedding?" Caldwell asked.


    Jayne replied, "I specifically waited up for himst night, and he said the wedding is still on."


    Caldwell''s gaze sharpened for a moment but eventually, he said nothing more.


    Christine woke up at her leisure, lingering in bed before heading to the kitchen for something to eat.


    Noticing the additional items in the kitchen, she remembered Dailey cooking there. Shaking her head, she took a deep breath and reached for her phone to order delivery.


    That''s when there was a knock at the door.


    Approaching the entryway, she saw Primo''s face on the video inte.


    She pressed the talk button, "Whether you''re here to deliver a message or something else, I don''t need it. Please leave, or I''ll call security."


    Primo, having anticipated this


    response, spoke calmly, "Ms.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson, it''s just some food. If you


    ne


    don''t open the door, I''ll keep knocking. Might as well eptit You can call security, but they won''t stop me. I''ll leave as soon as I''ve delivered this, and won''t bother you again."


    Christine called security, instructing them not to let this man in again.


    She also made it clear Dailey was not wee anymore, showing them his picture. "You''ve seen him


    he used toe and go with mee


    here. But now he''s an ex, so please don''t let him in. I don''t want any lingering attachments."


    Security took note and asked Primo to leave.


    But Primo was not someone easily handled by security.

 Chapter 812

    ?


    "Ms. Jackson, just ept this meal and I''ll be on my way," he insisted, standing firm outside her door.


    Christine was at her wit''s end, "Keep this up, and I''m calling the cops."


    Primo shrugged, nonchnt. "Do whatever you feel necessary, Ms. Jackson. But please, take the food. It won''t taste as good once it gets cold."


    Silence.


    Christine didn''t want to deal with this anymore. "Fine, I''ll take it this time. But this is thest time, or we''re really going to end up at the police station."


    For Primo, it was a small victory.


    "Alright, just open the door."


    Christine reluctantly opened the door, took the meal, and mmed it shut.N?velDrama.Org content.


    She really didn''t want to eat it, feeling it was a waste to throw it away.


    After some thought, she called someone over.


    Primo quickly reported back to Dailey, "Sir, Ms. Jackson requested an in-home massage."


    Dailey stayed in his dark room, curtains drawn.


    The meal he sent was from her favorite restaurant, an attempt to win her over without resorting to his own cooking skills.


    In the dim light, his voice rasped, "Male or female?"


    "Male."


    The dim light flickered before fading again.


    Dailey just had Primo return, without further instructions.


    Primo was puzzled.


    That''s it?


    --


    The massage therapist arrived, equally puzzled.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, help me finish this meal."


    "You don''t want the massage?"


    Christine tossed her hair, "Got to have energy for that, right?"


    Silence.


    The young therapist blushed, "We only offer professional massages." Christineughed, "Sure, ''professional.""


    Embarrassed, the therapist pleaded, "Please, we really are professional. I can''t fulfill that request, but don''t leave a bad review, okay? I''m good at what I do; you''ll feel rxed after."


    Christine was just teasing; she wasn''t up for a massage anyway.


    "Don''t worry, no bad review. I just really need help with this meal."


    This was a first for the therapist, who quietly started eating, missed lunch. The food was


    my started eating, havinget


    vel


    Curious, he asked, "Did you make this?"


    "No, it''s from The Velvet Vine."


    "The Velvet Vine?" He choked.


    et


    It was a high-end ce in Vista Town, known for its exquisite dishes but with a price tag to match, and reservations were hard toe by.


    UMS


    Back in his rural hometown, everything was naturally grown, unlike the pricey "organic"bels in the city.


    Out of his league, he thought.


    Seeing Christine''s lifestyle, it made sense she could afford it.


    "Lost your appetite?" she teased.


    "Just surprised," he admitted.


    The doorbell rang; Christine had ordered a burger.


    The therapist was confused.


    "A burger over The Velvet Vine?"


    She nodded, "The Velvet Vine was from my ex. Anything associated with him just doesn''t taste as good."


    Understanding dawned on the therapist, who nodded vigorously, "I''ll make sure it doesn''t go to waste." "Can''t let good food go to waste," Christine approved with a thumbs up.


    Unexpectedly, the doorbell rang again.

 Chapter 813

    ?


    Christine''s annoyance bubbled up to a near-boiling point the moment she caught sight of Primo through the video doorbell again, prompting her to curse under her breath. She had zero intention of dealing with him, yet the doorbell insisted, its chimes echoing persistently.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Reluctantly, she dialed security to inquire about the situation, only to be met with a shocking revtion.


    "He moved into my neighborhood?" she asked incredulously.


    "Yes, Ms. Jackson," came the reply, stirring a surge of frustration that shot straight to her temples, aggravating a throbbing headache she thought she had under control.


    "He''s living right across from me?!" Christine couldn''t hide her disbelief.


    The security team, equally taken aback by the unfolding events, sympathized with her plight. "Ms. Jackson, I''m sorry, but now that he''s a homeowner, we can''t just force him out. If he keeps bothering you, I''d suggest calling the police, or I can call them for you if you''d prefer."


    "No, I''ll handle it myself," she decided, ending the call and opening her door to confront Primo directly. "Where''s Dailey?" were the first words she fired off as she made her way across to confront another.


    Her impatience was palpable, marked by her brisk, unhesitating approach to Dailey''s door, which she knocked on with such force it nearly resulted in an idental p to the face when he answered.


    Without a hint of apology, Christine cut straight to the chase, "Why on earth are you living across from me?"


    Dailey, d in a bathrobe, adjusted its tie with a calm that belied the tension beneath. "I don''t see why I should report my whereabouts to Ms. Jackson, especially since we''ve gone our separate ways."


    Christine eyed his dark robe, noting his dry hair and the effort he put into appearing nonchnt. "Mr. rkson, let''s not cling to what''s over. Your being here only makes me want to distance myself further."


    Unruffled on the surface, Dailey''s grip on the robe''s tie betrayed his inner turmoil. "Is Ms. Jackson truly over me? Your reaction to my proximity seems to suggest otherwise."


    Admitting to herself that she wasn''t entirely indifferent to him, Christine knew all too well theplications of living so close to a former lover The thought of constantly running into him was unbearable, not to mention the risk of a drunken mistake rekindling their failed rtionship.


    Deciding she had no control over Dailey''s actions, Christine resolved to find a new ce to live, away from the remnants of their shared past in her current home. "Perhaps Mr. rkson should consider seeing a psychiatrist. Delusions of this nature are a serious matter," she quipped before making a swift exit back to her apartment.


    She didn''t dismiss her masseuse immediately after their session but instead invited him to stay for a movie. Later, they left together, Christine carrying


    a ck backpack filled with essentials, careful to avoid giving Dailey any hint of her departure.


    Primo, having witnessed their exit, rushed to inform Dailey, who attempted to follow but was called back home for an urgent matter.


    Christine, after dropping off the


    masseuse, noticed a car tailing her and decided to head to Elmwood Vis, where she knew she could


    find refuge with Be, who was


    watching the kids in another apartment there. This


    spare her the daily a move would


    of


    encountering Dailey.


    However, as she waited at a traffic light, contemting her next move, her phone rang. It was Merritt on the other end.

 Chapter 814

    ?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing he was waiting downstairs at her ce, she had no choice but to drive back home.


    After tossing her car in the underground parking, she walked out to meet him.


    "Decided toe clean with me, finally?"


    Merritt, however, dodged the question, "Sis, would you leave Vista Town with me?"


    ...


    Dailey returned to the Ferguson Mansion.


    Upon entering, he found the living room crowded with family members, except for Nelly.


    His family and what seemed to be a doctor were discussing something.


    "What''s going on?"


    Dr. Smith exined, "Young master, it''s been a shaky month. Ms. Lindsay spotting is due to the stress of wedding dress trials. The baby''s fine, but she needs to rest. Your wedding with Ms. Lindsay should be postponed a bit. Waiting until Ms. Lindsay is three months along would be safest."


    "Given Ms. Lindsay''s health, if she loses this baby, it might be difficult for her to conceive again."


    Dailey''s first thought was whether Nelly was testing hismitment.


    He had suggested trying on the wedding dress, but with the pregnancy being unstable at one month, something Dr. Smith had mentioned before, she would have been more careful if she cared about this child.


    But from her current behavior, it seemed like she preferred to terminate the pregnancy.


    However, the consequences of losing the ability to be a mother weren''t lighter than keeping the child to prove his paternity.


    If waiting for her to stabilize was the n, they could perform a DNA test by then, making the marriage unnecessary.


    Now, he had two paths to choose from.


    "Understood."


    This was no longer Dr. Smith''s concern, so he returned to his ce.


    Jayne told Dailey, "The child is what matters."


    Dailey hummed in agreement, turned, and went upstairs to call Gregory.


    After hearing everything, Gregory paused, then analyzed, "This child probably isn''t yours. You could wait and see if she tries to deal with it." "Stay more at the Ferguson Mansion, keep an eye on her."


    "Best to corner her."


    Dailey just hummed in response.


    Gregory didn''t mind his attitude; he was always like that, cool and distant.


    Especially since Gregory''s advice had led to his breakup with Christine.


    "Try putting yourself in her shoes."


    "If your rtionship can withstand this test, even if you''re broken up now, you''ll end up together."


    "Jane and I went through a lot too, you know that."


    Dailey didn''t respond, just said, "Hanging up."


    Gregory looked at the disconnected call and massaged his temples.


    Turning to Jane, "Dailey''s really pissed at me this time."


    Jane received a message from Christine.


    She said she needed to leave the


    state for


    while and hoped Gregory


    Keep Dailey from tracking her


    wno


    Looking at Gregory, Jane asked, "What are you nning to do?"


    Gregory was clear.


    To everyone, Dailey seemed indifferent to everything, living like a monk, devoid of desires.


    But this time, he was truly invested in Christine.


    et


    Even he didn''t understand why Dailey had changed his attitude so drastically towards Christine, but breaking up during the honeymoon phase was hard.


    If he suppressed Christine''s message, Dailey would definitely lose it.


    "Honey, can we just let things take their course?"


    Jane asked, "What do you mean?"


    Gregory wrapped his arms around her, "Right now, Dailey''s caught up with the situation at the Ferguson Mansion, thinking about Nelly''s child. This gives Christine a chance to leave Vista Town."


    "All I''m saying is, when Dailey asks for my helpter, I won''t put my heart into it."


    Jane couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up, "Mr. Ford, you''re so wicked."


    Gregory leaned closer, his voice husky in her ear.


    "Let me show you something even more wicked."

 Chapter 815

    ?


    Christine made the decision to leave Vista Town with Merritt, not out of a profound trust for him, but because she suddenly felt that even living in Elmwood Vis wouldn''t shield her from bumping into Dailey.


    She knew Gregory wouldn''t be a solid barrier against Dailey. He always seemed to enjoy watching the drama unfold from a safe distance, asionally stirring the pot just to see what would happen. He liked to pacify Jane without really taking sides.


    So, she wanted to put some distance between herself and the whole situation.


    Of course, there was another reason for apanying Merritt to his hometown. She wanted to uncover the truth about that night. She could wait for Dailey to finish his investigation, but who knew how long that would take. She felt Merritt wanted to tell her; he just had his reservations. Once they were in his hometown, she nned to coax it out of him.


    Mistwood was a picturesque andfortable city.


    Merritt was returning home because his grandmother''s illness had taken a turn for the worse. The olddy wanted to spend herst days in her hometown. Plus, the movie he was working on had some scenes to shoot in Mistwood.


    Vista Town was on the cusp of winter, while Mistwood still retained its warmth. Aside from the chilly mornings and evenings, sitting out in the courtyard under the midday sun was a delightfully warm experience.


    Helena, Merritt''s grandmother, had already left the house when Christine woke up. Merritt must have gone off to shoot his scenes. The trust they ced in her was surprising, but then again, their cozy home, despite its beauty andfort, had little of material value to tempt a thief.


    "Sweetie,"


    Helena walked in, "I dug up some sweet potatoes and mushrooms. How about I make us some mushroom soup and bake these sweet potatoes for lunch?"


    The countryside had its charms, and Helena''s cooking on the wood-fired stove was one of them. The stove''s design allowed for cooking on top while baking sweet potatoes underneath, filling the air with a delightful aroma.


    Christine reminisced about her own childhood which, despite its hardships, included simr moments of warmth shared with a neighborly grandmother who cooked in much the same way.


    "I''ll help you," she offered.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Helena brought in the mushrooms and sweet potatoes, and by the time they reached the kitchen, Christine had already got the fire started.


    Helena''s impression of Christine had primarilye from Merritt''s descriptions. Now that she had


    l.n


    given up on treatment to spend herst days back home, she was getting to know Christine firsthand. The girl''s genuine kindness and savvy, yet unworldly nature


    impressed her. It was clear why her grandson was so fond of Christine.


    "Merritt always tells me he made a mistake that hurt someone''s trust," Helena shared as they prepared the meal. "I''ve told him to clear the air, to apologize and seek forgiveness, but he says the time isn''t right to tell the truth Sweetie, in all these years, you''re the only one who seems to truly care for Merritt. If you know something, could you share it with me? I''ve only got Merritt, and I can''t bear to see him unhappy."


    Christine believed in keeping things separate. Merritt might have erred, but that was no reason to involve his grandmother. Besides, Helena was kind and caring, never prying into Christine''s past, always making her feel wee and well-fed.


    Facing her own mortality without bitterness or me, Helena still treated the world with kindness. But everyone''s timees, and not everyone can stay forever.


    Christine decided to be honest.


    After hearing everything, Helena said, "Merritt was wrong in this matter. Sweetie, when hees back, I''ll talk to him. He needs to apologize to you and tell you everything about that night, every little detail."


    Christine nodded, "Thank you, Grandma."


    "I''m ashamed to have raised a grandson who''s lost his way."

 Chapter 816

    ?


    "Gran, don''t say that. I''ve spent enough time with Merritt to know he''s got a good heart. He must''ve been tricked that time." Unbeknownst to them, Merritt had quietly returned and was now standing at the kitchen doorway.


    He heard every word they said.


    Peace reigned here.


    Meanwhile, Vista Town was in utter chaos.


    At the Ferguson Mansion, Dailey waited for Nelly to wake up, asking Abigail to give her some water and a bit of food.


    Without probing, he simply said, "Rest up," before leaving her room.


    Nelly didn''t press the matter either.


    Dailey then went downstairs, grabbed his coat, and was ready to leave when Jayne stopped him, whispering, "Is the wedding still on?"


    The wedding dress was ordered, and the invitations were written, ready to be sent out.


    But then, out of nowhere, Nelly had her crisis.


    Dailey left them hanging with two words: "It''s off," before striding away.


    Back at Christine Apartments, Dailey inquired about Christine from Primo.


    Primo said, "Ms. Jackson hasn''t left her ce since she got back."


    Dailey nced at Christine''s door and then went back to his own apartment.


    The next morning, he tried to deliver breakfast, but no one answered the door despite the long wait.


    Thinking Christine was ignoring him, he was surprised when no delivery showed up by noon.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing Christine doesn''t cook, it was unlikely she wouldn''t order food.


    Worried about her, he had no choice but to use the passcode to enter.


    The ce was empty.


    Primo was shocked.


    "It''s the end of my career," he thought.


    "I saw Ms. Jacksone home with my own eyes."


    They were on the 22nd floor, so escaping through the window was impossible.


    Dailey immediately checked the security footage.


    Indeed, there was someone resembling Christine in the footage.


    A beret covering her face, wearing Christine''s favorite red sweater dress. If you didn''t look closelyor know any better, you''d be mistaken.


    UMS


    Primo realized the mistake only after reviewing the footage.


    Defending himself weakly, he said,


    told me not to follow her


    "Sir, you t


    too closely, worrying it might upset Ms. Jackson... It''s my fault, punish me as you see fit."


    But this wasn''t the time for that.


    Dailey ordered, "Find out where she went."


    Primo immediately set out with his team.


    Meanwhile, Dailey headed to Elmwood Vis.


    This was Gregory and Jane''s usual workout time.


    Interrupted, Gregory came out looking as if he could wring water from his scowl.


    Dailey was straightforward, ¡°Has Christine been here?"


    Gregory''s response was icy, "No."


    Dailey turned and left.


    So much time had passed; Christine could have left the country by now.


    He had to hurry, or it would be even more difficult to find her.


    His greatest fear wasn''t that Christine was avoiding him.


    It was the possibility of something bad happening to her.


    Returning to the Ferguson Mansion, he first asked Jayne and Normand, who were still up, and received a negative response. He then decided to inquire with his grandparents, who had already gone to bed


    "You''re causing a ruckus."


    Normand rebuked, "For one woman, you''ve turned the rkson family upside down, and now you disregard us all?"


    "Dailey, you may think you''ve grown wings, but they''re not strong enough yet."


    "If you keep this up, I''ll make sure you never see her again."


    Normand''s voice grew louder, his frustration over the recent events making him lose control.


    Finally, Caldwell and Madge joined in, bewildered by Dailey''s question.


    Madge said, ¡°You''ve already broken up with her. Why should we continue this?"


    "We never aimed to target her."


    Ignoring them, Dailey headed upstairs to find Nelly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 817

    ?


    Nelly''s heart leaped when she saw Dailey approaching. But one nce at his stormy expression wiped the smile off her face.


    Dailey, usually a man of few words and cooler emotions, rarely showed her warmth. So, instinctively, Nelly knew his simmering anger had something to do with Christine.


    And, as expected, his first words were, "Where''s Christine?"


    Nelly almost burst intoughter. Everything was falling into ce just as she had nned. Christine and Dailey had broken up, and now Christine had vanished from Dailey''s life. Perfect, just perfect!


    "Dai, I have no clue what you''re talking about."


    Dailey was not one to lose his temper easily. He preferred to deal with things head-on rather than let his emotions get the best of him. But today, his rage was uncontroble. The mere thought of Christine being hurt was enough to drive him to the edge.


    In a fit of anger, he grabbed Nelly by the neck and pinned her against the headboard, his voice a cold whisper, "What have you done with her?"


    Nelly could feel his grip tightening, not caring at all that she was pregnant, using all his strength. She struggled for breath, wing at his arm, "Dai...please..."


    "What the hell are you doing?!" Jayne sensed something was wrong the moment Dailey stormed upstairs and followed, only to find him nearly strangling Nelly.


    "Dailey! Let go!" Jayne tried to pry his hands away, but to no avail. Nelly''s face was turning purple.


    She screamed for help. Primo was the first to rush in, pulling Dailey away from Nelly.


    "Sir, there''s news about Ms. Jackson."


    The mere mention of Christine brought Dailey back to his senses somewhat.


    Normand and his bodyguards entered to find Dailey releasing Nelly.


    "What''s this madness?"


    Dailey ignored Normand''s rebuke, turning to Primo, "Where is she?"


    Primo reported, "Ms. Taylor bought a ticket to Mistwood. But there''s no further trace of her there, no ID purchases, so her exact


    whereabouts are unknown Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Dailey questioned Nelly, "Did you have anything to do with this?"


    Nelly, still catching her breath, didn''t answer Dailey but instead clutched Jayne''s hand, "Godmother, my stomach...it hurts so much..."


    Jayne lifted the nket, immediately calling for Dr. Smith.


    Dailey, however, seemed indifferent to Nelly''s condition and pressed on with his questioning until Normand intervened.


    "Take him outside."


    The bodyguards surrounded Dailey, "Sir, please."


    Dailey stood still until Normand


    dragged him out, lowering his voice,


    "Do you ever consider, if this child is


    lost


    and her... you''ll never be


    free of each other?"


    This was not the oue the rkson family desired.


    Nelly''s scheming was obvious to them. If not addressed properly, it could jeopardize Dailey''s prospects with other families.


    "And where''s your famed


    composure? Nelly had indeed


    net


    orchestrated Christine''s disappearance, would there be a ticket purchase under Christine''s own ID? Do you think she''d leave such a trail for you to find, toe questioning, to the point of almost killing her?"


    Dailey lit a cigarette, taking a moment to calm down.


    Normand''s words had an effect. "But I thought we broke up?"


    Normand was taken aback by Dailey''s concern for Christine but kept a steady gaze, "If she''s left, she''s started a new life. It''s best not to disturb her."


    Dailey didn''t respond to Normand. Finishing his cigarette, he asked Primo, "She went to Mistwood alone?"

 Chapter 818

    ?


    Primo definitely couldn''t hide anything, but he hadn''t spilled everything earlier, hoping to let Dailey cool down first.


    If he had reported everything as it was, Dailey might have really lost it with Nelly.


    But as he was about to speak, Jayne called for the security, to rush Nelly to the hospital.


    Dailey, without a nce, signaled Primo to continue.


    But Jayne spoke before Primo could: "Dr. Smith said the baby might not make it. You''reing with me to the hospital now."


    Something clicked in Dailey''s mind, and he immediately called Dr. Andrews.


    Dr. Andrews had just finished consulting a special case today.


    Upon receiving Dailey''s call, it took him a moment to react before he arranged for a specialist toe over.


    "Having him directly involved in the abortion procedure, we could try to save some tissue for DNA testing."


    Hearing this, Dailey asked, "Why didn''t you mention this before?"


    Dr. Andrews replied, "...Mr. rkson, you didn''t ask."


    True, he hadn''t asked.


    Ever since he found out about Nelly''s pregnancy, he had only inquired about when the DNA test could be done.


    He had indeed overlooked this.


    "I''m on my way to the hospital."


    Gregory was about to cuddle up with his wife for the night.


    Still, hearing about the situation, he made his way to the hospital.


    Finding Dailey, he asked, "Dr. Andrews has arranged for the surgery?"


    Dailey nodded.


    Gregory pressed on, "Are you sure it was you acting impulsively, not Nelly forcing your hand?"


    Dailey hadn''t considered this yet; all he wanted was to prove the child wasn''t his.


    Then he could deal with Nelly once and for all before groveling for Christine''s forgiveness.


    "Did you really not know about Christine''s trip to Mistwood?"


    He countered, and Gregory, with an easy shrug and without missing a beat, said, "Had no clue."


    Dailey didn''t buy it.


    But he didn''t press further.


    Gregory, his brother in arms for so


    ears, was well-known for bet


    many


    attitude, except when t


    came to Jane.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Although Dailey was usually a man of few words, he would engage more when discussing matters.


    Today was clearly off, prompting Gregory to ask, "Worried the test might prove it''s your kid?"


    Dailey hadn''t nned to dive into this, but Gregory steered the conversation here.


    "I''m worried about Christine. It''s one


    thing for her to clear her head, b


    fear she might run into trouble luxet


    swnoel


    Gregory couldn''t help but chuckle, staying there for Dailey.


    net


    "It''s been more than twenty-four hours. If it was your enemy who took her, they''d want something from you. No news is good news."


    Dailey fell silent again.


    Gregory found it amusing yet frustrating.


    "Since you''ve broken up, her fate shouldn''t concern you anymore."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dailey, with a hand in his pocket, looked towards the operating room.


    Gregory leaned against the wall, arms crossed, observing him.


    After a while, he offered, "Just a friendly tip, give Christine some space. She''s not one for forceful tactics."


    Dailey''s lips twitched slightly, "She did contact your wife before heading to Mistwood, right?"


    Gregory didn''t directly answer, "You''re not one to be clingy, Mr. rkson."


    Normand and Jayne were seated on metal chairs nearby, listening in but understanding little.


    The only clear thing was Gregory''s advice.


    They too hoped Dailey would give it a rest, not exhaust resources and manpower searching for Christine.


    It would be best if Christine never returned to Vista Town.


    "Dailey."


    Normand spoke, "Have you considered that going all out to find her might actually put her in more danger?"

 Chapter 819

    ?


    Gregory raised an eyebrow in agreement, "True, you''ve made quite a few enemies. Not reaching out to her is probably the best way to protect her." Dailey''s thoughts drifted to that time Christine nearly drowned.


    If he were to call upon his contacts to find Christine, it would only put her in danger, an undeniable truth.


    With the buzz around his wedding to Nelly already stirring curiosity, cancelling it now and then making a show of searching for Christine would only turn all eyes on her.


    After much thought, he spoke up, decisively, "Mom, the wedding will go on as nned."


    Jayne: ?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Normand was equally puzzled, "Why the sudden decision to proceed with the wedding?"


    Dailey''s urgency for Dr. Andrews to conduct a DNA test was a clear sign he wanted to sever ties with Nelly as soon as possible.


    They were relieved, thinking Dailey breaking up with Christine and resolving the issue with Nelly would allow them to quickly find him a more suitable match.


    So why proceed with the wedding to Nelly?


    Gregory was the only one who understood Dailey''s actions.


    It was Normand''sment that had sparked the idea.


    He feared Christine would be targeted by his enemies, so he used Nelly as a decoy to divert attention and let Nelly face her own karma.


    It was a way to avoid getting his hands dirty and also to quench the rkson family''s eagerness to find him a match.


    Three birds with one stone.


    Gregory smirked, "A wedding sounds great. I do love a good show, and I''ll make sure to bring you a grand gift on your big day."


    An understanding passed between them.


    Normand wanted to ask more, but the doors to the operating room swung open, and the doctor emerged.


    Jayne stepped forward first.


    Dailey remained still, while Gregory leaned casually against the wall.


    Normand took a step toward them.


    "How did it go?"


    The doctor, addressing Jayne and Normand, kept his gaze on Dailey.


    "The procedure went well, no issues. The sample has been collected, and I''m off to run the DNA test. However, there''s something I, as a doctor, must mention."


    Normand: "Please, go ahead."


    Dr. Andrews: "Her uterine wall is thin,


    a condition that''s not favorable. This miscarriage has also caused


    significant damage, making future pregnancies highly unlikely, even with extensive care and body conditioning."


    This was something Dr. Smith had already discussed with them. Jayne was prepared for it.


    Moreover, since Dailey was


    proceeding with the wedding, even if Nelly used this to threaten him there wasn''t much she could demand.


    It boiled down to marrying him, after all.


    "Thank you, Dr. Andrews, for your efforts."


    "It''s what I do."


    swne


    After Dr. Andrews left, Jayne asked Dailey, "Are you seriously going


    through with the wedding to


    Dailey nodded.


    Jayne''s expression darkened, "You''re not actually considering making it official, are you?"


    "We''ll see."


    Dailey gestured, and Primo stepped forward.


    He instructed, "Take my parents home."


    Jayne wanted to say more, but Dailey didn''t give her the chance.


    "Mom, Dad, it''ste. You should rest."


    Without further words, Jayne and Normand left.


    They needed to mull over the wedding situation.


    It wasn''t that they couldn''t intervene.


    But making a scene would tarnish the rkson family''s reputation.


    If Dailey had refused to marry Nelly, they could have found excuses.


    But now that Dailey agreed to the wedding, itplicated things.


    "Have you figured out why our son is doing this?" Normand finally asked.


    He hadn''t understood at first, but now he had an inkling.


    "He''s probably protecting Christine."


    Jayne was confused, "Does that mean they haven''t really broken up?"


    Normand nodded, ¡°It''s likely not a real breakup. Maybe it''s all part of a n.¡±

 Chapter 820

    ?


    Jayne caught on quickly after a moment of thought, her displeasure evident. "It''s all because you pointed him in that direction."


    Normand, usually so stern, found himself momentarily at a loss.


    "I originally didn''t want him to go after Christine. Who knew his mind worked so fast?"


    Jayne''s pride suddenly resurfaced. "Well, of course. Who do you think he gets it from?"


    Without missing a beat, Normand retorted, "Yes, from you. Now, for a woman, he''s ready to turn his back on the rksons. You''re his mother. What''s your brilliant n, Mrs. rkson?"


    Jayne was at a loss for words.


    Dailey had grown up. Unlike when he was a child, smart and not easily fooled, he was no longer someone they could easily influence.


    "I suspect," Normand began his analysis, "Gregory mentioned giving Dailey a major gift, likely the truth about Nelly''s pregnancy. Dailey''s wedding is probably his way of exposing Nelly''s deeds in front of everyone, leading to her downfall."


    Jayne felt a tightness in her chest. "So, does that mean Dailey still intends to be with Christine?"


    Normand''s expression darkened. "Then we must crush that hope before it takes root. Find out where Christine is, discreetly."


    Jayne hesitated. "Must we go to such lengths? If Dailey finds out we went after Christine, he''ll lose it."


    "Without Christine holding him back, Dailey might be utterly fearless and reckless."


    Normand had considered this possibility. "Of course, we can''t let him trace it back to us."


    His words were clear. "Let''s have someone else do the dirty work."


    ...


    DNA test results weren''t immediate.


    Gregory, never one to shortchange himself, had taken a lounge to waitfortably.


    "Fancy a game?" He gestured with his phone to Dailey, who was lounging on the sofa.


    Dailey booted up the game, epting Gregory''s invitation.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As they yed, Gregory mused, "Your parents are sharp, living up to their age. They were just caught off guard earlier but must''ve figured out your wedding n with Nelly by now."


    "They''ll probably go after Christine."


    Dailey, unlit cigarette in mouth, reclined on the sofa, legs casually thrown over the coffee table.


    His demeanor was cool and detached. "So, you''re not going to tell me where Christine is?"


    "I don''t know," Gregory simply said.


    Dailey didn''t press further.


    Gregory''s curiosity was piqued, though. He raised an eyebrow. "Got a n up your sleeve?"


    Dailey''s reply was nonchnt. "A secret."


    They continued their game until dawn when Dr. Andrews finally sent word.


    Meanwhile, Nelly had awakened, searching for Dailey.


    After reading the test results from


    Dr. Andrews, Dailey''s expressio Songs to


    remained impassive as he headed for Nelly''s room. Content


    Gregory, aware of the oue, went straight home to catch some more sleep with his wife.


    ...


    The moment the hospital room door


    opened, Nelly''s gaze shot towerit,


    her pale face streaked with


    swno


    "Dai..." Her voice wasced with despair. "We''ve lost our baby..."


    Dailey held nothing in his hands; the test report had already been sent back to the Ferguson Mansion.


    Seeing Nelly''s pitiful state, his lips barely moved as he uttered his cold decision.


    "The wedding will proceed as nned."


    Nelly''s shock was so intense that her tears stopped in their tracks.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 821

    ?


    Dailey seemed oblivious to the shift in her expression, not calling her out on her poorly executed act of innocence. He pulled up a chair and sat down.


    It took Nelly a moment to collect herself, her voice choked with a hint of resentment, "Dai, we lost our baby..."


    Dailey merely hummed in response.


    "And the doctor said... I can''t have children anymore," Nelly added.


    Again, Dailey responded with a nomittal hum.


    Nelly never could quite figure Dailey out.


    Her sessful maniption wasrgely due to Dailey''s apparent care for Christine, exploiting a weakness.


    Before the loss of their child, Dailey had already dered the engagement off.


    Now, without leverage, she couldn''t understand why he would still consider marrying her.


    Was it a sense of guilt?


    The child was gone. If she insisted it was Dailey''s, he would never be free of her...


    But she wasn''t foolish enough to bring up that topic herself.


    The wedding was going on as nned, closing the door on any future with Christine.


    That oue was all she wanted.


    What more did she have to lose?


    On the other hand, the rksons, with their vast empire, had more at stake.


    "Dai, I''m craving some chicken noodle soup."


    "Hmm?"


    Dailey instructed someone to fetch it.


    Aside from stating, "The wedding will proceed as nned," he barely engaged, offering only monosybic responses to her attempts at conversation.


    Otherwise, he was engulfed in an endless silence.


    So, why did he stay?


    Nelly, truly weakened by the


    miscarriage, found her thou


    sluggish and couldn''t unravel


    intentions, leaving her with lingering doubts.


    "Dai, I remember when I got my first period, you bought me chicken noodle soup, telling me not to be afraid."


    Nelly smiled, "You, always soposed and rational, barely showing any emotion, but that day, you panicked, thinking I was dying."


    Dailey was raised among men, learning to deal with women who were strong and independent, treating them like brothers.


    Nelly was the exception, following him around as a child, affectionately calling him brother.


    The rksons had only one male


    heir in Dailey. Jane truly wished for a daughter, but her body, weakened by years of social engagements for business, couldn''t bear more children after Dailey.


    Nelly, an orphaned driver''s granddaughter, was raised as if she were the rkson''s own daughter.


    Had Nelly not harbored other


    et


    intentions, viewing him merely as a


    brothe


    she would have lived adife


    offort and luxury as a rkson


    heiress. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What a pity.


    She chose a path that led to her downfall.


    Dailey, in his youth, did dote on her as a sister.


    In the end, her maniption and exploitation of his guilt had backfired.


    "I wasn''t that naive to confuse a wound with menstruation."


    Nelly felt growing up had its downsides; Dailey had changed.


    He was no longer the protective figure she remembered.


    "Dai, but you were truly scared, genuinely worried."


    Dailey''s expression remained indifferent, his words cool and detached.


    "Why are you dredging up the past now?"


    Nelly looked at him.


    He added indifferently, "Only a condemned prisoner revisits old times before their final meal."

 Chapter 822

    ?


    "Then it was time for confessions."


    " "


    Nelly finally caught on to something.


    She didn''t say anything more, silently finishing off her bowl of chicken noodle soup before turning her back to Dailey and lying down.


    So, that was it.


    He wanted her to take the bullet for Christine.


    Ever since Christine''s boating ident, his enemies had discovered his Achilles'' heel.


    Dailey was tough to crack, but now that they had something on him, they wouldn''t let it go easily.


    Rumors of their wedding had already leaked, and in the past few days, many had probed, with some even finding out about her visit to the maternity ward.


    At this juncture, Christine breaking up with Dailey.


    If Dailey had made a big show of searching for her, it would have been one thing.


    But he didn''t, and the wedding was still on.


    Now, everyone would believe the rumors of a first love weren''t false.


    Some might even think Dailey''s search for Christine was a smokescreen to protect her.


    After that, all arrows would be pointed at her.


    What a cunning n.


    No matter how clever she was, having been raised and trained by Jayne, she was no match for Dailey''s tutge.


    With no loopholes to exploit, she was at a disadvantage.


    Now that their cards were on the table, the little guilt he might have felt was gone.


    Tears soaked her pillow as she couldn''t help but ask, "Dailey, did you really never feel even a little bit of affection for me?"


    Dailey didn''t answer, and he didn''t leave Nelly''s hospital room that night.


    Nelly knew the score, crying throughout the night.


    ...


    Christine, far away in Mistwood, was also aware of the developments in Vista Town.


    It wasn''t that she sought out the information, but rather, it found its way to her.


    After finishing a chat with Helena,


    ready to have dinner, she


    came


    of the kitchen to see t


    the yard. Content belongs t


    to


    Helena asked him about the mistake he made.


    Merritt, looking at her, said, "Nelly''s in the hospital, Dailey''s been with her, and they''re about to get married."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Christine''s phone was off.


    At the airport, she had used the local Wi-Fi to send Jane a message of her safety.


    She didn''t want any disturbances.


    "What are you trying to say by telling me this?" she asked with a half-smile.


    Helena smacked Merritt lightly,


    "Admit your mistake quickly, howet


    have taught you? You can''t use any


    means to achieve your


    swnow


    "If it also hurts someone else, it''s even more uneptable."


    "We''re not like others, born with so much. That''s why we can''t degrade ourselves."


    Merritt pursed his lips, staring


    et


    intently at Christine, "You''ve broken up with Dailey, so why do you still wandto know the truth about that night?"


    n


    "He''s about to marry someone else, do you n on reconciling with him?"


    Christine asked, "Does the truth about that night necessarily connect to whether I should reconcile with Dailey?"


    Merritt nodded, "Absolutely, that''s why I''ve been silent."


    "Sister, I swear, I never intended to hurt you. I did this for your own good."


    Christineughed, "Brother, that''s not how you show affection."


    "iming it''s for my own good while actually hurting me."


    "If you could be honest with me, I might overlook the fact that you conspired with Nelly to scheme against me."


    Merritt remained silent.


    Helena, frustrated, smacked him again.


    "You just fancy her, you''re not her parent or anything."


    "What gives you the right to do things that upset her under the guise of being good for her!"

 Chapter 823

    ?


    "Gran, please, try to stay calm."


    Christine stepped forward, gently patting Helena''s chest. "Your condition can''t handle stress. Let us handle our issues on our own, okay? For now, let''s just have dinner."


    Helena couldn''t possibly think of eating, ring at Merritt with a mix of disappointment and frustration. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack or what?"


    Merritt got down on one knee in front of Helena, pleading, "Gran, I didn''t mean to upset you. Can we just sort this out during the wedding preparations, please?"


    This gesture made Christine feel a bit awkward.


    After all, it was her who had spilled the beans to Helena.


    If anything happened to Helena because of this, Christine knew she''d be at fault.


    "Gran, let''s not dwell on this now. I''ll bring your dinner to your room, and you can eat in peace, okay?"


    Helena sighed heavily, shooting Merritt a stern look before letting Christine help her into the other room.


    After setting up the dinner for Helena, Christine returned to find Merritt still on his knees.


    "You''re not kneeling to me now, are you?"


    "Come on, get up. I can''t deal with this. Grab some wine, and let''s talk over a drink."


    Merritt fetched the wine.


    In Mistwood, nightfall camete, and while Vista Town was already enveloped in darkness, here, the sunset still painted the sky beautifully. Sitting in the courtyard, sipping wine, and watching the sunset, they found a moment of serene beauty amidst their troubles.


    "Merritt, I''ve felt your kindness towards me. Growing up, kindness was rare, until I met Jane."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides her, you''re the only one who''s been purely good to me."


    Merritt took a sip of wine, finding words easier toe by.


    "Isn''t Dailey good to you?" he asked.


    Christine pondered for a moment, "He is, but it''s different. That''s love."


    "When you''re in love, you always show the best side of yourself."


    "But you''re different."


    Merritt was puzzled, "But I like you too. Even though we''ve never been together, it can''t just be friendship between us." "You''re special."


    Christine rested her chin in her hands, looking at him, "If it were anyone else, plotting against me with my rival, I wouldn''t speak another word to them, much§Áesse here."


    "Merritt, to be honest, if it wasn''t for Dailey, I would''ve considered you. Who wouldn''t want someone who cares for them for the rest of their life?"


    "But love doesn''t make sense. Who we like isn''t something we can control. I''m sorry."


    Merritt''s hand trembled, spilling much of the wine.


    Christine remarked, "What a waste."


    After a moment, Merritt took a big gulp straight from the bottle, his


    feelings aplex mix, "Why a


    you apologizing? I should be the one apologizing."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me."


    Christine said, "You know what I want to know."


    After another gulp, Merritt met Christine''s gaze earnestly, "Sis, be honest with me, do you think you and Dailey will make up?"


    Christine checked the temperature of the roasted sweet potatoes, deeming them ready to eat, and broke one in half, offering Merritt a piece.


    Taking a bite, Merritt listened as Christine finally spoke.


    "Merritt, I won''t lie to you, but I honestly don''t know." "I really don''t."


    "Dailey and Ie frompletely different worlds. At first, I thought we should just enjoy the moment, start dating because we liked each other and if marriage wasn''t on the cards, then so be it, we''d partways."


    swne


    "That was my mindset when my ex wanted an arranged marriage."


    "I''ve always thought I was heartless, able to navigate through a sea of temptations without getting attached, living just for the thrill of the moment."

 Chapter 824

    ?


    "But, Dailey..."


    Christine seemed to struggle to find the right words, pausing thoughtfully before continuing, "He''s... different."


    Her smile was tinged with a hint of bitterness.


    "It wasn''t just because of Nelly that I broke up with him. It''s also because I felt I didn''t have the courage to take on the world with him."


    "I love him so much that I didn''t want him to have to fight his family, or the whole world because of me. He could have had a great life, but ended up with nothing because of our rtionship."


    "Merritt, since you say you like me, I thought you''d understand."


    Merritt felt a pang of difort as he listened to Christine''s confession about Dailey, but he could tell she was even more upset.


    From the moment he met Christine, she was always vibrant and lively.


    Like a bird that soared freely, only perching on a branch when tired for a brief rest.


    Once rested, she''d take off to embrace the sky once again.


    No one could clip her wings.


    Yet here she was, confiding her love for Dailey to him. What should have been a happy revtion was instead filled with mncholy. "Let''s set the family drama aside, sis. Don''t you think Dailey''s been a bit muddled about the whole Nelly situation?" Merritt asked.


    Christine nodded, "Somewhat, yes."


    Merritt was puzzled, "Then why, sis, do you..."


    Christine took a sip of her wine and said, "Isn''t it clear now?"


    "But he''s going to marry Nelly."


    "If you could reveal the truth about that night, maybe the wedding wouldn''t have to happen."


    After a long silence, Merritt said, "Then sis,e back with me to Vista Town. If Daileyes back for you and calls off the wedding with Nelly, I''ll confront Nelly in front of everyone and tell the truth about that night."


    "Otherwise, let''s not bring it up again, as if that night never happened."


    "Are you willing to take that bet?"


    Christine, fearless as ever, clinked her ss with Merritt''s, "We''ll return the day before the wedding."


    ...


    They continued drinking until the early hours of the morning.


    Meanwhile, Dailey had spent the entire night in Nelly''s hospital room, leaving only at dawn.


    Nelly, having not slept a wink, sat up as soon as she heard the door close. It took a moment for her to snap out of her daze, and when a nurse came in to give her medication, she finally spoke up.


    "Hi, could I possibly borrow your phone to make a call? I woke up and didn''t see my boyfriend. I rushed to the hospitalst night and left my phone at home."


    Being a VIP patient from the rkson family, the nurse didn''t hesitate to fulfill such a small request, especially given how politely Nelly asked. "Here you go."


    "Thank you."


    Nelly took the nurse''s phone, dialed


    a number, but hung up after one ring. She deleted the call log and


    handed the phone back to the nurse with another word of thanks


    "You''re very wee."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After the nurse saw Nelly had taken her medication, she left the room and was soon escorted to a secure corridor by Primo.


    "What did the person in the room do with your phone?" he inquired.


    et


    The nurse honestly recounted the event, "She just made a call, but it seemed like it didn''t go through. I didn''t want to pry too much into the patient''s privacy."


    Primo asked for the nurse''s phone number and had someone check the call log.


    After finding out, he reported back to Trey, who was apanying Dailey back to the rkson estate.


    After Dailey had freshened up, Trey whispered to him.


    "Sir, about Nelly..."

 Chapter 825

    ?


    When Dailey heard the news, his voice was as cool as the steel of a de. "A call from abroad?"


    Trey nodded, "We traced it back to a public phone booth."


    "Since there was no conversation and no surveince, we can''t confirm who Nelly was in contact with."


    Dailey frowned slightly but didn''t dwell on this minor issue for long.


    As he was about to head downstairs, he found his path blocked by his parents.


    His grandparents were there too.


    It felt like a tribunal.


    He took a seat on the armchair, legs crossed, idly flipping a lighter in his hand without a word.


    The living room fell silent for a moment until Jayne decided to break the ice.


    "The child isn''t yours, you know that, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "So, what are you nning to do?"


    "What do you mean, what am I nning to do?"


    Dailey''s indifferent demeanor didn''t ruffle any feathers in the rkson family. They were used to it. They had always prided themselves on raising him to be calcting and unemotional, immune to being swayed by feelings.


    But then Christine came along and turned his world upside down.


    Normand jumped in after Jayne, "I know you''re nning a wedding with Nelly to protect Christine."


    "But you don''t have to marry her. An alliance with another family would serve just as well."


    "Once you''re married, those enemies will focus on you and your wife, not Christine."


    Dailey stopped fidgeting with his lighter, stood up, and smoothed out his jacket. His voice was calm but icy, "I don''t need an arranged marriage. Don''t n my life for me."


    Normand''s patience was wearing thin, but Madge held him back.


    Madge looked at Dailey with a warm smile, "Nelly has feelings for you. Using her and then casting her aside won''t be so easy. Do you really see yourself spending a lifetime with her?"


    Of course, Dailey had no intentions of a lifelongmitment to Nelly.


    Especially now that he knew the child wasn''t his.


    It was all for show, a mere facade.


    He had eyes only for Christine.


    "I need to head to the hospital. Unless there''s something important, let''s not waste any more time."


    Normand couldn''t hold back his frustration, scoffing, "So, going to the hospital for a show isn''t a waste of time?"


    Dailey retorted, "All''s fair in love and war, father. You taught me that."


    After Dailey left, the living room was enveloped in silence for a long while.


    This wasn''t the oue anyone had hoped for.


    They had been relieved when Dailey and Christine broke up, but now, they couldn''t seem to escape her orbit.


    "It''s time," Caldwell finally spoke, "to


    find


    convince


    Dailestine and have her Dailey to call off the 9 with


    Nelly." Content belongs


    Jayne hesitated, "Dad, you heard what Dailey said..."


    Caldwell tapped his cane, "If you let him have his way, he''ll end up marrying Christine. Is that what you want?"


    Of course, Jayne didn''t.


    Given Dailey''s current obsession


    with Christine, if they were left toet


    their own devices, she would


    heel.


    undoubtedly be his


    UMS


    Christine, with no significant background, wasn''t someone their enemies could easily target, unlike a match from an equally influential family, which would at least offer some deterrence.


    But Dailey failed to see the logic.


    "I''ve had someone look into it. Christine is in Mistwood, but we don''t have her exact whereabouts yet."


    Caldwell said, "Then we''ll make a trip."


    Jayne nodded in agreement.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ...

 Chapter 826

    ?


    Nelly truly hadn''t expected Dailey to show up at her hospital room.


    Yet, she couldn''t help but let out a mockingugh soon after.


    For Christine, Dailey seemed willing to do just about anything.


    "Dailey, I don''t want to marry you."


    Dailey was busy carving an apple, the knife dancing between his slender fingers, leaving an intricate pattern on the fruit.


    At her words, the man didn''t even flinch, his expression calm but focused on the apple.


    All Nelly saw was something resembling a girl''s face carved on it, but she didn''t know what exactly it was, nor did she care.


    "I know you want me to be your shield, to protect Christine, but I don''t want that."


    Dailey ced the apple on a nearby te, his pale fingers still holding the knife, a cold light flickering off its edge.


    "What, is it not the time you desperately wanted to marry me?" Dailey''s lips twitched almost imperceptibly. "Marrying me was always going toe at a steep price."


    "Too bad you realized toote."


    Nellyughed, and then she started crying, "Dailey, when did I fail to see how cruel your heart could be?"


    "And, I don''t understand, why do you like Christine?"


    "I heard she chased after you for a long time without a response from you. Why is it that when Ie back, you suddenly love her so much?" "Even more than your own life."


    "I might not have a powerful background to help you with anything, but if I married you, I could ensure no one would use me to threaten you." "But Christine can''t. After all, I at least have the rkson family. She has nothing."


    "Even if she''s best friends with Jane and Gregory is close to you, they can''t intervene too much."


    "How could they openly oppose the rkson family elders like you do?"


    "Dai, you know very well that if you really marry Christine, your enemies wille out in full force, trying everything to capture Christine to threaten you."


    "You might think you have the ability to protect her, but you can''t keep her by your side all the time, can you?"


    "With so many potential dangers, not


    to mention these enormous overt


    dangers, you simply can''t guard


    against them all."


    "Are you done?"


    After Nelly''s impassioned speech, all she got back from Dailey were these three indifferent words.


    As she pondered what to say next, Dailey answered one of her many questions.


    "I didn''t respond to her pursuits


    et


    initially, considering the situation with the rkson family and her background. Later, when I started pursuing her, it was because I couldn''t control my love for her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    swneve


    "I can''t stand the thought of her being with another man."


    Nelly still couldn''t understand.


    When Dailey spoke about Christine, he seemed able to borate more.


    "Why, I can''t exin, so I''m convinced it''s love."


    Nelly hadn''t said all that just to hear Dailey dere his love for Christine. After a moment of silence, she spoke up.


    "Dai, let''s make a bet."


    "If


    wees back to you


    before


    et


    wedding, we''ll continue If she doesn''t, we''ll call it off."


    Bent belongs to


    swno


    Dailey never indulged in such uncertain matters.


    He preferred to have everything under his control.


    "I''ve told you," the man said emotionlessly, "you don''t have a choice in this matter."


    ...


    Christine had been enjoying a few days of rural life in the countryside and found it quite pleasant.


    If not for the bet with Merritt, she would have liked to stay longer.


    "Sis, if you lose the bet, we cane back anytime you want, and you can stay as long as you like."


    Christine looked at him, "Don''t jinx me; otherwise, it wouldn''t be a fair win."

 Chapter 827

    ?


    Merritt made a zipping motion across his lips, signaling for silence.


    As soon as Christine''s ne touched down in Vista Town, Dailey got the wind of it.


    Dailey, aware of her arrival, neither intercepted her nor sought her out.


    Yet, to his surprise, she reached out first.


    "Where you at?"


    "Let''s talk over the phone."


    Only a few days apart and already this cold?


    Christine wasn''t ready to concede the bet just yet.


    "If you won''t tell me, I''ll just ask Gregory," she threatened, trying another angle.


    Dailey simply told her to meet him at the city''s main hospital before hanging up. Merritt, overhearing Christine''s side of the conversation, ventured a guess.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sis, you seem upset?"


    Christine shook her hair, ignoring the question. Vista Town was colder than Mistwood, so she donned her red coat as she left the airport.


    The siblings then made their way to the hospital, heading straight to the VIP ward.


    Upon seeing Primo, Christine greeted him and immediately asked, "Where''s Dailey?"


    Primo gestured towards the smoking area, and Christine marched over, with Merritt keeping pace.


    "Mr. rkson, got a light?" Christine flirted, holding a cigarette to her lips.


    Dailey stepped back but offered her his lighter.


    Instead of taking it, she caught his hand and used the lit cigarette between his fingers to light her own.


    Dailey struggled to maintain his facade of indifference, nearly breaking.


    His adam''s apple bobbed as he fought back his emotions, asking, "We broke up. What do you want from me?"


    Christine''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Before she left, Dailey was almost hysterical.


    And now, in just a few days, this was his stance.


    She felt her decision to break up was justified.


    It allowed both of them to see their true selves more clearly.


    "Nothing much." Christine stepped forward.


    Dailey, back against the wall, tried to sidestep her but was blocked by her arm.


    He looked at her emotionlessly, "Ms. Jackson, please."


    Even resorting to such formalities.


    Fine.


    Christine probed, "So, you''re really done with me?"


    Dailey''s facade showed tiny cracks; he couldn''t keep this up much longer.


    He pushed her aside, "Ms. Ja


    if


    I


    to my fianc¨¦e." Content


    nothing else, I need t


    s to en.kikistoriene


    Christine straightened up, her expression turning serious, "Dailey, if


    I said I don''t want you to marry Nelly, would you still go through with it?¡±


    Without hesitation, Dailey answered, "Yes."


    Only he knew what he truly felt.


    UMS


    He wanted to hold her, but it wasn''t the right time.


    Not with enemies watching, not with the rkson family''s eyes on them.


    ¡°We''re done, Ms. Jackson. You''re not suggesting I cancel my wedding to my ex, are you?"


    Christine and Dailey''s time together wasn''t long.


    But it was enough to know each other truly.


    Yet, at this moment, she couldn''t read him.


    "Are you being honest?"


    "Honest."


    Christine''s cigarette burned down to her fingers, jolting her.


    Merritt rushed to help her under the cold tap.


    Dailey''s hand, halfway extended, returned to his pocket.


    As the cold water ran over her delicate skin, causing reddening, Christine seemed lost in thought.


    The burn wasn''t severe, just a small


    blister, but being in the hospital, Merritt quickly got some burn


    ointment. Returning, he found


    et


    Christine still standing by the sink, deep in thought.


    "Sis, let''s go. I''ll apply some ointment for you."


    Christine didn''t move.


    Merritt watched her for a moment, realizing she hadn''t heard him, and gently pulled her away.

 Chapter 828

    ?


    Christine snapped back to reality and murmured a thank you.


    "No need to be formal with me, sis." Merritt carefully applied the burn cream on Christine''s wound, even blowing gently to ease the sting. Christine had endured far worse injuries before, yet Merritt''s tender care somehow filled her heart with warmth.


    "Merritt."


    "Yes, sis?"


    Christine reached out and tousled his hair, "You won."


    Merritt smiled, "Let''s leave the past in the past, sis. Time doesn''t flow backward, we need to look ahead."


    "Alright." Christine nodded in agreement.


    After applying the ointment, they left the clinic.


    Primo and Dailey hid in a corner, secretly sighing.


    ...


    When Jayne arrived at Merritt''s ce, she was informed by Helena that Christine had gone back to Vista Town.


    Rushing back to Vista Town, she was told Christine was on her way home. She quickly instructed her driver to head there.


    The taxi stopped at the entrance of themunity, not going further in.


    Merritt got out first, then helped Christine out.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They were about to walk in when a voice stopped them in their tracks.


    "Christine."


    Recognizing the voice, Christine turned around to see Jayne.


    "Hello, Aunt Jayne."


    "You don''t have to pretend with me. I know your true colors."


    The rkson family was hard to please, and Christine, with her blunt manner, was no exception.


    "What do you want?" Christine asked directly, too tired from her journey to indulge in small talk.


    "Let''s find a cozy ce to talk," Jayne suggested.


    Christine declined, "Just get to the point. I''m too exhausted from my flight to sit around."


    Jayne, prejudiced against Christine,


    couldn''t see eye to eye with her, especially given her temperament, making it impossible for Christine to fit into the rkson family mold.


    UMS


    "I know you and Dailey have broken up, but there''s something you need to take care of," Jayne said, suggesting Christine to convince Dailey to call off his wedding with Nelly. "Name your price."


    Christine boldly demanded, "Ten billion."


    "You''re insane."


    "Then I want to marry Dailey."


    "You''re even more insane."


    At a loss, Christine asked, "What do you expect me to say?"


    Jayne, struggling to maintain herposure, tried to appeal to Christine''s alleged feelings for Dailey, suggesting she could persuade him. Christine couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity, countering with a saying about the consequences of meddling in others'' affairs.


    Jayne''s patience wore thin. ¡°Just speak inly, why the insinuations?"


    Christine, staying factual, saw no point in prolonging the conversation in the cold. "Mrs. rkson, let''s not freeze out here. I can''t do what you''re asking, please go back."


    "How can you not?"


    If Christine couldn''t make Dailey call off the wedding, then all hope was lost.


    Lowering her stance, Jayne offered, "If you can stop Dailey''s wedding with Nelly, you''ll get your ten billion."


    Tempting as it was, Christine knew she couldn''t fulfill the request.


    ¡°I''ll be honest with you, I just came from the city hospital and asked Dailey himself. He won''t call off the wedding."

 Chapter 829

    ?


    Jayne''s expression suddenly soured.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It was clear that Dailey was hell-bent on guarding Christine''s heart, and no one could shake him from that resolve.


    For a woman, to risk his own future... Jayne found Christine even less appealing now.


    Christine was a master at reading the room, a skill honed from childhood when she learned to gauge how her father''s drunken moods would end for her.


    Knowing Jayne had no fondness for her, Christine saw no point in pleasantries.


    Especially now, with her and Dailey having called it quits.


    And even if she had wanted to win over what could have been her future mother-inw, Jayne was clearly not receptive.


    Not one to waste effort on a lost cause, Christine maintained a polite distance, "Is there anything else you need? If not, I''ll be heading home."


    Jayne hesitated. She didn''t want the wedding to happen, yet she didn''t wish for Dailey and Christine to reconcile either.


    One thing was for sure, Dailey had made it clear: no sabotaging the wedding or else...


    Christine, seeing Jayne''s conflicted silence, didn''t wait for her to speak up and walked away with Merritt.


    As they reached the apartment building''s entrance, Jayne caught up, "Do you still intend to marry Dailey?"


    Christine smiled, "Aunt Jayne, Dailey and I have split up. Isn''t your question a bitte?"


    With that, she linked arms with Merritt, "This is my new boyfriend. You shouldn''t bother me about Dailey anymore. My boyfriend wouldn''t like that." Silence fell.


    Jayne had so much to say but could only watch as Christine disappeared into the building.


    Behind Jayne''s car, Primo nervously nced at Dailey''s expression.


    Despite acting out of protection, misunderstandings had taken root, tormenting them from within.


    They never expected their young master''s love life to be this tumultuous.


    "Yikes!"


    Jayne, startled, turned, "What are you doing here?"


    Dailey, without a word, walked away, Primo bowing hastily to follow.


    Jayne, distressed, felt as if her wrinkles deepened instantly.


    She rushed home to discuss with Caldwell.


    "Got a new boyfriend?" Despite Caldwell''s clouded eyes, they gleamed with sharpness.


    "Isn''t that boy in cahoots with Nelly against them? Why are they together now?"


    Jayne was puzzled, "If they''re getting along, maybe he told Christine the truth?"


    But she immediately doubted


    herself, "No, if he had, Christine would''ve sought reconciliation with


    Dailey."


    "I can''t believe she''d choose chaff over wheat."


    Caldwell, pondering a moment, suggested, "Could it be part of their n?"


    one


    Jayne was taken aback, "You mean, Christine knows Dailey is protecting her, so she''s covertly cooperating?"


    swno


    Caldwell nodded.


    Jayne suddenly saw the light, "So Dailey hiding behind my car was not a show for me but to check on Christine. He probably knew I''d confront her and wanted to ensure I didn''t harm her."


    "Whatever," Jayneughed off her frustration. "What a hopeless romantic."

 Chapter 830

    ?


    Madge twirled her rosary in her fingers, a gesture of contemtion, and sighed, "You know, we might have made some mistakes too." Jayne looked towards Madge, her gaze filled with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Madge mused, "There''s always a tipping point, isn''t there? People who pride themselves on their cool logic tend to fall the hardest when ites to matters of the heart."


    Jayne bit her lip, regretcing her words, "I should''ve been nning his wedding to some heiress or another when he was younger, not letting him gallivant around for a few more years."


    Normand came home from a day''s work to find this turmoil but brought with him a glimmer of hope.


    "The word from the hospital is that Nelly has refused to go through with the wedding to Dailey."


    ...


    Now that Nelly hadid her cards on the table with Dailey, she stopped caring about appearances.


    She went on a rampage in the hospital, smashing anything she couldy her hands on.


    Dailey sat there, a picture of calm, watching her destruction. With a mere gesture, his right-hand man, Primo, promptly handed over a check for the damages.


    The hospital director couldn''t utter a word ofint.


    After her tantrum, Nelly, panting and exhausted, turned her gaze to the man by the window.


    His handsome face was impassive, his eyes calm as if the preceding chaos was a trivial y he had watched from afar. Not once did he blink.


    Such a man, with ice in his veins, had shown fervent passion for Christine.


    For Christine, he was willing to risk everything, even Nelly''s life.


    "Dailey, did you ever consider, if you married me, I''d cling to you for life, and you''d never have a chance with Christine again?"


    "No."


    The man''s reply was curt and cold.


    Nellyughed through her tears, augh devoid of any joy.


    See, mention Christine, and he speaks.


    Her tantrum had failed to elicit a single word from him.


    "You want to know the truth about that night, right? I''ll trade it for my freedom."


    "It''s toote."


    Nelly knew it was toote, and her offer was more a test than anything else.


    Even if Dailey had agreed, she wouldn''t have revealed anything.


    Revealing that truth would seal her fatepletely.


    No one could outsmart Dailey. Those who tried met grim ends.


    The person who had nearly drowned Christine vanished along with their entire family, erased from Vista Town.


    Now, she was protecting Christine from both open and hidden threats.


    If she revealed that night''s truth, not only would she remain a human shield, but she''d also be thrown to


    the wolves, Dailey''s ne


    "Fine, since you''re so keen on marrying me, let''s do it."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The wedding was her only chance to escape.


    Dailey knew exactly what she was thinking.


    Keeping her in the hospital, he left her no chance to flee.


    On the wedding day, from hospital to the hotel, she''d be closely watched. There would be no escape.


    Each harbored their own thoughts.


    Primo summoned the cleaning staff to tidy up the room.


    Nelly pulled the covers over herself andy down.


    Dailey remained by the window, ensuring she wouldn''t attempt to jump.


    Upon reaching home, Christine called Jane to check in.


    Merritt had tidied up the kitchen and ordered some groceries online.


    As they waited for the delivery, they started preparing dinner.


    Christine, phone in hand, stepped onto the balcony, "I''ve decided not to pursue the truth about that night. This separation made me realize, don''t have the courage to stand against the rkson family with Dailey."


    Jane understood her all too well, "It''s hard to let go, especially when it means causing a rift with his family."


    Christine smiled, "Mistwood''s countryside is truly peaceful. How about you, me, and Be head there for a while?" Nothing urgent was keeping them.


    "A short stay sounds good. I''ll ask my mom."


    Christine caught the hint, "You''re not nning to bring Gregory?"


    "He''s tied up with work."


    "And since when can I not make time?" Gregory''s voice suddenly joined the conversation, his tone yful yet tinged with mock offense,


    "We''ve barely been married, and you''re already tired of me?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 831

    ?


    Christine abruptly ended the call, deeming the conversation too mature for younger ears.


    She wandered into the kitchen, curiosity piqued. "What''s cooking?"


    ...


    At Elmwood Vis.


    Jane leaned into the man beside her. "What''s the deal with Dailey?"


    Gregory spilled the beans, honest to the core.


    Jane frowned slightly. "His heart might be in the right ce, but the approach... Christine''s always been easy-going, not one to fuss, but I think Dailey''s going about it all wrong."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Gregory captured her hand, pressing a kiss to it. "Worry about me, will you?"


    ...


    Merritt had prepared a feast of four dishes and a soup, all favorites of Christine''s.


    Christine couldn''t wait to dig in, grabbing a rib and giving it a taste. Thumbs up. "Delicious."


    Merrittdled some soup for her.


    Tasting it, Christine was impressed. "When did you learn to cook like this?"


    The culinary skills were genuinely impressive.


    Merritt nodded. "Worked in a diner for a bit."


    Considering his family''s situation, Christine proposed, "How about I hire you as a cook? I''ll provide the ingredients, and we''ll settle on a fair wage for yourbor."


    Merritt looked down, a bit dejected. "Pitying me?"


    "Why would I pity you?"


    Christine enjoyed a meatball in tomato sauce, "You should bepensated for your work. That''s the value ofbor."


    Merritt smiled, a bit shy. "Sis, I should be doing this for you. I mean, you said I''m your boyfriend, right?"


    Oh, Christine had almost forgotten about that.


    "I''m using you, you see that, right?"


    Merritt nodded.


    Christine felt a tad guilty. If he hadn''t wronged her first, she''d feel downright awful.


    "I''ll be honest, even though Dailey and I broke up, and his actions hurt me today, I''m not over him yet."


    "I get it, but sis, he''s not worth your heart."


    Christine chuckled. "Because of Nelly?"


    Merritt nodded. "What if something


    like this happens again? Dailey''s upbringing, the kind that


    matches of status, it''s bo repeat." Content belongs


    to


    "Sis, I can''t stand to see you hurt, that''s why I did what I did."


    "Nelly has a soft spot for Dailey, and I was afraid she''d hurt you, and Dailey wouldn''t protect you."


    "But I don''t have the means to do much either. I went to extremes and ended up hurting you. I''m really sorry."


    Christine had her reservations about Nelly, but she understood.


    The pain of unrequited love can lead to drastic actions.


    She wasn''tpletely calm about everything, asionally tempted to confront Dailey and dere in front of the rkson family that they''d never part.


    But those moments of bravado quickly faded.


    All her courage had been spent facing Madge.


    "Falling in love is... hard to exin."


    Christine grabbed a tissue. "That''s why I hardly ever fall."


    et


    Merritt began to peel a crab for Christine "Sis, use me however you want. don''t mind at all, no need to feel guilty. I''ve made my mistakes and hurt you too."


    ...Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At 10 p.m., Primo came to update Dailey, though somewhat reluctantly.


    The moonlight that filtered through the window wrapped Dailey in a cool glow, his gaze sharp as he looked up from hisputer.


    Primo quickly said, "Merritt''s staying at Ms. Jackson''s ce."


    Dailey''s grip on the pen whitened.


    Nelly peeked out from under the covers, stirring the pot. "Keep this up, and you''ll lose her forever."


    Dailey didn''t even nce her way, simply instructing Primo, "Keep watch. Until midnight."

 Chapter 832

    ?


    Primo had a thought he wanted to share, but catching Dailey''s icy stare, he decided to make a quick exit instead.


    Nelly sat up, looking at him, "Dailey, you still don''t get women."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "For someone like Christine to actually open her heart to someone, that''s rare. If you hurt her now, it''s gonna be a cold day in hell before she opens up to you again."


    "I''m seriously telling you, making up with her now is your best bet."


    Dailey kept his eyes glued to theptop screen.


    But Nelly didn''t let up just because he wasn''t responding.


    "Even if you use me as a human shield for her, what happens after I''m gone? What, you gonna find another girl to take bullets for her?"


    "Let''s not even talk about your enemies, the rksons alone wouldn''t stand for it. And your enemies aren''t idiots. They''re on you like flies on honey." "They''re endless."


    "Dailey, if you go down this path, you and Christine can never be."


    "She''ll not only be a target, but she''ll also be the only stain in your life."


    Bang!


    Dailey grabbed an ashtray and hurled it across the room.


    It missed Nelly''s head by a fraction.


    She knew this was Dailey''s warning; he could have hit her if he wanted to.


    "Don''t project your filth on everyone else. Christine isn''t my stain, she''s the one I love."


    "It''s you, if you weren''t useful, you''d be the real stain in my life."


    "Nelly, I regret not seeing the dirt beneath your innocent facade sooner.''


    "But from now on, if you say one more bad word about Christine, I won''t be so polite."


    Fuming, Nelly pulled the nket over herself.


    He stood there, watching her, from dawn till dusk, without saying a word.


    Bringing up Christine over and over again.


    If that''s how it was going to be, then they''d both go down together.


    If she was going down, she''d drag Christine down with her!


    When Christine woke up in the morning, Merritt was already up, bringing breakfast from the kitchen.


    She nced at the couch, asking, "Didn''t sleep well on the couch?"


    "I''ve slept on park benches before, this couch is luxury. I''m an early bird."


    Merritt''sughter was like a burst of sunshine, as if the shadows of his past had never touched him.


    Christine couldn''t help but smile back.


    Merritt had stayed over because his


    main focus had shifted to helping grandma back in their


    his


    hometown. Content belo


    to


    Of course, there was also the fact that he wanted to spend more time with Christine in the same space.


    He joked about how staying in a hotel was a waste of money since he couldn''t stay for long.


    "I should head back now, can''t leave grandma alone."


    Christine had bought Helena a video-capable phone, and they had video-chatted the night before.


    Even though Helena had insisted Merritt shouldn''t rush on her ount.


    But how could he not worry about leaving her alone?


    If something happened and he couldn''t be there for her, it would be an eternal regret.


    "I''ll drive you to the airport."


    After breakfast, Christine did her


    elect


    makeup and slipped into a knit dress that casually emphasized


    curves.


    Merritt couldn''t take his eyes off her until she yfully pped his back. "Let''s go."


    They went down to the garage, got into the car, fastened their seatbelts, and Christine hit the gas, speeding out of the garage.


    At the gate, Christine rolled down the window and handed some steamed dumplings to the guard.


    Her smile was radiant, "Breakfast for you. My boyfriend made them, and they''re pretty good."


    That familiar figure she knew so well was just a short distance away.

 Chapter 833

    ?


    By the parking lot exit, a Jeep was parked sideways.


    Dailey leaned against the hood, a cigarette smoldering between his slender fingers.


    His indifferent gaze cut through the windshield,nding on Christine''s face.


    Christine didn''t even nce his way, turned the steering wheel, and merged onto the main road, speeding away.


    Primo couldn''t fathom why the young master was out here so early, looking for trouble.


    Dailey turned and got into the car.


    Primo quickly got the hint, hopped into the passenger seat, and buckled up.


    The next second, the car shot out like an arrow.


    He hastily grabbed the handle to steady himself.


    The ck Jeep was quite noticeable even in the busy morning traffic.


    Soon enough, Dailey caught up with Christine''s car.


    At a red light, he smoothly pulled up beside Christine.


    In this cold weather, Dailey rolled down his window, casually resting his arm on the door, the watch on his wrist reflecting the cold light.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Merritt nced over and asked Christine, "What''s he doing, blocking you out this early?"


    Christine kept her eyes on the road. "Blocking me for what? Maybe he''s just on his way to work."


    "But he..."


    "He bought a house in my neighborhood, lives right across from me."


    Christine cut him off, "Rich people problems."


    Seeing Christine didn''t want to talk about Dailey, Merritt closed his mouth.


    After the green light, both cars elerated almost simultaneously, driving side by side.


    It wasn''t until the road to the airport narrowed that Dailey moved ahead, trailing behind Christine.


    "I won''t walk you in. In a few days, once Jane has settled in, we''ll head over together."


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you guys."


    Merritt, with his luggage, entered the airport.


    He nced back at the Jeep behind Christine, giving her a bright smile and a wave.


    Christine rolled down her window to wave back, waited for him to enter, then drove off.


    She took a detour to her shop.


    As she parked in the underground garage and got out, Dailey blocked her path.


    She ignored him, walking to the side.


    The man followed her step to the side.


    Annoyed, Christine looked up to scold him but saw his gaze sharpen, his hand reaching out to lift her chin.


    Her neck tensed, making the bruise there even more noticeable.


    Dailey''s eyes turned icy. "Did you sleep with him?"


    Christine snapped back, pushing his


    hand


    coldly responding,


    none of your business el


    BS "


    ex-boyfriend." Content


    Trying to leave, Dailey grabbed her arm, pulling her back.


    Christine kicked him. "What''s gotten into you so early in the morning!"


    "If you don''t let go, I''m filing a harassmentint."


    Dailey kept staring at her neck, unmoved by her hits.


    Exhausted from hitting, Christine yelled, "Let go!"


    He didn''t budge.


    Out of breath, Christine spoke again, each word ground out through clenched teeth.


    "Mr. rkson, did you forget? Need I remind you, you coldly told me yesterday you''re marrying Nelly?"


    At the mention of Nelly, Dailey let go.


    This time, Christine was truly amused and angry.


    She pushed Dailey away and headed for the elevator.


    Arriving at her shop, the employees greeted her. Noticing the bruise on her neck, they exchanged knowing


    looks. "Ms. Jackson and Mrve


    10 seem quite close"


    Standing in front of the mirror, Christine touched the bruise on her neck.


    She swatted the teasing employee, "Keep your mind out of the


    slipped while shaving gutter


    swno


    neck."


    "And, stop mentioning Dailey. We broke up."


    "


    Back at the hospital, Jayne was waiting for Dailey.


    "Can we talk?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Dailey sat down next to Jayne.

 Chapter 834

    ?


    Jayne eyed him, noting the storm brewing beneath his surface. "Had a fallout with Christine?"


    Dailey remained silent, a fortress of solitude.


    Jayne''s thoughts drifted back to the previous day, picturing Dailey lurking behind her car, likely overhearing Christine introducing her new boyfriend. She had thought Dailey was cool as a cucumber, unbothered. Yet, here he was, having dashed over at the crack of dawn.


    "Is that mark on your neck courtesy of Christine?" Jayne inquired, a touch of concerncing her voice.


    Dailey, struggling to keep his emotions in check, replied tersely, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Not one to beat around the bush, Jayne cut straight to the chase, "Call off the wedding with Nelly."


    Dailey''s refusal was swift, "If that''s all we''re here to discuss, I''d rather not."


    As he turned to leave, Jayne caught him, her voice a blend of stern and tender, "Son, this is your first love; you don''t understand how a woman''s heart works. If you go through with this wedding, Christine will never forgive you."


    Dailey''s response was devoid of emotion, "Isn''t this what you wanted?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jayne was momentarily taken aback. Indeed, they had hoped to steer him away from Christine, but a wedding with Nelly was out of the question, especially now that the child was no longer in the picture. Nelly''s maniptive nature would only entangle Dailey further, making any future rtionships challenging at best.


    "Son, Nelly doesn''t want to marry you either. Pushing her into this will only backfire," Jayne advised, her voice softening. "The child''s not yours, so sending her abroad might be the best move. As for Christine, it''s for the best. You two are worlds apart. I''ll find you a suitable match."


    Dailey had grown weary of these conversations, his patience worn thin. "Mom, I''m not a kid anymore. You left me to fend for myself once, and I made it through. I''ve learned a lot."


    "And you''ve be someone many admire because of it," Jayne added, trying to steer the conversation.


    Dailey acknowledged, "I won''t deny


    what you''ve given me-skills, resources. I''ve not turned my back on the rkson family, but if you keep pushing, I''ll have to choose my own path."


    Jayne fell silent, her heart heavy with unspoken words.


    "Dailey, without the rkson family, you won''t be able to protect Christine," she finally said, the concern evident in her voice.


    Dailey''s smirk was his only reply, "That''s why I''m leaving her a way out."


    Jayne''s heart ached, "Don''t you care about us, about the rkson legacy at all?"


    Dailey''s tone remained detached, "Just watch from the sidelines. I won''t let the rkson family fall."


    Before Jayne could respond, Dailey''s hand went up, signaling the end of the discussion.


    Primo stepped forward, offering to


    escort Jayne back. Her words lodged in her throat, she nodded, and Primo gently urged, "Madam, please."


    As they entered the elevator, Jayne couldn''t help but ask, "Did you go to see Christine this morning?"


    Primo bowed slightly, loyalty shining in his eyes, "Madam, you can scold me, punish me, but please don''t ask me about the young master. My lips are sealed."


    Jayne could only sigh, acknowledging Primo''s steadfast loyalty.


    ...


    After leaving the shop, Christine sought out Jane.

 Chapter 835

    ?


    Jane slid the wedding invitation across the table, "Can''t skip town just yet. Dailey''s getting hitched in three days."


    Gregory, being Dailey''s lifelong buddy, couldn''t possibly miss it.


    Christine nced at the invite and said, "Guess I''ll head over first and wait for you guys."


    "nning to stay for a bit, or are you thinking of settling down there?" Jane teased.


    Flipping her hair with a hint of mystery, Christine replied, "Well, who knows?"


    Jane said, "Whatever you decide to do, I''m behind you, as long as you''re happy."


    ...


    After wrapping up some loose ends at work, Christine booked a flight to Mistwood. Right before takeoff, she shot Merritt a quick message.


    Just as she was about to doze off, the person next to her got up, and then someone else took the seat.


    The familiar, crisp scent of tobo made her frown.


    Turning her head, she was met with a face that was always cool and detached.


    ...


    Having made some money and established her career, Christine never settled for less.


    Naturally, she had booked a first-ss ticket.


    Seeing Dailey in first ss wasn''t the issue; it was him taking the seat next to her.


    But she didn''t say anything, just turned away and tried to sleep.


    Waking up, she found a ck and gray coat covering her, even though she had asked a flight attendant for a nket earlier.


    ncing over, the person next to her was covered with a nket.


    Since all the nkets looked the same, she couldn''t im it as hers.


    But it was pretty clear whose coat it was.


    She took it off and tossed it back at him.


    Dailey opened his eyes just as the announcement for the ne''s descent started. Christine didn''t speak.


    But once theynded, he was still following her, and she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you say ''no'' when I asked you to call off the wedding yesterday?"


    "So, you''re okay with us breaking up. What''s the deal with following me now?"


    "Get lost."


    After her rant, Dailey just coolly replied, "Business trip."


    Christine didn''t believe him for a second.


    "Dailey, this is pointless."


    "Let''s end this with some dignity. I don''t want to look back and only feel disgust." "Merritt!" she called out as he approached, all smiles and warmth.


    He took Christine''s luggage, "Didn''t l tell you not to bother picking me up? You just got home and now you''re out again. Shouldn''t you be visiting grandma?"


    Merritt chuckled, "Then let''s hurry back, don''t want to keep grandma waiting."


    Dailey might as well have been invisible to him as he took Christine''s hand and started to walk away.


    But they hadn''t gone far when Dailey grabbed Christine''s other hand.


    "Christine, I regret it."


    Christine didn''t care about his regrets and tried to shake off his grip.


    But he held on tighter.


    "Merritt, call the police."


    Before she could react further, a shadow loomed over her, and a cool kissnded on her lips.


    She instantly tried to push him away, but his hand was firm against the back of her head, deepening the kiss.


    Unbelievable!


    Christine bit him in response.


    As Dailey paused and stepped back, raising


    yelles hand to p her, she


    yelled, "If you''re sick, go to a don''t take it out on me!" en.kikistoriaPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The incident was so sudden and shocking.


    Merritt quickly pulled Christine away and they jumped into a cab, urging the driver to speed off.


    Seeing Dailey hadn''t followed, they breathed a sigh of relief. Merritt handed her a tissue to wipe the


    blood from the corner of het


    mouth.


    Swne


    Christine took the tissue, covering her mouth and spat disdainfully several times.

 Chapter 836

    ?


    Wild as a rabid dog, snapping at anyone who came too close.


    "Here, sis, have some water to cool off," said Christine as she epted the ss, findingfort in its lukewarm embrace.


    She swished the water around her mouth before taking a few sips, managing to quell a bit of her rage.


    Merritt reached out, gently rubbing her back, helping her to calm down.


    Taking deep breaths, Christine tried to regain herposure, but before she could fully exhale, the car screeched to a halt.


    The driver cursed under his breath, using phrases only locals would understand.


    Stabilizing herself, Christine peered between the front seats, only to see their taxi blocked by two cars.


    Before she could react, her door swung open, and a hand with distinctly outlined knuckles yanked her out.


    Merritt tried to grab her but was restrained by Primo.


    "Dailey, let her go!"


    Despite Christine''s struggle, Dailey hoisted her up effortlessly and strode towards a ck sedan.


    Once inside, he instructed the driver to take off, even as Christine pped him in frustration.


    Dailey simply licked his cheek where she hit him and said in an even tone, "If it makes you feel better, keep hitting."


    Fuming, Christine threatened, "Stop the car, or I''ll jump."


    Dailey caught her hands, his silence speaking volumes.


    He wouldn''t let her jump.


    "What are you nning?" Christine kicked him, exasperated.


    "You''re getting married in a few days, what on earth are you doing with me now?"


    "You can''t possibly be dreaming of having a harem, can you?"


    Dailey''s calm demeanor was a stark contrast to Christine''s fury, though inwardly, he was filled with regret.


    He had thought his n was perfect, all for Christine''s sake.


    But seeing her with Merritt, he couldn''t proceed with his n any longer.


    "The wedding''s off. I''ll make sure she leaves; the child isn''t mine. Christine, I''m not breaking up with you."


    "And you can''t break up with me."


    Christine scoffed, "Since when do you get to decide everything?"


    "Except for breaking up, I''ll listen to anything you say."


    For the first time, Christine truly understood the phrase "talking past each other."


    "Out of respect for our past, I''ll rmend a specialist. Go see them."


    Dailey pulled her closer, his usually impassive eyes now showing a hint of emotion.


    "I nned the wedding for you."


    Christine struggled to put


    between them, only to be pancet


    onto hisp and held tight., t.


    "Now it''s even harder to escape."


    "You better stop moving; I can''t guarantee I''ll hold back."


    ...


    Exhausted, Christine gave up.


    Thinking she had calmed down, Dailey started to exin: "Your drowning incident was no ident. With Nelly''s pregnancy stirring the pot, my enemies were getting restless."


    "They couldn''t tell who was more important to me, Nelly or you."


    "So, with Nelly using the child to threaten me, I decided to y along."


    to break up. By marrying Nelly,


    "It also coincided with youret To enemies'' attention t g you safe." ContentThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    All Christine responded with was, "Just don''t hurt Merritt."


    ...


    Dailey''s facade of calm shattered.


    He leaned in, his kiss burning on her neck as he sucked hard, obliterating the ring mark.


    Christine knew what he was doing but chose not to rify.


    Let him misunderstand if he wanted to.


    "I''ve listened to you. Now, can I go?"

 Chapter 837

    ?


    Dailey furrowed his brow, "You''re not getting what I''m saying, or..."


    "I get it," Christine interrupted, her tone firm. "You''re using Nelly to protect me."


    "But I don''t have to."


    "Nelly made her mistakes, sure, and she should face the consequences for those."


    "But being my human shield isn''t something she''s obliged to do."


    "And I certainly don''t need her to y that role for me."


    "If I''m with you, I''m fully prepped for whateveres flying our way."


    "But Dailey, we''re not together anymore."


    With that, Christine tried to slide off hisp.


    Dailey''s grip on her slim waist tightened, "I never wanted us to break up. I agreed because I didn''t want to see you unhappy."


    "But if you want to be with Merritt, I can''t just go along with that."


    When they were deeply in love,munication never seemed to be an issue.


    They had their share of happy, sweet moments at her ce.


    But since the talk of splitting up began, Christine noticed more and more problems.


    It wasn''t something a simple "I love you" could fix.


    Truth be told, she appeared carefree, but when it came down to it, everything mattered to her.


    The time she couldn''t get in touch with Dailey and felt truly upset, it was more than just irritation; it led her to consider breaking up seriously.


    That conversation with Madge only added to her resolve.


    She always talked big, never showing defeat.


    But when left alone with her thoughts, she''d begin to second-guess herself.


    With Dailey, it was all about the thrill at first, and she should have stuck to that philosophy.


    Getting emotionally involved was never the n.


    But at least she pulled away quickly.


    She didn''t let herself get stuck in a no-win situation.


    "Dailey, I don''t love you anymore. This clinging, it''s pointless and frankly, beneath you."


    Darkness clouded Dailey''s features.


    "Just like that, you don''t love me anymore? After just a few days?"


    Christine smiled, a trace of


    et


    bitterness in her voice, "At first, it was just because you were so persistent, and I thought, ''Why not? He''s got the looks and the build might as well have some fun


    swne


    "That''s all."


    Dailey had his pride, something Christine was well aware of.


    Despite his down-to-earth appearance, seeming so devoted to her, he was always the one in control.


    So, if she wanted to break awaypletely, she''d have to hit where it hurt.


    But she didn''t expect Dailey to defy her expectations.


    "Christine, you don''t have to provoke me. Even at my craziest, I know what I want."


    Christine observed Dailey for a moment, then suddenly smiled, "Remember what you once told me?"


    "I''ve said a lot."


    "You


    tracing the lines of his face, "yo


    said you wouldn''t cage me in. That


    - Christine reached out,


    I''d


    I be free." Content


    swelongs to


    "But what are you doing now? Trying to lock me up?"


    Dailey caught her hand, his expression turning stern, "I said, being in a rtionship with me


    timit your freedom. Youne


    could stay true to your character without having to change forme."


    swno


    "But now you want to break up. If I don''t hold on to you, you''ll end up in someone else''s nest."


    His words wereced with frustration.


    Christine''s reply was calm, detached: "But I don''t like that."


    Silence suddenly engulfed the car.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Quinn, who was driving, dared not even breathe too loudly.


    If he hadn''t lost at rock-paper-scissors, he wouldn''t be stuck driving this time bomb.


    Luckily, they arrived at the hotel.


    He parked the car in the underground garage and quickly made himself scarce.


    As the car stopped, Christine moved to get out.


    But Dailey wouldn''t let go.

 Chapter 838

    ?


    In the end, he caved.


    "I won''t tie you down, just don''t be with Merritt."


    Wasn''t that still a demand?


    She had to bend to his will to gain her freedom.


    Christine shook her head, weary.


    Dailey felt like his head was about to explode.


    After much thought, the conversation circled back to the beginning.


    "Why did you break up with me?"


    "Fell for Merritt?"


    Christine had been flying back and forth these past few days, truly exhausted.


    She had imagined that upon reaching Helena''s cozy backyard, she''d just crash on the sun lounger for a bit, to catch her breath. The airne food was atrocious. Merritt had texted her upon hernding, mentioning Helena had saved her some dinner.


    And there was roasted sweet potato.


    Instead, she found herself cornered by Dailey, unable to rest or eat.


    She had no patience for this endless back-and-forth.


    "Yes."


    As her words fell, she shifted from sitting to lying down.


    Dailey loomed over her, his gaze heavy, a vast shadow casting a cold air around her.


    Yet, she simply looked at him with a cool detachment, making no move to resist.


    The atmosphere was tense for a long while before Dailey moved back to his chair. Christine got up, opened the car door, and left.


    She hailed a cab and dialed Merritt.


    The moment it connected, Merritt''s anxious voice came through, "You okay?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine chuckled, "Shouldn''t I be asking you that?"


    Merritt, unusually serious, replied, "Don''t joke around. I''m a grown man; the worst I''d get is a beating. It''s different for a girl."


    "Especially a girl facing a man with overpowering force. You''d definitely be at a disadvantage."


    Christine''s feelings for Merritt wereplicated.


    She knew she couldn''t love him, but his words, his actions, they reached her.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry. On my way back."


    Merritt sighed in relief, "I''ll warm up the dinner."


    "Okay."


    Christine hung up, gazing out the window, the warm breeze soothing her.


    Mistwood truly was a ce to unwind.


    On the other side, the mood wasn''t as light.


    Quinn, not far off, had just tant ha


    some


    noodles and


    to


    He hadn''t even finished preparing his meal when he saw Christine getting off.


    He thought they''d head upstairs together, but Dailey didn''t emerge from the car.


    From a safe distance, the car


    seemed shrouded in dark cloud


    a


    foreboding presence within,


    s to en.kikistoriet


    Quinn, biting on a stic fork, dropped a message in the group chat.


    This trip to Mistwood, it was PrimoQuinn tagging along.


    The others were in Vista Town, keeping an eye on Nelly.


    Primo was at Merritt''s doorstep at the moment.


    Merritt, ever the good host, had brought out some food.


    Biting into the roasted sweet potato, he saw the group message.


    His sweet potato suddenly lost its appeal.


    Done for.


    Eating his


    n


    might ass''s rival''s food, he


    in


    well be exiled to


    net


    @desert. Contentrees


    es


    to


    Dailey stepped out of the car, and Quinn discreetly snapped a photo.


    The man looked like he''d emerged from the depths of hell, cold and forbidding.


    Primo was left with a bite of sweet potato, unsure whether to eat or toss it.


    Then, Merritt brought over mushroom soup and chicken.


    ""


    Primo couldn''t help but feel he was betraying his own.


    His boss had everything, but when it came to personality, Merritt had the upper hand.


    If he were Christine, given the same level of kindness from both,


    He''d choose the simplicity that Merritt offered.


    "Sis."


    A cab pulled up, and Merritt rushed to greet her.


    "Just in time, dinner''s still warm. Let''s wash up and eat."


    Primo watched them go inside.


    Christine didn''t spare him a nce.


    Understandable.


    Who''d side with someone named Pool?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!